Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

eee
> ~
eo

SSzenss2=

Sere meee eae eee

ee aan
——s —s
ee ote ee ee
Ne -

=
== = =
= rr oan ene
~ ee ae a SED ee ee
SSI roc Sane
_ - ‘ *
= .

FORSGHE, PROPE
FOR EDVCATION
FOR SCIENCE

LIBRARY

OF

THE AMERICAN MUSEUM
OF

NATURAL HISTORY

ee ign
ny

WH
tt

id iwuty i
ri ty hat
PARCD

THE Acapemy desire it to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear tn any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV

SECTION A.—MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL,
AND PHYSICAL SCIENCE

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1904-1905

+ = \ Oe ~
24A-\Soin SPA 20
Te Acapemy desire it to be understood that. they are’ not

answerable for any opimon, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible -for their

contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION AW—MATIEMATIGAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND
PHYSICAL SCIENCE

Dreyer (J. L. E.), Pa.D. :-— PAGE

A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 83, by means of
photographs taken by Dr. Isaac Roberts, F.R.S.
(Plates I. and II.), . . ; : 3

Ross (Ronatp), D.Sc., FVR.S., C.B., M.R.LA. i—
Verb-Functions, with notes on the solution of equations
by operative division, ; ees! |
Wison (Witiiam Epwarp), F.R.S., M.R.LA. :—

Peculiarities of Barograph Curves characteristic of

approaching storms, : 2 ‘ . 1

ERRATUM.

Secrion A,

Page 53, last line, read

ae {Ps as ¢ (pry 4 + P2p3) + 28 (P17 p3 + pip2") = 84 913772 at 42p,°} B®.

PROCEEDINGS

OF

THE ROYAL TRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

PECULIARITIES IN BAROGRAPH CURVES
CHARACTERISTIC OF APPROACHING STORMS.

~ By WILLIAM EDWARD WILSON, F.R.S.

Read Frrpruary 8. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 10.
Published Frspruanry 24, 1904.

In 1889, I obtained one of the recording aneroids by Richard of Paris.
It is the large scale instrument, and draws barograms of twice the
amplitude of the ordinary mercurial barometer. With the object of
studying the curves obtained with this instrument, I had a long
board attached to the wall of my laboratory, on which I could pin up
the weekly records in a long line of some months’ duration. It was
not long before I found that, at uncertain intervals, there was reproduced
over and over again a certain type of curve. The period of completion of
one set was not always the same, but varied from about three weeks
to something less than a week. _ I can offer no solution of this extra-
ordinary curve; but that it is not due to mere chance is, I think,
evident from the frequency with which they are reproduced. The
late Prof. Fitzgerald took a great deal of interest in them ; and although
he could not solve them, he said he was quite certain that they had a
physical meaning. The fundamental property of these curves is this.
After a rather low pressure, the barometer rises fairly steadily until
generally above the normal. After an uncertain interval, a fall sets

K. I, A, PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | A

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in; but this falling part of the curve is made up of three crests, and
these three points lie in a straight line. If we now draw on the chart,
with a ruler, a straight line touching these three crests, and then a
second straight line from the commencement of the curve to the depres-
sion between the second and third crest, and if these two straight lines
are produced until they meet, the point of intersection will lie over the
next coming cyclone (fig. 1).

At once the three points are found to lie in a straight line, it
is possible to foretell the advent of a coming cyclone. Sometimes these
curves follow each other in succession, and then again they may only
come occasionally ; but I have never found a case where the three
points lie in a straight line, that the lines, if produced, will not lie on
the advancing cyclone.

i

ldiae's ls

The Athenseum Club in London have an instrument of the same
scale as mine; and I thought it would be of interest to compare the
simultaneous curves taken in London and Daramona. As far as I
compared them, I found that there was no such type of curve produced
in the London record; but some records taken at Valentia and at
Glasgow gave them.

Fitzgerald suggested that it might be necessary for the production
of these curves that the record be taken not too far from the track
of the cyclone. The usual track of cyclones is along the west coast of
Ireland and into the North Sea. London may thus be too far for
these curves to be produced.

From December, 1889, to December, 1890, there were recorded
nine characteristic curves. After that date the systematic search for
them was discontinued ; but several cases have since been recorded,
the great storm system of February 27, 1903, being a fine example.

ine
A SURVEY OF THE SPIRAL NEBULA MESSIER 33 BY

MEANS OF PHOTOGRAPHS TAKEN BY DR. ISAAC
ROBERTS, F.R.S.

By dt Be DE YB, Pa: D:
Read Aprit 25. Ordered for publication May 11. Published Spr. 6, 1904.
Prates [. ann II.

Tue great nebula known as Messier No. 338 is situated in the con-.
stellation Triangulum, and was first noticed by Messier in 1764.
He describes it as having a whitish hight, almost equable throughout,
but a little brighter over two-thirds of the diameter, containing no
stars, and being 15’ in diameter. William Herschel mentions it in
his papers in the Philosophical Transactions for 1785 and 1818. In
the former he says that its breadth from north to south is probably
not less than 30’, but that it fades away so gradually that its limits
are difficult to fix. In the paper of 1818 he mentions that when
seen in his seven-foot reflector it had a mottled aspect, but that a ten- °
foot telescope resolved it into stars, ‘‘ the smallest points imaginable.”’
In reality, ‘he nebula is not ‘‘resolvable,” that is to say, it is not a
cluster of stars ; but Herschel doubtless was able to perceive many of
the minute stars scattered over the nebulosity, as well as some of the
condensations or ‘‘ knots,’ and he concluded, therefore, that the nebula
was resolvable. North of its centre, but situated on one of its
branches, is a small nebula (III. 150=/ 133), looking lke an ill-
defined star, ‘‘almost planetary,” according to d’Arrest, observing in
1864, which description has been confirmed by the spectroscope, since
the spectrum is a gaseous one.

In a small telescope, and even in a moderate-sized one, M. 33 does
not look an interesting object. It only occurs once in Sir John
Herschel’s series of observations (Phil. Trans., 1833); he remarks
that ‘‘ the diffused neb. extends 15’ south, and as much nearly north ;
it has irregularities of light, and even feeble subordinate nuclei, and

A 2

4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

many small stars. Probably V.17 is part of the diffused neb. of
M. 33.”! But when Lord Rosse’s six-foot reflector was turned to this
object, it was at once found to belong to the interesting class of spiral
nebule, the first discovery of which is one of the greatest triumphs of
that instrument. In the late Lord Rosse’s paper in the Phil. Trans.
for 1850, there is a sketch of the central portion by Mr. Johnstone
Stoney (pl. xxxvi., fig. 5), which does not profess to be very accurate,
but only to represent sufficiently well the general character of the
central portion. A drawing of the whole nebula, made by a subsequent
observer at Birr Castle, Mr. R. J. Mitchell, in 1857, appeared in the
Phil. Trans., 1861, plate xxvi. It gives a very good general idea of
the nebula; but the photographs now available show vastly more
detail. The round nebula shown on the northern arm (at the very
top of the plate) is III. 150, while the detached ones preceding (to
the right) are N.G. C. 595 and 592, independently found by d’ Arrest ;
and the ‘‘ knot,” almost due north of the centre, is Bigourdan’s
No. 181 (my Index Catalogue No. 142).

These are the only two drawings hitherto published—a fact not to
be wondered at, considering the extreme difficuity of seeing the object
well. But photography has now given us the means of depicting
faithfully the most complicated objects in the world of nebule; and
nowhere is its superiority over the old method of drawing more
clearly shown than in the case of the nebula now under consideration.
‘The absence of a well-defined nucleus has also prevented this nebula
from being successfully observed by the various astronomers who
‘during the last fifty years have made micrometric observations of
nebule, though several of them (including myself) have attempted it.

Micrometer measures of nebule, however carefully made, are
known to suffer from one great defect—the systematic errors in
observing transits of these objects, caused by the difference of personal
error as regards the nebula and the comparison star. Though this
difficulty may be met, either by each observer determining his own
personal error in the manner which I suggested in 1896,? or by
abandoning altogether the use of more or less distant comparison stars,
bright enough to be observed on the meridian, and only measuring
with the micrometer screw stars appearing in the same field as the

1W. Herschel as a rule did not assign new numbers to Messier’s objects. But
this one he calls No. 17 of his fifth class, which comprises the very large nebule.
In Phil. Trans., 1818, he calls it ‘‘ No. 33 of the Connaissance des Temps.’’

2* Qn systematic errors In observing right ascensions of nebule.’’ Monthly
Notices, R.A.S., vol. lvii., p. 44.

Dreyer—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. s)

nebula, still it is obvious that photography possesses great advantages
over direct micrometer measures. A photographic plate covers a
larger area than the micrometer screw can range over, and therefore
offers a larger selection of comparison stars, while it at the same time
enables the observer to measure these without taking transits, and
thereby introducing systematic errors. Nobody has yet succeeded in
finding a nebula having proper motion or annual parallax; and yet it
would be of the greatest value for our conception of the universe if
discoveries of this kind could be made, on account of the very peculiar
distribution of the nebule over the heavens, the great majority of
them being massed nearly at the poles of-the Milky Way, while one
peculiar class—the nebule having gaseous spectra—nearly all lie in
or close to the Milky Way.

For these reasons, I inquired some years ago from Dr. Isaac
Roberts whether he would place some of his excellent photographs
of nebule at my disposal, for the purpose of measuring them.
Dr. Roberts most kindly consented to do so; and having obtained from
the Government Grant Committee a grant for the purpose, I had a
measuring machine constructed by Messrs. Troughton and Simms.
At Dr. Roberts’ request, I commenced operations (after having made
myself familiar with the instrument by measuring some plates of the
Pleiades) by examining two plates of the spiral nebula M. 33, the
results of which work I shall now describe.

The instrument is designed for measuring either position angles
and distances, or rectangular coordinates, one at a time. I have
hitherto only used it for the latter purpose.! The plate-holder is
arranged to hold plates of 16 cm. square (the international size), or
10 cm. square (Dr. Roberts’), it is placed in the centre of a rotating
position circle of 25°5 cm. diameter, graduated to 10’, and read by
two verniers, and supplied with a clamp and slow motion. The
square frame of the holder and circle can slide up and down a slide
(which I call the B-slide), inclined about 45° to the horizontal plane,
and is counterbalanced by a weight held by a chain passing over a
pulley. It is provided with a slow motion and clamp, which it has
rarely been found necessary to use. On the left-hand side the frame
is supported on two small wheels running on a plane surface ; on the
right-hand side there are two rectangular Y’s resting and sliding on a
carefully turned steel cylinder, the perpendicularity of which to the

‘The measuring machine in use at Greenwich is of a somewhat similar con-
struction. See Monthly Notices, R.A.S., vol. lviii., p. 327.

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

second slide can be adjusted by screws at one end. A steel scale (B)
divided into millimeters, and read by a vernier, serves to identify the
object viewed in the microscope. The latter is at the left end of a
metal frame moving on a second slide (A), at right angles to and of
similar construction to the first one; it is also supplied with clamp,
slow motion, and steel scale for identification. The viewing micro-
scope 1s only provided with two cross-wires. 29°5 cm. to the right
of it on the same frame, and therefore rigidly connected with it,
is the measuring micrometer microscope, through which is seen a
rectilinear glass scale, supported in a separate frame on the gun-
metal base of the instrument, and parallel to the A-slide. This
microscope is of the form usual on transit circles; the screw carries
two close, parallel wires, and the drum of the screw is divided into a
hundred parts, tenths of which can be estimated. One revolution of
the screw is equal to one-fifth of a millimeter, or one-fifth of the
interval between two consecutive division lines on the scale; the
number of turns is counted on a comb in the usual manner.

When the photographic plate is placed so that north is at the top
or bottom, the A-scale will give differences of abscissee approximately,
and the glass scale the same accurately, while the B-scale gives
approximate differences of ordinates. The plate may be turned 90°,
and the latter determined accurately. My practice has been to
determine first all the z’s in zones of 5mm. breadth, and then all the
y’s in the same manner, adopting a star near the centre of the plate as
zero point, and measuring carefully its coordinate at the beginning and
end of each zone, to make sure that the heat of the observer’s body did
not affect the results. Care was taken to prevent this by cardboard
screens; and whenever an appreciable change was found, a gradual
alteration was assumed to have taken place in the distance between
the two microscopes, otherwise a simple mean of the two values was
adopted."

The screw has only been used for less than three revolutions to
either side of the central notch of the comb in the microscope; and only
that part of the screw has therefore been investigated for periodic and
progressive errors. To find the periodic errors, the distance between
the parallel wires was measured by setting first one wire and then the
other on a small dot on the glass scale, the head reading very nearly
0"-0, 01, ... 09. Three complete sets were taken of the six revo-

1 On three occasions (out of thirty-six) the difference amounted to as much as
0:004 mm. or 0’°66, while twenty-one differences were less than 0°002 mm. or
0''°33.

Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. (

lutions round the central notch, the mean value of the interval being
found = 072615 =94°8"4. Using Bessel’s nomenclature,! the following
values were found :—

a = — 009200
B = + 0:00073
a’ = — 0:00081

B' = — 0:00043,

so that the correction for periodic error to the reading w is

= — 0°00200 cos u + 0°00073 sin uw — 0°00081 cos 2u — 0°00048 sin 2u.
Applying the difference between the correction for 0°26 and 0:00,

&c., to the excess of the individual sixty values of the interval over

the mean value 0°2615, the following residuals were found, the minus

sien referring to the revolutions to the left of the notch, the plus sign

to those to the nght :—

PRey| -o | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 9
~2 | 40020 +0010 | ~-0931+-0010|+-0004/ -0000/—-0029| +-0023 | +-0008| --0019
See 13} 00|— 31/4 O7/= 23/— 10j|— 19/+. 19/— 05 15
ees O7|+ 20/+ 13/4 i7/- 13|- iz|— 12/+ oo|- 22/- ‘12
Brit OF\—. 07)+ 20) 00} * OOf+ 25)— O7)+ 02 19
eee Idsi+ O4)/—- 24/4 20/+ 30/+ 23/— 12\+ 06|/+ 05 15
meee Gol o6|= 24/= 17/ 00/4 o6|— o9|+ 26/+ o8|- 12

| |

errors of observation.

These residuals represent progressive errors, and, of course, also

If uw, and uw are expressed in revolutions and

decimals of revolutions from zero (here three revolutions to the left of
the notch), the progressive errors are found by the equations

2(um—u)+y (u>—-—w) =

The sixty equations of this form gave

x = + 000040,

y = — 0:00003,

residual.

so that the error depending on the number of revolutions from the
beginning of — 2° is

+ 0°009407 — 0:0000387?

' Bessel, Astron. Untersuchungen, II. p. 79; Abhandlungen, II. p. 143.

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

or practically insensible, as might have been expected from the small-
ness of the residuals.

The next part of the instrument to be specially investigated was
the glass scale. Of this only a length of about 40 mm. (from the line
marked 8 to that marked 16) has been used, or is likely to be used,
and I have therefore confined my attention to this part. The division
errors of the lines marked 7 to 17, distant from each other 5 mm. or
25 revolutions of the screw, were determined by Hansen’s third
method.' This involved the comparison of the intervals of the scale
with test-intervals of an auxiliary scale ; and as the scale as supplied by
the makers had the divisions marked along the centre of a glass plate
32 cm. in breadth, so that an auxiliary scale could not be seen beside
it in the microscope, Messrs. Troughton and Simms, at my request,
cut the glass plate lengthways in two, so that the division lines now
appear at the new edge of the glass plate, and supplied an auxiliary
scale 30 mm. in length, divided to 5 mm., which by a coarse screw can be
moved along the principal scale. I rather regret this alteration, as
the new edge was at first full of small fractures, which had to be
ground out, and the result of all this work was, that in one way or
other the edges of the division lines became so polished that it is
very difficult to get the lines properly blackened, and they are
therefore not quite as distinct as originally. By taking care to
have the mirror, by which the daylight is reflected through the
scale, moving along, so as to be always exactly opposite the micro-
scope, I believe, however, that I have obtained good light without
any danger of an apparent shifting of the lines due to excentric
illumination. It would obviously have been much better to have
left the scale as it was, and to have placed the auxiliary scale under
another micrometer-microscope, substituted for the viewing micro-
scope. In comparing the intervals of the two scales, no attempt was
made to get the lines to coincide, lest systematic errors should be
introduced in that way ; the lines at one end of the interval were put
very close to each other, and independent settings were then made on
them with the screw. In this way intervals of 5, 10, 15, 20, and
30 mm. were compared, three complete series of measures being
taken. The following errors of division were found, expressed in
revolutions of the screw (1r = 164), and in millimeters. According

1p. A. Hansen, Von der Bestimmung der Theilungsfehler eines gradlinigen
Maasstabes, p. 608 (Abhandl. d. math. phys. Classe d. K. Sachs. Ges. d. Wiss. X.,
Leipzig, 1874).

Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 9

to the method employed, the errors of the lines at the ends of the
part examined are assumed = 0.

Line r mm
6 0-000 = 0:0000
i — 0:004 = — 0:0008
8 + 0°006 = + °0012
9 + 0°027 = + '0054

10 + 0°037 = + 0074

alg + 0:043 = + ‘0086

12 + 0°0386 = +7 0072

15 + 0°0388 = + 0076.

14 + 0°045 = + -0090

15 + 0°028 = + *0056

16 + 0°021 = + +0042

iy + 0:015 = + *0080

18 0-000 = 00000

The errors of the intermediate lines marking the single milli-
meter-intervals (five revolutions of the screw) have not yet been
definitively determined; but I have compared all the intervals by
means of the screw, treating each 5 mm. space as a separate scale,
and in this way I have satisfied myself that a curve, expressing
graphically the errors given above, will correspond sufficiently well to
the errors of the intermediate lines.

As already mentioned, I have referred all my measures to a small
star (of about the 12th magnitude), situated about 3’ south, following
the characteristic lozenge of four stars at the centre of the nebula, so
that the measures give rectangular coordinates with this star as
origin. As I had only an approximate idea as to the right ascension
and declination of the point in the heavens to which the axis of the
telescope had been directed, and could only guess at the direction of
the parallel, it became necessary to have recourse to known stars
occurring on the plate, in order to determine the ‘‘ constants of the
plate,” and thereby deduce the ‘standard coordinates” of the
various objects measured, ¢.e. rectangular coordinates referred to the
projections, on a plane tangent to the sphere, of the hour circle and
the great circle at right angles to it, passing through an origin
supposed to represent the centre of the plate. In order to pass from
one system of coordinates (z, y), resulting from the measures, and
referred to an arbitrarily chosen origin and axes only oriented ap-
proximately, to another system (€, 7) in a tangent plane to the sphere,

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

no system of formule seemed to me so convenient as that suggested by
Dr. Rambaut, which I have accordingly employed.! I have hitherto
only measured one plate of the nebula M. 38, taken at Dr. Roberts’
observatory, Crowborough, Sussex, on the 27th December, 1899, the
exposure being made from 2" 38™ to 4" 3™, Sid. Time.

According to the method of reduction employed, we take a pair of
known stars, or, better still, two pairs of stars, the right ascensions
and declinations of which are known from meridian observations, and
compute their standard coordinates € and 7, taking refraction and
aberration into account. The corrections for refraction are of the form

dé = — s[ pé + qn], dm = —s[g&+ ry],

where the logarithms of the constants have the following values for
the plate in question :—

log p = 9:9271 log r
hoe 9 = 9:05 72 log s =

The corrections for aberration are
d& = | 5°925]€, dy = [5°925]|%.

The following table gives the means of finding the corrections
without computation :—

| Refraction. Aberr.

— orn | |
sqé or ; dé or

spé Ane sT nN dn

100” 0”:032 0-004 0"°085 0":008
200 °064 -009 “069 ‘017
300 *096 °013 104 °025
400 °128 “O17 "139 "034
500 -160 -022 ea fr) *042
600 "192 *026 208 *050
700 "224 -030 -243 *059
800 -256 *034 ‘278 °067

900 *288 *039 “312 "076
1000 320 043 *347 "084
1100 “one “048 Sahel! | "092
1200 °384 “052 *416 -101
1300 "416 "056 "451 109
1400 “448 -061 “486 i be)
1500 -480 °065 “21 “126
1600 “Fe °069 *556 °134
1700 °544 [Ors -590 °143
1800 °576 °078 °624 Tok

1 Monthly Notices, R.A.S., vol. lvii., p. 591.

Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 11

The origin of the €, 7 system is a point(4,D) supposed to
represent fairly closely the centre of the plate. From the measures
we have the coordinates x and y, expressed in seconds of are by
means of an approximate value of the screw-revolution (in this case
16°37). Wenext compute the values of the following quantities,
the indices 1 and 4 referring to the first pair of stars:

ie 9) a Ys)

(& is &,) a (ay ra 4X4 )
Yi-— 4%
tan 6,, = ——,
vy — X4
mM (m = M4) — Ga — Ys) sin 6
Yi — Yt sinw’

P= pcos ( — 9),
Q = psin(p —- 0).

The coordinates of the ‘‘central star,” the origin of the z, y
system, referred to the standard axes through the point (4, D) are
then found by means of either of the reference stars by the formule :
E=€-42114+P)+ Qy,

n= yn-Yy(1+P)- Qe.

The constants P, Q, ¢, 7 derived from the two pairs of reference
stars ought not to differ more ¢nter se than the probable error in the
coordinates of the stars will account for ; otherwise the point (4, D)
is not near enough to the centre of the plate, and it becomes necessary
to choose another point, and to try to obtain a better agreement.

-(2) E
; North.
(4):
; a
|
South.
*(3)

On the plate in question there are four reference stars very con-
veniently situated, forming a quadrilateral with the nebula inside it.
They all occur in Bessel’s zones, but I have preferred only to make
use of recent observations. The star (2), as well as three others,
were kindly observed with the Dunsink Transit Circle by Mr. C.
Martin. The star-places from the Astronomische Gesellschaft zones

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

have been corrected by the tables published by Professor Auwers
(Astr. Nachr. 8842-44), a most necessary operation, since the
systematic errors, particularly in the Cambridge zones, are very
considerable. The following places are for 1899-0, the reductions to
apparent place being given in the last column. The figures in
brackets represent the number of observations.

(1) + 29°-256 Mag. 83:
Leiden, 1" 26" 5°61 (2) + 30° 6’ 20-0 (2)
Cambridge, 5 67 (6) 19266)

Adopted, 1 26 5:65 + 30 6 19 :70 + 45994 38'"17.
(2) + 30°°240 Mag. 8:9:
Leiden, 1? 27" 42°21 (2) 230° 2a t Oa)

Dunsink, 42 +22 (4) 47 °5 (4)

Adopted, 1 27 42°22 +30 25 47 -30 +5014 33°17.
(3) + 29°°260 Me: 8:0

Cambridge, 12 27" 56°°56 (4) + 27153 (4)

Kistner, 56°44 (2) 15 :44 (2)

Adopted, 1 27 56°50 +29 52 15 -37 + 5°00 + 32°99.
(4) + 29°°265 Mag. 9:2:

Leiden, 1% 29" 35°44 (2) 4307 Glia S52)
Cambridge, 35 ‘41 (8) 167-423)
Romberg, 35 ‘51 (4) 16°93" (4)

Adopted, 1 29 35:49 +30 9 16 58 +5084 02 96,
As the fourth star is below the ninth magnitude, I thought it
best to omit the Cambridge observations, on account of their large
systematic error depending on magnitude. As the centre of the
plate I adopted
eal 87 230":00 i t Equi
> Apparen winox.
D = +30°6'50%0 J ~*? 2
The following quantities were found :—
By stars (1) and (4): 2 ‘
P =-—0-000075, Q=-0-002629, £=-107"70, y=+ 762.
By stars (2) and (8) : 3 ¥
P =~ 0-000428, Q=-0-002559, €=-10657, 4=+ 6-84.

.
9

Drever—aA Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 83. 18
As the values of € and y did not agree as well as | had hoped, I
made a number of trials with different values of 4 and J, but was
unable to obtain any better results. The somewhat heterogeneous
material of meridian observations available, as well as the fact
ascertained elsewhere,! that positions of stars of magnitudes 7 to 10
on long exposure plates taken with a reflector can only be measured
with a probable error of about 0’°6 in both coordinates, is amply
sufficient to account for the differences found. Adopting the mean of
the above values, viz. P = — 0°000252, Q = — 0°002594, € =— 107" 14,
n= + 7-23, and computing with these the standard coordinates of
the four stars, and from them the apparent right ascensions and
declinations, the following differences are found (Meridian minus
Photograph) :— |

(1) -0°06 +0%.40
(2) + 0-04 ~ 0°62
(3) + 0°05 + 0°18
(4) -005 40°35

In addition to these stars, there are five others on the plate, which
have been observed on the meridian ; but they are, with one exception,
below the ninth magnitude, and are not well situated (four of them
being close together), so that they are not suitable for the determination
of the constants of the plate. I have, however, thought it would be
of interest to compare the meridian observations with the photographic
measures. The following star-places for 1899°0 were available, the
zone results being again corrected by Auwers’ table, and Bonn VI.
being reduced to the same equinox as the others by Oertel’s table in
aN. 2895.

+30°°238 Mag. 9°5:
Cambridge, 1" 26™ 28°81 (2) + 30° 13’ 57-9 (2)
Dunsink, 28 °96 (4) 52 -8 (4)

Adopted, 1 26 28°96 +30 138 52 -80 + 5°00 + 33'"19.

+ 80°241 Mag. 9-5:
Dunsink, 1" 28" 57°53 (4) + 30° 19’ 36-1 (4) | + 5°03 + 33'"04.

1 H. C. Plummer, Monthly Notices, vol. lxiii., p. 25.

14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

+ 80°-243 Mag. 9°3: |
Leiden, 1> 29™ 24°68 (4) + 30° 15! 217 (4)

Cambridge, 24°47 (2) 18 °6 (2)
Kistner, 24°78 (2) 2 AK?)

Adopted, 1 29 24-73 +80 952140) 91 5208 . 337-0
+ 30°°245 Mag. 8:6:

Meiden, 1° 29" 44*-06 (2) + 30215303 @)

Cambridge, 44-11 (2) 29 -4 (2)

Bonn VI., 44°10 (2) 31 °0 (2)

Adopted, 1 29 44:09 +30 15 30 -23 4 503 4 32-98.
+ 30°-247 Mag. 9-4:
Dunsink, 1"30™ 9°77 (4) + 30° 18° 55’"10(4) | 4+ 5:04 4 32"-94,

These places are represented as follows (Mer.-Phot.) :—
+ 80°°238 -—0%12 — 0°67
241 -—0-02 +1 :10
2438 -—0:'14 +0 50
245 -—OQ0°12 +0 °60
247 -—0°08 +0 °63
In order to form some idea of the accuracy of the directly
measured coordinates # and y, | have computed the probable error of
one determination of either coordinate from the differences between
the single results, taking first the above-mentioned nine stars, next
100 stars described as pyB or pf, and finally one hundred F or vf
stars. These were chosen without any regard to the amount of
difference between the results, but all objects which were described
as nebulous ‘“‘patches” or ‘‘ knots”? were excluded. The probable
errors were found to be :—

For stars 8:0-9°5 mag., + 0”, 37
For stars or stellar condensations, 11-12 mag. + + 0°35
For ditto. 15-14 mag. + + 0°39

But obviously this does not properly represent the degree of
accuracy of the work as far as the bright stars are concerned, since it
is a proore to be expected that the bisection of the very large discs,
produced by an exposure of the plate during an hour and a half, must
be affected by systematic errors, particularly as some of the discs are
not perfectly circular. For instance, on the plate measured, while

Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 15

the star + 80°°2438 is perfectly round, its neighbour + 29°-265 is
slightly oval, while + 29°260 is round, but a little flattened on the
north-preceding quadrant. But the small and well-defined discs of
stars of about the 11-12 magnitudes can be bisected with great
comfort and apparent certainty; and as regards them I should be
disposed to think that the systematic errors, if existing, must be very
small indeed. I may here mention that when assigning these
magnitudes to the fainter objects, I do so on the assumption that the
faintest objects measured are of the 15th magnitude. Dr. Roberts
informs me that he has ‘‘ some justification for designating the faintest
stars on a plate exposed during 90™ on a clear night with the 20-inch
reflector as of the 16-17 mag.” I have only used the ordinary mode
of designating brightness followed by observers of nebule ef, vl, F,
pl, pB, B, and have assumed these to correspond approximately to
the magnitudes 15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10.

In addition to the nebula itself, the New General Catalogue and
the Index Catalogue of Nebula, found in the years 1888-94, contain
a number of objects more or less involved in it. Of these, I could
not identify I. C. 136, M. Bigourdan’s No. 127, the place of which is
for 1860 1" 25™ 34% + 29° 45’, described as eF, difficult,*10 np 3’.
The ‘ § neb. or cluster, with 3 st in it, about 8’ ssp a double star
11-11 mag.,” found at Birr Castle, and catalogued as N. G. C. 603, is
outside the area covered by my measures; but the double star is on
the plate close to the place indicated, and 6’ spp it an ee star is
seen. M. Bigourdan’s No. 125 is either an eeF star, or ceS nebula ; it
is 3’ south of the star + 30°:240, and about 0’-6 following it. The
other objects catalogued correspond to the objects measured by me as
follows :—

N. G. C. 588 = No. 35
, 592 No. 82
Ind. Cat, (131) No. 88
5 (182) No. 89

a . (bss) Wow 92

a (135) No. 102

N. G. C. 595 No. 122
Ind. Cat. (1387) No. 147
ev a(ep).<, “Wo. 150

» (140) = No, 157

, (142) ~— No. 205

re (143) No. 242
N.G. C, 604 No. 287

id

16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The following table contains the results of my measures, giving
first the description of the object, then its coordinates # and y with
regard to the ‘‘ central star,” and finally the € and », the standard
coordinates, and in the last column the number of occasions on which
each coordinate was measured. It should be remembered that z and
y are only approximate values, both as regards scale and orientation
of the axes; but I have thought it useful to give them here as a check
on the ‘ standard coordinates ’’ computed from them, and should better
places of the four reference stars hereafter become available, it
would be easy to construct a table for correcting the values of € and y
here given. The latter are apparent coordinates, and must be
corrected for refraction and aberration by the table on p. 10, before
being compared with the results of other measures. The general view
of the nebula (Plate I.) is an enlargement of a plate taken on the
16th January, 19038, exposure 90". It extends much farther than my
measures do, and gives an excellent idea of the nebula, although the
spiral form is much more clearly seen on the original negatives. The
skeleton chart (Plate II.) has been constructed from the measures and
descriptions, and was afterwards compared with the plate as seen in
the viewing microscope of the measuring machine, as well as with a
second plate taken by Dr. Roberts on the 15th December, 1900, with
an exposure of 90™. Neither in the descriptions nor on the chart
was it found possible to distinguish sharply between small stars and
nebulous ‘‘knots’’ or condensations, except whenever the words
‘‘large”’? or ‘‘ small,” or ‘‘ knots,’ occur, which were only used of

unmistakable nebule.

| CATALOGUE.

Drever—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 32.

CATALOGUE.
Description. x | 4
B* [+ 29°-2567, 170028 |— 449
B* [+ 30-238], 1396-07 Ee 449-06
pF, 1308-32 | — 122-69
pB, 1306-42 | — 876713
pb, 1306-08 | + 1008-80
B, 1294-78 | + 444-84
pF, 1249°54 | — 869°S2
vF, 1248°21 | + 838-05
pB or B, 1238°46 | + 67°53
pF, 1220714 |+ 614-94
vF, 1208-30 | — 1042-08
vF, sf B* 1204°12 | + 29-65
pF, 1193-31 | + 739-19
pB, 1185-58 | — 1284-46
F, 1162°06 | — 875-49
B, 1153-76 |— 181-94
eF, 1127-00 | + 291-27
F, ?neb., 110411 | — 245-29
F; 1088-64 |— 70-88
pB, 1088-28 | + 708-16
vF, 1077°15 | + 494-91
pF, ? neb., 1075°84 | + 42°30
Weare, 1074°93 | + 181-30
pF, 1071-63 | — 497-83
eF — vF, 1068-60 | + 764-02
vF, 1022°10 | — 1203-16
pB, 1014°38 | — 1518-19
pB, 1013-14 | — 450-66
F, 1001-46 | + 1353-57
F, — 984-92 | + 1033-38

H. 1. 8. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. |

~ 1807°00
1501-69
1415°45
1415-50
1410-28
1400-44
1358-62
1352°86
1345°11
1325-38
1317°84
1310-88
1298-23
1295-75
1271-18
1261-08
1233-10
1211-61
1195°69
1193-31
1182-73
1182-60
1181°33
1179-79
1173°49
1132°10
1125-20
1121-19
1104:84
~ 1089-13

7°15
459-80
— 112-04
~ 865-29
+1019°17
+ 455°32
— 85913
+ 848-30
+ 77-95
+ 625:18
~ 1031-45
4+ 39-99
+ 749-33
— 1273-83
~ 865-02
— 171-67
4+ 301-35
~ 23514
~ 60°81
718-04
504-81
52°31
191-27
— 487-69
+ 773-83
~ 1192-98
— 1507-95
~ 440-69
4 1363-06
4 1042°91

+ +

+ + + +

1

~

a
=
oO
~
a

bo

bo

bo

ee)

bo bo eH wD

nm we Ww Ww WW WL

bo bk
.

wwonebrynynnbvybnnnsd wb

DS Bb tS bo tS b& bt WS bw ht bt YY HK Ww NW we Ww

ise ho to = bo NM Ww Ww Ww = SS we Ww

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

No. Description. | eG | x é 7 Meas.
31 | F, \- 973°39 |— 636-39 |—1081°83 |— 62647 | 2.2
32 | F, tailsp., .. .. | 968-90 |— 759°48 | 1077-77 |~ 749-54 | 2-2
33 | vF, - | 960-72 | +1409°81 | 1063-96 | +1419-18 | 2:2
34 | pB, e: . 931-74 |+ 592-97 | 1037-11 |+ 602-47 | 2-2
35 | vF, pL, dif., mbM, | 921-45 }+ 81°28 1038714 |+ 90°86 | 1:2
36 | eF, ? dif. neb., . | 917-13 |— 158-79 | 1024-45 | + 149-14 | 1-2
37 | F, i | 913-98 |-— 938-24} 1023-27 |— 928-40 | 1-2
38 | vForF, .. .. | 901°17 | + 1064-21 | 1005-32 | +1073-51 | 22
39 | eF, dif., | 871°50 |+1467-:13 | 974-61 | 41476-25 | 2-1
40 | eF, $ o 867°40 |+ 455°80 | 973-14 |+ 465-17 | 21
41 | eF, i .. | 856-86 is 718-18 | 965°64 |— 703-50 | 1-1
42 | vF, as .. | 848-40 | + 95602 | 952-84 | 4 965-21 | 1-2
43 | eF, fe 838-99 |— 811-52 | 948-02 |— 801-91 | 2-1
44 | eF, | 937-88 |— 47:00] 944:93|— 937-58 | 1-1
45 | eF, - .. | 817-52 |— 641-98 | 926-12 |— 682-47 | 1-1
46 | vF, e 805-89 + 1101-98 | 909-97 | + 1111-02 | 23
47 | eF, ee .. | 808-41 |4+1151-74 | 907-86 | + 1160-76 | 1-1
48 | vE, : be 799-91 | +1268°38 | 903-56 | +1277-37 | 2-2
49 | eF, pL, irr. (2 others p),| 797-79 |— 119-66 | 905-04 Ve 110°33 | 1-1
50 | eF, pL, irr., s+ | 791-05 | = 185280 898-47 |— 176-47 | 1-1
51 | eF, a | 788-29 |— 693°52| 897-03 |— 686-07 | 2-1
52 | eF, ; 787-53 |— 60015 | 89603 |— 590-73 | 1-1
53 | B, | 779-29 |—1811°81 | $8964 | — 1302-23 | 2-2
54 | pB, | 775-53 |— 874-68 | 884-74 |— 865-22 | 9:9
551| pF or¥, +. | 766-03 | + 917-49 | 870-60 | + 926-48 | 9-2
56 | eF, 764-56 |— 808-26 | 873-60 |- 798-84 | 2-1
57 | pB, 75667 + 38682 | 862-62 | + 395-92 | 2-2
58 | pF, 751-01 |— 981°32 | 860-51 |— 971°89 | 2-2
59 | eF, 750-44 |41063-18 | 854-63 | + 1072-09 | 1-1
60 | eF, | 738°75 |— 830°03 | 847-91 |— 840-67 | 2-1
61 | vF, 737°85 | + 298-78 | 844-03 |+ 307-85 | 2-2
| 62 | eF, R, 734°92 |— 197-59 842°39 |— 188-40 | 1-1
| 63 | eF kn, nof 2, 733-01 |— 150-70 | 40°36 |— 141-53 | 1-1
64 | eF, a 732-89 |—1239°50 | 843-06 | — 1230-06 | 2-1
65 | F, pL, oval spnf, 73110 — 403-03 | 839-10 | — 393-80 | 9-2
[66 |vForF, .. — 729-04 —1164-79 |— 839-02 -~ 1155°38 oy

No.

wo YF SO

Hm co

SS) Sy Sr ey

oOo ar
Se MORI CO Aly aon

ioe)
_

ey ion giley §ls) Gey Wey Wey alee) 2) Ue o)5 wc 0} Blo of piXo,o} aleale 12.9)
a nr wonerosd OND HW fF WwW WH

©<o
~I

98
99

Druyver—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33.

Description.

vF,

pF nebs. *,

eF kn, ? app.
pB, ssf of 2,

eF,
eF,
pF,
vF,

| vF, Le
pB, detached tails pf, ..
pF, np of 2
vF, pL, R, neby n

and np,

pB, sf of close D,

eF,
eF,
pB,

pB. np of 2,
pi, 61,08 25.4

Nn,

in neb., ..

eb pls, B;,..

eF,? x,

F,

pF,

F,

eF, pL, tails f,

ebent of 2...

100 | eF, pL (neby around),

101

eF,

582°37
480-65
56°64
564°15
563°25
556°69
5d1°91
547°12
543°81
542-09
541713
539°06
537°70
533°42
530°88
615°30
507-50
495-03
490-56
— 476°11

|

19

|

845-59 | —

y g 7

4 1389-29 | 816°12 | + 1398-02
— 184-00 809:97 | — 174-90
~ 984-30-| 799°68 | — 975-03
— 681:89 760-68 | — 672-80
+ 570-11 757-42 |+ 578-89
+ 306°60.| 757:81|+ 315-44
+ 519:22| 750-81 |} + 527-99
—1088-64 | 753-68 | — 1079-46
+ 253°15.| 712°95 | + 261-89
+ 461-63 | 708-40 | + 470-31 |
4+ 681°71 705°95 | + 690-33 |
— 192-68 706°63 | — 183-85 |
~ 45915 | 702-49 , — 450-26 |
+ 80°87 | 698-72 |+ 89-62 |
— 848-82 700-77 |— 839-84
+ 68°35 | 689-18 |+ 77-07
+ 647°39 | 685-96 | + 655-96
—1484-53 | 676-49 | — 1475-46
4 1308°31 667-75 | + 1316-67
+1116-24 | 667-35 | +1124°65
+1108-04 | 660-22 | + 1116-43
+ 451:57 | 657°74 | 4 460-12
+1150°86 | 651-14 | +1159-22
+1058-78 | 648-07 | + 1067-15
+ 183-28 | 648-62 | + 191°87 |
+ 970-74 | 64562 | + 979-13
+ 913-68 | 643-69 | + 922-08
— 567-90 646-18 | — 559-13
+ 397:53| 639°39 |+ 406-04
— 321°83| 638°72|— 313-14
+ 629°33| 620°68|+ 637-74
— 553°62] 615:95 | — 544-93
es 224-18 | 602-63 | — 215-61
+ 116°74 97°27 |} + 125°21
= 585°32

— §836°91

B2

Meas.

me bo
nwo bw

bo
an

wo woeK — WY KF
wo — & bo

bdo w wv
Loe Sh gi — Boa

bo

to

bo

wo wo =
wo wo wo — — WH

boo bk

wo
wo |

bo

bo

wo we we kK bo
own —

wo F wo ee
wo Fe

bt

_ _
. .
—_ ="

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Description. x y | é n | Meas.
eli,” - 4.4 .. |— 467°16 |— 665°52 |— 575-91 |— 656-91
F, BS 5 465°63 |~1110°68 | 575°53 | —1101-96 | 2-2
F, ie te 450°54 | — 1310-01 560:96 | — 1301-28 | 2-2
vB* [+ 30°-240], .. 449°65 |} + 1163-16 553-66 | + 1171-26 | 2-2
pE;compn, to B®, .. 416:29 |+1174:83 | 520-28 | +1182°85 | 2
eF, a 5th 387-26 |+ 19°50) 4943514 27-73 | 1-1
eF, .. st 379°65 | 4+ 214-25 | 486°14 | + 299-41 | 1-1
eF, kn, — .: . 87390 |+ 611-47 | 479-36 | + 619-52 | 1-1
eF, pL, dif., a 36603 |+ 175°82 | 472°62 |+ 183°96 | 1-1
eF, i .. | 361-73 | 4106898 | 466-01 | +1076-88 | 1-1
eF, iv 2 354:16 |— 953-62 | 463-69 |— 945-23 | 2-1
vF, Ae a 353-95 |— 345:16 | 461-90 |— 336-92 | 2-1
pB, M i 352°02 |+ 793°07 | 457-01 | 4+ 801-01 | 1-2
midi es. 2 350°22 |— 669-71 | 459-01 |— 661-40 | 3-2
eF, : 344-15 |41486:03 | 447-35 | +.1493-78 | 1-1
ae - 334°72 |—1117-25 | 444-67 | — 1108-87 | 2-2
F, spa B*, a 330°38 |— 873-99 | 439-70 |— 865-68 | 2-2
obeys,” .. a: 327-56 | + 103-72 | 484-35 |+ 111-77 | 1-2
DL hel ee “ 322-98 |— 118-28 | 430-83 |— 105-13 | 1-2
eeFkn, .. a 311:16 |} 4+ 587°52| 416-70 |+ 595-41 | 1-1
pF, vL,JEnp sf, .. 311-03 | + 240-43 | 417-47 |+ 248-41 | 1-2
eF, am i 308-66 |+ 611-75 | 414-14 | 4+ 619-63 | 1-1
eF, pS kn, .. = 300-72 |— 323-47 | 408-62 |— 315-38 | 2-1
BF, pl, irr., a 296-66 |— 215-92 | 404:°29 |— ‘207°87 | i-2
pe yee Oe FO 296-13 |+ 90°43} 402°96/4+ 98:41 | 171
F, Re he 295°58 | + 501°33 | 401°35 | + 509-20 | 2-2
rF, fe . 295-37 |— 592°94 | 403-67 |— 584-79 | 2-2
vF, pL, dif., £ 294°73 | +1389:93 | 398-19 | +1397°57 | 1-2
F, 290-93 | +1222°45 | 394-84 | +1230°13 | 1-2
eF, 288-68 |+ 650-71 | 394:06 | + 658-52 | 1-1 |
vF kn, bi 284°84 |+ 64:89 | 391-7414 72°75 | 2-1 |
| vF, 2 - 280°83 | —1208°80 | 391-03 | — 1200-54 | 2-1
eF, sf of 2,.. 277-91 | +1188-67 | 381-90 | +1196-32 | 1-1
eF, es / | *277°80'|-++ 788-807) 382-82 | 796-05.) aa
Retail eee e 275°54 | + 81602 380:49 | + 823-76 | 2-2 |
vB* [+ 297260], .. |— 261-92 | — 849-11 |— 371-20 |— 841-41 | 2-2

No.

138
139
140
141

142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154

155
1 156
4.157
158
159
160
161

162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171

Dreyver—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 21
Description. x J E y | Meas.
etekny .. ». |= 258°19 | + 462°12 |— 364:07 | + 470-00 | 1:1
pB, tails np and sp, .. 254°75 | — 45°97 361;95).'=. 7 88°07 |) 2-2
oF, J. . 254°72 | + 613-39 360-20 | + 621°12 | 1-1
pi eon) abe aa 253-48 |+ 330-96 | 359-70 | + 338-76 | 2-2
group,

vF, . : 248-94 | + 1353-92 352-51 | +1361°46 | 1-1
eF, As 241°59 | + 388-28 347-66 | + 396-04 | 1-1
eF, fe mt 237°99 | + 488-81 343-80 | + 496°53 | 1:1
vF kn, sp of 2, - 937°78 | + 34-21 344-77 |+ 42-05 | 2-1
eF kn, ae 937°37 |— 295°48 345°22 |— 287-56 | 2-1
vF, pL, tails, 233°65 |— 367-63 341°68 |— 359-70 | 2-2
vF, nf of 2,.. 998-77 14+ 63°27 | 385:°71|4+ 61°08 | 2-1
pF, p of 2, 297-62 |+ 95616 | 332-2214 963-74 | 2-2
pF, sp of 2, 224-51 | — 526-22 332°96 | — 518-27 | 2-2
vF kn, 223-85 | + 324-67 330-09 | + 332-40 | 171
pF or pB, .. 218-01 | — 1097-69 327-94 | — 1089-62 | 2°2
vF, sf B¥, .. 208°47 | — 893-74 317-87 | — 885-74 | 2-1
vF, L, dif.,.. 207°70 | + 255-05 314-12 | + 262-76 | 1-1
eF kn, 206°85 |— 311-69 314-74 | — 303-85 | 1-1
eF kn, } 203°12 | + 479-48 308-96 | 4+ 487-11 | 1:1
pF, nf of 2,.. 200°11 |— 494-63 |. 308-48 |— 486-76 | 2-2
ebuinis .: 194°58 |— 27436 302°38 | — 266-55 | 2-1
eF kn, 192°54 | + 350-60 298-72 | + 358-24 | 1-1
B, ia oe 192°35 |}4+ 540°24 | 298-04 | + 547-83 | 2-2
ig = aaa me 191-86 |+ 428-24] » 297-84 |4 435-85 | 1-1
F,fof2, .. 191°38 | + 957-78 29599 | 4+ 965-26 | 2-2
F, pS, tail sp, 188-48-| + 94°83 29533 | + 102-52 | 2-1
eF, 188°36 | — 1255-09 298-71 | — 1247-06 | 2:2
vF, 183-05 | — 1396-15 293-77 | — 1388-09 | 2°1
pB, 176-52 |— 141-70 283-98 |— 133-98 | 2-2
eF, v dif., 175:49 | — 341-32 283-47 | — 333-55 | 2°1
vF, pL, 17426 | + 1483-61 277-51 | +1490-°92 | 1-1
vF, : 173-59 | +1123°36 277°77 | +1180°77 | 2°1
vF kn, 172°79 | + 221°52 | 279-31 | 4 229-14 | 2-1
eF, — 167-84 — 27518 |— 86-27 | 1:1

|— 93-96

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Description.

172 | eeF, ne 0
173 | vF, n end of mass,
1/4. Sp, splay. oe
175 | B, ah tic
176 | VE, n of B*,
177 | vF, vS, nf of 2,
17S) pk,
179 | vF, ae 50
180 | eF, pL,
181 | vF kn,
1824) VE pL,
183 | pB,
184 | vF, pL,
185 | vF,
186 | F, inv. in neby, s one !

of 4,
187 | F, p one of 4,
188 | eF, 83 oe
189 | el, pL, a oe
190 | eF, hs
191 | pB, ‘ a
192 | eF, pL, a
193 | pB, - bo
1040) yi dit... oe
195 | F (eF comp. sp), BO
196 | pB, n one of 4,
Li ai eyes spl, oye
1985) py il def., 3: an
199") pb, bs
200 | pF, ae 50
201 | F, £ one of 4. on
202 | eF, oval pf, 5c
203} eF (?¥), a. o8
204 | pF, 50 an
205 | pB, pL, E sp nf, bM,
206| eF (2%), .. %

a5 y é n Meas.
— 167°79 | + 614°53 |— 273°29 | + 622°04 | 1-1
166-97 | 4+ 426-44 | 279-96 |+4 434-00 | 171
164:34 |— 62°90 | 271-60 |— 55-23 | 2-9
150-62 |+1020°88 | 255-07 | + 1028-24 | 9-2
148-76 | 4104408 | 253-15 | + 1051-43 | 2-2
148°66 |— 37-42 | 255-86 |— 29-80 | 2-1
140-25 |+ 527:57 | 245-99 | + 535-03 | 2-2
125-67 |— 266-66 | 233-47 |— 259-04 | 2-1
114°52 |+ 291:19 | 220-88 | + 298-64 | 1:1
112-95 |+ 860-32 | 217-83°}+ 867-62 | 2-1
107-93 |+ 455-25 | 213-86 |+ 462-65 | 1-1
103-26 }— 51:78 | 21051 |— 44-27 | 2-2
99-42 |4 208-16 | 206-00 | + 215-60 | 2-1
99-04 | + 1032-26) 203-48 | + 1039-49 | 1-1
91:79 |+ 63:08 | 19874 1/4 70°53 | 2-2
87-68 |+ 123-60 | 194-48 | 4+ 181-09 | 2:2
80-57 |— 320°36| 188-52 |— 312-84 | 21
7614 |+ 345-90 | 182-36 | 4+ 353-24 | 2-2
75°46 |4+1356-85 | 179-06 | + 1368-93 | 1-1
72-22 |—1330-67 | 182-79 | — 1322-92 | 2-2
69°90 | + 380-93 | 176-03 | + 388-25 | 1-2
69-11 |+1489-21 | 172-37 | + 1496-24 | 2-2
63-27 |4+ 447-13 | 169-23 | + 454-41 | 1-2
62-98 | + 76859 | 168:11 |+ 775-79 | 2-2
55°54 14+ 166-03} 162-23 |+ 173-36 | 2-2
53-12 |— 12360 | 160-56 |— 116-26 | 11
51:90 |— 25:28] 159°09|— 17°85 | 2:2
51:01 |+ 670-48 | 156-40 |+ 677-67 | 2-2
48°78 |— 188-78 | 156-40 |— 181-38 | 1-2
44°55 |4+ 111°55| 151-39 | + 118-87 | 2-1
41-91 |— 262-25 | 149-72 | — 254-84 | 1-1
36°36 | +1325-64 | 140-05 | +1332°63 | 1-1
33°61 |+1440-79 | 187-00 | +1447-74 | 3-2
26°90 |+ 478-57 | 182°79 | + 485-75 | 3-2
— 21°87 | +1363-°31 |— 125-47 | +1370°25 | 1-1

Dreyver—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 23

No. | Description. G y | é | n poe)
207 | eF, 0 Pu peserG: |0589:63 |— 126:45 |= .591-90' | I°t
208|vFkn, .. m Whe 15/48 1317773 117-46 |+ 324-91 | 2-1
209 | eF, Be! Hebe 20S" | 4 1898-71 109°84 |+ 905-71 | 1-1
210) pF, a st 0-00 0-00 10714 | + 7:23 | —
211 | vF, es p. R4208: | 1482-75 99-26 | + 1489-60 | 1-1
912 | F, dif, a rs 4°86 |—1143:44 105°24 | 1135-94 | 2:2
913 | F, pL, tails ns, we 5°67 |— 264°57 102°16 | — 257-29 | 2-2
214) vE, ps, in Lneby, .. 13°20 | — 128-52 94°26 |} — 3¥16°29 | 2.2
215 | vF, pS, in train sp nf, 23°68 |-+ 500-44 82°17 |+ 507-48 | 1-1
216 | eF, ‘d, HA 25°79 | + 232-18 80°75 | + 239-24 | 1:1
917 | pF, virr., .. = 31:26 |— 207-80 76°43 |— 200-60 | 1:2
218 | eF kn, as oh 33:92 |— 867-89 75°48 |— 860°53 | 1-1
219 | vF, a es 36°34 | — 484-23 7207«|.— 476997 1-1
220 | pB, i f, 50°15 |— 977-09 59°54 |— 969-74 | 2-2
221 | vF, RS mo 50°44 |— 511-91 58:04 |— 504-69 | 2-2
9229 | eF, pL, dif., oe 61°31 | + 15:06 45°81 |+ 22-09 | 2-1
223 | eF, a a 61°78 | + 883-98 42°64 |-+ 890°83 | 1-1
994 | F,tailnp, .. Ase 65:97 | — 129-16 Ai 52) | 2129-07). 2-2
225 | pF, a 4 66°30 | + 400-58 39:82 |+ 407-54 | 2°2
296 | eF, 7 ma 73°66 |— 49045 D477 |= 483153" |) 1
227 | pF, +, ». 83°34 | + 1182°97 26°75 | + 1189-68 | 2°2
228 | pF, me Oe 87°33 | — 761-54 21:81 |— 754:°35 | 2-2
229 | eF (eeF close np), .. 101°87 | + 730-43 3°40 | + (3t-2Z15 |; Ll
230 | eF, a ne 102296 | + 394°27°}.— 3°13 |+ 401-13 | 2-2
Gel) vE, pl, Esp nf, .. 112-46 | + 256°96 |} + 5:96 | + 263-83 | 2°2
Boo Fy ply)... a 11492 |4+ 596-93 9-30 | + 603-71 | 2:2
233 | pF, i. a 120°50 | — 109-92 13:05 | — 102°97 | 2°3
258) 6B, v8,’ —.) a 123°43 | + 886-93 18-56 | + 893-62 | 1-1
235 | pB, Ba “ 129:48 | — 1148-73 19°93 |.—1141-55s |; 2:2
236 | F, ef oe 139°64 | — 1370°35 28°91 | — 1363-14 | 2°2
Z21 | oF, pli, BR, .. Ls 139°64 | + 546-01 33°88 | + 652°74 | 2-1
38) B a! ie 142°65 | — 481°85 34:22 |— 474°87 | 2-2
239 | eF, e iP 153°79 | + 3867-38 47°56 | + 374°12 | 3-1
240) eF, v8, .. nd 163°15 | + 498°57 57°26 | + 505:25 | 2:1
241 | vF, er os 166:97 | + 725-54 GD-67) |. 7921p 21
| vip. 4,,. .. | + 17008 | + 542°99 | + 64:31 | + 549°64 | 2-1

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

24

No. Description. 2G

243 | pF, pL, irr., + 170°58
244 | F, ; 171-43
245 | pB, ais 173°16
246 | eF, aie 178-92
247 | F, vS, ere 183-07
248 | pF, . bk 189-24
249 | pF neb. *, pa loop, .. 196°18
250 | eF, 50 oe 197°42
251 | eF, 218-87
252 | eF, axe 220-72
253 | vF, at 226-09
254 | F, pL, Ens, 229-42
955 | vF, sf 235°56
256 | vF, pL, dif., 237°37
257 | eF, a 242°99
258 | vF, mbM, .. 249-44
259 | vF, ie 259°55
260 | eF (eeF sp), 270°27
261 | pB, 295-28
262 | vF, 300°13
263 | vF, Bs 303-08
2644 yE, sor 2,-.. 303°93
265 | eF, spp B *, of 3804°29
266 | eF, pL, R, n of B*,.. 308-50
267 | B, 314-86
268 | F, E, 322-07
269 | vF, pL, 325°18
270 | eF, 349°76
271 | pB or B, 358°15
272 | pF, 365°74
273 | eF, 369°96
274 | eF, 370-09
275 | vF, : 390°46
276 | vE, vS, A 393-86
277 | vF, ; 405°86
278 | eF, .. [+ 411-95

Ay

+ 210°06 | +

= 171-97
~ 752°33
— 616-31
+ 898-55
— 561-49
+ 538-53
+ 981-22
+ 1280-28
+ 1034-26
+ 374:87
~ 1817
~ 226-34
+ 865°59
+ 966-65
~ 362:96
— 1372-30
~ 757°86
+ 629-72
~ 1011-92
~ 46°69
~ 123-23
~ 407-77
— 310-77
— 361-34
+ 1069-16
+ 255-80
~ 725-55
+ 1238-31
~ 1437-70
+ 334-93
+ 1306-54
+ 66-30
91272
+ 1064-79

141°30
148-79
161-10
189-70
190°29
195°74
196-39
196-02
200°47
206-70
217-62
218°62
240°65
254°138
254°78
263°60
266°25
283°39
286-43
301-38

|+ 4°58 | + 304-71

4 216°80
— 165°14
— 745-36
— 509-41
+ 905-08
— 554-61
4+ 545-11
4 987-69
+ 1286-62
+ 1040°66
4 381-42
aie
219°66
871-99
973-00
— 356-29
— 1365-40
— 751-14
+ 636°C3
— 1005-21
— 40°23
— 116-76
— 401-23
— 304-26
— 354-84
+ 1075-28
+ 262-12
— 719-04
4 1244-30
— 1431-06
+ 341-12
+ 1312-48
+ 72°50
— 65°49
+ 1070-70
+ 10°74

+ +

2°2

Dreyver—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33.

Description.

vF, pL, Ens.,
i; <3
eF, dif.,
F or pF,

pF;

WE sles, «5
pF,

eF,

vF, dif.,

vF,
pF,
pB,
pF,
pF,
pB,
eF,
pF,
eF, ee
B x [30°-241],

sf of 2,

nnp of 2,

F, sp end of dif. neb.,

vF, ae
n end of JE neb.,

B neb., v bad. def. )
| oF * close np, iny. §

a

+ 193°61 | +. 310°53

— 514-63 310-65
— 204°30 315-06
— 1394-93 321°68
+ 906-18 329°37
+ 493-00 333°58
+ 230°19 333°18
+ 63°76 335-10
+ 576°22 339-89
— 14:69 339°25
+ 1226-42 344:01
+ 318-50 350-62
— 901-55 367-51
+ 97-01 376°18
+ 930-46 392°88
+ 535-54 395°35
— 961-38 394744
— 1153-72 403-71
+ 842-32 409°12
— 981°50 407°68
— 1398°51 406°76
+, 81:78 41392
+ 792-41 421-62
+ 392:°06 422°98
+ 59:87 433°25
+ 267:98 434°61
+ 1231-29 439-92
+ 615:11 440-00
4+ 147-54 445°13
— 265°34 446°27
— 1076-48 455°02
+ 1431°75 471°76
— 1285-05 467°47
+. .67°53 475°92
— 717°72 | + 476-80

n

to bk
to fw

bo
bo

no nwo wo WO
. ° pes

bo

Sow vo KY KK NSO NH NF KF DN WY NY WY WHY HY WY WHY WC — HO YD HD PL
LSS ce ee 2 SS ce oe oe NO NO (Co NCO CO CO No

3084

338
339
340
341
342
343
344
346
346
347
348
349

Proceedings of the Royal Inish Academy.

Description.

pF, sp of 2,

| pe, ni ot 2,

dif.,

pe;

F (eeF close spp),

vF,
eF, v8,
pb,

eF, vs,
eF,

vF, dif.,
pF,
eF, dif.,
pB.
pB,

Vie

B, ip of 2, .

vi, p of 2,4.

oe

4 594°16
602-21
604-89
605°28
605-74
607°13
620-26
620-83
626-64
629:91
638-13
652°10
65294
678-00
683-74
688-18
695-89
697-80
701-10
715-76
736-90
760°13
760-18
76121
76607
780-58

782°65 |

796°51
796°73
802°64
808°48
808°68
813°45
832°06
838-71
+ 842°34

Ge SaaS

4+ 414-55
+ 739°54
= 461-36

+ 1049-23
+ 376-41 |

— 1401°73

— 662°52 |

+ 915:18
— 878:93
+1142°79
— 267°12
+ ‘2°29
+ 1236°61
— 483-90
+ 11380°73
+ 903°838
+ 583°56
+ 144°86
— 165°35
— §52°21
+ 230°16
— 453°36
— 412-00
542°26
669°32
386°61
257°34
— 680°26

— 1119-05
— 626°63
4+ 462°34

— ,597°54

elon

+ 1099°36

— 1099°98 |

— 31401

+ 488°82
49684
496-40
500-71
499-42
496-20
511-53
515-91
517-06
525-58
530-14
544-80
548°84
569°43
579-36
583-21
590-09
590-86
593-38
607-01
630-17
651°62
651:78
655-29
660-47
674:24
675°98

687-40 ©

686-48
693°87
702°34
699-79
708-00
727-56
728-51
+ 734°17

n

+ 720-06
4+ 745-02
— 45558
+ 1054°63
+ 381-98
— 1395-72

;— 546°77
| + 920°57

— 873°10

| + 1148-10

— 261°48
+ 7:83
+ 1241°84
— 478°30
+1135°90
+ 909:°05
+ 588°84
+ 150°24
— 149:°90
— 646°70
+ 235°42
— 447°99
— 406-64
+ 547°38
+ 674°39
+ 391°72
+ 262°49
674°93
— 1113°60
— 621°32
+ 467°36
— 592-26
+ 736°59
+1104:°15
— 1094°64
— 3808°89

2°2

2°2

Dreyvrr—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33.

Description.

pF,
By st or 2,
vF,

vF,

eF,

eF,
F, np B*,
eF,

pB, Si

ef; sp of 2,
eF, n of B *
B,

pB,
pF,
vF,
pB,
eF,
pB,
pB,
B or pB,
pB,

pF,

Byssp ot 25. ;

B* [30-243],
F, ill def., ..

pB, np of 2,

pes stor 2.!.

vB * [29-265],

vF, A
vB * [30-245],

4+ 858°20
861°17
865-40
869-18
872°32
882-07
891-61
896-01
90646
913-60
918-36
935-50
937-02
942-55
965-04
969-07
987-32
997-18
1011-48
1011°67
1012-10
1013-79
1021°55
1036-84
1037-40
1039-75
1041-02
1069-71
1103-50
1118-62
1125-11
1127-44
113174
1132-41
1141-24
+1147-41

J

+ 1039°20
— 1120-72

— 650°17 |

+ 477-68

= ly 134

+ 539°79
+ 289°44

+ 1174-30

+ 823°18
— 840:27
= 43°56
+ 887°73

+1110-61

+ 44°51
— 77:92
+ 864°39
+ 508°86
+ 1067°68
— 311°90
— 1025-19
— 295°40
— 724°34
+ 175°70
— 995°338
+ 363°15
+ 830°04
1256°91
+1 14:22
+ 882°52
+ 1415°70
— 149°42
+1238°06
+1185:45
+ 549°75
— 796-01

— 377°64

Pai.
é n | Meas.

4+. 753°54 | + 1043°94 | 2-2
750°91 |—1115-44 | 2-2
766°386-)— 645:°02 | -2:2
763-05.|+ 482-53 | 2-2
764:50.|— 172-33 | 1-2
776-11-|+ 544-60 | 2-2
785-00-| + 294-28 | 1°3
791-69.| +1178-91 | 2-2
§01-:22-| + 827-85 | 2°2
804°05 | — 835-20 | 21
810-°88-|— 38°70 | 2-2
830-42 | + 892-31 | 171
832°52 | +1115-13 | 2-2
835-29-|+ 49-28 | 1-1
S57 -Abel—= (78-17 | 272
863°93.|+ 868-89 | 2-2
881°25 | + 513-40 | 1-2
892-56 | +1072°05 | 2°2
903-28 |— 307-22 | 2:2
901-61 | —1020°32 | 1-1
903-94 |— 290-72 | 1-2
904:52 |— 719-56 | 1°2
914-61 | + 180°24 | 2°2
926-86 |— 990-54 | 2°2
930-94 1+ 367-60 | 2°2
934:50 |+ 834-36 | 2°1
930°36 | — 1252-06 | 2:2
964°31 | + 778:48 | 1-1
998-37. |+ 886-67 | 2:2
1014:87 | + 1419-67 | 2-2
1017°30 | — 145-07 | 2-2
1023:23 | + 1242-05 | 22
1027-39 | + 1189-44 | 1:3
1026°41 | + 553°91 | 22
1031-75 |— 791°54 | 2°2
+ 1039-00 |— 373°19 | 2-2

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Description.

pB,
eF, sf B x
eF,

pF,

eF,

vF,

F,

eF, dif.,
F,

eF, ‘
Ey np of 2,
eF,

vF,

eF,

pB,

vF,

ieF, sp of 2,

Meas.

ne

BY
41151°22 | — 1485-37 | + 1039°94 | — 1480-75 | 2+]
1158°54 | +1228-00 | 1054-26 |4+1231°92 171
1160-47 |— 841-42 | 1052°15 |— 337-11 | 1-1
1163-09 |— 947-66 | 1053-20 |— 943-21 | 2-2
117530 | — 351-21] 1066-95 |— 346-94 | 1-1
1175°47 | +1268-33 | 1071-32 | 4+1272-19 | 1-2
1182°17 |+1377-83 | 1078-30 | +1881°65 | 1-2
1191-08 | + 1427-27 | 1087-34 | +1431-03 | 2-2
1199°75 | —1490°72 | 1088-44 | — 1486-23 | 2-1
1203°95 | 1405-66 | 1092-86 |—1401-20 1:1
1206°60 | +1104-88 | 1102-02 |}+1108°70 2°3
1215°45 |4+1195-27 | 1111-10 |+1199°05 | 1-1
1254°97 | + 750-75 | 1149°46 |+ 754:54 | 2-2
1265-99 |—1013-61 | 1155-90 | —1008°81 | 1-1
1270°26 |— 64°68 | 1162°63|— 60-73 | 2:2
1270°62 | + 604:93 | 1164°73 |+ 608-71 | 1:1
1273°12 | + 434-89 | 1166°79 |+ 488-71 | 2-2
1279°83 |+ 948°36 | 1174°83 |+ 952-03 | 1-1
1288-25 |— 671:76 | 1179-04 |— 667-70 | 2:2
130451 |— 104-90 | 1196-77 |— 101-08 | 2-1
1311-72 | + 730°87 1206:14 | + 734:51 | 22,
131710 | — 939-06 | 1207-19 |— 935°01 | 1:1
1336°59 |+ 909-15] 1231-48 | + 912°68 | 2-2
1378-20 | — 820-09 | 1268-59 |— 816-23 | 2-2
1386°75 |— 484-88 | 1278-00 |— 481-12 | 1-2
1887-32 |= 368-89 | 1278°87 |— Stage) oat
1402°75 | —1300°98 | 1291-88 | — 1297-06 | 2:2
1406°35 |+ 602°52 | 1300-42 |+ 605-95 | 1-2
1410°56 | +1293-36 | 1306-42 | +1296-°61 | 2-1
1426-37 | + 275°56 | 1319°59 |+ 279°02 | 1:1
1432-58 |+ 117-83 | 1825-38 |4 121-327] 92
1435°15 | —1105-:19 | 1324-78 |~1101°41 | 1:1
1437-15 |— 860-66 | 1327-42 |— 856°94 | 2-2
1447-16 | 4125152 | 1342-90 | +1254°68 | 2-2
1448°15 | + 440°25 | 1341-79 | + 443°61 | 1:2
/+ 1456-68 |— 160-10 | + 1348-76 | — 156-61 | 3-2

DreyER—A Survey of the Spiral Nebula Messier 33. 29

No. Description. | a | y é | n | Meas.
422 pF, - .. | +1468°72 | - 477-84 | +1354-97 |— 474-29 | 2-2 |
423 Fy illdef., .. .. | 1463-83 | + 1329-82 | 1359-77 | +1332°92.| 2-2
424 vB [30-247], .. | 1465-21 ]+ 456°59 | 1358-89 |+ 459-90 | 2-2
495 | B, ie .. | 147635 | 1070-16 | 1366-06 | — 1066-49 | 2-2
426 eF, a Vow aahe-07 a2 71-72: 187774 | 76-07 | 1-1
427 F, mp.of2, .. 4so6l |— 61°85 | 1877-94 |= 58-45 | 2:2
428 | pB, a .. | 1498°96|+ 777-27 | 1393-46 le 780°42 | 3-2 |
429 pF, sf of 2, .. | 1506-09 |— 88-25] 1398-34 }- 84:90 | 2-2
430 | pF, af B*, .. | 1514-19 | + 440-14 | 1407-81 | 4 343-33 | 2-2
431 pB, 2 ee lolio- 94 | = 737-81 | 1407752 | — 734-33 |-2°2

It is hoped that the results embodied in this paper faithfully
represent the condition of this wonderful agglomeration of nebulosity
and stars for the epoch 1900. Changes will doubtless in future be
found to take place therein. The stars have proper motions, and
there is no reason why nebule should not also have such. But it
generally takes many years to make sure of a proper motion, and
observers, who after a few years believed they had fourid minute
changes going on in a nebula, have hitherto on every occasion proved
to have been too hasty. Judging from past experience, it is therefore
very unlikely that this generation will witness the discovery of changes
in nebule established by photography. All the same, it seemed
desirable to ascertain how the coordinates given above agreed with
the best micrometer measures made at a sufficiently distant epoch,
those of Schultz, including the results contained in the supplement to
his ‘Observations of 500 Nebule,’’ published in 1893 (Bihang till
K. Syenska Vetensk. Akad. Handlingar, Band 19, Afd. I.). The
objects measured by him are all referred to the star + 29°.265, my
reference star (4). Giving all the observations equal weight, and
using the place of the comparison star adopted above, I found
Schultz’s positions for 1899.0 to be—

ie Epoch. Obs. Decl. Epoch. Obs.

mere o55) 1°27™ 45-99 1872.8 3 +380°7'42"89 18/2.8 3
wee don J) 27 Slot. 1874.9 2 80 7 33°98 1872.8 3
” Sloe S2°%o 1875.2 3 3010 24°67 1873.4 3
Policmeas, ££ 28.12°60 1874.9 2 30 9 8°86 1874.9 2
mG, C..604 1 28 51°38. 1871.4 2 3015 57°36 1871.4 2

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Computing the R.A. and Decl. from my € and », the following
differences were found (Schultz minus Phot.) :—

No. 35 Aa = — 0°03 A8 = — 3-30
2 ~ 0°34 +0 °70

122 ~ 004 i) ay

+ 0°12 =4°349

287 40°15 San

The agreement is very satisfactory, considering the difficulty of
measuring these objects, except in the case of N. G. C. 592, where the
difference in R.A. amounts to 0°34. But Schultz has evidently not
seen this object well; his single results in R.A. differ 0°20 znter se,
while the Ad: are-105:9, 107"'4,>and 101-2. and he remarke =
‘Contains several stars, place that of the brightest star in the south
part of the nebula.”” He seems, with his 9-inch object-glass, not to
have been able to distinguish clearly between the components of this
double nebula (my numbers 80 and 82), as his R.A. is half-way
between the R.A.s of the components (31°10 and 31°85), while his
declination is that of the south following one. No changes have,
therefore, taken place in the positions of these five members of the
group during the last thirty years.

Proc. R.I.A., Vol. XXV., Section A.

NORTH,

Tue Serra Neputa MEssIER

From a Photograph by Dr. Isaac Ri

it

. a be dk _ 7
Pil “6 . “ oo ae Fos lame
— _ ars ee ir Pane
et eo * SSP ao 2 See ee a 3 ‘ “3 ae ,
a ; : 7 Aches ‘
: z 7 = \ : - : . 2
- = 7 : 7
. 7 é we j
,
: - . ‘
2 ‘ , ae ' : aa " eA PF
: i . i if ‘
7 ‘ ) 4 oy
i - : = = :
: af : hs . 4 i? :
- 7
: A oe
7 d
: a -
a j 7 .
‘ :
: . |
- ? *
i . |
| : : ' : : ° ‘
a : P ;
a : 7
i : i f y re on
. ‘, Ny
' x : ; ag
: a, 4 ' 7
; on \ io ;
, j :
ls - Pod A -
1 7 : :
’ 5 os * 7 .
7 f , ;
- ' ‘ - ‘ ? ‘
t ; : -
1 : ' ° ‘a :
. .
‘ . } ‘ . 7
> ‘ a = . - .
i a) ; 7 J ; .
. : ;
a 7 a4
%
: i ;
r 4
. a
: ‘ "I -
i ; 7

as : ca ' :

- . a
i 7 - A .
is
* “ i 7 Ps ’ =
i J
“ y
‘ : i
J .
a 7 7 ; :
[ : : .
9
' + : :
’ : :
iG « = :
Bus
' ‘ F * F :
< , ; E ;
: - .
i i 7
‘ aa f ;
* i ' ;
o % : ; ; , |
7: 7 + 7 ¥ :
=a 7
‘ ’
. 1 * 4 ; : .
f . 7 ‘ey 7 7 r 4
7 : ‘ ©
‘ ai ‘ 7 ;
oe os Bia, >. af
“4 a = 7 =
: ‘ & 7 , = ‘ % 2
‘i pote & OP Speke le ao Ge 4 a , : «®
‘
: ‘
f =
; ‘
: i

Proc. R.l Acad. Vol. XXV., Section A.
Plate II

1400 1200 1000 800 600 +00 -R00

+200 +400 600 800 1000 7200 +1400

+200

800

+200 +400 +600 +800 +1000 +1200 +1400

~1400 1200 7000 -800 -600 - #0 -200

North
Skeleton Chart of the Nebula Messier 33.

& Wert & Sone bth

oe
>
a
_— - : ~-_-
a
a
—_
= a
™ oS —_
a
a
7 ee
= ——_—~
— a =
: a _
a -
7 a
>=. >
7 —
a =,
.
- 7 ~~ at =
> - i
> 4. —
- _ -
es ee
La;
. - a
_ oa
; . -
s
=~
=2=
=
_>
-
* or
ee |
.
=
=>
a
a
.
a
\ — Sa.
= _ nell
— a
a a
a
- —
a 2

-

ws tt

i

a.

-
—
a
oe
_

a ="
7
oe

oe
=
=
-
:
7
5
a

—al
= - — so
= —
>
. :
" & 7
a
7
- ——
7 =
_
=
_ a
:
r ~~
* = *
—=— a —_
- > + 2
_ _
“a SS a
- —
es
2, a
>
=
a
-
= -
a
om
_ =
- =
= _ a
=

o
vain 4
ek

een]
a

Pet

il.

VERB-FUNCTIONS, WITH NOTES ON THE SOLUTION OF
EQUATIONS BY OPERATIVE DIVISION.

By RONALD ROSS, D.Sc., F.R.S., C.B.

Read Frpruary 13. Ordered for Publication Fepruary 15.
Published Aprit 6, 1905.

I. Inrropvction.

1. In all branches of mathematics the need is felt for an algorithm
capable of rendering algebraic operations apart from their subject and
at the same time in a manner which will express their exact con-
struction. For example, if y=a-+ 6x, we understand that an operation
has been performed on x which has converted it into y; and we can
state this idea implicitly by writing y=$(x). But when we endeavour
to represent ¢—that is, the operation itself apart from its subject—
explicitly in terms of the coefficients a and 6, we find ourselves at a
loss how to do so. We cannot equate @ to anything. We cannot
write ¢6=a+6, or 6=a+ be: this would be to equate an operation
to a quantity—a verb toa noun. In fact, we can only infer the nature
of by observing the effect which it produces on the subject. The
result is a limitation of our powers of expression; we can easily
represent explicitly the relations of quantities, but not so easily those
of operations. For example, if @=a+ b+ cx’, orif P=Wy, we
know that these relations hold between the operations ¢, w, and x ;
but when we wish to exhibit the structure of the operations simul-
taneously with their relations to each other, we can do so only by
the assistance of other equations defining each of the elements sepa-
rately—we cannot put the whole information into a single equation.
Nor can we easily represent repeated or inverse algebraic operations
without circumlocution.

2. It may therefore serve a useful purpose to discuss a means—
probably the only means—of meeting this want. Any complex of
elements may be conceived as being the result of an operation
performed on that one of the elements which, for the moment, we call

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | C

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the subject of the operation. What we have to do is to find an
expression for the operation apart from its subject. For this purpose
we must obviously retain the whole form of the original complex
(without which its structure cannot be rendered), and at the same
time eliminate the subject. Now, if we simply erase the subject, we
shall lose count of its relations with the other members of the group.
We must therefore employ a symbol to denote its position within the
complex. Let us call this position the base of the complex (upon
which it has, so to speak, been constructed), and denote it always by
the symbol 8. Then, putting f@ in the place of the subject-symbol,
we have a new expression which exactly represents the operation
apart from its subject. The representation is exact, because all the
facts contained in the original expression—the values of the subsidiary
elements, and their relations with each other and with the subject—
are retained. At the same time, because it contains an element 6
which has no quantitative value, the new expression has none, and
cannot therefore be equated to any quantity. It is, as it were, a
shadow-function, possessing the form without the material of the
original. It expresses a definite algebraic action, and may be called
shortly an explicit operation, or, perhaps, a verb-function.

For example, the action performed in the construction of the
quantitative or scalar function a+ bx is a + bB—those performed in

x

e eB
the construction of ————. and 2 coss% are ~———_~ and B cos"B
x (a — 1) [Caw

respectively. If convenient, we may denote any of these by a single
operative symbol: thus we may write 6=a+ 68, ~=fcos’p. I
the operation is to be performed on two or more subjects, we may
distinguish the several bases by accents or subscripts, as in

B,? + 2aB,B2 + B..

3. It is obvious from the definition that verb-functions are capable
of any algebraic or other relations of which scalar functions are
capable. Thus B cos is the algebraic product of the operations
f and cos"'8, and P

le

Moreover, explicit operations may combine algebraically with implicit
operative symbols. For example, when a+ 68 + ¢ operates on 2,
the result is

+ &e.

Ge Made Nope:

at be+ (a).

Ross— Verb-Functions. ‘33

But operations must have operative as well as algebraic powers of
combination. For instance, when a + 68 is multiplied into z, the
result 1s

(a+ bB) x = ax'+ bxB;
but when it operates on the subject x, the result isa@+ bz. We must
therefore be careful always to distinguish between operative and
algebraic relations. Thus, as we are now able to render explicitly
any operation @, it will no longer suffice to write ” without defining
whether we mean algebraic or operative involution. We must, in
short, employ a special bracket for operative relations; and the square
bracket is the most convenient. Hence [a+ 68] denotes that a+ 68
operates on z, and [¢ |" denotes that ¢ operates on itself m — 1 times.
On the other hand, (a + 08) « and (#)” denote algebraic relations.
The following will serve as first examples :—

SOG e € =a—0b(¢e ay
(a - 48) 6°] | e+ 5 | [oP] 0=4-B(e + ays

[a+ BP =; (8-0), [eby=\/5, [log(a+ A) '=0 - a

[a+ dB} =a+ab+ab?.... ab” + dB,

Seb b
: Se = == So eke iS SA
ae Le Ok ae abe
[ a8 )4(1) = a [loge a\ mH oS 08, jar
B

It will, of course, be understood that the subject of an operation
should always be placed after it. The subject of an operation need
not be in square brackets, unless it operates on another subject; and
the square brackets may often be omitted for recognized operative
symbols such as ¢, wy, A, D, 3, when it is clearly understood that
only operative relations are being discussed at the moment. A
single stop between two symbols may be taken always to imply
multiplication, as in ¢. yw, and a double stop, as in @: wy, to mean the
same thing as the square brackets.

4. We have defined £ as the symbol which denotes the base of an
operation, that is, the position which the subject will occupy when the
operation is performed. But it may be otherwise interpreted. Accord-
~ ing to our conventions the function z” becomes [ 8" ]# when put in the

form of operation and subject. Hence 6” is an operation which raises its
C2

34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

subject to the n™ algebraic power. It follows therefore that [ 8 |x = x,
that is, 8 itself is an operation which produces the subject without,
so to speak, doing any work upon it. Now, if ¢ is another operation
consisting of a complex of quantities combined with various powers
of 6, it must, according to definition, not only reproduce its subject,
but also perform work uponit. Thus the respective effects of B and
when they operate on the same subject are comparable to the respective
effects of unity and any other quantity a, when these are multiplied
into a given element. Hence we may call B the univalent operation.

Again, we have seen that 6”, that is, the n” algebraic power of B,
has a definite potency different from that of 8B. Let us now examine
the n™ operative power of B. Since B operating on a subject merely
reproduces it without changing it, then obviously

[Ble=2, [B)*=[B][B]e=[B]e=2, [B=8;

that is, operative involution produces no change in B. Now, if ¢ is
an operation which produces a change in its subject, then [¢ |"*? must
be different from |¢ |”. Here again then, 6 and q, as regards opera-
tive involution, are respectively comparable to unity and any other
quantity a, as regards algebraic involution.

Thirdly, if we accept the law that

(oP Loy” = Cel,
fer[4] = (a?

Now, the property of [¢ |", as-always accepted, is that it is an opera-
tion which, so to speak, undoes the work performed by ¢. Hence
[# |° must be an operation which performs no work on its subject, so
that it has the same potency as 8. Hence we may write, without

immediate discussion,
Lolo] =o] =8.

This recalls the algebraic law that

then it follows that

ate = 7 =1.

Comparing these several results, we shall see that @ has similar
properties as regards operative relations to those possessed by unity
as regards algebraic relations. Hence we may, perhaps, describe 6
as the unit of operation.

Ross— Verb- Functions. "85

5. We must now examine the operative potency of a simple
quantity. Consider the linear operation
a+bB+cP...
When this operates on x, the result is, by definition,
a+ be+cx*...
We may write this as follows :—

[a+ b8 + cB?...Ja = [ale+[bBle +i [cB je+...

a+ bu + cx...

Thus, while [?] has squared the subject, and [@] has simply repro-
duced it, [a] has reduced it to unity. To explain this, we observe
that, as 8” is merely the algebraic power of B, it follows that, accord-
ing to algebraic rule, 6° =1. Hence the original operation may be

written
ap°+bB+cB?...,
so that
[a |e = [2B 2 = a? = a.
If

[B”]e¢=2", then obviously [A@°]e=2° =1.

Hence a ‘‘free’’ quantity when in operation merely reproduces itself.
Quite rightly it appears in the result, because it is not zero; but
equally rightly it has no effect on the subject, just because it is a
quantity and not an operation. For, consider if it is to have an effect
on the subject, what effect is it to have? If[a]« does not equal a,
does it equal a+, or az, or a*, or log,x? It cannot equal any of
these, because they are respectively the results of

[a+ Bx, [aBle, [af]e, and [log,B Ja;

and there is, a prior?, no reason why it should equal any one of them
to the exclusion of the others.

6. Lastly, we have to show that [¢]°, or, as it is commonly
written, $°, cannot be equal to unity. For

Lo}e=[o) lo |e =2;
[o)=1, then [1 ]2=za.

But we have just seen that [1]z=1; and the two results are not
compatible.

but, if

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It is generally assumed that [¢@]°=1; but, since [¢ |°« =a, this
assumption implies also that

[P]ae-=. 1 Xa, for y= a.

That is, we suddenly pass from a general operative relation to either
of the two definite algebraic relations. But what reason have we for
selecting these two particular algebraic relations? We have as much
right to maintain that |

Piijec= Lz.) yor flog:
Therefore, if [¢]°=1, we have as much right to say that

(pia = 1p a one slosar.
as that it = 2.

Conversely, if y be any operation such that [w]v=2, then, by
the definition of B, Y= 8. But f is not the same as B°; therefore w
is not the same as unity. And as [¢|° must be included in the defini-
tion of y, then [¢]° is not the same as unity. In fact, as already
shown, [¢]°=£; that is, ¢° equals the unit of operation, not of
quantity, as generally supposed.

7. We see, then, that quantities and operations are distinct entities,
and that a ‘‘mixed”’ operation may consist of the sum of a quantity
and of a pure operation, just as a quaternion consists of the sum of a
scalar and a vector. If one term vanishes, the mixed operation
degenerates either into a quantity or into a pure operation, as the
case may be. The only operation which can be equated to quantity
is 6°, and this may consequently be called the sero of operation.

8. It will be useful briefly to compare the preceding results with
the symbolic notation often used in connexion with the Calculus. In
this we have such equations as

0 Ou
(a45=)u = au + O=

the expression 0

PT)

is looked upon as an operation of which the scalar element a is multi-

plied into the subject, while the operative element 2 operates on it,
Ky

each element being supposed to act after its kind. But this assumption

greatly limits both the power and the accuracy of the notation, because

both elements may have many more relations with the subject than

Ross— Verb-Functions. Oo”

those indicated. Moreover, we are scarcely justified in giving arbi-
trarily different powers to two elements of the same expression :
@

pees
a+ ae

must be either a factor or an operation—it cannot be both. The
equation can be rendered accurately by writing

[aD +b6D)|u = au+[bD]|u, where D = £.
(See § 23.)

9. To sum up, there are two proposals contained in the preceding
pages: one a proposal to recognise the unit of operation by a special
symbol, and the other to adopt a special operative bracket. Con-
sideration will show that it is scarcely possible to represent operations
explicitly and accurately without these two conventions. We may
employ another symbol in the place of 8, and other brackets than the
square brackets; but the fundamental conventions appear to be inevit-
able. Nor should the suggested notation be mistaken for a symbolic
one. A symbolic notation may, perhaps, be described as one which is
used for convenience, although it is not strictly in accordance with
algebraic usages. But these proposals do not interfere with algebraic
usages ; they merely suggest additions which are as rigid in their own
way as those of algebra.

At one point a symbolic notation has been used above, namely, in
the expression [¢]". Strictly speaking, the index has already been
allocated for the use of algebraic involution; but as an algebraic
power of ¢ can be rendered by (¢)”, there is little chance of ambiguity
if [¢]” be taken to represent operative involution. It is, however,
advisable, and even at times necessary, to use a symbol of operation in
order to express operative involution correctly. We may suggest

that
Lyn] = [¢]”
so that
Lyn] L¥m]@ = [bo]
and

[a+ by + cyt dys...]o6=at+bptelgP+di¢g]...

10. In order to illustrate the practical advantages of these pro-
posals, two courses are open. One to draw isolated examples from
many diverse branches of mathematics; the other to deal more
thoroughly with a single field. The latter course is adopted; and
the field selected is that of the common algebra of the subject—

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

operative multiplication and division. This is advisable for the reason
that such a study should obviously preface more advanced work, which
indeed cannot easily be dealt with without it. The subject will be
treated in a very simple manner, because it is, in fact, such an
elementary one that much of it might find place immediately after
ordinary algebraic multiplication and division, while the rest would
scarcely be out of order after the multinomial theorem. It is hoped
moreover that some of the results may be interesting in themselves.’

II. Oprrattve MULTIPLICATION AND Drvisron.

11. Operative Multiplication —The terms ‘operative multipli-
cation,’ ‘division,’ ‘involution,’ and ‘evolution,’ may conveniently
be employed to denote the operative processes analogous to the
corresponding algebraic ones. Thus [¢]z and [¢][y] denote opera-
tive multiplication, and [¢ |" denotes operative involution; and the
inverse processes may be named operative division and evolution. If
[>][w] =x, ¢ and w may be called operative factors, and x may be
called the operative product or result; but as dy does not necessarily
equal w¢ (to drop the square brackets where the meaning is obvious),
we must, in the case of gw, call ¢@ the superior factor, and w the
inferior one.

The term ‘operative multiplication’ is especially suitable when ¢
and yw are linear functions of 8, so that their operative product has
to be developed by a process akin to that of the algebraic process.
Thus, if

b=a%+aB+a8?.... and p=b4+5,804+5,8?....,

and we have to develop their result, we must supplant every 6 in d

' So far as I can ascertain these proposals are new; but of this I cannot be
sure. Professor Joly calls my attention to the fact that []° is given the name of
‘¢the identical substitution’’ in the theory of Groups; but it is equated to unity; it
is not employed for the explicit rendering of operations, and does not seem to be
recognised as the equivalent of the unit of operation. I believe that a special
operative bracket has been previously suggested. The present notation was first
used by me, without publication, in 1886. Some of the matter given here was
brought to the notice of the Liverpool Mathematical Society in May, 1903—
especially a paper (not included here) on the application of the method to the
theory of series. In this it was shown that the difference calculus is only a part
of a larger calculus which possesses general theorems, of which Taylor’s and
Leibnitz’s theorems are isolated examples. Expressions for these theorems were
given.

Ross— Verb- Functions. 389

by the whole of Y; and we may then rearrange the terms in ascending
powers of 8. For example,

[a) + MB + a8? ] [bo + 18] = a + a (bo + 5,8) + a2 (b, + 8,8)
= (a, + Ab) + Ab") + (ab, + 2a2b,b,) B+ Ab," B?.

Both sides of the equation may now be applied to any subject, quanti-
tative or operative.

To obtain the general result, the particular results produced by
each term of the superior factor should be written out below each
other in columns of the same power of 8, and the sum placed at the
bottom. If any of the exponents of @ in the superior factor are
negative, the result will contain fractions which can be dealt with in
the usual algebraic manner. If any of these exponents are fractional,
we can reduce them all to a common denominator, as in the following
example :—

CpBt + 98° + 187] ¥ = [B+ 9B + +] [6] y

1 1
and [a] y = (y)™.

If 6” and B” be the highest powers of B in the two factors, then
pb" will be the highest power of 8 in the result, which will, in the
general form, contain mm +1 terms. It may be observed that, as
we shall, in general, have nm + 1 equations to determine the coef-
ficients of these terms, and as the original factors can contain only
m+m+ 2 independent coefficients, the coefficients of the result will
not generally be independent.

Where the two factors are the same the result is an operative
square. It may be noted that [+ 8”]*=+ 6”; that [- B”} =— pf” if
m be an even integer, and that

alee

Obviously the rule of operative multiplication differs from that of
algebraic multiplication only in the fact that every term of the
superior factor operates on the whole of the inferior factor, instead of
being multiplied into it.

12. Operative Fractions.—In extension of the phraseology em-
ployed above, [][w]7 may be called an operative fraction, and may

also be written o—s double line being used to distinguish it from an

40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

algebraic fraction. It must be noted that [w]+[¢] is not the same as

: as just defined. The former may be called a superior operative

ratio, the latter an inferior one; and they may also be rendered by
V\o and $7 ¥.

The elementary properties of these fractions are almost self-
evident ; for example—

$.p dev o.4 o_o dY_d o 4),
d Mitta aX Xe KY ee Cee aaa nec
a vw p oy
ayes ae Wat al ee
gue enor gg iy i a Ming

e "= plo)”, since [B"][8"] = Bm and [ BrP = Bp.

18. Operative Division.—It the denominator be an operation which
consists of two or more terms, we can often find the quotient by
processes similar to those used in algebraic division. Suppose, for
instance, that

[p] [67 + 28+ 5] = B+ 48° + 176? + 268 + 44,
and that the value of @ is required. We may proceed either by
synthetic or formal division. If the former be selected, assume that

> = B+ aB +4,

B? + 2B + 5,
and then equate the coefficients of the various powers of @ in the new
equation. We find that
a+14=17, 24+20 = 26, 5¢+6+4 25 = 44,
so that a@=3 and -b = 4.

Or we may proceed as follows by means of a formal rule of
operative division closely similar to that of algebraic division:

B?+2B8+5) B'+4f8°4+ 178? +268+44 (6? +38+4
B+ 46° + 148? + 208 + 25
367+ 664+19
387+ 66+ 15

4
4

and operate with this on

Ross— Verb- Functions. 4]

The rule differs from that of algebraic division only in the fact
that each term of the quotient operates on the whole divisor instead of
being multiplied into it. To find the first term of the quotient, we
ask what power of 6 operating on the first term of the divisor f? will
produce the first term of the dividend 6*. The answer is evidently 6°.
Operating with this on the whole divisor (that is, squaring it) we
obtain the first subtrahend. Subtracting this we have the second
dividend. Again, operating with 36 on the whole divisor we obtain
the second subtrahend, which gives the second remainder 4. Now
since a quantity operating on a subject produces only itself (§ 5), the
number 4 in the quotient operating on the divisor will produce
nothing but itself, namely, the number 4 required to complete the
division. And the result may be verified by reversing the process and
operating with the quotient on the divisor, when the dividend will be
obtained.

Or, we may arrest the division after the first term of the quotient
has Bah obtained, and then write the latter with a remainder, so that
it becomes
36? + 66 +19

BP +26 +5

The above is an example of division in descending terms of 8; but,
by reversing both divisor and dividend, we may obtain the quotient by
ascending division, thus :—

(B- =

5+28+B?j 444268 4178?+48?+ B Lis+26 (E> =) a4
44 \ 2

B* +

268 +176? + 42° +B!

266 +18?
48? + 48° +B!
48° +48°+ B!

Here the first term of the quotient is 44, which merely reproduces
itself for the first subtrahend. For the second term of the quotient

a ae E a
we have 26 , since operating on the divisor reduces it to

B +36, a form convenient for the process; and for the same reason
the same operation appears in every term of the quotient, which may
therefore be written in the form

[44 + 268 + 487] ——— oh af

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The reason for this is, that the divisor itself is the operative product
of 5+28, and B+3?, and

ae

Ye Lo rreh
It will be seen that the quotient obtained by ascending division easily
reduces in this case to that obtained by descending division; but it
would have been simpler, before undertaking the ascending division,
to have put the divisor into factors, and then to have divided B by

B+ 3B.
This example would serve to solve the functional equation
f(@? +2445) = a+ 4u° + 17x? + 26x + 44;

but the solution can be otherwise obtained, though not so quickly;
and the example is given only as an easy illustration of the general
processes of descending and ascending operative division.

14. Separation into Factors.—In the above instance the divisor
was known; but a more important case occurs when both divisor and
quotient have to be determined—when, in fact, we are required to
put a linear operation into operative factors. For, if [¢]z=y isan
equation which we have to solve; if we can find two factors, wy and x,
such that ¢=yx, and can readily find the values of y* and x’; then,
since 6’ = yx 4y7', we can solve the original equation. Probably, the
readiest way to achieve this is to assume the form of the divisor, and
then ascertain by division whether it will produce a suitable quotient.

For example, solve the equation

147x* + 42° + 102? + x = 80.
Then we have to put
B + 106? + 428° + 1478
into factors.
Try division by B+ af’.
B+aB?} B+ 108? + 4283 + 1478 (B+ (10-4)?
B + af?
(10 — a) B? + 428 + 14784
(10 — a) 8 + 2a(10 — a) B? + a? (10 - a) B

Ross— Verb-Functions. 43

Hence, if the remainder is to vanish,

2a(10 - a) = 42,
and simultaneously

@#(10-a) = 147;
that is, a= 7. Hence

x = [8 + 108? + 428° + 1478'}80 = [8+ 76°} [6 + 362}"30.
Since Avabite B
[B+ 3B7]* = een

its value can be found by division, either by the general method of
§ 13, or by the artifice usually employed for quadratic equations,
namely, .

so that pets
@ = fe (44/288 + 1-1))2(+,/ 361 — 1).
For another example, solve

ge + 12¢° + 60a* — 7202? — 1728¢ — 11 = 0.

Try division by 6 +a, so as to produce a quotient of the form
B® + 6B? + ¢.

After the first remainder is found, it will be seen that @ must = 2 if
the coefficients of B° and @* in the quotient are to vanish. This gives
the exact quotient

6° — 16063 + 1205, which = [ 8? -— 1606 + 1205] B°;
so that
2 = [8 -2][6*][@?- 1608 + 1205}°0 = (+ 4/5195 — 80)? -2.

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Of course, only particular expressions can be put into operative
factors in this way; because, as noted in § 11, the coefficients of an
operative product are not as a rule independent. But if the coefficients
are numerical, their interdependence cannot always be detected at sight,
and operative division then affords a quick and easily remembered
method for testing the point, and at the same time attaining the

object, if such be possible.
It is sometimes possible to put an operation in the form of an

operative ratio. Then, if
v X
==, weshave stoi = Fa:
eX oy

For this purpose, we have to find both the divisor and the dividend—
the quotient being known. Take, for instance, the cubic

e+ an = 6,
and assume the forms
B+pB 1, and f+ qB°
for the divisor and dividend which have the quotient 6° + af. ‘Then

we find that
3p=-—a, and 9¢=- a,

pot [o-Ghe

[a-seTe-(JeT

which is Cardan’s solution in substance (§ 15-7). This section would
be capable of much more development ; but it is advisable in a preli-
minary survey to proceed quickly to the next.

15. General Solution of Equations by Operative Division.—Since

so that

[62 + ab}

ll

: Dee
Ee Mier bay =
and if @ be a linear function of 8, we can in general develop 5 in a

series by means of operative division, just as we can develop — ina

series by algebraic division. The quotient will be in ascending or
descending powers of 8, according to whether the divisor is arranged
in ascending or descending powers; and the process is the same as

Ross— Verb- Functions. . 45

that of § 13, with the sole difference that the dividend has only a
single term 8. As the process can always be applied, the value of
[@]7* can always be obtained, no matter what its degree, and always
by the same method; but that value will in general be an infinite

series.
If the first term of the divisor be 6”, the first term of the quotient

must be B*, since [ 6" |7 = B”. Hence, in order to obtain the first
subtrahend, we must expand the ie power of ¢ by the binomial or

multinomial theorem ; and similar expansions must, in general, be used
for each successive subtrahend. But it will be seen later that the
quotient can easily be written out by means of a general rule. As
has no quantitative value, the question of convergency of series does
not generally arise in connexion with the operative expressions; and
their accuracy can be established as an identity by reversing the pro-
cess of division and applying the quotient to the divisor, or, what is
the same thing in this case, the divisor to the quotient. The process
can best be studied by the aid of a few examples.

(1) Find a root of the equation

v+ax+6b=0.
Then

e+a2=- ab, and 2z= [B ie aa Sal ee é ab).
B + a B° | B 6: - ago =f. Sf mad oi “ 35a°B8 R
B+a'* Pp
= a*p°
= ap =} 5a*B? oa 10a%8 OR
5a2B° + 1008" + R
5a? 89 + 45a3B% + R
— 350383 — R;
a — oO ae — bo) + Sow b™ — RK.

This has only one value.

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(2) Solve the equation 2° +ar+6 =

1 3
B+ aBJ B LBP - taf? tae
B+1aB? - 3:0B7 +R
— tap + 3;0°B" - R
—taB? + 8;7@B7- R
-— 2;0°B"—-R

is

3
5

e256) ata(ab) Sey a ae.

As reg has five values, this series also has five values, which
may be supposed to be the five roots of the equation. In order to

prove this point, let the five values of Jee b be ma, ma*, ma, mat, ma? ,
where a, a?.... are the five values of ai 1, so that

a+a*+@ta 4a’ = 0.

Insert these values of ie ‘1 successively in the series for z. We shall
thus have five series. It will be found that their sum, and the sum
of their products two at a time and three at a time, vanish. The sum
of their products four at a time = @; and their product all together =—
(see also § 21). Thus the five series are the five roots of the equation ;
and as these series are all contained in the original series, that series
is the complete algebraic, or, rather, transcendental, solution of the
equation
Y+ar+be=

There is one condition attached—that the series be an infinite one.
(3) Divide the same equation by #* and by «, and solve. This
process enables us to put the equation in four more forms, namely,

. a 1 ia 1
joey ak = i ie at =e —~ 779 — — =
b b a a
p a a
tba? = — 4, a a
b b

and each form can be separately solved by dividing 8 by the four

operations
a

ee
Bose BAB, BF OB, B Aa Bt

Ross— Verb-Functions. 47

and applying the quotients respectively to

1 I: a
PTT FP
Though some of the exponents of B are negative, the division is
carried out in exactly the same way. Thus we obtain the following
values of from these four new forms :—
From the first,

ra(- 5) e+ 5(- ie ge(3) (- 5) +2

which reduces to that given in (2), and has five values.
From the fourth,

(SY CA G)(a)"8

which reduces to that given in (1) and has one value.
From the second and third we get, after reduction,

2 = (—a)* See o) *- PCa) ce

which gives four roots of the proposed equation.
Thus we can deal with this equation in three ways. Numerical
trials must for the present be left to the reader—such cases as

w+10r+1=0

being readily worked. In some instances the series will be real and
convergent, in others with unreal subjects, or divergent (§ 22).
(4) Find solutions for
1
We shall obtain

24

B +a" = B+ 508" - 7 a wis
esas]

-3 1 -3 ze -+ 7 -+>
Es ys ae Bet aes
E +e]. f- 20g - 098" + wp +B.
The example is given to show that fractional indices in the divisor
may be dealt with in the same manner as integral indices. But we
also have

B* + aB* = [8+ af°] B".

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | D

48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(5) Solve 2 ae Feb 0;

In carrying out the division by £” + a8", we shall first observe
the general law that the, coefficients in the quotient reduce to a simple
binomial form. Let ¢ be the number of a term in the quotient (the
first term being numbered zero), and let s be the exponent of # in that
term, then the general expression for the term will reduce to

1 (- s)@ ee
ns yt a‘Bs.

, and for

sil

Moreover, s is easily determined. For the first term s =

; : 4 Uh
each successive term it must be increased by 7,3 80 that

[ 6" + apy? = 7 ute

1 Vl eo ea a Ee ge
| ap oa a — 6 n
Lar. ee } ee n |2
il Ler at

—— |{- — 8B" +,
ol ) GP

It will be seen in the following section that a similar reduction
occurs in the general value of ¢?. The values of ~ and r are not
restricted.

(6) The quadratic «?+ax+6=0. The complete solution is
given by

n

1\@ @?

cers apy = a 5m (SY Gals) ae

Tf S\O es
=45) (ee

the coefficients of the integral powers of B, except 6°, vanishing.

The sum of the series is
oe
; Jp i Gy) 2

The same series is given if we solve from the form

OS] Re

a + ; gh = —
The forms

b 1
2+beh=—a@ and 24-74 = =——
a a

Ross— Verb- Functions. 49
each give one root by itself; and the forms
1
See = soe and w!+-%=-
a a

give the other by itself—the first root being obtained by descending
division, and the second by ascending division.

(7) The cubic «+ ax + 6 = 0.—The complete solution is given by

poo 33) Geral) Be

7 ais ee ie
1P\\S | 6
the coefficients of the integral powers of @ vanishing. This does not
coincide with the expansion of the sum of two cubic roots obtained by
Cardan’s solution, because that has nine values, and is not the exact

invert. When the two cube roots are properly taken however, their
expansion agrees with the value of

(o-(Jey

obtained by operative division; and, by § 14,

(eee) [ete ]e-(Je].

Dividing the original equation by z, x’, and x*, we obtain subsi-
_ diary equations which give single roots when the first term of the
divisor is B or B': one root by ascending division, and one by
descending. Two roots are obtained when f? or B” is the first term
of the divisor.

(8) Find solutions for

a+an+be...=y, and #£+4+ bx! +cx*...=y,

the number of terms being indefinite. The inverts of
8 + aB? + bB°..., andof B+a8°+bB +c...

can be found without difficulty by the same process; and the exercise
will be instructive. As the first term in both cases is 8, the inverts
will be free from radicles, and will consequently have only one value
each. The first form may be used for any equation of which the
D2

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lowest power of 2 is 2; and any equation of which the highest power
of x is 2", and the next power is z""!, such as

eo ae be... =
becomes ;
OO Pe gs — Gt = Gg

on division by z*!; that is, becomes the second form. But there is
another way of reducing any equation, say,

PE Gn Te.
1
to one of these forms. For, taking the -- * power of both sides of the

equation, and expanding the left-hand radicle by the multinomial
theorem, we shall obtain the equation in the forms

a+ pa? + pe...="ly, or +p, + pou)... =t/y,
as required. And the solutions will have ~ values.
(9) Solve

log{1 47) =, ) and sae =.
2
LB ABE ABS isle 8 rea hein mee
3 =Al -
and [e+ B+... | = B- eee $_— 83,

16. General Expression for the Invert of a Linear Algebraic
Operation.—Let
Cpe a ee ae a

CS DEE! pote wae —

be the general forms of the equation requiring solution; and let
db, = RB’ + ~iP™ + pp ...,
Wn = iB" + pp" + pof3"* i

the number of terms being quite indefinite. We have then to find
expressions for [¢,]7 and [y,]7.

Suppose a) stat) aed Bi
[¢,]7? = 6" +48" + 2B" + 1,8". ..;
(bn) = 84 0,0? + a6"... <;
(p,)" = 2 + 0,89 + Bt. ..,
(bn) ==) (3° +018 CoB? > wre

and let

Ross — Verb-Functions. ‘51
Then, by operative division,

ig 2 3 4
B'+p,8"" + po[3"*?, ‘i B B+ t,B" + t,B" + t,3” a
B+a@6? + ap*...
-48?- aB'- a,8'...
t, 2B? + ¢,b,8° + 1,6,8'...
—(€,)+ az) B°—(t,b.4 a3) B*-(4b3+ a4) 8°...
t,[3°+ t.¢,3*+ t.¢,3°
— (20, +0,b2+ a3) B*—(toeo+t1b3 +04) 6°...
t,0* + t,d,3°

Hence,
t=-4, t, = — tb, — dr, t, = — t,¢, — tb. — a3;

and, generally,
t. + caky a t,2J2 eh ia boCy_2 + ale + 4, = 0.

Now, let us denote the successive coefficients in the ordinary
algebraic expansion of the m” power of a multinomial by

(m);, : (ma, (m)a, 0 o «3
(.)™ = rm + (m), Br + (m),BOm
Then it will be found by reductions that
(m),+4(—2m) = 0, (m,) + $(— 2m), (2m), + 4(- 8m) = 0,
(m)3 + 4(— 2m), (2m), + 4(—3m)3 (3m), + $ (- 4m);
and generally,
(m), +4(- 2m), (2m),-1+ 4(— 8m)s (3m),W-2 oo

so that

lI
—

i

2G (-(r+1)m), = 0.

And this is true, if m be a fraction such as Now the coefiicients

a, b, ¢,... employed above may be written

8 O-

with the proper subscripts. Hence the result of (1) may be written
(in reversed order),

1 2 3 ‘
() +t, (< +t, (|) +. 00 by) (= | +t, = 0.
n |, Riles ro ae n);

52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Comparing this with (2), we have

Spee Ye eee ice. | 4 bal r+1
Pe O\ np SB eee oe his wo Ted hi he

that is, the coefficients of @ in the expansion of [¢, | are ordinary
multinomial coefficients divided by an integer, and are therefore
already well known.

The coefficients of 8 in the expansion of [y, |? can be obtained in
the same manner, so that we have

Ay Gas ee is
Ldn] = ths 5(- a + 3\7 *) 6 alae +. See
1 3 :

eat -a)et- Hye 3G )e

0°
n

The coefficient — 3( is written thus for symmetry, and equals

1
a

The following points may be observed :-—

(1) In the coefficients, the quantity within the brackets is the
same as the exponent of 8 of the same term, with the sign changed.

(2) Each term is divided by the numerator of the exponent of B
with its proper sign.

(3) The numbering of the coefficients as given by the subscripts
1, 2, 3, . .. is always the same, no matter what the powers of B may
be. This follows from the fact that the multinomial coefficients are
independent of the powers of the variable or base.

(4) Each power of £ is a power of ”/, so that the expression
has ” values, and is also an operation performed on "|B. Let x denote
this operation, so that [¢,|['=[x]"/8. Then

x = [d.T8" = [dP

that is, is the invert of the = power of é—which justifies the method

of solution mentioned in § 15-8.
17. The General Hxpression, in Detail.We know that (1) every
multinomial coefficient is the sum of various combinations of the

Ross— Verb-Functions. ' 58

coefficients of the original multinomial, each combination being
affected by its proper binomial coefficient ; and (2) that the form of the
multinomial coefficients (m),, (m)., ... does not change whatever the
value of m, that is, the exponent of the original multinomial, may be
‘(unless it is unity). Hence the form of each coefficient of [¢,]7
must be the same as that of the corresponding coefficient of (¢,,)’, the
only difference being that the binomial coefficients are different. In
order, then, to write out the value of [ ¢, |"! we have only to write out
that of (¢,)-' and then make the necessary changes in the binomial
coefficients of the various combinations of p,, p2., p;... A few terms
of the series are now written out for comparison and use.

- (Gn) = (B" + piB™ + pop...)

Bn rs e 1) p,6- " I 1) pe - sr gene

aC 1) ps ‘ ak (2) oat Tan (3) pila + ete.

eg + pp oe ae 1

ap
1 1 at 5) 2) pi") 8
prs 3 3(-= = jai cae 3)? +(- ) AG

1 { 4\@ — \3) 3)
talcalata) tla) THA

-2)p. ae 43 ee fe a SP Ps
o n By was,
(-3) Ta?
Te
0

4 2
pr) B
ae 1 St a ie en we 2p\p4 + 2D 2s re (3) 3D P3+ 3pipr"
6(\ 2) n |2 Mn [ee

4}
6\) 4p,3p, 6\) p,°
(a) tea) fat Ae oe
[oi}* = [B+ p68? + poB >...
= B - p,B° — (p. — 2p;7) B? - (ps — Sp. p. + 5p,°) B!
— {ps — 3 (2pyps + p,") + 21p,"p, — 14p,*} B°

— {Ps— 7 (Pips + Peps) + 28 (pz + pyps?) — 84pr°p, + 42p,°| B
+ ete.

Lon J"

aa
iS
ms
|

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.
(Yn) = (B" + paBr" + pb...)

= B+ (-1)pi8"1+ \- 1) p- ot ay gael B+ ete.
CAE = [B"+ pap? + p_.3"* iia ae

- pr - 5 (; )20 = - (5) - Ghink B*

1 (2 2) , wee LO. (eNO paar

Hf
1 (3 8\° 2p. ps+p-2 (3\ "2
3 Ps ‘ al ces 4.0 phe

1(4 4\(2) Qp_ 1Puit 2p-o Ps | © 3p? p-s+8p4 pa
——/—p_s+| —
4 \n n | 2 :

ae
(4) 41° p-2 (5) pa ma 4
) “4F 4 ( [5 (Bo — etc.
[Wil = [B+ p16°+p.81+ psp ?.. is
= B-pi-p2B—(p-st+B1p-2)BO-( pst 2psp-st+p-2 +p" p.2)B°
— {pst 8p. ps 8p. pst 8p) ps+8p ip.’ t+ pa p.}PB*— ete.

+
a
Sie

It will, of course, be understood that

(m)\" = m(m—1)...(m-r+1),
and that
(-m)” = (—1)'m(m+1)...(m+r—1).
Hence, operative inverts can be quickly obtained by the following
rules :—
(1) Write out the algebraic invert of

3” — px, BH = D2 p> — +3 B"# bees
either by algebraic division, or by the multinomial theorem; if the
latter be selected, expand

B" {1 - (paB + pe B® ..-)}%,

and rearrange, if necessary, in terms of f.

Ross— Verb-Functions. 55

(2) Increase every exponent of 8 by 2 +1, and then divide it by x.
(3) Multiply each combination of py, Pir, is... bY
1 (-s)™
ina
where s is the new exponent of 8 of that term, and 7 is the order of
the combination referred to.
18. Deduction by *‘ Weights” of the Original Coefficients.—There is

another rule for as i the series for [¢, |’, by writing out the
value of (1l-p,- eh se jeoaue,

aaa

and then attaching the proper elements to the various combinations of
Py, Px, Pz» +--+ The same rule applies to the value of [y,,]?, in which
the subscripts of p are negative.

Suppose we have the combination p,,"" p,,”"", and require to attach
the proper elements to it. Let w’, and w” be called the wezghts of the
original coefficients; and suppose that the weight of the whole combi-
nation, which we may write P,,’, is the sum of the weights of the

factors—that is,

w=ru'+r"'w".

Similarly, the order of P,,” is the sum of the exponents of the factors.

Now, in examining the series for [¢,]"' and [y]’, given in the

previous section, we shall see that the power of 8 attached to P,,” is
liw

always 6”, and that the corresponding coefficient due to operative

inversion is always
1 l+w\") 1
l+w n [”

Hence, after writing out the value of
(Ly aa os

we have only to attach these elements to each combination of p, p2.- -,
which already possesses its proper binomial coefficient obtained from
the expansions of the successive integral powers of

(Pi + Pot ps---);

and it will be found that the result will agree, after rearrangement of
the terms, with the series already given.

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Of course, the weights of the original coefficients p,, y.,... are
the same as their subscripts, which are the same as the exponent of
the attached power of 8B, minus n. Thus, for inversion by this method
the operation

should be written

The result will agree with that of § 15-4. Negative weights are dealt
with in the same way as the positive weights; and the ordinary alge-
braic expansion of a multinomial can be written out by means of a
similar rule.

The name ‘‘ weights”? is appropriate for the following reason :—
Let v =", and consider the combination 6p, .p-3. The attached
power of vy must be v°; so that the whole term may be written

(3). 1 gla Pa P=

n [3 Va ey

5)

Similarly, every term in the series for [w,]|' consists of the same
ratios multiplied by v and coefficients. Thus, the coefficient p,, is
always associated with 6” in the original operation, and with v” in
its invert.

Now, let O be a symbolic distributive operator which denotes that
the coefficients indicated by

1 1l+w\” J
l+w n |”

are to be attached to the various combinations of p,, p,...; then

[B" (1+ piB + pop...

2 3 )
oes o(P2 42242... s o(t2 +22...) oes nee
= V

Vv Vv

= Ofv(1 — py — pov" — pv. e ie

aes

LW
yu
|

Ross— Verb-Functions. 57

19. Remarks.—(1) The coefficients produced by O may be stated
in various ways, and can easily be tabulated; O itself may be replaced
by a series of differential operators ; and the two whole series may be
recast in several forms. It is impossible to examine these details here ;
but it should be noted that

[Bt + pb + pap...
= — (?) B+ [B"+ pRB"? }* + [B" + p28"? ]7 + [B"+p-.8"?]* + ete.

+ terms involving compounds of p, po,...-;
and also that it
e
(2) The general equation [f]z=y is dealt with by expanding
[ f |e in powers of 2 or [¢|z, and then inverting the expansion by
operative division. Thus,

= ah = s log (1 fale ~ ee "fe ; + terms divided by n*| 2, n°| 3, aos
n v Vv rm a

To
4 fo-B eel? = B- SSP +e..5
Lfo+f'o-B eis Pala’
where the f of the invert operates on B = .
0

(3) It must be remembered that, though the subject of an operation
be unreal, the result need not be so; for example,

[6 - 86] (- 2) =[x] /-2=4ftth

20. Superior Division and Synthetic Division—These processes
may be briefly referred to here, as they help to demonstrate the fact
that the results arrived at above are of the nature of perfect identities.
If ¢=([wW]x, then the value of x, that is, [W]% can be found by
superior division without first finding the value [w|'. The process is
similar to that of inferior division given above, except that the whole
divisor, Y, now operates on the whole quotient. As each subtrahend
is formed, terms already used in previous subtrahends are omitted.
Ofcourse Y\ B=B/ wv. Synthetic division may be employed to
obtain an invert without having recourse to expansions of multi-
nomials raised to fractional powers. For suppose we require the

invert of
Bia Bety ib Br Fis wis

58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Assume it is of the form

il a is
Br +%, 2468 *..«,

and operate on this with
ese ap", bp” sss

in succession, and add the partial results. In order that the whole
result shall equal £, the coefficients of every power of B except B' must
vanish. This condition gives us a series of equations,
n ()
nt, +a = 0, E t;?> + nt, + (n-—1)at, +b =), ete.,

to solve: from which we obtain the values of 4, &, ... already
known. But they have now been obtained without assuming the
multinomial theorem for fractional indices.

21. Verifications.—As mentioned in § 15, objections to expansions
on the ground of divergency of series are not generally applicable to
verb-functions, because these have no quantitative value. For them
the expansions are identities, provided only that the whole expansion
be considered.! It is therefore immaterial whether integral or
fractional indices be employed. On the other hand, an expansion
obtained by an ascending process cannot generally be equated with
one obtained by a descending process, as one may possess more
potencies than the other.

The results given above may be shown by many methods to be
identities—notably by resolving

Lent? du Loni lont* and [[4.J°]

when the issue will be found to be 8 = 8. This is due to the many
properties of the multinomial coefficients.

In order to facilitate the work, it will be useful to give an ex-
pression for the r” algebraic power of [¢, |? and [y,]}7. This can be
obtained directly by the multinomial theorem ; or by operative
division into f" instead of into £,

|

since

ize (EN bey )

6-

? Compare Russell: Principles of Mathematics, Vol. I., chap. xxiv.

Ross— Verb- Functions. , 59

or by dividing B by

(ee es
since rantieal = [ies] ait)
We find
corr ese) e stale
“ sate
leis ice ent ee

By putting — x, -r for v, r in either of these, we obtain the other.
Thus, if the original coefficients are the same,

that is, Cb a ee

which is verified by the evident relations

eigen |b, . and Py = |v) 2 2

The series for [¢, |"? and [y,]* can be obtained by other routes
than operative division—by differential means, and by obtaining a
general value for [¢,,|” and [y, |". So far as the writer can ascertain,
however, they are not generally known; but the series for [¢;]",
giving a single root, has been previously obtained by the method
attributed to Lagrange and developed by Murphy, and also by way
of Lagrange’s and Burmann’s differential expansions. It is not the
complete invert of the original operation.

So far as can be seen at present, no other series besides those given
above will fulfil the necessary condition that

[d][dnJ* and [¢,.J* [on]

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

shall equal 8 only. If the first term of any proposed series for [ ¢,, |?
be taken greater than 6”, then

(o][du? and [h(n]

will not contain f at all; and if the first term be taken less than B",
we must have a series in which the exponents of 8 vary from — to
+; while it is not easy to see how the coefficients can be determined.

22. The Solution of the Rational Integral Equation |, |x =y, given
by [x] y, has n values, which are the n Roots of the Equation.—Let the
equation be

oe 4 pe" + poe. pe = 9,

the highest term being z", and the lowest term not lower than p_,,, 7;
that is, there are no negative powers of z. Then the equation has n
roots. Let w,, denote the operation performed on 2, so that w,, now
has the restricted meaning that it shall contain no term less than
p-nuif- Then, by § 16,

c= [hy =L)Yy
-[a-2()- Haye -3 eee
|

But \/y has » values; let them be denoted by a, 6, ¢, d,...; and let

%=[x]a %=[x]6 w=[x]e.--

Then we have to show that 2, %, 73, ... are really and exactly the
n roots of the equation
[Yn] a-y=0.
This may be surmised to be the case; but it will be advisable to
seek further proof. If 2, 2, 73, ... are really and exactly the roots
of the equation, then must

(w% — 4%) (@ — a) (#@ — 43)... =0.

In other words, 2, #2, 73, ... must be quantities such that the sum of
their products, taken successively one, two, three... at a time, shall
equal the successive coefficients of the original equation, with the
necessary changes of sign; that is, by actually carrying out the

multiplication of
B= Ms ° £3 Way OS aes a

we shall arrive again at the original equation.

Ross— Verb-Functions. 61

First, we must observe a point in the series for [,, |”, namely, that
the coefficients of all the integral powers of 8, except 6°, namely, of

2n 3n kn

7 7
ny B ny, B Rie ee Ns

where / is a positive integer, all vanish. The general expression for
these coefficients is

1 (kn 1
°F kn (=) warty Tg Hat 5

Now, by the definition in § 16, (£4); denotes the coefficient of the
(kn + 2)" term of the expansion of

(B° + paB.. Pon BY.

But as / is a positive integer, and as w,, has no term lower than p_,,,',
the expansion of (w,,)* can possess only 4n-—+1 terms. Hence the
(kn + 2)" term must be zero; and the coefficients of the integral powers
of B, except 6°, in the value of [y, |? must all vanish (but only when
the lowest power of @ in y, is not lower than #').

Now, for brevity, write

[wnt] = [46 + 8° + t,84+ 6,87... }VB.
Then Ge WG + iol, tah 66 <<
L = tb as qao° ie ie ie op ternen ie

“3 = ag 55 toc” + $0" el Siel> wae

where ¢, is inserted for symmetry and = 1. Hence the sum of all
these series should give — py.,; and the sum of their products taken
successively two, three, . . .., at a time should give successively

Pi25 — Ps, Pty +++ +5

and the product of all together should give = y.
To study the question we can employ the notation used for
symmetrical functions of the roots of an equation, and write

Sy =a" OH OM...
and Sab" a a™br at are ae bc" i

and so on. As a,b,c,.... are the n” roots of a quantity y,

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

S,, always vanishes unless m is a multiple of ”, and then it =”Y,
where Y is a constant which need not be considered at the moment.
By adding together the various series just given,

M+ H.+ %.....=48,+ )S,4+ 018.4 8... ss

Now, S, = 0, unless r be a multiple of x; and it has just been proved
that when 7 is a multiple of , ¢_, always vanishes, unless r = 0.
Hence ¢_,S_, vanishes, unless 7 = 0; that is, the only term which
remains in the sum of the several series is the second one, namely,

¢,S,, and this
/
a eae a4)
= a .

Thus the sum of the values of x obtained from [x ]¥/y is equal
to —- ps

By multiplying 2, x, v; ... together two at a time, and adding,
we have

3(41H2) = th, 3(ab) + tytpda'b + {tt,da'b + ¢,t,3(ab)°}
4 {hb gSab? + ty£aSaO) + {yt gab? + tot Sa? + tat s3(aby}
+ {t,t_dab-* + t¢_.30°°? + tit,da'b*} + ete.

Since Soe See

and 2 (ab) = 187, — Sim

and S,, vanishes unless m be a multiple of », all the terms within

the large brackets, except the third and the (r + kn)” terms, vanish.
Substituting the values of ¢ in the latter, and remembering that

t_in = 0,

if & be a positive integer, we find that also the (7 + 4n)” terms vanish.
Hence the only term which remains is the third; so that

(2)

(4%) = tt, 30161 + tt, (ab)? = — nhts + 3 Pe

v (et )e Je ss,
= | x Pat n | 2 i | 2 nn

Thus the sum of the products of x, 2, 73.... taken two at
a time is equal to p_».

Ross— Verb- Functions. 63

Taking the series three at a time,
S(t 23) = tS (abe)' + t7t)3(ab) 10° + [t,7t_,3(ab)'e7 + ht, Sa(be) +...

The only term which remains after reduction is the fourth one;
so that
D(x H2t3) = ty7t_23(ab)e* + t,t, Sabo? + %33(abe)°

n (3)
= ntt»—-n(n—2)ttt,+ = t,

&

=~_— p-3-

From the general symmetry of the expressions, we may infer that
the sums of higher products are equal to the remaining coefficients
‘of y, in order. The disappearance of the various terms is due to the
relations which exist between the coefficient of [y, |? and the sums
denoted by S,,.

In the product of all the quantities 7, x, v;...only the first
term remains after reduction, and this gives :

Tie a — GUC. o. S

and the product of all the values of */y together == y.
Hence the value of [y, |" as calculated by descending operative
division is theoretically the complete solution of the equation

[Yn] t=Y;

when its lowest power of # is not less than f!.

As [y, |? is an «finite serves, the argument of Abel, Sir William
Hamilton, and others is not concerned with it, except as showing
that 7 cannot be summed in finite terms... Except when x = 1, the
solution is a transcendental one. But it is perhaps entitled to be
called the general solution, and would appear to be the only general
solution possible. Weshould be scarcely justified in calling the series
the expansion of [w, |'—it is rather [y,, |? itself.

23. Notes on the Solution of Numerical Equations by Operative
Division—The expression for [W,]! may be of some theoretical
interest because it appears to be the complete invert of a linear
algebraic operation of any degree; and it will probably be of service
in the Theory of Equations, and in other branches of analysis.
Further discussion of it would be out of place in a paper which aims

1See Sir William Hamilton’s article on Abel’s argument, Transactions of the
Royal Irish Academy, vol. xviii., 1839. ©
PROC. R.I.A., VOL. XXV., SEC. A. | E

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

merely at illustrating some of the elementary uses of verb-functions ;
but a few words may perhaps be added with advantage on its appli-
cation to the solution of numerical equations. We may infer that
such application is often possible; but must not expect that the
roots of a numerical equation can always be obtained with greater
rapidity by means of operative division than by the methods of
approximation now in use. Insome cases operative division will give
a very rapid approximation, and in others a slow one; while in others
again the series may be divergent, or the subject of the invert may be
unreal.

(1) The rational integral equation may be conveniently prepared
for treatment by means of two simple preliminary transformations.
For example, let

ax + be + cx? + dx+e = 0
be the given equation. Put

4 e
ge end ae Oee
a %

Then

(y' + by® + cay* + da’y + ea® = 0,

(s¢ + dz? + cez? + bes 4+ ae

Both of these forms are free from fractions and can be attacked
by the same process, namely, by descending division. The equation
in g will yield the same result by descending division as the original
equation would have yielded by ascending division ; that is, after the
substitution is made good. (§ 20.)

(2) The rational integral equation

gm 4+ pats + p_2 an wie! se Pema % + Pn = 0

can be put in m— 1 other forms by successive algebraic division by

1

2 3 m-
By Lis ia tet mien Wa

and each form can be then dealt with by descending division. The

subject of the invert of the original form will be 4 — Pm having
m values; that of the second form (after division by x) will be
"|= pms having m-1 values; that of the third "~/— pm. having
m—2 values; and soon. Each of these forms can also be dealt with
by ascending division; or, by putting

Ross— Verb-Functions. 65

we can obtain a derived equation in s which, when treated by

descending division, will give the same results; so that we need only

consider formule for descending division. Thus the original equation

can be attacked in 2m ways—as already suggested in § 15 (3).
Taking the biquadratic equation for example, we have

etav+be®+cer + 0 =-d,
e+anv+be + 0+dr*=-e,
e+taxn+ 0 +e¢'+dx°=—-),
z+ 0+ ba'+c4*+dx°=—- a;

d ; : ail ye i
and by putting z= 2 we obtain a derived equation in z which has
four similar forms—eight altogether.

(3) But on examining the 2m inverts derived from these forms, we
shall find that most of them are either arithmetically unintelligible, or
have unreal subjects. Hence, in order to save labour, we must seek a
method for quickly detecting which forms will yield useful results—
that is, in the example just given, which of the subjects,

—-d, -c, -b, —-4,
may be employed.
Reverting to the general equation

a” + pc" + pv" =e + P-nti% zi 0 + Dnt” ct; Pret" t+... ig Lae
we obtain, by § 17,

vag {14 et go o(B2 Pas Be da,

where g = are and O denotes the operation of giving the proper
coefficients to the terms. Now this expression for x consists of a
number of fractions raised to all possible positive integral powers and
often combined with each other in various ways. If one of the
fractions be greater than unity, the expression for x will contain a
certain number of terms which, if for the moment we neglect the
effect of O, will tend to infinity. Hence for arithmetical purposes,
neglecting the effect of O, all the said fractions must be less than
unity. That is, if P_, be any one of the original coefficients,
3 must be less than unity; that is, | om must be greater than

E 2

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

“[p-a3 oF, | — p_, must be greater than any of the expressions
ea; * |p-2 3 | p_s, Teenie

It is useful to call these expressions the weight-functions of the original
coefficients.

(4) Next, we consider the effect of O on any term containing only
two of the original coefficients. By § 17, the general expression for
such a term will be

g (< SSE ae

aie a Gen |¢ ar
where ¢ is any positive integer from zero to infinity. In order that
this shall be always less than unity, that part of it which is governed

by ¢ must be less than unity. Now, by the exponential value of
I'(kt +1) when ¢ is large, the expression

(kt) (ht)
that 1S, tO {¢(k-1)p COP

a
takes a similar exponential form. Hence, if = k, and ¢ is very large,

the coefficient becomes

g kt (kt)#
at fQnt.t(k-1) #ft(k = 1)j6

so that the general term may be written

ie I= | ki P-a t
at,/ Qt k-1 i(k -1)F*" (- pn)

and if the term is to be ultimately always less than unity, we must

have
a-n e a-n “a
(- a P| > n P-a
the inequality being numerical. Hence, if — p_, is to be made the
subject of the invert, it must always be numerically greater than

° a" ie
C = eee at

Ross— Verb-Functions. 67

For example,

St | ar ihr as ————
Lom 33 4/44 5/55
Se A/ Pi, ae ee ee ea
Tee eh lash
te op P38) oe ge 2-4) 38.92 2-5» ange ees es
eee ee i ea,
SPS? Ags Py Aion iPod Alar gh? gh

and so on.
(5) Thus, consider the quadratic
w+ pie + p»=0.
If we wish to obtain a single root by inverting the form
e+pn@'=- pi,
then this will be possible only when p-_, is numerically greater than.
/ 4p.2; that is, when p?, > 4p-»

If p_, be positive and greater than +p”, the series becomes divergent,
and at the same time the root becomes unreal. If p_, be negative and
numerically greater than }p*_,, the series is divergent though the root
isreal. In this case, however, both roots can be obtained at once by
operative division from the form

+ Pt = — po
The same condition holds with regard to any trinomial equation
an | Me ee +p» = 0.
Take
“+ 102" + 2 = 0.
Here p,=10, and p-;=2; and obviously 10 is the predominant

coefficient, because
5 5°

We can, therefore, obtain a single root from the form

zx+2a¢'5>=- 10

68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and the approximation will be rapid, because the ratio of the weight
5 |¢

functions, namely, 10° is comparatively small. Then, either by

division, or directly from the formula of § 15 (5),

2 8) 22.) la 2:

z=-10- + — — — ——. ... =— 10°00019998400208...

2 !
Next, putting z= 57 we have the derived equation 2°+80z+16=0,

where p_,= 80, and y-;=16. The first is evidently the predominant

coeflicient, because
BO\ i WBNS:
a eee ©

but, on taking the form 2+ 16z!=- 80, the subject = 80 18
seen to be unreal.

(6) The equation given in (3) may be called the critical equation
for trinomial equations, because it enables us to detect without difficulty
the proper subject for the invert. Researches on the similar conditions
which must hold for quadrinomials and higher forms cannot, unfortu-
nately, be completed in time for this paper; but so far as can be seen,
the trinomial critical equation will roughly serve for the others. It will
therefore be used for the following examples; but, in some polynomials,
the first terms of the invert appear to give correct approximations,
even though the rest of the series would appear by the test adopted
to be divergent.

The critical equation may be applied as follows to the general
equation :—

LE oe Dak in a

We first see (mere inspection often suffices) if p-, is greater than

249-2, * [PE pay etc.

If it is greater than they all, we divide the equation by 2”, so as to
make — p_, the subject—the invert will give one root. If p_, does not
predominate, we try whether p-_, is greater than

c 2T p's) {16p24, ete.

If it is, we make it the subject by dividing the original equation by
2”, the invert now giving two roots. If not, we try with py ,; and
soon. We then apply the same procedure to the derived equation in z.

Ross— Verb- Functions. 69

(7) For further examples, it will be advisable to consider the

equations given in a text-book! for illustrating the ordinary methods
of approximation.

The equation z*-22-5=0 was Newton’s example for his method
of approximation, and has a root = 2°09455148... Here, p..=- 2,
and p3=-—5. Evidently, 8 < 2225, so that we must use the full form

soe : seth
@—27=5, As = is little less than unity, the approximation will

be slow. Putting g for 15 , we have, from the formula

me ia A ssaig(-)? Tirta a
39? 333/8\g./ 3333)4\9% |

1-71 (1 + *22800 — -00395 + 00090... .)

2°09464.

Only five places of decimals have been preserved, and a low approxi-
mation given to the value of 4/5.
The equation
2u° — 47382? — 234% —- 711 = 0

has been taken to illustrate Horner’s method of approximation, and
has the commensurable root 237. The predominant coefficient is

evidently +22, and the rate of approximation high. Hence we find
at once from the form

y — 468y"! — 2844y~ = 473

where «=4y, that

?

468 2844 hee:
ee ee A (473 4-989 4-019. ...
; 473 * (473) oe ( )
=2.5 (20 ae
The equation 2° — 82? - 2x+5=0 is-used to illustrate Horner’s
method for incommensurable roots. It has three which are given as

oeao..., 12016..., and —- 1°330058739 . ..

The coefficient 3 is evidently > 4/8, and nearly as great as

eet
mL
©

1 Todhunter’s ‘‘ Theory of Equations,’’ 3rd Edition.

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

We will nevertheless take it for the subject in order to illustrate

the remark in (6), although — 5 is really the proper subject. As 2 is

not small, the approximation is slow. We have (see Table),

4 10 2
gee

5
pt peewee < Dee be
sare +38

97 81 mag 7 lel...

from the six terms.
Next in the derived equation

2° — 22? — 152 + 25 = 0,
where

= -
ae,

the coefficient 15 is nearly as large as

while
2/15 > 2/25.
We have therefore (see Table) where g = 2115

1 25 1 50 16

ip!
eae ea 3 or aoe os oes
g g Ag 1289

taking the positive, and then the negative, value of V15, namely

Seon tel (ory
we obtain
g=4:937... or =-3901...:;
whence
i= "131 Byatt u aloes

nine terms of the series being taken, and the approximation being
very slow.

The equation 2° - 37*-2x%+5=0 is therefore, in this form, a
very unfavourable example of solution by operative division, and has
been dwelt upon for this reason. But all the roots can be quickly
obtained by means of the simple transformation usually employed for
removing the second term of an equation—putting «= y+ 1 we have

ye-dsy+1=0.

Ross— Verb-Functions. 71

In this, 5 is easily the predominant coefficient ; and the approximation
is fairly rapid, two roots being obtained simultaneously from the form

ytyt ss.
Taking only five terms of the invert, we have

f= 1 py = 371284... and = + 133005...

ies os
Again, putting ie ae we have

or + 1=0, or 2-2? = 5,

from five terms of the invert of which we obtain
1
w=1+ — =1-201642...,

the three roots agreeing with those obtained by Horner’s process.
Similar artifices may be employed for many other equations. But the
matter. is beyond the scope of this paper; and enough-has perhaps
been written to suggest the general validity of the method.

(8) In conclusion of this part of the subject, it is important to
note that in the above examples the subject of the invert itself,
that is, the weight-function of the predominant coefficient, gives a
rough indication of the position of the roots. Thus, in the last
example, these weight-functions alone, without the following series,
would give

AGU eee. Sande Baa LOT:
which are not very inexact localisations. The development of this

and many other points in this connexion must be left to another
paper.

In the Table at the end of this paper the values of a number
of terms of [yy], [w]?... are given in order to save the
trouble of calculating the coefficients.

24. Linear Differential Equations treated by Operative Division.—
A brief note on this subject must suffice. If

[D+ pD+pD >... jy=[dl]e
be a linear differential equation with constant coefficients,

Py Ps Ps oe

t2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

we can invert the operation by dividing operatively D°, that is B, by
it. The quotient applied to [¢]z is

y =(D -pD + (pi? - po) DP? - (pi - 2pip2 + ps)D>.. . |b x.

Or we may take the division by descending terms, beginning
with the term D”, when, if

[D" + p,D"™" + p,D"*... Jy=([¢]zx
y=(D~* -—p,D* + (po? —p,)D? ... |[ dle.
For example, let

Then
[D+aDly=x; and y=(D-aDi@D-a@D...Je=x4- a.
Also
[D+ aD ly =a 2;
and
Y =i| D2 = aD? + la DA | an) a5

2 a (eee
=ae 27+(t&#-@).

The two roots are interdependent, their operative ratio being
B
a ——
eich B.

(2) If the coefficients are integral functions of 2, the same pro-
cedure is adopted. For example, let

[D°+aD]y = (n+ 1) 2".

Then |
D'+«2Dj D UF Pg eee
D+ 2D \ 7
- «2D
- «D — 32° D
42° PD

Ross— Verb- Functions. 73

Hence j= [D-BDt ae. eae Lae oP

When the coefficients of D®, D, D’,... are functions of higher
orders than the first, the exponents of D in each term of the quotient
must be so chosen as if possible to ensure that the first term of each
dividend shall not be repeated in each subtrahend—which is generally
obtained by the aid of Leibnitz’s theorem. For example (one form),

x at
Dp ATE! = 17 Bios
[ + aD] D Mee eet 6,

Of course, D” here denotes operative involution.

25. Conelusion.—Time does not allow examples of functional equa-
tions to be given; but enough has been said to support the view that
operative division affords a general and methodical way of dealing
with linear equations. Reflection will suggest that this way is also
the natural way. We do not, so to speak, attempt to capture the
solution by artifice, but, setting aside the quantitative subjects, evert
the original operation itself, step by step, in accordance with a fixed
plan. It may often happen that the result of the artifice is more
useful to us than the result of the general method ; but this fact does
not necessarily diminish the value of the latter. Operative division
therefore affords a good preliminary example of the uses to which
verb-functions may be put.

It may be noted in conclusion that the whole system of verb-
functions depends on recognition of the fact that ¢° does not equal
numerical unity.

The writer’s warm thanks are due to Professor Joly for the
interest which he has taken in the matter, and for his kindness in
reading this paper to the Royal Irish Academy. He is also indebted
to Professor Carey, of the University of Liverpool, for help rendered ;
and to Mr. Walter Stott for first applying the general method to the
solution of some particular equations; and for other assistance. It is
due to the memory of the late Mr. R. W. H. T. Hudson to add that
he was one of the first to accept the validity of some of the arguments
used in this article.

=
S
Ss
8
S
N
~
|
3S
=
Ss
RS
2
‘S
~~
>
SS
3
sS
i)
D
S
S
sip

74

=, Alaa 8 + age + 008 + ob po + jor 68)

a I I
1G 9» 86 BO un 2 ay Are 26 1G eG
gf (» 1 a + oi? es 9" F +o + pp + 0% + ag + one dol =).

G G G LG 46 26 Z. G G G G
Lae el ee Al pee AS, ee! ee Sh es SO eet =
io ; ae +a ; Roe i( rk : a 6 on ; + p= oi g ha mG q v h=ca

€

tHe

[pra SP ED tee) Oe LO ea

"tt = gh (9 + 2QVOL + 9G + cQPOT + 29008 + POT + 2.901 + P9V0G + 22P0T +
2POT + pag + agg + fog +b) — «A (qh + 9.09 + Db + 9G + 99VZI + PPO + YB + PIP + METS) -
s-4 (90 + .Qvg + 9.9G + 99g + poe + 0) — ,h(90 + 9 + 00% + p) —2A(qv +9) - ,fg-v-he=

= "9 * HD+ wetO-+ Qt D+" IT *]

“a TaV ao

75

sh (ot qn + ae ae agen (wi2s qv -08) -

€ L L P ie Me ee I ¢
wD

< A= °° UO + tf tot ap t+ 49+ XG + M+ ge IT GC
S

P

La)

> cy Alpe W385 Vig yp 4 ol a pp — pp ee r)
Re ENO Gy We Sept ae | ge gt ae eee ae oa : Og
Y

eo)

ae

tok» Ao ® ~ 90 © £49 - 00% -»*] tae oe pgoteag” ~ p(w 9?) i -,4 =a
= a

‘= Fee pee + 09 +p + LI + 09 + UD + 5x JI =,

6 & & &
-* + + 9 h| po= + 09— + yi 98)-
stn’ a] oe I

of ite ' Pe iar pale ante me vs aan 88 — nae Sg ts no = + ap @ , pf)_

76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Note added in Press.—The following procedure enables us to
avoid incommensurable subjects. In the selected form of the original
equation separate the term free of z into two terms j + k"; 7 is now
made the coefficient of x° on the left of the equation, and Th, that is,
k, is made the new subject. For example, z#*-22-5=0 may be
written 2°- 24+38=8; and 3/8 is commensurable. The same roots
are given by aid of the Table, but care must be taken not to retard
the convergency by this process, which, however, helps us in other
ways.

From the solution of many numerical equations it appears that a
real subject always gives the greatest or the least root, or both.
Two more may often be obtained from the equation in z. The evalua-
tion of inverts with unreal subjects cannot be discussed in these very
brief notes on a large theme.

“PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV

SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND
CHEMICAL SCIENCE

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lro.
LONDON : WILLIAMS & NORGATE

1904-1905

Tur AcADEMY desire it to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION B.—BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, & CHEMICAL

SCIENCE

Apenry (Water Ernest), D.Sc., M.R.LA. :—
Chemical changes attending the aérobic bacterial fer-
mentation of simple organic substances. Part I.
Urea, asparagine, albumose, and Rochelle salt.
(Plates I. and II.),
Cote (Grenvitte A. J.), F.G.5., M.R.LA. :—
On the growth of crystals in the contact-zone of granite
and amphibolite,
Hinp (WuHeeEtTon), M.D., B.S., F.R.C.8., F.G.8. :—

Notes on the homotaxial equivalents of the beds which
succeed the Carboniferous Limestone in the West
of Ireland. (Plates I1I.-VI.),

Peruypripce (Grorcre H.), Pu.D., B.Sc., and Rosperr Luoyp
Prarcer, B.A., B.E., M.R.1.A. :—

The vegetation of the district lying south of Dublin.
(Plates VII.-XII.),

PranGcer (Rosert Luoyp), see Peruysripce (GrorGe H.).
STEPHENS (JANE), B.A., B.Sc. :—
A list of Ceelenterata, including the Ctenophora,

Ussuer (Ricuarp J.) :—

On the discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, and other
extinct mammals in a Carboniferous cavern in
County Cork,

PAGE

95

24

ERRATA
Srecrion B.

Page 94, lines 5, 6, for ‘* Fishergate”’ read ‘* Fisherstreet’’.

5, 5s line 9 from bottom, ‘‘ Pterinopecten papyraceus’’ should be transferred
to the list which ends on previous line.

we 4 from bottom, for *‘ Gregans”’ read ‘‘ Gragans’’.
I) 33 99 >) to} to}

5, 96, lines 4, 23, for ‘* Fishergate ’’ read ‘ Fisherstreet”’.

PROCEEDINGS

OF

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

FE:

ON THE DISCOVERY OF HYANA, MAMMOTH, AND
OTHER EXTINCT MAMMALS IN A CARBONIFEROUS
CAVERN IN COUNTY CORK.

By R. J. USSHER.

[Read Novemper 14. Ordered for Publication NoveMBER 16.
Published NovemBer 30, 1904. ]

Tue instances in Ireland in which caves have been found to contain
extinct mammalia have been few, and until the last four years far
between. Our most important bone-cave has hitherto been that of
Shandon in County Waterford, which, in 1859 and subsequent years,
was discovered to contain Bear, Wolf, Mammoth, Horse, Reindeer,
and Red Deer in a breccia beneath stalagmite.?

This led me, at the suggestion of Prof. Leith Adams, to make
searches in a neighbouring district, which resulted in the discovery in
1879 of a small bone-cave at Ballynamintra, with a series of strata
of very different ages, from the deeply-buried stalagmite floor
and its debris (which yielded Bear, Reindeer, and Irish Elk) to the
Neolithic surface-stratum, full of kitchen-midden relics. The special
interest of this cave consisted in its comprising, within a small area

1 Proc. R. Dublin Soc., 22nd June, 1859. Natural History Review, October,
1859. Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxvi. (June, 1876).

R. I, A, PROC., VOL, XXV., SEC. B. | A

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and in the same deposit, an assemblage of broken bones of Irish Elk,
with charcoal and other evidences of man’s former presence. The
report upon that cave may, however, have to be reviewed in the light
of recent discoveries in other counties.!

In 1898 Mr. Thomas Plunkett described to the British Associa-
tion the finding in a County Fermanagh cave of a Bear’s skull, now
in the National Museum. It was among debris that appeared to have
been washed out of a higher gallery that opened above the spot where
it was discovered.? With the first year of the present century, upon
the initiative of Dr. Scharff, sustained cave-exploration work was
organized, and the funds were provided for three seasons by grants
from the Royal Irish Academy and the British Association. During
the four summers of 1901 to 1904 a series of caves with post-glacial
deposits have been dug out in the Counties of Sligo? and Clare,‘
all of which contained human bones and implements of various
periods in their upper strata, while their deeper beds, and some-
times even the surface-stratum, yielded numerous remains of Bear
and Reindeer, and (in County Clare) many of the Irish Elk. The
interesting addition of the Arctic Lemming from both counties has
rewarded the scrutiny of Dr. Scharff, who has also announced the
Wild Cat from more than one County Clare cave. Bears as well
as Reindeer appear to have survived until the human occupation,
and to have been used by man. Among the varied implements
found in these caverns may specially be mentioned delicately-pointed
bonepins and piercing instruments, and the canine teeth of Bear,
Dog, and Boar, which had been fashioned into rude implements or
amulets, also finely-chipped scrapers of flint, and pins of bronze.
An interesting glimpse at the life of the cave-dwellers has been
afforded by the discovery of a stone oil-lamp, formed out of a hollowed
sandstone boulder. The limited fauna of the Sligo and Clare caves
suggested that researches should be made further south, as those
counties had been subjected to very rigorous glaciation. Accordingly,
I made some visits to caves in County Limerick, and in the north of
Cork near Doneraile.

While visiting that district, I was taken last May by Colonel J.

1 Proc. R. I. Acad., 2nd ser., vol. ii., No. 3, 1881 (abstract). Sci. Trans. R.
Dublin Soc., vol. i. (series ii.), April, 1881 (full report).

2 Brit. Assoc. Report, 1898, p. 889.

3 Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxxii., Sect. B., part iv., September, 1903.

+ Report on Caves in Co, Clare, in preparation for the Royal Irish Academy.

UssuEr—On Extinct Mammais found in a Co. Cork Cavern. 3

Grove White to a cave mentioned to me by Lord Castletown on his
estate near Castle Pook. Entering from an old quarry by a low
tunnel, we soon found ourselves lost in a labyrinth of galleries; and
while seeking our way, my attendant, John Power, came upon a bone,
partially exposed, which I recognized to be aMammoth’s scapula. It
had been gnawed round the edges, and bore indentations of huge
teeth, while a piece of it broken off in this process was found several
feet away in the sand, as well as a Reindeer’s shin-bone.

Being anxious to conclude my work in County Clare, three months
were then occupied in the excavation of three caves there, and it was not
until the 1st of September that I was able to commence the explora-
tion of the new cave in County Cork, where I remained until the 1st
of November.

This vast cavern justifies the name I propose to give it of the
Mammoth Cave, both from its great extent and from the fact that in
seven different galleries remains of Mammoth were found.

There are halls and chambers of great size; but the characteristic
feature of the system is a series of deep galleries that run parallel to
each other from N.E. to S.W., and are so close as to be confluent in
places, the dividing walls having occasionally collapsed. The great
depth of these galleries denotes a very prolonged wearing down by
water ; and they exhibit as landmarks of their history two and even
three stalagmite floors, the lower ones formed of the concreted debris
where the upper floor had broken down after its supporting sand-
bed had been washed away.

In every part of this extensive cave-system we find a floor of
erystalline stalagmite which sparkles in places like barley-sugar
when it is broken. This is usually the uppermost deposit, and where
it is undisturbed it reposes on a deep stratum of triturated Old Red
Sandstone. The presence of this material is easily to be accounted
for, as the sandstone formation, of which the neighbouring Bally-
houra Mountains are composed, approaches the cave about a mile
and a half to the north; from those mountains flow all the streams
of the district, spreading the red, sandy material over the limestone
tract.

Itis an elevated district, the cave itself being about 300 feet above
the sea-level ; but the cavity, with its ramifications, was evidently
formed by the underground waters that drained from the upland
valley upon which Castle Pook looks down from a neighbouring knoll;
its square mass of ruined masonry supplies a prominent land-mark
there, and it gives its name to the townland.

4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Violent floods must have drained through the Mammoth Cave, for
in several places the sand-bed had been washed away from beneath
the stalagmite, often leading to the break-down of the latter; and
where this had not taken place, bones, such as a Bear’s jaw, were
found adhering to the lower side of the stalagmite.

In other places, as in the Elephant Hall, the stalagmite was
unbroken ; and on its removal the fragments of a more ancient floor
were found beneath it in the sand, together with animal remains. <A
large mass of stalagmite of this sort lay over a skull of Deer, which
again rested on the skull of a Bear.

The stones found in the sand-deposit of this cave are limestone
fragments, and there is a general absence of those water-worn or ice-
worn pebbles and boulders with which I was so familiar in the caves
of Sligo andClare. Above the stalagmite, it is true, there are earth-
falls intruded here and there from above, through fissures. In these
are many worn stones of the paving-stone type ; but I have failed to
observe them below the stalagmite. The animal remains, round
which centres the interest of this cave, are in extraordinary profusion,
and often admirably preserved ; they are found in all directions, even
in the most remote and narrow galleries.

I am not referring now to the fox-earth bones which are generally
found on the surface of the stalagmite, and which may be considered
quite recent, but to the great harvest of fossil bones which we have
found beneath the stalagmite floor, often embedded in it, or in the
brecciated sand that adhered to its lower side. These had been
occasionally washed out of their position into lower galleries, where
they lay loose on the sand. Sometimes a large bone was partially
cemented into the stalagmite, or sand breccia, and partially exposed ;
and elsewhere there were bones and fragments of tusks among lime-
stone rubble, or on shelves of the walls where they had been left
high and dry.

The two animals most numerously represented are Bear and
Reindeer ; and here | may remark that the widespread prevalence of
these creatures has been proved most convincingly by the caves of
Treland, none of which, if they contain extinct animals at all, seem to
be without remains of Bear or Reindeer, or of both. The Bears appear
to have inhabited the galleries and chambers of the Mammoth Cave,
where they brought in their prey, which included such large game as
Elephants and Irish Elks, whose bones were gnawed and fractured ;
even the long bones of the adult Mammoth had lost their extremities,
and its tusks had been broken into small fragments ; while the remains

UssHer—On Extinct Mammals found in a Co. Cork Cavern. 5

of Mammoth calves were found in more than one place, and a very
interesting mandible of one of these exhibits its first teeth. |

The Wolf, too, seems to be represented, for we found a canine
radius of large stze in the stalagmite.

But we were yet to discover a more able bone-crusher than the
Bear or the Wolf; for a portion of a maxilla with the two back
molars which turned up in the sand has been recognized by Dr. Scharff
as that of the Spotted Hyzna, an animal new to the Irish list, and
which connects our Pleistocene fauna with that of more southern
countries.

Possibly when the bones are determined, other animals may be
found to be represented, some of the cervine remains being remarkable.

The question naturally arises whether or not this is a pre-glacial
cave ; its long history needs to be elucidated by all the light that can
be thrown on it, so that too much care and labour cannot be expended
in working out this extensive cavern. It may prove to be the most
important bone-cave yet discovered in Ireland, not only from the
abundance and variety of extinct animals that it contains, but from the
fact that it opens up a chapter in the Pleistocene history of the country
of which we had previously very scanty records, except such limited
evidence as was afforded by the Shandon cave.

Like the latter, the Mammoth cave has as yet yielded no relics of
early Man; but it would be rash to assume that such may not be
discovered there by a thorough examination of its contents.

To do this properly the materials should be barrowed or carried
out and searched by daylight—a method that at present seems only
partially possible, owing to the tortuous and irregular form of the
passages, encumbered by masses of rock. We have already cleared out
the entrance gallery, enlarging it by blasting, and Lord Castletown has
placed a strong door there ; we have made preliminary excavations in
parts that have been named the Hyzna Chamber, the Elephant Hall,
the Abyss, and Fairy-land.

These searches have resulted in the procuring of fifteen baskets of
fossil bones, though some of the time, during our two months’ stay,
was occupied in making a survey and sections of the cave—a work
which, it is hoped, may be continued towards completion next year.

Until the 22nd October, I found this the driest cave I had ever
worked ; but after that date a heavy rain-fall caused the whole place
to become so wet as to be dangerous to health.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B.] B

Oy

tl

CHEMICAL CHANGES ATTENDING THE AEROBIC BAC-
TERIAL FERMENTATION OF SIMPLE ORGANIC SUB-
STANCES. PART I.—UREA, ASPARAGINE, ALBUMOSE,
AND ROCHELLE SALT.

(Prares 1.—IT.)

By W. E. ADENEY, D.Sc., Curator and Examiner in Chemistry in the
Royal University of Ireland.

Read DrecemBer 12, 1904. Ordered for Publication, DecEmBrr 14, 1904.
Published Marcu 3, 1905.

Tue relation of bacteria to the chemical changes which they bring
about in the substances they feed upon and come in contact
with, admittedly forms a very large field for inquiry, and one which
cannot be said to have been made the subject of accurate investiga-
tion to any large extent—certainly not to the extent to which the
morphology of the organisms concerned has been studied.

It is not necessary to emphasize the correctness of this statement.
The chemical changes which can be induced by bacteria must be very
numerous, seeing that the physiological ‘processes of respiration,
digestion, assimilation, secretion, and excretion may all be set up
during their activity.

These changes must, moreover, be profoundly modified in solutions
of similar substances, fermented by similar organisms, when the supply
of atmospheric oxygen is varied.

Under the ordinary methods of cultivating bacteria, it is impossible
to assume that an excess of oxygen can be equally maintained through-
out the mass of the solution, owing to the rapid rate of fermentation,
and to the sparing solubility of oxygen in water.

It is obvious, therefore, that under such conditions the liquid
medium must be regarded from the chemical point of view as con-
stituting varying chemical systems from the surface exposed to the
air downwards, and that, if it be desired to study chemical changes
under rigid conditions, the method of experimenting must be materially
modified.

It is not easy to devise modifications which shall at once meet with.

ApENEY—Aérobie Bacterial Fermentation. 4

all difficulties in the direction here indicated, to preserve without loss
the products of the chemical changes, and at the same time to ensure
the purity of the organisms setting up the changes. But, besides this,
the field of inquiry is so extensive that it would not be wise, in the
present state of our knowledge, to attempt to do so, There are a
number of problems in the chemistry of bacterial fermentation which
require investigation in connexion with the question of the pollution
and purification of water, and which may be regarded as necessary
introductory studies to the larger problems above referred to.

The author desires to describe in this communication a few of such
studies. His method of experimenting has been to allow very dilute
solutions of simple organic substances of known strength to ferment
under aérobic conditions, and to determine from time to time the
products of fermentation. The strength of the solutions has been
carefully determined, so that the amount of oxygen required in the
process of fermentation shall not exceed its solubility in water. The
physiological processes which can be conveniently studied by this
method are those of respiration and digestion (by enzymic action).

The Fermentation of Urea.

Urea has been one of the substances selected by the author for
investigation on account of its extremely simple constitution and
chemical characters, and also on account of the ease with which it is
converted into ammonium carbonate by certain organisms,

The micro-coccus ure, as is well known, possesses this power toa
marked degree; and Miquel has shown that a number of other organisms
also possess it. ‘The change is brought about by the enzyme urase
This change, therefore, comes under the physiological process of
digestion.

It is known that the micro-coccus ure can be cultivated in solu-
tions of urea containing phosphates and the other necessary salts. The
urea being then the only nutrient organic substance present, must
undergo changes in connexion with the physiological processes of
respiration and assimilation as well as with that of digestion. By the
method of investigation employed by the author, the process of respira-
tion and digestion can easily be examined when such simple substances
as urea are the subject of investigation ; and in the experiments to be
described the author proposes to confine himself to the changes
possible under these two processes. He hopes to deal with the other
processes in a future communication.

B2

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Method of Experimenting.

The method of experimenting, and the special apparatus which
have been employed for the experiments, require but brief reference,
as both have been fully described in a memoir on ‘The Course and
Nature of Fermentative Changes in Natural and Polluted Waters,”
published in the Trans. Royal Dublin Society, vol. v., ser. 2, 1895.

Solutions of urea and of the necessary inorganic salts were made up
to a convenient strength with fresh distilled water. The dissolved
gases, inorganic and organic nitrogen, were determined both at the
commencement and at the conclusion of an experiment.

If the initial or earlier steps only of the fermentation were required
to be studied, the solutions were preserved in bottles completely filled
and carefully stoppered with well-ground glass stoppers, the dissolved
oxygen in the solution providing a sufficient quantity of that gas for
the purpose. If, however, it were desired to study the course of
fermentation more completely, then it was found necessary to leave
air in the bottle sufficient to provide an adequate supply of oxygen.

It was possible to make the solutions sufficiently dilute to ensure
that the dissolved oxygen should be more than sufficient for the com-
plete fermentation of the organic substance it contained ; the quantities,
however, of substance fermented, and of products formed, would then
necessarily be very small—undesirably so for many purposes.

For the first-mentioned object a bottle of ordinary form is employed ;
for the second, one of special form is necessary. I have found Chancel’s
form of glass flask for taking the specific gravities of gases very
convenient for the purpose. It consists of a flask, the neck of which
is ground and fitted with a hollow glass stopper. A side tubule is
fused on the outside of the neck; and a hole is bored through the side
of the stopper to correspond withit. A tube is also fused on the inside
of the stopper over the hole; and by its means, in one position of the
stopper, the outer tubule may be placed in direct communication with
the interior and bottom portion of the flask. The outer end of the
stopper is continued into a glass tube furnished with a stopcock.
With this form of flask, the gases in the air-space, at the conclusion of
the experiment, may be easily displaced by means of paraffin oil,
and transferred to the special gas analysis apparatus for measurement
and analysis (doc. cit., p. 546). The solution may then be displaced and
transferred to the laboratory flask of the same apparatus, and the
dissolved gases in it boiled out and analysed.

ApentEYy—Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation. 8)

The capacities of the flasks were very carefully determined. They
varied from about 540 c.c. to about 600 c.c.; and usually the volume
of solution employed was about 400 c.c. for each flask.

Both bottles and flasks were immersed in distilled water, neck
downwards, in large glass vessels, which were themselves covered with
glass plates, and kept in the dark at an equable temperature.

Composition of Solution employed.

The solutions employed have all been made of the same strength,
yiz., 0°225 grm. urea, and 0°1 grm. each of potassium phosphate,
potassium chloride, and sodium carbonate per litre. This quantity of
urea is equivalent to 83°7 c.c. carbon dioxide, measured at 0° and
760 mm., and 0°105 grm. of nitrogen. Solutions of this strength
have been found very convenient, because the fermentations have not
been sufficiently rapid in them to set up anaérobic conditions in the
lower layers of liquid when not exposed to a temperature higher
than 21° C.

Methods of Determining the Organie and the Inorganie Nitrogen.

For the determination of the organic and inorganic nitrogen, as
dilute solutions as possible were in all cases employed, the strength
taken being just sufficient to give distinctly the necessary colour
reactions.

The nitrogen as ammonia has been determined by direct nessler-
ising.

Nitrogen in the form of nitrite has been determined by the meta-
phenylene diamine method.

In all cases the total inorganic nitrogen has also been determined by
the zinc-copper couple, and nitrogen as nitrate sought for; but no
distinct evidence has been found of its presence in any of the solutions
in which the fermentation was not allowed to proceed to completion.

The organic nitrogen, together with ammonia, if present, has
been determined by evaporation and ignition with small quantities
of concentrated sulphuric acid, not exceeding 1.to 2 c.c. The acid
solution was rendered alkaline, and the ammonia distilled off, as in
Kjeldhal’s process.

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The Organisms effecting the Fermentations.

In most of the experiments to be described, care has been taken
to avoid commencing with organisms in a state of activity, because
their enzymic action would mask the respiratory changes which it was
also desired to study.

Consequently the germs present in the distilled water, and other
substances employed in making up the solutions, have been relied upon
for setting up fermentation.

In the course of three months or so, the solutions become slightly
turbid ; and the turbidity becomes more distinct a few days later, and
remains until the fermentation is complete.

TABLE LI.

Analyses giving the oxygen consumed, and the products formed, by
the respiratory and enzymic changes exerted by the organisms
during the earliest stages of their development and activity in
solutions of urea.

The gases are stated inc.c. at N.T.P., and the organic nitrogen and
inorganic nitrogen compounds in grms., per litre :—

DissoLveD GASEs. } NITROGEN AS
No COz Oz | Nz | Organic NHsi: |) 4 QOs
1 19°63 6-99 13-74 0°105 00001 | 0-0
2144: (20-63 6-42 1356 || 0105 | 0-0003 | trace
8 | 23-19 3°05 197507) aes 0:0032 | 0-00148
4 | 29-88 0-01 13-47 || — 0-0108 | 0-00247
5 | 42-29 0-00 | 13°40 || 0-07 0-026 | 0-00244

ApEnEY—Aeérobic Bacterial Fermentation. Th

No. 1. Analysis of solution at commencement of experiment.
No. 2. Analysis of solution five months later.

No. 3. Analysis of a portion of solution from No. 2 after allowing
it to ferment eight days longer.

No. 4. Analysis of a portion of the solution from No. 38 after
allowing it to ferment three days longer.

No. 5. Analysis of another portion of the original solution after
keeping for five months.

On comparing the results of No. 3 with those of No. 1, it
appears that 0°00148 grm. of nitrogen as nitrous anhydride,
0:0031 grm. of nitrogen as ammonia, and 3°56 c.c. of carbon dioxide
were formed, while 3°94 cc. oxygen were consumed.

The proportion of nitrogen as nitrous anhydride to that as ammonia
is so nearly as 1 : 2 that it seems fair to assume that this first step of
fermentation consisted almost entirely of a direct oxidation according
to the equation :—

3CON.H, + 30, = 38CO, + NO; + 4NH3. (1)

It will be seen from this equation that the volume of carbon dioxide
formed is equal to that of the oxygen consumed, one-half of the latter
being taken up to form nitrous anhydride, and one-half to form carbon
dioxide. The analysis of No. 3 shows that the volume of carbon
dioxide formed was very nearly equal to the volume of oxygen
consumed.

Assuming this equation to correctly indicate the process of
oxidation, we may differentiate the products due to respiratory
changes from those due to enzymic action. Thus, the volume of
oxygen equivalent to the nitrogen as nitrous anhydride may be
obtained by calculation; then twice that volume equals the carbon
dioxide formed at the same time. The remaining carbon dioxide may
then be taken as due to enzymic action; and the nitrogen as ammonia
equivalent to it may be calculated according to the equation :—

CON.H, + H,O = CO, + 2NH3. (2)

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Taste 1,

Showing the percentages of the products, recorded in Table I., which
were due to respiratory changes, and of those which were due to
enzymic change, the total carbon dioxide and inorganic nitrogen
compounds being taken each as 100.

Results of Enzymic Oxygen absorbed by other
Respiratory Changes. Changes. Physiological Processes.
Oz |
No.| COz | NH3 | N203 Absorbed? NH3
is 100-0 | 67:7 | 32°38 89°9 0-0 0-0 10°16
| 4 | 57-7 | 87°5 | 18°83 | 84:6 || 42-3 | 41:0 || 15°45
| 5 | 26:9 | 17-2 | 8-6 | 83-5 || 74-1 | 78-8 16°54

It will be observed that the division of the fermentative products
between the processes of respiratory and enzymic changes in accordance
with the above equations (1 and 2) is shown to be justified by the fact
that the inorganic products are nearly all accounted for.

The respiratory changes were similar in degree in the two experi-
ments 4 and 5; but the enzymic changes were very different. This
was no doubt due to the solution in the latter experiment being kept
for some time after aérobic conditions had ceased.

The Chemistry of more Advanced Stages of Fermentative Change.

The next series of experiments were carried out with the object of
studying more advanced stages of fermentation ; and with this object
in view known volumes of air were left in the flasks above described
to act as reservoirs of oxygen.

The experiments were commenced on the same day as the foregoing
and with portions of the same solution.

‘T [qey, ‘1 ‘ON 908 ‘syUoUIt1adxd Jo Soltas STY} JO JUPULIDUIWULOD OY} JV UOT;N[OS oy) Jo uUoT}ISodutoOy ay} LO—"ALON y

6O0-GLF

61-8F&

GG-89G

6¢-G0E
‘O'O

udsoIN | wasAxQ | ‘ON

Gc-601 |. 6

18-66 8

SI-TL L

06-08 9
"0°9

09660: | 00¢0-
06¢960- | 00G0-
O¢SIO- | ¢L90-

CFILO- 09€0-
‘sid ‘SIS

‘O7N | *HN

GZL0-

COLO:

OFTO-

06¢0-
*s13

dIUBSIC)

LG-E1

9F-€1

96-1

ce-é1

‘0°O ZN

00-3 | GI-94
IFT | 08-98
PET | LI-b8
06-2 | LL-9¢

DEN May

"JUIWBDUIUTTLOT 4B
saouds-ITV oY} UI sesey

oy} Jo uorpsodmoy ayy, |

"MISOIINT pourqMog

CG-GIP

¥6-LPE

96-696

€6-F0E

4) aN

OV-TE

LE-GG

€9°G6

98-64

L929) 7 @)

¥8-G

16-1

IL-0

00-0

"9°9 c00

66

ce

6e

‘JUSS JUSTO) 19} 7R SY]MOUT C

“cc

““

"SOSV) POATOSSIT

’

“SYSU[Y 94} Jo oroydsouny

“SNOILIGNO() DIMOND VY

66

66

66

6

I~

ALAaTdNOO UAGNQ VAN) AO NOTLVINANUA A] AHL NI SdaLQ GHONVACVY AYONM dO SLTASHY AHL ONIAIN SASATYNY

‘TILT Pav,

14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The changes in composition of the gases in the atmosphere of the
flasks, and in the solutions, indicated in the preceding Table of
Analyses, may be summarized as follows :—

No. CO2 Oz No.

6 + 35°54 — 32-63 + 1°31

1 + 65°25 -— 51°20 + 0°26

8 + 68°58 — 72°52 — 0°53

S) + 62°38 — 82°84 + 0°05
Tarte TY.,

Stating the results due to respiratory and enzymic changes respec-
tively, in percentages, as in Table II.

Results of Enzymic Oxygen absorbed by other
Respiratory Changes. Changes. Physiological Processes.

No.| COz | NH3 | N2O3 Oz COz | NH3
6 | 77:0 | 48°56 | 24:3 83°9 23°0 | 21°6 16-1
“4 6¢°S | 43°71 | 21°5 86°5 32°2 | 30°7 13°5

The figures in the foregoing Tables again prove that the inorganic
products are nearly all accounted for, when distributed in accordance
with equations 1 and 2; and they afford additional evidence that the
principle upon which the division has been made is well founded.

It is evident from the analytical results recorded for experiment 6,
Table IV., that the urea originally present in solution had by no means
undergone complete metabolic change.

Of the products formed in this experiment, 77 per cent. of the total
carbon dioxide was the result of the respiratory change, and 23
per cent. the result of enzymic action; while, of the total inorganic
nitrogen products, 72°81 per cent. was the result of respiratory change,
and 21°58 the result of enzymic action, leaving 5°6 per cent. of those
products unaccounted for.

ApENtyY—Aeérobic Bacterial Fermentation. a

Of the oxygen consumed, 83°91 per cent. was taken up by the
respiratory changes, and 16:09 per cent. by other physiological pro-
cesses not conatnel

On comparing together the analytical results recorded for the next
three experiments, Nos. 7, 8, and 9, Table III., it is evident that No.7
marks the point when the change of all the urea originally present had
just been completed; while Nos. 8 and 9 mark well-advanced steps
in true nitrification of the ammonia.

In the case of No. 7, 67°8 per cent. and 64°6 per cent., respec-
tively, of the total carbon dioxide and inorganic nitrogen products
were the result of respiratory change ; and 32-2 per cent. and 30-7 per
cent., respectively, of the same products were the result of enzymic
action, leaving, in the case of the latter products, 4°7 nitrogen as
ammonia unaccounted for.

Of the oxygen consumed, 86°5 per cent. was taken up by the
respiratory changes, and 13°5 per cent. by other physiological pro-
cesses not examined.

Although experiment 7 ‘liedeatee the complete fermentation of
the urea originally present, the total volume of carbon dioxide formed
only accounts for 77:96 per cent. of the carbon which the urea
originally contained ; and the total inorganic nitrogen products account
for only 81:9 per cent. of the nitrogen originally present in the same.
It may therefore be assumed that the balance of carbon, nitrogen, and
atmospheric oxygen—viz., 22°04 per cent., 18°1 per cent., and 13°5 per
cent., respectively—were taken up by other physiological processes.

Experiments with Urea and Rochelle Salt.

The following experiments confirm, in an interesting way, the fact
borne out by experiments 1, 2, and 3, Table I., viz., that the enzymic
action was not exerted by the organisms upon urea during the earliest
stages of their development.

These experiments were made with a solution, in distilled water, of
urea and inorganic salts of similar strength as the preceding solutions,
but containing in addition 0°141 grm. per litre of Rochelle salt,
a quantity equivalent to 44°64 c.c. of carbon dioxide. This latter
substance was selected as being a very suitable organic nutrient for
the organisms capable of hydrolizing urea (see Jaksch, Zeitschr. f£. phys.
Chem. 1881).

16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TABLE V.

Analyses giving the total atmospheric oxygen consumed, and the
products formed, by the respiratory and enzymic changes exerted
by the organisms during the earliest stages of their development
and activity in solutions of urea and Rochelle salt.

NITROGEN
AS

No. Date. DissoLvED GASES.

CO2 c.c. | Oz c.c.)| Noe-e: NHs3 grs.

10 At commencement, tent S260 5°34 11:25 0°0002
14 Six days later; 9254 2s) oo 0-19 10°69 0:00038
12 Nine days later, . . . 32°65 0:00 | 10-79 0:0007
13 Twelve months later, . . | 33°38 0-00 11°05 0:0009
14 Seven days later, 92) <p) 70-20 4°74 13°31 0°0220

Atmosphere of flask in
No. 14—

At commencement, . 0:00 | 160°84 | 606°34
Atconclusion, . . 0:00 | 138:09 | 601°88

From the results recorded in the above Table, it will be noticed
that one of the most marked influences of the Rochelle salt is to set
up a very rapidfermentation. It will also be noticed that in No. 11,
although nearly all of the oxygen had been consumed, only a minute
quantity of ammonia had been formed. After three days’ longer
fermentation in another portion of the solution, No. 12, a small
quantity was formed ; but this seems to have been the limit for the
stage of development which the very small quantity of dissolved
oxygen originally present allowed; since, when a third portion of the
solution (11) was kept for nearly eleven months, the amount of
ammonia found in it was but little more than that in No. 12.

But when a larger supply of atmospheric oxygen was provided,
as in experiment 14, more advanced stages of fermentation very rapidly
set in; and in seven days from the commencement of the experiment
about one-fifth of the urea originally present had been hydrolysed into
ammonium carbonate.

ApENEY—Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation. 17

We can distinguish, with close approximation, between the pro-
ducts due to enzymic action and those due to respiratory change thus :
assuming that the 0:022 grm. of nitrogen as ammonia was wholly
the result of hydrolysis of urea, its equivalent of carbon dioxide is
17°54 c.c. This leavesa balance of 33°11 c.c. of carbon dioxide as due
to respiratory change exerted upon the Rochelle salt. Assuming the
oxidation to have taken place according to the equation —

90,H,KNaO, + 50, = 8CO, + 4H.O + 2KNaO,

the volume of oxygen consumed is to the volume of carbon dioxide
formed as 5:8. That is, the balance of 33°11 c.c. of carbon dioxide
should be equivalent to 20°7 c.c. of oxygen. The analysis shows
a consumption of 28:1 c.c. of that gas.

We are therefore warranted in assuming that the respiratory
changes were practically confined to the Rochelle salt, and the enzymic
action to the urea. It may then be gathered from the analytical
results that 74°17 per cent. of the carbon in the former substance was
converted into carbon dioxide, and that at the same time 20°96 per
cent. of the latter substance suffered hydrolysis.

Direct quantitative evidence is also afforded by these results,
showing that the hydrolysis of urea during fermentation of the more
favourable nutrient substance, Rochelle salt, is entirely due to enzymic
action, and not to any other physiological process.

A further feature of interest exhibited by the results recorded in
Table 7 is the evidence which the figures for the dissolved atmospheric
nitrogen afford of the ‘fixation ’”’ of that gas during the fermentation.
The different values obtained before and after fermentation are all,
with the exception of No. 18, decidedly too large to ascribe to
experimental errors.

Conclusion.

1, The organisms capable of initiating and effecting the hydrolysis
of urea appear to exert that change entirely by enzymic action.

2. When the conditions of fermentation are such that urea is
subject to the physiological process of respiration—in other words,
when urea is the sole nutrient organic substance present—it undergoes
only partial hydrolysis, the greater part of it undergoing a process of
oxidation ; thus :—

3CON.H + 380, = 3CO, + NO; + 4NH;,

the result of the respiratory or energetic metabolic requirements of the
organisms,

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

3, Of the proportions of the urea which suffered respiratory and
enzymic changes in an experiment, in which the urea had undergone
complete metabolic change, about two-thirds was completely oxidised,
according to the above equation, and one-third was converted into
ammonium carbonate by hydrolysis.

4, Small quantities of oxygen are also taken up by other physio-
logical processes not yet examined.

5. Products of hydrolytic action have not been observed at the
earliest stages of the development of the organisms.

6. When the urea was associated with such an organic compound
as Rochelle salt, it apparently suffered no change until enzymic action
set in, and was apparently not affected by other physiological changes,
these latter being confined to the Rochelle salt, and also to the
dissolved atmospheric nitrogen.

7. Decided quantities both of the carbon and nitrogen of the urea
fermented, and of the atmospheric oxygen consumed, have been noticed
as having been taken up, no doubt, by constructive and other physio-
logical processes ; but these have not yet been completely examined.

The Fermentation of Asparagine.

Asparagine is a substance of well-defined constitution, and easily
undergoes enzymic change into aspartic acid and ammonia; and it has
for these reasons been included amongst the substances for study in
this investigation.

The experiments with this substance have been conducted in a
precisely similar manner to those with urea. The descriptions of
them, and the results obtained, will be found in Table VI.

On reference to the Table it will be seen that the first experiment,
No. 16, was stopped just at the commencement of fermentation, and
the results give the chemical changes which were set up during the
earliest stages of activity of the organisms ; thus 0°61 cc. oxygen was
absorbed, and 1:4 cc. CO, and 0:001 grm. nitrogen as ammonia were
formed.

The results of the next experiment, No. 17, and also No. 18,
indicate more advanced steps of the fermentation ; but in these cases
the oxygen originally present had been completely absorbed; conse-
quently the results may have been slightly affected by anaérobic
conditions. It will, however, be noticed that the amount of ammonia
formed in both these experiments was very large in comparison with
the volumes of carbon dioxide which were also formed. The nitrogen

G10+ 800. G-GP LG-€9 9-0F a 020: GL-ST
= scl 9-6 7 9-9 F00- 660: OF-FL
é10- 10- b- PP G3-99 0-0F ¥00- GG0- 86-F1
G10- 100- 80-1 6L-61 a = &10- SGT
cL0- 100" | GT ¢9-él on -¥ &10- 96-1
os = a a oa 960- 000- 96-F1
GT0- 9600- 19-4 10-16 9-GP PP00- 9160. Lé-F1
G10: 9600- 8-1F b0-9¢ 0-8€ v00- 9100- G6G- FL
G10: 900- I-¥& GE-EP G08 9100. STO: 6P-F1
c10- ¢00- 9-86 1G-GE 8-61 800- LT0- 86-F1
G10 8600- ioe 88-16 8-€1 = SPIO: 68-P1
é10- ¢&00- 69-1 19-16 &-GI =e GGT0- GPF
GL0- 100- 46-9 91-61 am Su &10- €L-&1
G10- 100- ¥6-9 bL-TT or we &10- 7 |
ay 100- 19-0 OF-T <a 5 100- bL-€T
a = rn = “ay 960- 000. 68-1
*poulloy ‘poulioy |‘ poqiosqe| ‘powsoy aN
*sosuryo a __| poqaosqe uo34xQ } o1ue319 suN
O1WAZUAT

*sosuevyqs A10jze11dsoyy

tO

CL- FL
09-92
18-92
83-¢§
16-ۤ
9¢-06
69-F)
99-€)
46-09
€8-6P
0¢-6€
€6-6§
81-66
96-66

60-61
69-LT

209

*SOSEX) POATOSSICT

WTA
YT
Wit

qT
(yt
qT
WTA
qT

yen

‘ayy dad are *09 F.19G
yovyuoo ut skup gp ydoy 17% Jo uoOg
‘a1pIT tod Ite *00 e.gee@
yovyuoo ut sdup ez ydoy gz Jo uor0g
‘alyT] tod are +00 FOE
yovjuoo ut shep Zz ydex 97% Jo uoNAOg
s ** ‘skvp g of ydoy yavd royjouy
‘IT YJIM 30¥}U0D Fo yno sXep ¢ ydoyx yareg
** “UOMO MOTUUIOD 4 UOT]N[OS Leqouy
‘orp Tod ae *00 ¢.TEe9
skep ep ydox 0% FO uoyI0g
‘oryty tod me *00 ¢.FZE
yovjuoo ut skep Zp yday JT Fo wory10g
‘orpt] tod ate *00 gce
yovyuoo ur shep ¢ ydoyx BL Jo uornsog
‘oI}IT Tod Aw *00 e.98T
sXvup ¢ ydoyx gt jo uonsog
‘oly, tod are °00 F.11Z
shup Z ydox 9[ fo wong
‘aIuTT Tod are °00 F.ZZT
youyuoo ut skep ¢ ydoy yavd azcqjouy
s ** ‘sep ¢ sof doy yavd royjouy
we ** ‘skup ¢ aoz ydoy yavd rzoyjouy

7oB}U0O UT

youyuoo UT

qovyu0o Ur

* I1v YITM youjm0o Fo yno sep © «OF Ydoy yavg

af ‘* peur ATqserz WoL UOT}NTOY

*squomiodxy Jo uoljdisroseq

‘orp tod ‘aprx0pygQ wnisseyog

puv ‘oqeydsoyg wnisseyog ‘oyvuoqavg wntpog ‘qovo “wa {.9 puv “(N ‘WAS 970. pure “QO ‘09 gg.zg 0} Juo[eAmbo) oursvavdsy
"WIS EFT. SUIMIL}UOD sUOT}NOY ut AyTAT}OR puv yuowdopoAop ATOY} Fo soSvyzs LoJv] pUL ySoI[Ivo oY} SuLIMp stustuvs1Q royeA AQ
poytoxo soSuvyg ormAzuy pure Axozwardsoy oyy Aq ‘pouty sponporg o1uvsiouy oy} pue ‘powmstuos uesfxQ oy} Sutats sosATeUy

"TA §$=YIaVy,

GT

‘ON

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

as ammonia amounts to one-half the nitrogen originally present in the
asparagine, while the carbon dioxide only accounts for one-seventh of
the carbon. Such a result cannot be referred to anaérobic conditions,
and it may be concluded, having regard to the ease with which
asparagine is hydrolysed, that in both the experiments practically the
whole of it was changed by enzymic action into aspartic acid and
ammonia, and that the respiratory changes were subsequently exerted
upon the aspartic acid so formed, in accordance with the following
equations :—

C,H,(NH,) (CO. NH») (CO,H) + H,0 = C,H;(NH,) (CO,H), + NH. (1)
C,H,(NH,)(CO,H), +3 0,=4 CO, +NH,+2 H,0. (2)

From equation (1) it is seen that, as a result of hydrolysis, one-half
of the nitrogen in asparagine is retained in the product, aspartic acid,
and one-half goes to form ammonia.

Since, in the case of asparagine, ammonia is the sole inorganic
product of enzymic change, the whole of the carbon dioxide formed
during its fermentation may be regarded as the result of respiratory
changes.

The experiments recorded in the Table form a series illustrating
different stages of fermentation from commencement to completion ;
and the course of the fermentative changes are best shown by the
accompanying curves ; thus, when the carbon dioxide and ammonia
are plotted together, the course of change is represented by two
straight lines, one showing the course of enzymic changes, the other
the after-effect of respiratory changes upon the aspartic acid, the
organic product of the first-named changes.

When the volumes of carbon dioxide formed and of oxygen absorbed
are plotted together, a straight line is also obtained.

It may, therefore, be concluded that the absorption of the greater
part, if not of the whole, of the oxygen may also be regarded as due
to respiratory changes.

The quantities of carbon dioxide and of ammonia which resulted
from the complete fermentation of the solutions of asparagine
employed are shown by the results of experiments 23 and 24 with the
first solution, and by experiments 28 and 29 with the second solution.
They may be taken to be 56°25 cc., and 0°01 grm. nitrogen as ammonia,
per litre. These quantities represent 67:9 per cent. of the carbon, and
72 per cent. of the nitrogen in the aspartic acid formed by the
hydrolysis of the asparagine.

AngenEY—Aérobic Bacterial Fermentation. 91

Hence it may be concluded that asparagine, when fermented by
water-organisms under aérobic conditions, may undergo complete
enzymic change into aspartic acid and ammonia during the earlier
stages of activity of the organisms, and that the aspartic acid subse-
quently suffers respiratory changes, which account for about 68 per
cent. of its carbon and 72 per cent. of its nitrogen, the remaining 32 per
cent. of the former and 28 per cent. of the latter being taken up by
other physiological processes not yet examined.

The Fermentation of Albumose.

Albumose has been taken as a type of albuminous substances,
because it is easily dissolved, and readily undergoes fermentative
changes. Egg albumen, on the contrary, is very difficult to ferment
under the conditions of experiment employed in this investigation.
Solutions of egg albumen undergo slight change only, the albumen
being deposited as a thin iridescent film on the sides of the containing
vessel, and remaining unoxidized.

It was anticipated that albumose, itself a product of enzymic
change, would not suffer further change by such process, under the
conditions’ of experimenting, and that consequently the inorganic
products resulting from its fermentation would be entirely due to
respiratory changes.

The details of the experiments, and the results obtained from
them, will be found in Table VII. Different stages in the fermentation,
from commencement to finish, are illustrated by the experiments.

On plotting together the carbon dioxide and ammonia formed, a
practically straight line is obtained. An approximately straight line
is also obtained when the volumes of carbon dioxide formed, and of
oxygen absorbed, are plotted together.

It may, therefore, be concluded that the oxygen absorbed, and the
two inorganic products formed, in these experiments, were the result
of respiratory changes.

The fermentation of the albumose was complete in the experiments
86, 37, and 38; and the carbon dioxide formed in each of these
amounted to 22°16, 22°74, and 22°51 cc. per litre, and the nitrogen,
as ammonia, to 0:0041, 0:0042, and 0:0044, respectively. The volumes
of oxygen absorbed in these experiments were, respectively, 28:1,
23°91, and 22°57 cc.

The! quantities of carbon dioxide and ammonia formed in these
experiments account for about 78°5 per cent. of the carbon, and 76°65
per cent. of the nitrogen, originally present in the albumose.

Bet A. PROC., VOU. XXV., SEC. B. | C

| | |
| | ‘a.yTy red
Z00- | GI-Il | ¢6-6 €-Z1 = > $00: ) FI-PL | 18-4 IL-0F | ae 09 BST YB youzjuoo ut sAvp 1g ydoy ‘cg wo utyod y | 6g
| ‘aazt] tod are
FF00- 1G-GZ 1¢-2Z 1-02 = FFO0- Ce FI 6F-G G8-0F | °99 G.6Lh U}EM J0v}UOD UT sXup te ydoy ‘ee wor uotj10d W ge
‘aayty aod are
ZE00- | 16-86 | F136 | §-1G = Zr00- | 3Z-F1 CL-F 90-1% | ~©9 9-018 WiIM JoujuOO Uy skep 1g ydoy ‘Ze wor uorjsod W | Lg
| ‘aa}T] tad
1¥00- 1-82 =) 91-26 | “4:61 = IF00- | 61-41 | 08-8 0¢-0F | IT’ ‘09 FOZ YA youjuoo ut sup 6% ydoyx uor1od woyouV | Og
| “aa}t] 10d
$Z00- 61-Z1 GPCI 6-8 = E00. | GGG 10-¥ 91-08 | 4B °09 TT Yat youyUOD UT sXep ¢ ydeoyx uorzcd z9yjouy | ¢g
9100- | FI-L 86-2 = = 9100: | ¥9-b1 | 33-0 | 22-93 | °* ‘te Y}IM yov}U00 Jo no sdup J yday uorAod 1oyjouW | FE
¢000- GS-6 69-6 a <3 €000- | $9-FI 10-¢ 16-02 ee ‘ITY YL youjt09 Jo no skep J doy uorjsod r9yjouy | SE
2000: 80-T FO-T — — e000. | L1¢-FI 8Z-9 8°.61 on “Ay ‘1B YIM yovzuoo Fo yno skvp g ydoy uorjtog | GE
oa = eos. So ¢¢00- €0000- | 69-FT 98-2 r§-SI <i “a > a ‘opew ATYserg UST UOTNIOS T€
*potmiot *peqiosqe *powio; + Pa Pa z |
SEDNGSE oN 10) %09 SES ots N SHIN = . ad . d ondi1ose :
=—s poqiosqe | o1ures109 se N 2 Sy Ne Eee SoG! da oN
uashxQ |
‘sosuvys Arozeirdsayy *SOSEX) POA[OSSIC, |

‘adj aed

‘gpto[qQ Wntssejog puv ‘oyvydsoyg wuissvjog ‘ayeuoqivy untIpog ‘yove ‘UIs 1.0 pur ‘NT ‘WIS GGQ0.0 pus “OD ‘99 89-85 0}
queyeatnbe ‘esoumngqry Arp ‘WS ¢0.Q SuIUtezUOD suoTyNTog ur AzraTjow puv yuowdopeAop 119T]} Jo so8vjs 104¥] PUL 4SOT[Ive oYY SULINp
suustuvS1¢-1oye Ay Aq poytoxo sosuvyy Aroyeardsoy oyy Aq ‘powtof sjonporg o1uvs1ouy oy} pue ‘peunsu0s weskx() oY} SUTATS sosATVUY

‘TIA Tay,

Aprenry— Aerobic Bacterial Fermentation. 23

The Fermentation of Rochelle Salt.

Rochelle salt, as was shown in the earlier part of this communi-
cation, readily and quickly undergoes fermentative change when
mixed with urea.

It also undergoes fermentation, though not so quickly, when
unassociated with any source of nitrogen, save that of the air.

The experiments with this substance are recorded in Table VIII.
Different stages of fermentation from commencement to finish are
illustrated by them.

On plotting the carbon dioxide formed with the oxygen absorbed,
the course of fermentation is seen to take place in two equal and
progressive stages, and the course of each is represented by a straight
line.

During the first stage of oxidation, the Rochelle salt is converted
into potassium sodium malate, carbon dioxide, and water; and the
malate is oxidised during the second stage to carbon dioxide and
water, according to the equations :-—

(1) 20,H,KNaO, + 20, = C,H,KNaO, + 400, + 2H,0 + KNa0.
(2) C,H,KNaO,; =k 30, = 4CO, oF 2H,O + KNaO.

The volume of carbon dioxide formed, and of oxygen absorbed, by
the complete fermentation, may be taken, from experiments 48, 49,
and 50, to be 33°3 and 20 ec. per litre, respectively. These volumes
arein the proportion of 8: 5, nearly ; that is, the proportions required
by the equation already given, p. 17, showing the complete oxidation
of the Rochelle salt into carbon dioxide, water, and sodium, and
potassium carbonate.

The total volume of carbon dioxide formed in complete fermenta-
tion represents 74°5 per cent. of the carbon originally present in the
Rochelle salt. The other physiological processes not examined,
therefore, took up 25°5 per cent.

[Taste VIII.

| | "SAVP GG AOyJAUF
€6-02 66-88 6-81 CZ000- | 90v.} 66-FI 9)-6 | F-9G | BOT OAYT Tod ate *00 [FZ YITA 4OVZUOD UT 4ydoy TF JO UOIWOg OG

| | ‘sAup )p JoyyAIN v |
Z-61 20,60 13-81 ZO00-. | 90R.14 ©9.FT 86-6 | 8-@G | AOF or}TT Jod ATe *090 Q.CeF YIM yovJUOD UT ydeyx ZF Jo UOTWIOg = GF

| ‘skep ef Joyjanye
66-61 FO-GE Z61 Z000- | 90¥.14 IT-Gl | F1-9 | 6%-GE | LOF oz] tod are 00 J.JGF YIM youJUOO UT ydoy FF FO UOTWIOg | BF

| ‘sAvp GI JoqyIny eC
$6-Cl 96.12 90-CT — 90vI} €9.8T 10-9 | 10-0¢ | 1OF 9x}T] aad av *090 JOG YITM yorjuO09 ut 4ydoyx cP Jo UoTJIod W | LF

| | ‘arpT tod Ate *09 Z.G0F ILM 39v]WOD
TZ. 2).1Z LOT — (| 90vay OF-F1 | 88.9 | ST-FF | ut skvp ge az0z Sutdooy soyyany a0qye ‘ep oN Jo uortyod W | OF
GF-9 o°.FT — - 0:0 19-81 |. PFO 9) .98 se. ar ans "+ ‘shvp 0Z 3doy os[e wotj10d aoqjouy | ¢F
96-¢ ¢9-1T a a 0-0 GG°El~ | GOT OI-F§ at ot ae “s ‘skep 0% 3dex uorj10d asyjouy | $F
LE 99.) -- — 0:0 69-8I ZG-E 11-08 ay . st ae ‘ydoy AyTIvpIMMIs UoTZAI0d zoqjouy | EF
FFI CLF — — 0-0 E@seT CF.C 8C.9Z a i ans ee ‘ydey Ayaepttuts uorji0d asqjouy | ZF
aoe Z0:T ; oo — — 0-0 01-81 68-9 Lpez | = ot “S ‘rayvy sAvp QT WOrjNTOs oy} FO UOTIOg | THF |
as _ — | £000: 0-0 €9-8T 68-9 CEG ! as a oy ‘+ “opvur ATYSerF Us| UWOT{NTOY | OF
ee se os “ysey ut aN zO reve)
2 ee 2S esol N & 2 *squounliodx oO uordiiose ‘Oo

ta : eociate|omesio | HN SEN ; liodxq Jo uodioseq N

‘sosuvyy A10}e11ds9 yy *SOSeLK) POA[OSSIC,

wos {xO |

‘aay dod ‘aprxoTyg amissvjog pur ‘oyvydsoyg umisseyog ‘ayeuoqrey untpog ‘youve “was T. pure “(%O9 09 F9.FF 04
quoywambo) jeg o]Poyooyy ‘WAS [FT. Sururezuoo suornypog ur AjraTjow pur yuotmdopoaop ALY JO Saov4s 1o}v] pu 4SoT[Ive oY} SuLIMp
suUsIUvSIQ-107¥ \\ Xq pojtoxo soSuvyy Aroqvardsoy oy} Aq ‘powmazoy syonporg oTUVS10uy oy} puv ‘pounsuod WSAXG 04} SULATS sosATVUY

TTA ee

= = sili ee aes pe shi — el ate if

CCC” a.

Jee ae ee et ae
HaeH ti EE EEE ee Se if
pes IE annie HE EEE ee ETT pe
p ae gute ae AU TPN TE Ren TPE LET SNe :
BSc nieer i nranH anni eaeaacrannann TAME TNT a HEE
“TE TE) FEEETEG EERE THSUSHEEESHEREECEEE ane TEETH
He PEELE CEPR HHH eH EEE FEELEHH FLEECES faeee Sree aa wena
a ec anen Wate ttel aime alan hl aa
ay oe if ca a a br SE ee OSES
7 UE Ee Eee Ea
a av ala ee
Ht See EE ae Birt a fi a ar
ee SEE
He cee at SEE FTE gu
bl a Hi ae He STEUER TAT Ee =
ah EIU UTE eee

1 et Vi aia 7 a
Hee Sedetoctiieraced coast craa teaetiteavit easatiea su ceaadteoestetacseestanteesssesatitifadt He i
Hun inane UP ee ett Hee Eee EEE
2 a eae ae
E cH it sae ree PH HTH nike seecsd ff HEE HH He f - files fas a yee:

i oC eee el aE ee aa

i oe fpenaale |
ee ee ee

‘O07 "008 ‘003 ‘004 gine.
Curves showing the C0,‘ NH; formed in
aérobic fermentation of very dilute solutions
of Albumose and of Asparagiie.

G. West &Sons hth.

pistes

set

Ee cL
THEE HELL

oo
HH

HL

me Egues yevess
a

USL RDG eS ReRaS eae eD

GEESE ESRESERSEE eeeeeee
URES OSRER SPAR GASeR Baws

B a ceeee canes SEnaEeaREe ptt annee Pt Sauan canae noeee
a t-+--—| BERGE SORES eReEe HHH SBEES HHH SSS88 HTH
BESO ORES BEREAeESSER

- ee ~~ a sits

it

Sees nneae das tH

CTs CT Te

(oh bc Pa os
SSean- Ceseee

CENT

HCE

fie
HH

fee

SHH

Gh. ay eenees 2.

et s
Bit iit

ee. R.LAcad. Vol. XXV., Section B
ent
SSag gee

e885
BBE SEEr 6oB AV.

SSS SSSRS SRP 4888
tity

gin +H secacte tS Pr seaataczs sa

aan
+ 6. 8

Curves showing the C0, ‘

siinriianiits

10 "4

6

PEE

tt

ig fe

t it
Beeniaeel

met aon

++
isi
mee

| ea
4 UE] Ea? Tet ey ot fer ba Lo
Hat +
i
e tty 4 T + +

ese

Ty AH
aanuen
Herre

ie

3 sea8e8
tt

if
cect

Hei

HH
eae
TN

ae

Hie
aN

H
tf

ane
as

fe
ie
e

ii
=

d
i

H
see
silis: x

So

i i

aaa

a
a

r.e5 an
ete

i.
S
aH
i
HH

ae

HH
|

be
aap
H

Pitt ty cenSEs f —---+4

Seecisstsissitotee!

DERRGaRRb Res
prsgeesaeassvaaatizs

H
ort
3

a
- ae

SRR DEESaeeeaR
HAH annua Poo DEGDS ROGER REED e

anne
ane tt Rott
Benes

SGneccocessceeeegeccs

eee eee
seer BEES SSEEESE serie

i Gath

18 20 RR #4 26

0, in the aérobic

as 30 a 34 36 38 4

fermentation of very dilute solutions

at Asparagine and of Rochelle Salt.

c 1 SEY BS 6 IE
+—$44 RIS Ie
f I
4 ed Ed FEN 1 a 3 fF
4 Hak 6 UU KO
oe iat at iif
i T
t So steals Coo
Peedi pdb ytd ity
pete 3 4+ +4 4+ m4
4. HOSES SRS ee ee ee
i \ 1
aa } atte ty
1 Yat Fa Usa FF 8 1 {-
|
+ ; 7 + ‘ - t 4
a C
fel Tet )

25 se itiae
ee Tee jee bee a

tty feet,
bee
|
=
_— 4
t+

2 4eeneese

alata)
HH

HH

SHEE Rese

ITT

ane

Te

aaaee

LEE
PH

tH

|

HH
TE

G West & Sons lith.

( 2)

HT:

A LIST OF IRISH COALENTERATA, INCLUDING THE
CTENOPHORA.

By JANE STEPHENS, B.A., B.Sc.

Bermve a Report FRoM THE Royat IntsH AcapEMy Fauna AND Fora
CommirrEr. CommunicateD BY R. F. Scuarrr, Pu.D.

[Read Fepruary 27; Ordered for publication Marcu 1;
Published Aprit 8, 1905. ]

Tue first account of Irish Ccelenterata was published just one
hundred and fifty years ago, when John Ellis, in his ‘‘ Essay towards
a Natural History of the Corallines and other Marine Productions of
like kind commonly found on the Coasts of Great Britain and Ireland,”
described and gave beautiful figures of several Calyptoblastic Hydroids
and a species of Gorgonia found on the Irish coast. Eighty-one years
later, in 1836, Templeton, in the ‘“‘ Magazine of Natural History,”
recorded a number of species from Ireland. A. H. Hassall, in 1841,
drew up a ‘‘Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes” ; most of his specimens
were collected in Dublin Bay. William Thompson, in the fourth volume
of his ‘‘ Natural History of Ireland,” 1856, gives a list of 102 species,
about twenty of which, however, are not now considered recognised
species. This is the most recent list containing an account of all the
different classes of the Coelenterata. About this time G. J. Allman,
J. R. Greene, and E. P. Wright worked, respectively, at the Hydroids,
Medusze, and Sea-anemones. Of late years Dr. Duerden has added
largely to the records of Irish Hydroids, Prof. Haddon to the Actiniz,
and Mr, K. T. Browne to the Meduse of the south-west coast.

The following list contains about 250 species, excluding many
doubtful ones. The parts of the coast which have been best worked
out are the north-east, east, and south-west ; while the north-west still
remains neglected, and many of the commonest species have not yet
been recorded from it.

With Mr. A. R. Nichols’ kind permission, I have followed his
definition of the Irish marine area, and his division of the coast of
Treland into the six provinces which he has adopted in his reports on

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B.] D

26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the ‘‘ Marine Mollusca of Ireland” (Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), v.,
1900) and on ‘‘ Irish Echinoderms” (Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., xxiv.,
Sect. B., 1903), namely :—

. North-east.—From Malin Head, Co. Donegal, to St. John’s Point,
Co. Down.

ii. East.—From St. John’s Point to Carnsore Point, Co. Wexford.

ili. South.—From Carnsore Point to Cape Clear, Co. Cork.

iv. South-west.—From Cape Clear to Loop Head, Co. Clare.

v. West.—From Loop Head to Erris Head, Co. Mayo.

vi. North-west.—From Erris Head to Malin Head, Co. Donegal.

i)

The classification of the Hydroids is based on that proposed by
K. €. Schneider in his paper on the ‘‘ Hydropolypen von Rovigno,
nebst Uebersicht des Systems der Hydropolypen im Allgemeinen ’’
(Zoologische Jahrbucher, x., 1898), while the Meduse are arranged
according to Haeckel. The Hydroids and Meduse are kept quite
distinct, as any attempt to combine them would create too much con-
fusion in a list of this kind; when possible, however, the Medusa is
given the name belonging to its Hydroid. The arrangement of the
Anthozoa is taken from Professor Ray Lankester’s ‘‘ Treatise of
Zoology,” Part II. The nomenclature and synonomy of the Sea-
anemones, especially, is still in a very unsatisfactory state.

Very few Ctenophora occur off our coast; they are included here,
although attempts have lately been made to class them with the
Turbellarian worms.

The Hydroids of the Irish Coast belong, for the most part, to widely
distributed species, some of them having been recorded for North
America, India, Australia, and New Zealand. On the other hand,
Tubiclava lucerna, T. cornucopia, and Heterocordyle conybearet have
been recorded for two, or at the most, three localities; while Perigo-
nimus gelatinosus, P. inflatus, and Campanulina turrita seem to have
been found hitherto only off the Irish coast. The fresh-water Hydroids
are very few in number, namely Cordylophora lacustris and three
species of Hydra, and are included in this list.

Our knowledge of the Meduse of the south-west of Ireland is
almost entirely due to Mr. E. T. Browne; while Professor Haddon,
working chiefly at the material collected during several Royal Irish
Academy Expeditions, has added some Sea-anemones to the British
Fauna :—Ldwardsia \tecta, Halcampa arenarea, Epizoanthus wright,
Parazoanthus dixont, Chitonactis mariont, Paraphellia expansa, Gephyra
dohrnii, and a species of Actinerus.

SrmpHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 7

Attention has been drawn to the overlapping of, species
characteristic of the northern and southern faunas on the south-west
coast of Ireland; and it is interesting to notice how this works out in
connection with the Ceelenterata.

mS

he
jo %
ie

ye gti ¥ V
Vv a a d
dnt a ra
‘ < U/PORCUPINE-
BANK. . \

Map showing the Shallow- and Deep-water District, and the six Provinces.

A—Malin Head. C—Carnsore Point. E—Loop Head.
B—St. John’s Point. D—Cape Clear. F—Erris Head.

D2

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Among the Hydromeduse, Welicertidium octocostatum and Margelis
pyramidata, for example, are northern forms, while the Siphonophore
Muggiea atlantica is southern. The Trachomeduse and Narcomeduse
are to be regarded merely as visitors to the coast from their ocean
home; they are essentially Atlantic forms. Among the Sea-anemones
Epizoanthus incrustatus, Parazoanthus anguicomus, and perhaps Actin-
auge richardi, may be regarded as northern species, while Gephyra
dohrnwi is distinctly southern.

Owing to the vague and indefinite character of the descriptions i in
some of the older papers, it is almost impossible to refer the species in
question to their proper positions inthe group. A list of the names of
these doubtful species is given in the appendix. An index of generic
and specific names is also given at the end of the paper.

My thanks are due to Dr. Scharff for the advice and assistance he
so kindly gave me when drawing up this list.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.
Attman, G, J.:

1844. Synopsis of the genera and species of Zoophytes inhabiting
the fresh waters of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xiii.,
pp. 328-3831; and Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1848, Transactions
of the Sections, p. 77.

18444. On a new genus of Hydraform Zoophytes ( Cordylophora
lacustris, All.). Proc. Roy. Irish Acad., u1., p. 395.

1846. Description of a new genus of Helianthoid Zoophytes ( Cory-
nactis viridis, All.). Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., xvii.,
pp- 417-419 ; and Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1844, Transactions
of the Sections, p. 66.

1858. On the Structure and Reproductive Organs in certain Hydroid
Polyps. Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, iv., pp. 50-64.

1858a. Additional Observations on the Morphology of the Repro-
ductive Organs in the Hydroid Polyps. Proce. Roy. Soe.
Edinburgh, iv., pp. 123-187.

1863. On some new British Tubulariide. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for
1862, pp. 101-103.

1864. Notes on the Hydroida. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (3), xiv.,
pp. 57-64, Plate i.

1871-72. A Monograph of the Gymnoblastic or Tubularian
Hydroids. Parts I, and II. Ray Society, London.

SrepHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 29

ALLMAN, G. J. (continued) :
1874. On Some Recent Results with the Towing-net on the South
Coast of Ireland. Nature, ix., pp. 73, 74; and Brit. Assoc.
Rep. for 1873, Transactions of the Sections, pp. 108-110.
18744. Report on the Hydroida collected during the Expeditions of
H.M.S. ‘‘ Porcupine.” Trans. Zool. Soc. London, viii,
pp. 469-481, plates lxv—Ixviil.

ANDREWS, W.:

1870. On the Inhabitants of the Rock Pools and Caves of Dingle
Bay. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, vi., pp. 16-19.

1870s. On Deep-sea Soundings. Journ. Roy. Dublin Soc., v.,
pp. 475-481.

Batty, W. H

1865. Notes on Marine Invertebrata, collected on Portmarnock
Strand. Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, iv., pp. 251-258 ;
Coelenterata, pp. 252, 258.

iit, be. <

1836. On Pentacrinus and a species of Beroé taken in Dublin Bay.
Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1835, Transactions of the Sections,
Doha.

Bravmont, W. L.:

1900. The Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour, on the West
Coast of Ireland. Report on the Results of Dredging and
Shore-collecting, pp. 754-798. Report on the Lucern-
aride, pp. 806-811. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (38), v.

Bertrast Narvrarists’ Frevp Crus: ;

1874. Guide to Belfast and the adjacent Counties. Hydroida,

p. 128.
BENEDEN, E. van:

1891. Recherches sur le développement des Arachnactis. Archives
de Biologie, xi., pp. 115-146. Plates iii., iv., v.

1897. Les Anthozoaires de la ‘‘ Plankton Expedition.” Kiel and
Leipsie.

Bourne, G. C.:

1890. Report of a Trawling-cruise in H.M.S. ‘“‘ Research,” off the
South-west Coast of Ireland. Journ. of the Marine Biol.
Assoc. (nN. 8.), 1.; Anthozoa, p.. 318; Hydrozoa, p. 319.

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Browne, E. T.:

1896, On British Hydroids and Medusze. Proc. Zool. Soc, London,
pp. 459-500 ; plates xvi., xvil.

18964. The Meduse of Valencia Harbour. Irish Naturalist, v.,
pp. 179-181.

1897. Hydroids of Valencia Harbour. Irish Naturalist, vi.,
pp. 241-246.

18974. On British Meduse. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, pp. 816-
835, plates xlvii., xlix.

1900. The Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour on the West Coast
of Ireland. Notes on the Pelagic Fauna, pp. 669-693.
Report on the Meduse, pp. 694-736. Proc. Roy. Irish
Acad. (3), v.

Carpenter, W. B., J. G. Jerrreys, and Wyvitte THomson:

1870. Preliminary Report of the Scientific Exploration of the Deep
Sea in H.M. Surveying-vessel ‘‘ Porcupine,’’ during the
Summer of 1869. Proc. Roy. Soc. London, xviii.,
pp. 397-492.

Detar, Mavpe J.:

1961. Notes on the Rearing of Chrysaora isosceles in an Aquarium.
Trish Naturalist, x., pp. 25-28.

Hixon, A. EF. :

1888. On the Arrangement of the Mesenteries in the genus Sagartia —
(Gosse). Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soe. (n.s.), vi., pp. 186—
141, plates 1. and i1.

Dixon, G. Y.:

1886. Notes on two Irish specimens of dwardsia timida (Quatre-
fages). Scie Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (n.s.), v., pp. 100-
106, plate vi.

1888. Remarks on Sagartia venusta and Sagartia nivea. Sci. Proc.
Roy. Dublin Soc. (n.s.), vi., pp. 111-127.

Drxon, G. Y., and A. F, Drxon:
1891. Report on the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of Dublin. Proc.
Roy. Irish. Acad. (3), 11., pp. 19-383.
1893. Notes on Depastrum cyathiforme (Gosse). Sci. Proc. Roy.
Dublin Soc. (x.s.), vill., pp. 180-183.

SrepHens—A List of Irish Celenterata. 31

DvuERDEN, J. E.:

1893. Hydroida collected by the Academy’s Survey of Ireland.
Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (3), il1., pp. 187-150.

1894. Hydroids and Polyzoa collected between Laytown and the
mouth of the Boyne. Irish Naturalist, 111., pp. 169, 170.

18944. Notes on Marine Invertebrates of Rush, County Dublin.
Irish Naturalist, 111., pp. 230-238.

1895. Survey of the Fishing Grounds, West coast of Ireland, 1890-
1891. Notes on the Hydroida and Polyzoa. Sci. Proc.
Roy. Dublin Soe. (N.s.), vili., pp. 8325-336.

18954. The Rock Pools of Bundoran. Irish Naturalist, iv.,
pp. 1-7.

1897. The Hydroids of the Irish Coast. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin
Soc. (N.8.), Vill., pp. 405-420.

Duncan, P. M.:
1870. On the Madreporaria dredged up in the Expedition of H.M.S.
‘‘ Porcupine.” Proc. Roy. Soc. London, xviii., pp. 289-
301; and Trans. Zool. Soc. London, vil., 1874
pp. 303-344.
ELuis, J.:
1755. An Essay towards a Natural History of the Corallines and
other Marine Productions of like kind commonly found on
the coasts of Great Britain and Ireland. London.

Extis, J., and D. SotanpER:

1786. The Natural History of many Curious and Uncommon
Zoophytes, collected from various parts of the Globe.
London.
Farran, C.:
1860. On Adamsia maculata. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot.
Assoc., il., pp. 24-26.
moor FE. J.:
1860. Notes on some of the Marine Animals to be met with on the
shores at Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay, County Clare.
Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), vii., pp. 892-394 ; and Proc. Nat.
Hist. Soc. Dublin, iii., pp. 38-40.
1863. Notes on the Astreacea of the Coast of Clare. Proc, Nat.
Hist. Soc. Dublin, iu., pp. 63-69.

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Forsss, E. :

1841. Contributions to British Actinology. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., vii., pp. 81-85, plate 1.
1848. British Naked-eyed Meduse. Ray Society, London.

Forszs, E., and J. Goopsrr:

1840. On the Ciliograda of the British Seas. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for
1839, Transactions of the Sections, pp. 85, 86.

GamBLE, F. W.:

1896. Notes on a Zoological Expedition to Valencia Island, County
Kerry. Irish Naturalist, v., pp. 129-136.

Gossz, P. H. :

1859. On Sphenotrochus Wright, a new Irish Madrepore. Proc.
Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 234-236 ; and
Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), vi., pp. 161-168, plate xvii.

1860. A History of British Sea-anemones and Corals. London.

Green, W. S.:

1889. Report on a Deep-sea Trawling Cruise off the South-west
Coast of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv.,
pp. 409-414.

GREENE, J. R.:

1857. Onthe Acalephee of the Dublin Coast. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.),
iv., pp. 175, 176; and pp. 242-250.

1858. On British Naked-eyed Medusz, with notices of seven
undescribed forms. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1857, Transac-
tions of the Sections, p. 103.

1858a. Observations on the Distribution of Actinoida, with a list of
Irish species recorded. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v., pp.
35-37 ; and Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin., i1., pp. 75, 76.

18588. On the British species of the genus Hquorea. Nat. Hist.
Rev. (Proc.), v., pp. 272, 273.; and Proc. Dublin Univ.
Zool. and Bot. Assoc., i., pp. 150, 151.

1858c. On the genus Lucernaria. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v.,
pp. 131-1384; and Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. and Bot.
Assoc., 1., pp. 73-77.

1858p. Additions to the Irish Fauna. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v.,
pp. 191-192; and Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, i1.,
pp. 107, 108.

SrrepHENs—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 33

Happon, A. C.:

1885. On a New Species of Haleampa (H. andresii) from Malahide.
Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (x.s.), iv., pp. 396-398,
plate xvi.

1886. Preliminary Report on the Fauna of Dublin Bay. Proc, Roy.
Trish Acad. (2), iv., pp. 523-531. Ccelenterata,
pp. 524-528,

18864. First Report on the Marine Fauna of the South-west of
Ireland. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (2), iv.; Hydrozoa
(Haddon and A. R. Nichols), p. 615; Actinozoa (Haddon
and 8. O. Ridley), pp. 615-617; Hexacoralla (8. O. Ridley),
p. 617. .

1886z. Recent Contributions to the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of
Ireland. Zoologist (3), x., pp. 1-8.

1886c. Note on Halcampa chrysanthelium (Peach). Sci. Proc. Roy.
Dublin Soe. (n.s.), v., pp. 1-12.

1887. Note on the arrangement of the mesenteries in the Parasitic |
Larva of Halcampa chrysanthellum (Peach). Sci. Proc.
Roy. Dublin Soe. (n.s.), v., pp. 478-481, plate xi.

1888. Second Report of the Marine Fauna of the South-west of
Ireland. Narrative of the Cruise. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad.
(3), i., pp. 81-45.

1889. A Revision of the British Actinie. Part I. Trans. Roy.
Dublin Soc. (2), iv., pp. 297-361. 1

1890. Report on the Actiniz dredged off the South-west Coast of
Ireland in May, 1888. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (8), 1.,
pp. 370-374.

Hanppon, A. C., and G. Y. Dixon:

1885. The Structure and Habits of Peachia hastata (Gosse). Sci.
Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (x.s.), iv., pp. 399-406, plates
XV1-Xvill.

Hanppon, A. C., and Anicre M. Smack.eron :

1891. A Revision of the British Actinia. Part II. The Zoanthee.
Trans. Roy. Dublin Soc. (2), iv., pp. 609-672, plates
lvii-lx.
Harcket, E.:
1879. Das System der Medusen. Jena.

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hassarn, A. HL. :

1841. Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vi.,
pp. 166-175, plates v—vi.

18414. Note ona ‘Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.” Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist., vi., p. 236.

18418. Supplement to a ‘‘ Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.” Ann.
& Mag. Nat. Hist., vil., pp. 276-287, and pp. 363-373,
plates vi-x.

1842. Remarks on the genus Leparalia of Dr. Johnston, with descrip-
tions of six new undescribed species, and notices of two
other Zoophytes. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,ix., pp. 407-
414. .

HeErpMAN, W. A.:

1891. The Biological Results of the Cruise of the 8. Y. “‘ Argo”’
round the West Coast of Ireland in August, 1890. Proc.
& Trans. Liverpool Biol. Soc., v., pp. 181-212. (Actini-
aria, by A. C. Haddon.)

Hancxs po:

1853. Further Notes on the British Zoophytes, with descriptions of
new species. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (2), xi, pp. 178-
185.

1860. Supplement to the list of Zoophytes in ‘‘ The Natural His-
tory of Ireland, by W. Thompson, Esq.” (vol, iv., 1856),
with descriptions of new species. Proc. Dublin Univ.
Zool. and Bot. Assoc., 11, pp. 67-78.

1866. On new British Hydroida, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, (38),
XVlll., pp. 296-299,

1868. A History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes. London.

Hott, EB. W. L.:

1892. Survey of the Fishing Grounds, West Coast of Ireland,
1890-1891. Report on the Results of the Fishing Opera-
tions. Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (N.s.), vil., pp. 225-
387.

Hynpman, G. C.:
1841. Note on the Occurrence of the genus Diphya, on the Coast of
Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., vii., pp. 164-166.

1858. Report of the Proceedings of the Belfast Dredging Committee.
Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1857, pp. 220-237.

|
|
|

StrepHuens—A List of Irish Colenterata. 35

Hynoman, G. C. (continued) :

1859. Report of the Belfast Dredging Committee. Brit. Assoc.
Rep. for 1858, pp. 282-293.

1860. Report of the Belfast Dredging Committee. Brit. Assoc.
Rep. for 1859, pp. 116-119.

Irving, A. :

1854. Catalogue of Zoophytes found in Dublin Bay and its vicinity.
Nat. Hist Rev. (Proc.), 1., pp. 244-247.

JOHNSTON, G.:

1847. A History of the British Zoophytes. Second edition. London.

Krinanan, J. R.:

1861. Report of the Committee appointed to dredge Dublin Bay.
Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1860, pp. 27-31.

1863. Notes on the Marine Fauna of the Coast of Clare. Proc.
Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, ii1., pp. 99-103.

Kirxpatrick, R. :

1889. Hydrozoa, in ‘‘ Report of a Deep-sea Trawling Cruise off the
South-west Coast of Ireland, under the Direction of the
Rev. W.S. Green.’”’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6), iv.,
D220.

Macartney, J.:

1810, Observations on Luminous Animals. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc.
London, c., pp. 258-293.

Macxintosu, H. W.:

1878. British Association Guide to the County of Dublin. Part II.
Coelenterata, pp. 2-6.

1884. Report on Irish Zoophytes. Part I. On some Rare Sea
Anemones taken at Greystones, Co. Wicklow, with
Remarks on the Marine Invertebrate Fauna of that Dis-
trict. Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. (2), iv., pp. 52-58.

Marsnatt, A. Mines, and G. H. Fowter:

1888. Report on the Pennatulida dredged by H. M.S. ‘“ Porcu-
pine.” Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, xxxiii., pp. 453-
464, plates xxxi, xxxii.

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Metvitte, A. G.:

1856. Stephanomia contorta, M. Edw.? and Agalma gettyana,
Hyndman? Additions to the British Fauna. Nat. Hist.
Rev. (Proc. ), 1t., pp. 7a, (eo.

Nicnots, A. R.:

1902. Coelenterata, in ‘‘ Guide to Belfast and the Counties of Down
and Antrim, prepared for the British Association by the
Belfast Field Naturalists’ Club,” pp. 233-236.

Patterson, RoBert :

1836. On a Species of Beroé found on the North-east Coast of Ire-
land. Edinburgh New Phil. Journ., xx., pp. 26-36, plate i.

1841. On Meduse. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1840, Transactions of
the Sections, pp. 142, 143.

1843. Description of Cydippe pomiformis, mihi (Beroé ovatus,
Flem.) with notice of an apparently undescribed species
of Bolina, also found on the Coast of Ireland. Trans.
Roy. Irish Acad., xix., pp. 91-109, plate 1.

18434. On the Bolina hibernica. Trans. Roy. Irish Acad., xix.,
pp. 154-158.

1859. On a New Naked-eyed Medusa. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool.
and Bot. Assoc., 1., pp. 279-281.

Pennineton, A. 8S. :

1885. British Zoophytes: An Introduction to the Hydroida,
Actinozoa, and Polyzoa found in Great Britain, Ireland,
and the Channel Islands. London.

Trempceton, R.:

1836. A Catalogue of the Species of Annulose Animals and of
Rayed Ones found in Ireland, as selected from the Papers
of the late John Templeton, Esq., of Cranmore, with
Localities, Descriptions, and Illustrations. Mag. Nat.
Hist., ix., pp. 801-805 ; 417-421 ; 466-472.

THompson, WILLIAM:

1835. Physalia pelagica, Eschsch, at Ardmore, Waterford. Proc.
Zool. Soc. London. Part III., p. 78.

1840. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., v. Coelenterata, pp. 248-251.

SrepHEeNsS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 37

THompson, WILLIAM (continued) :

1841. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist., vii. Coelenterata, p. 481.

1844. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,
xill. Ccelenterata, p. 440.

18444. Report on the Fauna of Ireland: Division, Invertebrata.
Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1843, pp. 245-295. Ccelenterata,
pp. 281-284.

1845. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,
xv. Cclenterata, pp. 321, 322.

1846. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.,
Xvilil. Ccelenterata, pp. 394, 395.

1849. Additions to the Fauna of Ireland. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
(2), ii. Coelenterata, p. 356.

1853. Supplementary Report on the Fauna of Ireland. Brit. Assoc.
Rep. for 1852, pp. 290-296. Coelenterata, p. 296.

1856. The Natural History of Ireland. Vol. iv.

Tomson, WYVILLE:
1878. The Depths of the Sea. London.

Torrin, A. H.:

1901. Some Irish Species of Fresh-water Hydra. Irish Naturalist,
x., pp. 155, 156.

| Waieat, E..P. :

1858. On a New Species of Bunodes. Nat. Hist. Rev. (Proc.), v.,
p- 264; and Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. & Bot. Assoc. 1,
pelea.

1659. Notes on the Irish Actinide, with special reference to their
Distribution. Proc. Dublin Univ. Zool. & Bot. Assoc., 1.,
pp. 174-188; and Nat. Hist. Rev.(Proc.), vi., pp. 1138-125.

1865. On a New Genus of Alcyonide. Quart. Journ. Micro.
Science (N.s.), v., pp. 2138-217, plate ix.; and Journ.
Proc. Dublin Micro. Club, i., pp. 12-16.

Warieut, E. P., and J. R. Greene:

1859. Report on the Marine Fauna of the South and West Coasts
of Ireland. Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1858, pp. 176-181.

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

HYDROMEDUS &.
GYMNOBLASTEA.
Family—Coryrnip.
Coryne pusilla, Gaertner. Coryne glandulosa, Lamarck.
is Gis, § vey Wee va
i. Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40).
ii. Dalkey (Haddon ’86): Rush (Duerden ’97): Howth (Dublin
Mus.).
iv. Berehaven, coll. R. I. A. Exp. ;* Dursey Island (Duerden ’97).
y. Kilkieran Bay, coll. R. D. 8.* (Duerden ’97).
vi. Donegal Bay (Duerden ’97).

Coryne vaginata, Hincks. TZubularia muscoides, Thompson.
Hermia glandulosa, Hassall. Coryne ramosa, Johuston.

1s, Ali, th, WV vse
i. Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40).
ii. Ireland’s Eye (Thompson ’40): Dublin Bay (Hassall ’418):
Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86): Rush (Duerden ’94a),.
iii. South Coast of Ireland (Allman ’71-’72).
iy. Valencia Harbour (Gamble ’96, sub C. pusilla; Browne ’97).
y. Clew Bay (Hincks ’68),

Coryne vanbenedenii, Hincks.
e Thy e...6.'S “Ss

ii. Recorded as a rare species, found in Killiney Bay, by the
Hon. Miss Lawless (Mackintosh ’78).

Syncoryne eximia (Allman). ?Coryne listerii, Van Beneden.
Pilaserlleeec reyes

?i. Ballyholme, Belfast Bay (Thompson ’46, sub Coryne listerii,
Van Ben.),.
? ii. Scotch Bay, Kingstown, coll. A. C. Haddon and H. W. Jacob
(Haddon ’86).
Identification not considered certain by Professor Haddon, as
gonophores were not present on his specimens,

* The specimens obtained during the Expeditions of the Royal Irish Academy
(R. I. A.) and the Royal Dublin Society (R. D. 8.) are now in the collection of the
Dublin Museum.

SrppHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 39

Syncoryne frutescens, Allman.
eRe ey
ii. Kingstown. This species was only once met with: it was found
attached to floating logs in a reservoir exposed to the tide and
constantly supplied by sea-water from Dublin Bay (Allman
71-72).
Cladonema radiatum, Dujardin.
IVs,

iv. Valencia Harbour, found by Miss M. Delap (Browne 1900).

Clavatella prolifera, Hincks.

spbiaies ©

iii, Cork (Allman ’71-’72),

Family—TvsvLaRiDZ.
Tubularia indivisa, Linn.
ie EP Vey

A common species, but apparently not recorded from vi.

Tubularia larynx, Ellis and Solander.
Pine les, DV 3 Va

i, Belfast Lough; Strangford Lough (Thompson ’40): off Larne,
70-90 fms. (Hyndman ’59).

ii, Dublin Bay, coll. R. Ball (Thompson ’40): Howth, Lambay,
and Kingstown (Hassall ’418): Ireland’s Eye (Irvine ’54).

iy. Off the Blasket Islands, 35-40 fms. (Andrews ’70a): Valencia
Harbour (Browne ’97): Bantry Bay (Dublin Mus.).

vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a).

Tubularia simplex, Alder.
a oe Meee

iy. Berehaven, 7 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1888 (Duerden ’93).

Tubularia bellis, Allman.
ea l¥ey ea

iv. Dursey Island, at extreme low water (Duerden ’97): Dingle
Bay (Dublin Mus.).

40

i.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tubularia humilis, Allman.
ait; 1018.28

Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86).

iv. Mouth of Kinsale Harbour (Allman ’64).

Tubularia coronata, Abildgaard. Tubularia larynx, var. B, Johnston.

i.

ris

Tubularia gracilis, Harvey.
SLs elvis

Howth, Lambay, and Kingstown (Hassall ’41s): Portmarnock
(Baily 65).

*. South-west Ireland (Bourne ’90).

Ectopleura dumortierii (Van Beneden).

Pit eee

. Belfast Lough, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hyndman ’58). Hincks

examined some of the Belfast specimens, and says that they
‘‘are much stouter and of coarser texture than any examples
I have seen of #. Dumortiert, and, I believe, must be referred
to some other species.”

Corymorpha nutans, Sars.

sgliltsa ee BES x

ul. Scotch Bay, Kingstown (Haddon ’86).
lv.

Valencia (Dublin Mus.).

Family—-MyriorHeLip®.
Myriothela phrygia (Fabricius).

SPe golie, See

. Church island and Murreagh Point, Valencia (Gamble ’96).

Family—Cravip2.
Clava multicornis (Forskal).

1, (The, (2 Lvs Vid Ve

. White House Point (Templeton’36): Strangford Lough (Thompson

56): Belfast Lough (Hyndman ’58).
Dublin coast (Mackintosh ’78).

SrePpHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 4}

iv. R. I. A. Exp. 1885 and 1886, Dursey Sound, 20-25 fms. ;
Kenmare River, 23-48 fms.; Berehaven, 5-10 fms. and
373 fms. (Duerden ’93): Ballinskelligs Bay, 55 fms., coll.
R. D. 8. (Duerden ’97): Valencia Harbour (Browne ’97):
Smerwick Harbour (Dublin Mus.).

y. Clifden (Thompson ’56): Roundstone (Duerden ’97).

vi. Lough Swilly, on Jnachus; Killybegs, on Stenorhynchus, coll.
R. D. 8. : Donegal Bay (Duerden ’97).

Clava squamata (Miiller).
Oi ety ge:

li. Seapoint (Hassall ’418): Dublin Bay (Allman ’71-’72).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Gamble ’96; Browne ’97.)

Rhizogeton fusiformis, Agassiz.
Toes iy per

ivy. Knightstown, Valencia, ‘‘ hitherto only found in Massachusetts
Bay, U.S.A.” (Gamble ’96; Browne ’97.)

Cordylophora lacustris, Allman.
Found in the Grand Canal, Dublin (Allman, ’444).

Tubiclava lucerna, Allman.

PEAS asthe

ii. Dublin Bay (Allman 763): Dalkey, coll. Hon. Miss Lawless
(Mackintosh ’78).

Tubiclava cornucopie, Norman.
pod Rls
v. Blacksod Bay, 6-8 fms., on the shells of Astarte sulcata (Duerden _
in the Irish Naturalist, 1893; and Duerden ’95).

Family—Bovearnvitiiip®.
Bougainvillia ramosa (Van Beneden).
sf Ws, TV 50 VI
ii. Glandore Harbour, growing on Retepora couchii, 4 fms., coll.
R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Duerden ’93).

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | L

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

iv. Dingle Bay; Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp.; off the Skelligs,
80 fms. (Duerden ’97): Kenmare River, Bantry Bay (Dublin
Mus. ).

vi. Donegal Bay, coll. J. E. Duerden; Lough Swilly, coll. R. D.S.
(Duerden ’97).

Bougainvillia fruticosa, Allman. Hudendrium ramosum, Allman.
Scivs ye
iv. Mouth of Kenmare River, on a piece of floating timber (Allman
’58a): Bantry Bay, on Stenorhynchus, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden
95).

The Bantry Bay specimens were described by Duerden in the
Irish Naturalist, ii., 1893, as belonging to a new species, intermediate
between B. ramosa and B. muscus: they were afterwards found to be
LB. fruticosa.

Perigonimus repens (T. S. Wright).
LSU lvoe Veo

i. Thirteen miles south-west of Galley Head, and south south-west

of Barlogue, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 (Dublin Mus.).

iv. Berehaven, on Sertularia abietina, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1885
(Duerden ’93): Dingle Bay; Bantry Bay; the Skelligs,
40-80 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’95).

. Galway Bay, on Scaphander, from 15 fms., coll. R. D.S.

(Duerden 795).

A
1

Perigonimus gelatinosus, Duerden.
SolELe valviniee

11. Eleven miles south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms., coll. R.I.A.
Exp. 1888 (Dublin Mus.).

iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms., coll. R. D.8.; south-west of Ireland
50 fms.; 94 miles south-west of Castletown Berehaven, 374
fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden ’95).

Perigonimus ?inflatus, Duerden.
se gees s
iu. From rather deep water, growing on other Zoophytes; 11 miles
south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms.; 13 miles south-west of
Galley Head, 43 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 and 1888
(Duerden 795).

STrePHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 43

Perigonimus ? linearis (Alder).
muller (6%
11. Eleven miles south of Glandore Harbour, 54 fms., coll. R. I. A.
Exp. 1888 (Duerden ’93).

G. C. Bourne (’90) records a species under the name of Perigonimus
arenaceus,? which was found off the south-west of Ireland at a
depth of 200 fms.

Hydractinia echinata (Fleming). ?Clava minuticornis (Miiller).
?Clava capitata, Miller. ?Hydra corynaria, Templeton. Alcyo-
nidium echinatum, Johnston. Echinochorium clavigerum, Hassall.

Le gelley Wht Vay Vin), Va

This species is common round the coast. Thompson (’40) and
Hassall (’41 and ’418) give descriptions of it under the names <Alcyo-
nidium echinatum and Echinochorium clavigerum. A Hydroid has been
recorded from Belfast Lough under the name Hydra corynaria
(Templeton ’36), which may possibly, according to Johnston, be
referred to Hf. echinata.

Podocoryne carnea, Sars,
jldls, PVE. ih,
iii. Long Island Bay, on Buceinum undatum, inhabited by Pagurus,
coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Duerden ’93).
iv. Berehaven (Dublin Mus.).

vy. Galway Bay, on WVassa ; Blacksod Bay, on Aporrhais, coll. R.D.S.
(Duerden ’97).

Podocoryne areolata (Alder).
Paes | sa glee

iv. Dursey Head, 93 fms.; Berehaven, 7 fms.; 40 miles off the
south-west of Ireland, 75-90 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 and
1886 (Duerden ’93): south-west of Ireland, 150 fms., growing
on Aporrhais pes-carbonis, coll. ‘Flying Fox”? Exp. 1889 (Kirk-
patrick ’89).
E 2

44

Li

*. Bantry Bay, 40 fms. ; Berehaven, 7 fms.'; coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885

Ul,

lv.

its

LV.

<4
=

. Belfast Lough ; off the Gobbins (Hyndman ’58).
i. Blackrock, Dublin (Hassall 41).

lll.

i. Lough Swilly, on Hyas araneus, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’97).

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Dicoryne conferta (Alder).
«polly ave eae
Scullane Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Dublin Mus.).

and 1888 (Duerden ’938): off the Skelligs, 50 fms.; Kenmare
River, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden 797).

Garveia nutans, T. S. Wright.
reper laws, ea

. Belfast Lough (Hurst in the Irish Naturalist, v., 1896).

Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86).

Bimeria vestita, T. 8. Wright.
ae ce vi.

. Lough Swilly, 6-83 fms. ; coll. R.D.S. (Duerden 795).

Heterocordyle conybearei, Allman.
c PaLiVics vets
Glengariff Harbour, co. Cork. ‘‘ Dredged in considerable abun-
dance from a rather muddy bottom—always investing old
gasteropodous shells.” (Allman ’64),

Wrightia arenosa (Alder). Atractylis arenosa, Alder.
fine ee
South-west of Ireland, 50 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888 (Duer-
den ’93).
Family—EvupEnpRrip#.
Eudendrium rameum (Pallas). Zubularia ramea, Pallas.

i, ii., did, iv., . vi.

South-west of Galley Head, 43 fms.; south of Glandore Harbour,
coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 and 1886 (Duerden’938): Cork Harbour
and Wexford (Dublin Mus.).

South-west of Ireland, 55 fms., coll. ‘‘ Flying Fox ”’ Exp. (Kirk-
patrick ’89): Great Skellig, 70-80 fms., coll. R.L.A. Exp. 1888
(Duerden ’93): 40 miles off Bolus Head, 115 fms., coll. R.D.S.
(Duerden ’97): Bantry Bay, 50-60 fms, (Dublin Mus.).

Or

SrePHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 4

Eudendrium ramosum (Linn.). Zubularia ramosa, Linn.

Mere Ule yld leg hVi.y" Vio” VLn

Found all round the Irish coast.

Eudendrium capillare, Alder.
Pit spe TVey ve, Vs
11, Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86).
iy. Berehaven (Duerden ’97).
v. Casheen Bay ; Kilkieran Bay; Blacksod Bay (Duerden ’97).
vi. Off Malin Head, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’97).

Eudendrium insigne, Hincks.

vi. Lough Swilly, 8-12 fms., coll: R.D.S. (Duerden 795).

Family—Hyprip=.
Hydra viridis, Linn.

Found in a tank in the Botanic Gardens, Glasnevin, Dublin
(Mackintosh ’78): Sutton, Co. Dublin (F. M. Sellens in the Irish
Naturalist, x., 1901): near Crumlin, coll. J. N. Halbert (Toppin
1901): Bandon, Co. Cork, coll. G. J. Allman (Thompson ’41).

Hydra grisea, Linn. Aydra vulgaris, Pallas. Hydra brunnea,
Templeton.

Found in the Lagan Canal, on stems of Potamogeton natans
(Templeton ’36): Zoological Gardens, Dublin (Thompson ’56):
Loughlinstown (Toppin 1901): and in the South of Ireland
(Thompson ’44a).

Hydra fusca, Linn. ? Hydra verrucosa, Templeton.

This species is recorded for Ireland (Allman’44). Thompson (’56)
found it occurring plentifully in a pond in the Botanic Gardens,
Belfast. It has also been collected at Sutton, county Dublin (F. M.
Sellens in the Irish Naturalist, x., 1901).

Templeton (’36) describes a species from a pond at Cranmore,
under the name of Hydra verrucosa: Allman considers it to be
identical with H. fusca.

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CALYPTOBLASTEA.
Family—Hatecrp®,
Halecium halecinum (Linn.). TZhoa halecina, Lamouroux.
1s, dlp Eidlbesa lavage

Common round the coast.

Halecium muricatum (Ellis and Solander). Zhoa muricata, Couch.

1 ll., wee.

2)

i, The Giant’s Causeway (Hassall 413).

i. ‘*A specimen (of A. muricatum) was found in the late W.
Thompson’s collection, marked Newcastle, county Down”
(Hyndman ’58).

Halecium beanii (Johnston). TZho« beanii, Johnston.
Lid eri Sel yemewiene.

Common round the coast.

Halecium tenellum, Hincks.
ELAR vals
ii. Monkstown (Mackintosh ’78).
vi. On Tubularia, from the Fairy Bridge, Bundoran (Duerden ’95a),.

Halecium plumosum, Hincks.

This species was described from a single Irish specimen in the
collection of Trinity College, Dublin (Hincks ’68).

Family—CampanvLaRIID&.

Clytia johnstoni (Alder). Campanularia volubilis, Lamouroux. ~
Campanularia johnston, Alder.

Ley 1. Mules
One of the commonest hydroids round the coast: apparently not
yet recorded from vi.

Obelia geniculata (Linn.). Laomedea geniculata, Lamouroux.
pps s Wiad aye Nicg. Vis

This very common hydroid has been recorded all round the coast.

SrmpHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 47

Obelia gelatinosa (Pallas). Laomedea gelatinosa, Lamouroux.

rn

iil.

il.

v.
vl.

Laomedea flemingyi, Milne-Edwards.

Hi, Le EE cattails

. Bangor, county Down (Thompson °40): North-east coast

(Hyndman ’58).

Blackrock (Hassall ’41): between Laytown and the Boyne
(Duerden ’94): Howth (Duerden ’97).

Youghal, coll. Miss Ball (Thompson ’40): Courtmacsherry
Harbour, coll. J. G. Allman (Thompson ’56).

Obelia longissima (Pallas).
SEL A gh
Portmarnock, in Trinity College collection (Hincks ’60) : Howth,
coll. W. M‘Calla (Mackintosh ’78).

Galway Bay, coll. R. D. 8. (Duerden 797).
Donegal Bay, coll. J. E. Duerden (Duerden 797).

Obelia dichotoma (Linn.). Campanularia dichotoma, Linn. Laomedea

il.
. Roundstone, coll. J. E. Duerden (Duerden ’97): S. Y. “ Argo”’

V1.

_e

dichotoma, Lamouroux.

i., ii, iii, iv., v., vi

This common species occurs all round the coast.

Obelia flabellata (Hincks).
seeing, cgua Peoaa ig
Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86).
Cruise off the West Coast (Herdman ’91).
Bundoran, Donegal Bay, coll. J. KE. Duerden (Duerden ’97).

Campanularia volubilis (Linn.).

dey Was, UWage Vag Wis

. Belfast Lough (Templeton ’36): Port Stewart, coll. R.D.S.

(Duerden ’97).

i. Dublin coast (Mackintosh ’78, and Duerden ’97).
Iv.
. Blacksod Bay, coll. R. D. S. (Duerden ’97).

Vale

Dursey Island (Duerden ’97): Bantry Bay (Dublin Mus. ).

Off Malin Head, coll. R. D. S. (Duerden ’97).

48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Campanularia verticillata, Linn.
1a, 11s, Weer
i. Belfast Lough (Templeton ’36) : Magilligan, coll. G. C. Hyndman
(Thompson 756).

11. Generally distributed.

ii. Courtmacsherry Harbour, coll. G. J. Allman (Thompson ’56):
13 miles south-west of Galley Head, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Duerden ’93): Barlogue, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Dublin
Mus.).

Campanularia flexuosa (Hincks).
oll Deen VR aa

This species does not seem to be reported from i.; but is common
round the coast.

ii. Dublin (Mackintosh ’78): between Laytown and the Boyne
(Duerden ’94): Dalkey Island (Dublin Mus.).

iil. Glandore Harbour (Duerden ’938).

iv. Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’864): Kenmare
River, 23-38 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Duerden ’93) :
Valencia Harbour (Browne ’97.)

vy. Roundstone (Dublin Mus.); Killary Bay (Dublin Mus.).

vi. Bundoran (Duerden 95a).

Campanularia angulata, Hincks.
Ie ellen Ailey cf iviones
i. North of Ireland, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hincks ’68).
11. Dublin (Mackintosh ’78),
111, Youghal, coll. Miss Ball (Hincks ’68).
iv. Ballinskelligs Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a).
v. Roundstone (Dublin Mus.).

Campanularia neglecta (Alder).
ells, sane

i1. Dalkey Sound (Duerden ’97).
v. West of Ireland, coll. 8. Y. ‘‘ Argo’’ Cruise (Herdman ’91):
Blacksod Bay, coll. R. D. 8. (Duerden ’97).

i.

lV.

il.

ill.

ll.

li.

lil.

lv.

SrepHens—A Lust of Irish Coelenterata. 49

Campanularia hincksii, Alder.

E, tip ord w.

. North of Ireland, in deep water, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hynd-

man 758).

Dalkey, coll. Hon. Miss Lawless (Mackintosh ’78): Dublin Bay,
common, coll. J. KE. Duerden (Duerden ’97),

South-west of Ireland, 55 fms., coll. ‘‘ Flying Fox” Exp. 1889
(Kirkpatrick ’89).

Campanularia integra, Macgillivray.

lee CS. C7 GO &

i. Belfast Bay (Thompson ’44 4),

Campanularia caliculata, Hincks.

ciety sees oe

Recorded from Dublin in British Association List (Mackin-
tosh ’78).

The Old Head of Kinsale, coll, R. Allman (Hincks 53): Court-
macsherry Harbour (Allman ’58).

Campanularia exigua (Sars).
fille phe ots

Recorded in the Dublin list (Mackintosh ’78).

Campanularia (?) gigantea, Hincks.
gfe gay bl iy:

Dublin Bay, coll. A. C. Haddon (Dublin Mus.).

Campanularia (?) raridentata, Alder.
SAM. gd WageVidgd 3
Glandore Harbour, on Bougainvillia ramosa; Ballycotton Bay
(Duerden ’97).
Off the south-west of Ireland, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1888 (Duerden
93).

. Blacksod Bay, on Sertularella polyzonias (Duerden ’97),.

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lovenella clausa (Loven).
Srlise be ege ee

11. Recorded from Monkstown ; ? genus (Mackintosh ’78).

Lafoéa dumosa (Fleming). Campanularia dumosa, Fleming.
Li, Uy eibighay 04!
Common round the coast; but apparently not yet recorded from v. |
and vi.

Lafoéa parvula (Hincks). Campanularia parvula, Hincks.
Tae eee
i. North of Ireland, on Witophyllum, coll. Professor Hincks, Toronto
(Hincks ’53).
Lafoéa pocillum, Hincks.
lle
ii. Howth, (Grant, in Journ. Proc. Dublin Micr. Club, iii., 1878) :
Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86): Killiney (Duerden ’97).

Lafoéa abietina (Sars). Salacia abietina (Sars).
ee

ii. Dublin coast, coll. A. H. Hassall and D. St. J. Grant (Mackintosh
78).

Lafoéa serpens (Hassall). Filellum serpens (Hassall). Halia
reticulata, Wyville Thomson.
15 <1 a5 diye, Were
i. North of Ireland, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hyndman ’58) : Belfast
Lough (Hurst in the Irish Naturalist, v., 1896).
iii. Thirteen miles south-west of Galley Head ; eleven miles south of
Glandore, coll. R. I. A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden ’93).
iv. Off Galley Head ; Glandore Harbour; Berehaven, coll. R. I. A.
Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden ’93).
v. West coast, coll. 8. Y. ‘‘ Argo” Cruise (Herdman ’91).

The forms described under the name Coppinia have been proved
by Levinsen to be the gonosomes of various Lafoéa species. ‘‘C. arcta”’
has been recorded from provinces i., ii., iii. and v., and is probably the
Coppinia stage of Lafoéa serpens.

SrePpHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 51

Gonothyrea loveni, Allman.

a

. Carrickfergus (Hincks ’60): Port Stewart, coll. R.D.S. (Dublin
Mus.).
ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86): Malahide, Killiney Bay, Bray Head
(Dublin Mus.).
iil. Monkstown, co. Cork, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hincks ’60).
vy. Lough Atalia, coll. R. D. 8S. (Duerden ’97): Roundstone (Dublin
Mus.).
Gonothyrea gracilis (Sars).
ae ea tome
vy. Birturbuy Bay, dredged by G. S. Brady (Hincks 66).

Gonothyrea (?) hyalina, Hincks.
Dede ons ce
i, Port Stewart, on Hydrallmania falcata (Duerden ’97).

ii, Between Laytown and the Boyne (Duerden 794): Dublin Bay
(Dublin Mus.).

Campanulina turrita, Hincks.
Da es deg? ese WE.
i. Holywood, Belfast Lough, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hincks ’68).
ii. Rush (Duerden ’944): Dalkey (Duerden ’95).
iy. Bantry Bay ; Dursey Island (Duerden ’95).
v. Blacksod Bay, coll. R.D.S.; Roundstone (Duerden 795).
vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95).

This species seems only to have been obtained from Irish waters.

Campanulina panicula, G. O. Sars.
re cere

v. 40 miles off Achill Head, 220 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Duerden 95).
Calycella syringa (Linn.).
Pela Blea 1 Ving Vig»

Common round the coast ; but apparently not recorded from vi.

52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Calycella fastigiata (Alder).
SLi. LV wee he

ill. 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, 43 fms.; 11 miles south of
Glandore Harbour, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden
93): Scullane Bay and Barlogue, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Dublin Mus.).

iv. Off the south-west of Ireland, 50 fms.; Dursey Sound, coll.
R.I.A. Exp. 1886 and 1888 (Duerden ’93): Ballinskelligs Bay
(Duerden ’97).

vy. Roundstone (Dublin Mus.).

‘¢This rare hydroid appears to be widely distributed on the west
coast of Ireland, almost as much so as C, syringa” (Duerden ’98).

Calycella pygmea (Alder). Lafoéa pygmea, Alder.
elie MeN
ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86),.
v. Roundstone (Duerden ’97).

Opercularella lacerata (Johnston). Laomedea lacerata, Hincks.

Ee ieierae

i. North of Ireland, coll. Wyville Thomson (Hyndman ’58),.
Cuspidella humilis (Hincks).

= Ves
v. Reported from Connemara (Hincks ’66).

Cuspidella grandis, Hincks.
2 aa EB eny eee
i. Ballycotton, 30 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’97).
v. Birturbuy Bay, coll. G. 8. Brady (Hincks ’68).

Cuspidella costata, Hincks.
-fiWigg

iv. Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885’ (Duerden ’93).

Family—SeErruLarup2. |
Sertularella polyzonias (Linn.). Sertularia polyzonias, Linn.
Sertularva pinnata, Templeton.

Pedi dil. Gves V5.

A very common species; but apparently not yet recorded from vi.

SrepHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 53

Sertularella gayi (Lamouroux). Sertularia polyzonias, var. B,
Johnston.
Dee AUSep a EV au We,
i. Donaghadee, coll. J. Gilles (Templeton 36).
ii. Dublin Bay, in Trinity College collection (Hincks ’60).
iv. South-west Ireland (Bourne ’90).
v. Birturbuy Bay, coll. G. S. Brady (Hincks ’68).

Sertularella rugosa (Linn.). Sertularia rugosa, Linn. Clytia rugosa,
Lamouroux.
Migpdlie, Uileee «!o Wi. |
i. Off Larne, 70-90 fms. (Hyndman 759): Magilligan, coll. G. C.
Hyndman (Thompson ’56).
ii. Kingstown (Hassall ’41): Lambay (Dublin Mus.).
ill. 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, 43 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp.
1886 (Duerden ’93),.
vi. Bundoran, Donegal Bay (Duerden ’97).

Sertularella tenella, Alder.
Pa Wefi a6

iv. South-west of Ireland, 55 fms., coll. ‘‘ Flying Fox” Exp. 1889
(Kirkpatrick 89).

Dynamena pumila (Linn.). Sertularia pumila, Linn.
1S Seb S, TUL eV <) ©
One of our commonest species; but apparently not yet recorded
from yi.

Dynamena operculata (Linn.). Sertularia operculata, Linn.

TO) We Ud, LN o gh vies WE

Generally distributed ; and common round the coast.

Dynamena gracilis (Hassall). Sertularia gracilis, Hassall.
PblessMLleyh o, West -
ii. Between Laytown and the Boyne (Duerden ’94).
iii. Cork Harbour, coll. A. C. Haddon (Duerden ’97).
y. Birturbuy Bay; Blacksod Bay; Casheen Bay, coll. R.D.S.
(Duerden ’97): Roundstone (Dublin Mus.).

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Dynamena rosacea (Linn.). Sertularia rosacea, Linn. Diphasia
rosacea, Agassiz.
Ly, dlgy LUTE Wey aevl.
Generally distributed round the coast.

Dynamena attenuata (Hincks). Diphasia attenuata, Hincks.
piles Dil, WW scy

ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86): between Laytown and the Boyne
(Duerden 94): Lambay (Dublin Mus.): Howth, (Dublin
Mus.).

iii. 18 miles south-west of Galley Head, 43 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp.
1886 (Duerden 93).

iv. Bantry Bay (Dublin Mus.).

Dynamena tamarisca (Linn.). Sertwlaria tamarisca, Linn. Sea
Tamarisk, Ellis. Diphasia tamarisca, Agassiz.
licy 1s, Alle gfe
i. Belfast Lough, coll. J. Templeton; Ballycastle, coll. J. L.
Drummond (Johnston ’47): off Larne, 70-90 fms. (Hynd-
man 759).
ii. Dalkey Island, from deep-water (Ellis 1755): Blackrock (Has-
sall 41): Howth and Portmarnock (Thompson ’56).
iii. 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, coll. R.A. Exp. 1886
(Duerden®’93) : south-south-west of Barlogue, coll. R.I.A. Exp.
1886 (Dublin Mus.).

Dynamena fallax (Johnston). Diphasia fallax, Agassiz.
Sp eg chy ere
ii, Dalkey and Howth (Irvine ’54).
iii, 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, 43 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp.
1886 (Duerden ’93) : south-south-west of Barlogue, coll. R.I.A.

Exp. 1886 (Dublin Mus.).
Sertularia pinaster, Ellis and Solander. Diphasia pinaster, Agassiz.
Sertularia margareta, Hassall.
js Wee go (phe
i. Belfast Lough (Hyndman ’58): Giant’s Causeway (Hassall ’418).
ii. Howth (Hassall ’418): Dublin Bay, coll. Dr. Harvey (Johnston

47): Lambay (Dublin Mus.).
52° 25’, 11° 40’, 90 fms., coll. ‘‘ Porcupine ’’ Exp. (Allman ’74a):

lv.
South-west coast (Bourne ’90).

!
1

Cr

STePHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 5:

Sertularia alata (Hincks). Diphasia alata, Hincks.

Se ss

iii. South-west of Galley Head, 43 fms., rare; coll. R.I.A. Exp.

1886 (Duerden 793): Scullane Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Dublin Mus.).

Sertularia filicula, Ellis and Solander.
Fo utlss td A Wohi

i. Ballycastle, coll. R. Brown ; Bangor, Co. Down (Thompson ’40) :
Giant’s Causeway (Hassall °413): Belfast Lough, coll.
R. Patterson: Magilligan, coll. G. C. Hyndman; dredged off
the Gobbins (Thompson ’56).

ii. Dalkey (Thompson ’56): Hassall (’41) records this species for
Dublin Bay, but later corrects this statement (’418). Port-
marnock (Macalister 1n Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dublin, iv., 1865).

vy. Clew Bay (Thompson ’56).

Sertularia abietina, Linn.
leg ge tlday dN View Wis

Common round the coast.

Sertularia argentea, Ellis and Solander.
Log Md, Allo IY a3 Vag: Wl.
Common round the coast.

Sertularia cupressina, Linn. Sea Fir, Ellis.
Peabld: ety Ie ese V1.
Common round the coast: Ellis (1755) is the first to give an Irish
locality for this species.

Hydrallmania falcata (Linn.}. Plumularia falcata, Linn.

ee

Deeley Ws TVs. Ve
Common round the coast.

Thuiaria thuia (Linn.).
Ma Tey
1. Derry coast, between Moville and Greencastle (Thompson ’44).
ii. Dublin Bay: a single specimen in the Trinity College collection
(Mackintosh’78).

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Thuiaria articulata (Pallas). Sea Spleenwort or Polypody, Ellis.
Sertularia lonchitis, Ellis and Solander.
lea. vane
i. Donaghadee, coll. W. Thompson (Johnston ’47): Belfast Lough;
coast of Down (Hyndman ’58).
il. Dublin Bay (Ellis 1755): off Howth (Hassall ’418).

Family—PrivmvuLarnp®.
Antennularia antennina (Linn.). <Antennularia indivisa, Lamarck.
MAS, ONL, ANd, ey eval
Generally distributed round the coast.

Antennularia ramosa (Lamarck). Antennularia arborescens, Hassall.
i peel lion eevee

Generally distributed ; but apparently not yet recorded from vi.

Aglaophenia pluma (Linn.). Plumularia cristata, Lamarck.
The Podded Coralline, Ellis.
ig deh alee AMV een vA

This species occurs all round the coast.

Aglaophenia tubulifera (Hincks).
ae Ne igee
iv. Smerwick Harbour (Dublin Mus.).
v. West coast, 8S. Y. ‘‘ Argo” Cruise (Herdman ’91): Blacksod
Bay, on Stenorhynchus, coll. R. D. 8. (Duerden 797).

Aglaophenia myriophylfum (Linn.). Sertularia myriophyllum, Linn.
Plumularia myriophyllum, Lamarck. Pheasant’ s-tail Coratline, Ellis.
Laces, 1). venue
i. Ballycastle, coll. R. Brown (Templeton ’36): Belfast Lough,
coll. W. M‘Calla (Hincks ’68),.
ul. Dublin Bay (Ellis 1755; Templeton 7386): Howth and Lambay
(Hassall ’418),
iil. Youghal, coll. Miss Ball (Johnston ’47): Ballycotton, 30 fms.,
coll. R.D.S. (Dublin Mus.).
iv. South-west of the Great Skellig, 79 fms., coll. R. I. A. Exp.
1885 (Haddon ’86a, and Duerden ’93): South-west of Ireland
(Bourne ’90).

STEPHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 57

Aglaophenia pennatula (Ellis and Solander). Sertularia pennatula,
Ellis and Solander.
Gade Wd an Veg:
il. Dublin Bay (Irvine ’54).
iii. Youghal, coll. Miss Ball (Thompson ’40): Ballycotton, coll. Miss
Gaggin (Thompson 756).
vy. Near Roundstone, coll. W. M‘Calla (Johnston ’47).

. Plumularia pinnata (Linn.).

Py fide y Idits BV Yeo Vis

Reported from all the provinces; common.

Plumularia setacea (Ellis).
Desh Li. Wlltt LV oNe g. WE
Generally distributed round the coast.

Plumularia catharina, Johnston.
see Lies ERIS, AOS
i. Belfast Lough (Hyndman ’58).
ii. Howth and Lambay (Hassall ’418): Dublin Bay (Hincks ’68) :
Dalkey (Mackintosh ’78).
ii. 13 miles south-west of Galley Head, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Duerden ’93): Ballycotton, 30 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’97).
v. Aran Islands, coll. Mr. Barlee (Hincks ’68).

Plumularia echinulata, Lamarck.
Gib, guilayeaivan Vi ap Wile

ii. Dublin (Hincks ’60): Monkstown (Grant, in Journ. Proc. Dublin
| Micr. Club, 1877): Rush (Duerden ’94a).

ii. Cork Harbour (Dublin Mus.).

iv. Bantry Bay, coll. R.D.S. (Duerden ’97).

v. Roundstone (Duerden ’97).

vi. Bundoran (Dublin Mus.).

Plumularia similis, Hincks.
Tos Wels a 8) ee
i. Donaghadee, coll. G. C. Hyndman (Hincks ’68).
i. Between Laytown and the Boyne (Duerden 94): Malahide
(Dublin Mus.).
iv. Berehaven (Duerden 97).

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. P

58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Plumularia halecioides, Alder.
yes Vice Weems
iv. Berehaven, 7 fms.; a rather rare species, coll. R.I.A Exp. 1885
(Duerden ’93).
v. West coast, S. Y. ‘‘ Argo’’ Cruise (Herdman ’91).

Plumularia frutescens (Ellis and Solander).
Lig Aleey le gee
i. One specimen dredged off the Gobbins (Hyndman ’58).

ii. Dublin; a single specimen found (Hassall ’418),
iu. Youghal, coll. Miss Ball (Johnston ’47).

ANTHOMEDUSE.
Family—Coponip®.
Sarsia tubulosa (Forbes). Oceania ? tubulosa, Sars.
lig tee Sai ey
i. Belfast Lough (Thompson ’40): Larne; Bangor, co. Down, coll.
R. Patterson (Forbes ’48).
il. Kingstown (Greene 757): Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86).

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).
v. Ballynakill Harbour, coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92).

Sarsia prolifera, Forbes.
uf A Ss te
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Sarsia gemmifera, Forbes,
Lavehive nh:
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Sarsia pattersoni, Haddon.
Lys) Meet eb ida
i. Larne, coll. R. Patterson (Forbes ’48).
ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86 and ’86s).
Professor Haddon proposed the above as a provisional name for the
species which Forbes describes in his ‘‘ British Naked-eye Meduse,”’
p. 56, and which was found by himself in Dublin Bay.

en
-
co

SrepHens—A List of Irish Celenterata.

Ectopleura dumortierii (Van Beneden).
kes cas
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Dipurena halterata (Forbes).
oT eee

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Dipurena ophiogaster, Haeckel. Sarsia strangulata, Allman.
bak «ghia

iv. South-west of Ireland (Allman ’71-’72): Valencia Harbour
(Browne 1900).

Corymorpha nutans, M. Sars. Stcenstrupia rubra, Forbes. Stcen-
strupva faveola, Forbes.
41s... ae!
ii. Kingstown (Haddon ’86).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’964; Gamble ’96).

>.

Euphysa aurata, Forbes.
Oh gmail

iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a),.

Hybocodon prolifer, Agassiz. Diplonema islandica, Greene. Stevn-
strupra owen, Greene.

VS cst
1. Dublin coast (Greene 757).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Family—Tiarm#.
Amphinema dinema (Péron and Lesueur).
. lv., . .

iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne, 1900).

Tiara octona, Forbes. Oceania turrita, Forbes.

11, Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86),

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Tiara pileata (Forskal). Oceania episcopalis, Forbes.
age ee. Nc

?1. Bangor, county Down, coll, R. Patterson (Forbes 748).
iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a-and 1900).

Turris constricta, Patterson.
1G RAs
i. Strangford Lough, found by Mrs. Ward (Patterson 759).

This does not seem to be a recognised species.

Family—Marcerrip2.
Podocoryne carnea, Sars. Dysmorphosa carnea, Haeckel.
Me V.2 ees

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Cyteandra areolata (Alder).
Ait eae

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and ’97a).

Lizzia blondina, Forbes.
ae eree

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Margelis principis, Steenstrup. argelis britannica, Browne.
PAY, SEOs es
ii. Kingstown and Dalkey (Haddon ’86).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a, and 1900).

Margelis ramosa (L. Agassiz). Bougainvillia britannica, Forbes.
Hippocrene britannica, Forbes.
ity abe

i. Ballycastle and Portrush (Forbes ’41): Strangford Lough, coll.
R. Patterson (Forbes ’48).
ii. Dublin coast (Greene ’57).

SrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 61

Margelis zygonema, Haeckel. ? Bougainvillia dinema, Greene.

lv.

iv.

iv.

iv.

iy.

iv.

iv.

Dublin coast (Greene 757, sub Bougainvillia dinema): Ireland’s
Eye (Haeckel ’79).

Margelis autumnalis (Hartlaub).
eV ssl

Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Margelis bella (Hartlaub).
Mal Viees

Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Margelis pyramidata (Forbes and Goodsir).
alyigs

Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Margellium octopunctatum (Sars).
AWN tails

Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Family—CraponEMID&.

Clavatella prolifera, Hincks.
o eiiey IVS 9 o.0

Valencia (Gamble ’96 ; Browne ’97 and 1900 ; Beaumont 1900),

Cladonema radiatum, Dujardin.
xi LV ff
Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900),

Lar sabellarum, Gosse. Wilsia stellata, Forbes.
Els

Berehaven (Wright and Greene ’59): Valencia (Browne ’96 and
96a).

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

LEPTOMEDUS.
Family—THavmantup2.
Thaumantias hemisphaerica (Gronovius). Medusa hemisphaerica,
Miller. TZhaumantias pileata, Forbes. Thaumantias lineata,

Forbes. TZhaumantias neglecta, Greene. Thaumantias typica,
Greene. Zhaumantias inconspicua, Hincks.

Lepper en
i. Belfast Lough ; Larne, coll. R. Patterson (Thompson ’40) : Port-
rush (Forbes ’41).
ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene ’57 ; Haddon ’86).

Laodice calcarata, Agassiz.
Pie divin es
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Laodice cruciata (F orskal). Cosmetira pilosella, Forbes.
eaitte ee

ili. Ballycotton Bay, coll, R.I.A. Exp. 1885 and 1886( Haddon ’86a
and 788).

Melicertidium octocostatum (Sars). elicertum campanulatum,
Ehrenberg. Stomobrachium octocostatum, Forbes.
LS ii, 5 1.) IVE:
i. Portrush ; Ballycastle (Thompson ’44).
ii. Dublin coast (Greene ’57).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).
vi. North-west coast (Forbes ’48).

Family— Cannorip2.

Dipleurosoma typicum (Boeck). Ametrangia hemispherica, Allman.
: di, Sapien eeee
li. Kingstown (Haddon ’86).
iii. South coast of Ireland (Allman ’74).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Family—Evcoripaz.
Obelia nigra, Browne.
Roe ak
v. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

re

SrePHENsS—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 63

Obelia lucifera (Haeckel), Zhauwmantias lucifera, Forbes.
eet ee

ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757).

Euchilota pilosella (Forbes).
Sy ee

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Agastra caliculata (Hincks),
es abe
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’974, sub A. Leptomedusa gen,* sp.?;
and 1900).

Eutima insignis (Keferstein).
Pele aes

iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Saphenia mirabilis (Wright).
Ans Coe
iy. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and 1900).

Octorchis gegenbauri, Haeckel.
Sete

9, 21S

iv, Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Irene viridula (Lamarck). Geryonopsis delicatula, Forbes.
lle aage As
ii, Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757).

Phialidium variabile (Claus). Zhawmantias globosa, Forbes.
«Aig, Al

ii. Dublin Bay (Haddon ’86),
ili., v. South and west coasts (Wright and Greene ’59).

hn eae, Fee

Phialidium cymbaloideum (Van Beneden).
Ds an Teiparapes
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).
v. Ballynakill, Galway (Dublin Mus.).

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Phialidium temporarium (Browne).
LW cy cee
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Tiaropsis multicirrata (Sars). Zhaumantias pattersoni, Greene.
de gees, Vice

i. Belfast Lough (Greene ’57).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96 and ’96a).

Epenthesis cymbaloidea (Slabber). Zhaumantias thiompsoni, Forbes.
i ee Ale alee a
ii. Dublin coast (Greene 757).
iii. South coast (Thompson 7444; Wright and Greene ’59).
y. Clifden Bay ; Roundstone Bay (Forbes ’41 and ’48).

Browne (’96) says of this species that Phealidium buskianum,
Gosse, closely resembles the figure given by Forbes of Zhaumantias
thompsont.

Family—Axquoripm.

Polycanna forskalea (Forbes).
Bales

y. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’974 and 1900).

i
<<

TRACHOMEDUSZ.
Family—Prrasipm.
Gossea circinata, Haeckel.
ABE NS oe

iv. Valencia Harbour, very rare (Browne 1900).

Family—AGLAvRID&.

Aglantha rosea (Forbes).
selves &

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne ’96a and 97a).
Agliscra invertens (Haeckel.) Crrce invertens, Allman.
Pea.) 4.06
iii. South coast of Ireland (Allman ’74).

SrepHENS—A List of Irish Celenterata. 65

Family—GeEryYonIp&.
Liriantha appendiculata (Forbes).
Same uyien
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

NARCOMEDUSZ.
Family—Sotmarip®.
Solmaris corona (Keferstein and Ehlers).

Sh a WAR
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

SIPHONOPHORA.

Family—VELELLip 2.

Velella spirans (Forskal). Velella limbosa, Lamarck.
Polen Celle vides, Ties...

?i., 11., 11i. Thompson (’56) records specimens from Larne, Portrush,
and Youghal, which he doubtfully refers to V. limbosa.
Dalkey, found by Dr. Tufnell. ? = V. sprrans (Haddon ’86).

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

vi. Lough Swilly (Dublin Mus.): ? Ballyshannon and Bundoran
(Thompson 756),

Vellele are found washed ashore, especially on the north and west
coasts ; but the species is not often determined, as the specimens are
usually injured. Véelelle are reported from Lough Swilly (Harte
in the Irish Naturalist, 1892) : Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70a), and Port-
rush (R. Ll. Praeger).

Velella mutica, Lamarck.
Diy oll «oss
i, Magilligan, very common (Templeton ’36): Groomsport, coll.
Dr. M‘Gee ; Portrush (Thompson ’56).
iii, South coast, coll. Mrs. Mant (Thompson 756).

Velella subemarginata, Thompson. Velella emarginata, Thompson.
A aS
ii. Courtmacsherry Harbour,. coll. G. J. Allman (Thompson ’44 and
444),

This species is not recognised by Haeckel.

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Family— Monoruyip®.
Muggiea atlantica, Cunningham.
aera ha! gs peg
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Muggiza kochii, Will. :

ed eM os ete

?iv. South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90).

Romer, in his ‘‘ Siphonophoren,”’ 1901, identifies the species de-
scribed by Bourne with JIL. atlantica, Cunningham.

Family —AGALMID#.
Cupulita sarsii, Haeckel. -Ayalmopsis elegans, Sars, in part.
elite, seeder ac ae
il. Kingstown Harbour (sub Agalmopsis elegans; Greene ’57).
iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).

Agalmopsis sarsii, Kolliker.
cee
a Si abeg ie shes

?ii. Dalkey Sound (Haddon ’86).

Family—Dirryip#.
Diphyes elongata, Hyndman.
bs eee:
i. Belfast Lough and the Giant’s Causeway (Hyndman ’41).
evi. “ Several Diphyide (apparently D. elongata) collected at Bundoran
by Mrs. Hancock ” (Thompson ’444).
Haeckel, in his ‘‘ Report on the Siphonophora of the Challenger
Expedition,” 1888, regards this as a doubtful species ; Romer, in his
‘« Siphonophoren,”’ 1901, identifies it with D. bipartata, Costa.

Ile

Family—ForsKatip2.
Forskalia contorta, Leuckart. Stephanomia contorta, Milne-Edwards.
? Agalma gettyana, Hyndman.
a antes Bae
?1. Belfast Lough, coll. E, Getty (Melville ’56).
il. Kingstown Harbour, coll. J. R. Greene (Melville ’56).

SrepHens—A List of Irish Celenterata. 67

Family—ANrHoPHYSID”®.
Athorybia ocellata, Haeckel.
CE IVE 3 1

Piv. South-west of Ireland. A specimen was obtained which was ‘‘a
near ally of, if not identical with, the Athorybia ocellata of Haeckel ”’
(Bourne ’90).

Family—PuysaLupZ.
Physalia pelagica, Eschscholtz.

Se UT a otaeen fd

iil. Near Ardmore, Waterford, coll. Miss Ball (Thompson ’35).

SCYPHOMEDUSZ.
STAUROMEDUSA.
Family —Trssrrip&.

Depastrum cyathiformis, Gosse.
8 Pee

i. Dalkey Sound (G. Y. and A, F.-Dixon ’93),.

Family—Loucernarip®.
Haliclystus auricula (Rathke). Zucernaria auricula, Clark.
Je Bay Be) I Gin

1. Ballycastle and Dunluce Castle (Templeton ’86): Carnlough,
co. Antrim (Thompson ’56): Portrush and the Giant’s Cause-
way (Wright 59).

iii. Cork (Wright ’59).

iv. Kerry coast (Wright ’59): Valencia (Gamble ’96; Beaumont
1900).

Lucernaria quadricornis, 0. F. Miiller. Lucernaria fascicularts,
Fleming.
De SAV als
i, Donaghadee (Templeton ’36).
iy. Ventry Bay (Wright ’59).

68

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lucernaria campanulata, Lamouroux.

ses lige . 1Ve, Vises >

i. Portrush (Greene 7584).

il. Bray, coll. R. Ball (Thompson 756).
iv. Kerry (Wright ’59): Valencia Harbour (Beaumont 1900).
y. Miltown Malbay, coll. Prof. Harvey (Thompson ’56).

Greene (’58c) records a young specimen (taken at Trabulgan, co.

Cork) under the name L. typica, Greene. He considers that the species
auricula, campanulata, and fasercularis should be united under this
name.

Hydra tuba; Dublin Bay and Galway Bay (Wright ’59); ?=a

young Lucernarian.

1V.

re
te ee

DISCOMEDUSZ.
Family—PeELacip&.
Pelagia perla (Slabber).
-alvag a
South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90): Valencia Harbour, Browne
(Browne 1900; Delap 1900).
Chrysaora isosceles (Linn.). Chrysaora hyoscella, Linn

Tae GL gee

If

. Dublin coast (Greene 757).
Iv.

Berehaven, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’864): Valencia
1901).
Family—CyaneEID&.
Cyanea capillata (Linn.).

1, lees teens:

i. Holywood Warren, Belfast Lough (Thompson 756).
i.
,. West coast (Thompson ’44a).

Kingstown Harbour (Greene ’57).

Cyanea lamarckii, Péron and Lesueur.

ts, ily . hie Vey es

. Holywood Warren (Thompson 756).
. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757).
Iv.

Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).
Galway coast, coll. R, Ball and W. Thompson (Thompson ’44).

SrepHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 69

Family— Utmarip&.
Aurelia aurita (Linn.). Awrelia campanulata, Forbes:
Werte dai Lee Vay, Vila
i. North coast (Templeton ’36): Bangor, coll. G. C. Hyndman and
W. Thompson; Holywood Warren (Thompson 756).
ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757): Dalkey (Haddon ’86).
iv. South of Great Skellig, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86,):
Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).
v. Blacksod Bay (Dublin Mus.).

vi. Donegal Bay, coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92).

Family—Pitemip%.

Pilema octopus (Linn.). edusa undulata, Pennant. Rhizostoma
cuviert, Péron and Lesueur. Lhizostoma octopus, Oken. Rhizo-
stoma pulmo, Forbes. Cassiopea lunulata, Fleming.

In, Aig hits Tyee vee
i. Belfast Lough, coll. E. Getty (Thompson ’40).
ii, Kingstown Harbour (Greene 57; Haddon ’86): Portmarnock
(Baily ’65): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84).
iil. Youghal, coll. R. Ball (Thompson 756).
iv. Valencia; between Bray Head and Puffin Island, coll. F. W.
Gamble (Browne 1900).
?y. West coast (Thompson ’44a).

CTENOPHORA.
Family—PLevRoBRAcHuD®.
Pleurobrachia pileus, Fabricius. Beroe pileus, Fleming. Cydippe
pileus, Eschscholtz. Cydippe pomiformis, Patterson. ? Cydippe
lagena, Forbes.
es er ee ee
i, Giant’s Causeway, coll. G. C. Hyndman: Larne; Belfast and
Strangford Loughs (Patterson ’43),
i. Lambay, coll. W. Thompson and R. Ball; Kingstown Harbour
(Patterson ’43): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84.)
ii. Youghal, coll. R. Ball (Patterson ’48): south coast (Wright and
Greene ’59): Ballycotton Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon
’88)
iv. South-west of Ireland, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a):
Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900),
v. West coast (Wright and Greene 759).

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Family—Botrnip 2.
Bolina norvegica (Sars). Inemia norvegica, Sars. Bolina hibernica,
Patterson. <Alcinoe hibernica, Thompson.
Lpg lial vay oa
i. Larne, Bangor, and Strangford Lough (Patterson ’43 and ’43a).
ii. Lambay (Patterson °43 and ’48a): Kingstown Harbour
(Greene 757).
iii. Youghal (Patterson °48 and °434): south coast (Wright and
Greene ’59).
iv. South-west coast, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a) :
Valencia Harbour, ?sp. (Browne 1900).
v. West coast (Wright and Greene ’59).

Family—Mwnemip2.
Alcinoe smithii, Forbes.
lease

i. North coast (Forbes and Goodsir ’40).

Family—BeEroiw2.
Beroe ovata, Eschscholtz.
s 2, a vie ate:
ii. Kingstown Harbour (Greene 757).

iii. South coast (Wright and Greene 759),
vi. South-west coast, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon °86a) :

Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900).
v. West coast (Wright and Greene ’59).

Beroe cucumis, Fabricius.
IN io ataase
i, Bangor, co. Down (Thompson 756).
i. Dublin coast (Greene 57).

ANTHOZOA,
ALCYONARIA.
Family—Haimeiz.
Hartea elegans, E. P. Wright.
Ahead wc VI.

vi. Rathmullen, co. Donegal; found by W. Harte (Wright ’65).

SrepHEns—A List of Irish Celenterata. Ppa!

Family—CornvLarupDz.

Sarcodictyon catenata, Forbes.
ists BS 4 Ved
i. Antrim coast (Thompson ’56; Hyndman ’59).
ili. Youghal, coll. R. Ball (Thompson ’44 and °444, sub Zoanthus
couchir).
v. Roundstone, coll. W. M‘Calla (Thompson 56).

Family—ALcyronup2.
Alcyonium digitatum, Linn.
Pee Lave, Wey WD,

Common round the coast.

Alcyonium glomeratum, Hassall. Alcyonidium rubrum, Hassall.

Hep Shee go dt
i. Dublin Bay (Hassall ’41): Portmarnock (Baily ’65).
iv. South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90).

Family—Isrp.
Acanella arbuscula, Johnston.
PA ae
iv. South-west of Ireland, 750 fms., coll. R.J.A. Exp. 1888
(Dublin Mus.).

Family—Gorceonup®.
Gorgonia verrucosa, Pallas.
VAT AAR i Aaa are fF

i. Lambay, coll. R. Ball (Thompson ’49).

in. Nymph Bank and Toe Head, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88).
v. Galway Bay, 24 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt 792).

vi. Donegal Bay (Dublin Mus.).

Gorgonia anceps, Pallas. eratophyton dichotomum,
Seawillow, Ells.

A doubtful species; recorded by Ellis (1755) for the Irish coast.

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Family—VircuLarup2.
Virgularia mirabilis, Lamarck.
Hay, baal Vid RVs

i. North coast (Thompson ’44): Belfast Lough and Bangor
(Thompson, *56): Carrickfergus (Dublin Mus.).

ivy. Ballybunion (Andrews ’70): Kenmare River, 40 fms.; Bantry
Bay, 36 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a): Glengariff,
S. Y. ‘‘ Argo ” Cruise (Herdman ’91).

Svava glacialis, var. alba (Koren and Danielssen).
ave eee

iv. ‘* Porcupine” Exp. 1869. 51° 51’—11° 50’, 100 fms. (Marshall
and Fowler ’88).

ZOANTHARIA.
Family—CeErIantuip &.
Cerianthus lloydii, Gosse.
EP oW ee

iv. Smerwick Harbour (C. ? lloydi, Andrews ’70); Valencia
(Gamble ’96).

Arachnactis bournei, Fowler. -Arachnactis albida, Sars (an part).
Arachnactis lloydit, Van Beneden.

Polen meee

iv. South-west of Ireland (Bourne ’90, sub 4. albzda) : Valencia Har- |
bour (Browne 1900; see also G. H. Fowler in Proc. Zool. Soc. |
1897, p. 805).

Van Beneden (’91 and ’97) refers all Bourne’s Irish specimens to |
the species J/oyddi, and considers that they are the larvae of Cerzanthus |
lioydu, Gosse.

Arachnactis albida, Sars (in part).
ciel Vaan,

iv. Valencia Harbour (Browne 1900; see also Fowler in Proc. Zool.
Soc; 1897, p.es03):

SrepHENS—A List of Irish Celenteruta. 73

Family—Zoantuip®.

Epizoanthus incrustatus (Diiben and Koren). pizoanthus papillosus
(Johnston). Polythoa incrustata, Bourne.

Sr iy) ve.

iii. Nymph Bank, co. Cork, 50 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Haddon ’88).

iv, Forty miles south-west of Cape Clear, 80-90 fms., coll. R.I.A,
Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a): south-west of Ireland, 70 fms.
(Bourne 90).

vy. Clew Bay; Aran, co. Galway, 33-40 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton
791): Inishmore, coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92).

vi. Donegal Bay, 33-36 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton ’91).

Epizoanthus paguriphilus, Verrill.
Sea a Wee Vas vs
iv. South-west Ireland, 400 fms. (Bourne ’90): 71 miles west by
south of the Fastnet, 315 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton ’91).

v. Fifty-four miles off Achill Head, 500 fms. (Haddon and
Shackleton ’91),

Epizoanthus couchii (Johnston). Zoanthus couchii, Johnston.
Vy alld, AV. Se
1. Strangford Lough, 15-20 fms. (Johnston in ‘A History of
British Sponges,” 1842, pp. 190, 251; plate xvi., figs. 6, 7,
sub Dysidea ? papiillosa).

ii. Off Glandore, 40 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton ’91).

iv, Berehaven, 10 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885 (Haddon ’86a, sub
Polythoa arenacea (?) D. Ch. ; Haddon and Shackleton ’91): 30
miles off Cape Clear, 80 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton ’91) :
Valencia (Gamble ’96).

Epizoanthus wrightii, Haddon and Shackleton.
pS ao

i. Dalkey Sound (G. Y. and A, F, Dixon 91, sub Epizoanthus sp. ;
Haddon and Shackleton ’91),

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. R.] G

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Parazoanthus anguicomus (Norman).
side: LV aN
iv. Forty miles south-west of Ireland ; Berehaven, 10 fms., coll. R.1.A.
Exp. 1885 and 1886 (Haddon ’86a and ’88, sub Palythoa sp.) :
off the Skelligs, 80 fms., (Haddon and Shackleton ’91).
y. Off Galway Bay, 100-159 fms., coll. ‘‘ Porcupine”? Exp., 1869;
off Achill, 126 fms. (Haddon and Shackleton ’91).

Parazoanthus dixoni, Haddon and Shackleton.
shake BV dy hee
iy. Five to eight miles west of Great Skellig, 70-80 fms. (Haddon
and Shackleton ’91).

Family—Epwanrpsiip2.
Edwardsia beautempsii, Quatrefages.
Ask eae
iv. Berehaven, 10 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88).

Edwardsia timida, Quatrefages.
Pc Ne
ii, Malahide, at extreme low water (G. Y. Dixon ’86).

Edwardsia tecta, Haddon.
5 MLDS AV oy sss
iii. Nymph Bank, 52 fms.; 28 miles south-west of Ballycotton,
coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89).
iv. Five to eight miles west of the Great Skellig, 70-80 fms.
(Haddon ’89),
Edwardsia ? sp.; an immature specimen found at Salthill (Haddon
86).

|

Family—ILyYantTHIp&.
Halcampa chrysanthellum (Peach). Halcampa andresii, Haddon.

+f: Jk, «
ul. Malahide, coll. Miss Shannon (Haddon ’85 and ’86c).
iii. ? Nymph Bank, co. Cork, 523 fms.; the parasitic larva was |
found at Ballycotton Bay, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’87
and ’89).

An immature specimen, parasitic on a Thaumantias, found at
Kingstown, and described under the name ZZ. fulton, T. S. Wright, is
probably the larval form of H. chrysanthellum (Haddon ’86 and ’86c). |

Srepuens—A List of Irish Celenterata. 75

Halcampa arenarea, Haddon.
Se ee
iv. Kenmare River, 38-44 fms.; Bantry Bay, 38 fms., coll. R.1.A.
Exp. 1885 and 1886 (Haddon ’864 and ’88): Ballinskelligs
Bay, 28-32 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92).

Ilyanthus scoticus, Forbes.
17 ats ee
?ii. A specimen, doubtfully referred to this species, was found by
Mrs. Handcock at Balbriggan, after a storm (Thompson +45).

Peachia hastata (Gosse).
Pata et
?i, Larne; reported by Miss Shannon (Haddon and Dixon ’85).
ii, Dollymount, Dublin Bay,. coll. G. Y. Dixon (Haddon and Dixon
785: 5 G. Y. and A. ¥. Dixon;’91);
Holt (’92) records a species of Peachia from Donegal Bay, and off
the Skelligs.
Family—Acrinup 2.

Sub-family—ANTHEIN ®.
Actinia equina, Linn. <Actinia mesembryanthemum, Ellis and
Solander. <Actinia margaritifera, Templeton.
Lil. faa.) Vi, Vi.
This anemone is common all round the coast.

Anemonia sulcata (Pennant). Actinia cereus, Ellis and Solander.
Anthea cereus, Geertner.
dtl, es Vt, Ven Vic
This species has been recorded from many localities round the coast.

Sub-family—Sacarrin.
Actinoloba dianthus (Ellis). Actinia dianthus, Ellis. DMetridium
dianthus, Fischer.
leg ty Uibsy GY. ¥h;.0¥1:
Recorded from many localities round the coast.
Cereus pedunculatus (Pennant). Sagartia (Heliactus) bellis (Ellis
and Solander).
iy, fal. pL i¥., v.}/ V1.
Found all round the coast.
G 2

76

hie
°

ll.
ill.

1V.

=

Vi.

lv.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Sagartia (Heliactis) venusta, Gosse.
Ley Lisgellle vec eye ye wel,

Belfast (Wright ’59), ,
Monkstown (Mackintosh ’78): Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86).
South coast (Wright ’59; Wright and,Greene ’59).
Bantry Bay, coll. E. P. Wright (Greene ’584): Dingle Bay

(Andrews ’70): Valencia, coll. A.C. Haddon (G. Y. Dixon ’88),
West coast (Wright ’59; Wright and Greene ’59): Clare coast
» (Foot 63).
Bundoran (Duerden ’95a),

Sagartia (Heliactis) ornata, Holdsworth.
ere Vey ee

Crookhaven Harbour ( Wright 59).

Sagartia (Heliactis) miniata, Gosse. Paraphellia greenti, Haddon.

1,
1V.

ll.
ve

iV.

Vi,

. West coast (Wright 759): Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60).

i. Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86),

. West coast (Wright 759): Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60).

sila tselive gavin
Bray Head, 23 fms.; Dalkey (Haddon ’86),
Crookhaven, Dingle, and Berehaven (Wright ’59): Dingle Bay |
(Andrews ’70): 42 miles off the Great Skellig, 160 fms., |
coll, R.I.A. Exp. 1886 ( Haddon ’88). |

. Off Inishmaan, 20-7 fms.; Kaillary Bay, 15-9 fms., coll. R.D.S.

(Holt 792).
Sagartia rosea (Gosse).
1g, AV-ge ke
Dalkey Island (Haddon ’86).

Adragool, co. Cork (Wright ’59): Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70): |
Valencia, coll, W. de V, Kane (A. F. Dixon ’88). ,

-

Sagartia nivea (Gosse).

Alig hve Vee aval

Crookhaven (Wright 759): Valencia (Gamble ’£6).

Bundoran (Duerden ’95:).

SrePpHEeNs—A List of Irish Celenterata. 77
Sagartia sphyrodeta, Gosse.
aL. Nive
iv. Parkmore Head, Ventry Bay (Wright ’59) : Dingle Bay (Andrews

nD).
vy. Lahinch (Foot ’63).

Sagartia pura, Alder,
Vig aia

iv. Berehaven (Wright ’59).

Sagartia pallida, Holdsworth.
he: EVs sun
?iv. Dursey Sound ; ?a variety of S, pallida, coll, R.I.A. Exp. 1885
(Haddon ’86a).
Sagartia ? herdmani, Haddon.
Meo aie

y. Killary Lough, on Turritella shells; West of Ireland, 5-10 fms.,

abundant, coll. 8. Y. ‘‘ Argo ’’ Cruise, described by Professor
Haddon (Herdman ’91),

Sagartia (Thoe) hastata, E. P. Wright.
wide Aish os

iy. The Pipers, Berehayen Harbour (Wright ’59). Considered by
Andres to be a doubtful species.

Cylista viduata (Miller), <Actinia effeta, Brug. Actinia viduata,
Miller. Sagartia viduata, Gosse.

, Tivllgs o>, Verse

i, Between Ballyholme Bay and Groomsport, in great numbers
(Templeton ’36, sub A. effeta, Brug.): Bangor, co. Down
(Thompson ’56),

i. Dublin coast (Greene ’58a): Malahide and Howth (G. Y. and
A. F, Dixon ’91).

y. Lahinch (Thompson ’41).

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cylista undata (Miller). Sagartia troglodytes (Johnston).

AY, oUleeeives V5 ova.

i. Portrush (Greene 584): Belfast ; ? Portrush and Giant’s Cause-

way (Wright ’59).

ii. Monkstown and Dalkey (Haddon ’86).

iv. Dingle Harbour (Andrews ’70): Valencia (Gamble ’96),

y. Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60).

vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a).

Cylista coccinea (Miiller). Actinia coccinea, Miiller. Sagartia
coccinea, Gosse.
Lgy Bldg ne eV. Ce

i. On the ‘“‘ Turbot bank ” (Hyndman ’60),.

ii, Dublin Bay (Irvine ’54).
?iv. Dursey Sound (Haddon ’88).

v. West coast (Thompson ’44a).
?vi. Between Erris Head and Horn Head (Wright and Greene 59).

Chitonactis coronata (Gosse). Bunodes coronata, Gosse.
LIQAW. sites.

iv. South-west of Ireland, 50 fms., and 200 fms. (Haddon ’89 ;
Bourne ’90): off the Skelligs, 80 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt ’92).

Chitonactis marioni (Haddon).
ees TVG aayvas
iv. Off the south-west of Ireland, 325 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886
(Haddon ’88 and ’89).

Actinauge richardi (Marion). Chitonactis richardi, Marion.
Nellis’ ia bey
ili. Off Glandore, 50 fms,, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88).
iy. Off Dursey Head, 93 fms. and 100 fms.; west of Great Skellig,
70-80 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89):
south-west of Ireland, ‘‘ Flying Fox” Exp., 1889 (Green.’89) <
south-west of Ireland, 200 fms. and 400 fms. (Bourne ’90).

Actinauge sp.
South-west of Ireland, 345 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888; perhaps
a deeper-water variety of 4. richard: (Haddon ’90).

SrepHEens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 79

Paraphellia expansa (Haddon). Chitonactis (?) expansa, Haddon.
piv Voss
iv. Mouth of Bantry Bay, 40 fms,, coll. R.I.A. Exp, 1885 and 1886
(Haddon ’86a, ’88 and ’89): between Doulus Head and Blasket
Islands (Beaumont 1900).
v. Galway Bay, 14 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt 792).

-Adamsia palliata (Bohadsh). Actinia maculata, Adams. Adamsia
maculata, Forbes
Die ge a Pe
i, Strangford Lough; Belfast Lough (Thompson 740): off Larne,
70-90 fms. (Hyndman ’59): Portrush (Mackintosh ’84).

ii. Howth, one specimen (Hassall’418): ? Dublin Bay, coll, Dr. Ball
(Wright 759): Greystones (Mackintosh ’84).

iii. Waterford (Farran ’60).

iv. Bantry Bay (Wright 759): Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70): the
Skelligs, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon ’88): between
Doulus Head and Blasket Islands (Beaumont 1900).

y. Birturbuy Bay, 7 fms., coll. R.D.S. (Holt 792).

Adamsia rondeletii (Delle Chiaje). Sagartia parasitica (Couch).
ARE Lich rm
iy. Bantry Bay (Wright ’59): Dingle Bay (Andrews 70).
v. Coast of Clare (Foot ’63).

Aiptasia couchii (Gosse).
LN Nees

iy. Dingle Harbour (Andrews ’70).

Sub-family—Bunopinz.

Bunodes verrucosa (Pennant). Actinia gemmacea, Ellis. Bunodes
gemmacea, Gosse.
D5 I. Mit; IW Vey Vie
i. North coast (Thompson ’444).
ii, Dublin coast (Hassall ’4138): Rush (Duerden ’948),
iii. Cork Harbour (Greene ’58p).
iv. Bantry Bay (Wright ’59): Valencia, coll. J. M. Jones (Gosse ’60).
vy. Spanish Point, Miltown Malbay (Foot ’60).
vi. Bundoran (Duerden 95a): Knocklane, co. Sligo (W. H. Gallway
in the Irish Naturalist, xiii, 1904).

80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

Bunodes balli (Cocks).
s Vv, 3
iv. Parkmore Head, Ventry (Wright 59).
v. Coast of Clare (Foot ’63).

Bolocera tuediz (Johnston).
Wee alias as
iv. South-west of Ireland, 50 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888 (Haddon
£90).
Bolocera eques, Gosse.
S1ELT 5 oh tan f

ii. Greystones, 12 fms. (Mackintosh ’84).

Stomphia churchie, Gosse.
mpllancs oo UNL pee
ii. Greystones, 12 fms. (Mackintosh ’84),
? iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms. (Andrews ’70, sub S. (?) churchie).
The position of this species is still considered doubtful.

Family—CoraLLimorPaip a.

Corynactis viridis, Allman. Corynactis allmanni, EB. P. Wright.
Lyric Ves avis vale
i. Belfast Lough and Strangford Lough, 15-20 fms. (Thompson ’46).
iv. Crookhaven (Allman ’46): Bantry Bay and Ventry Harbour
(Wright ’59): the Skelligs, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1886 (Haddon
88): Valencia (Gamble ’96).
v. West coast (Wright and Greene 759).
vi. Bundoran (Duerden ’95a).

Capnea sanguinea, Forbes.
e@ ee ? 1Vc; *@ |

? iv. Dingle Bay, 40 fms. (? C. sanguinea, Andrews ’70),.

Aureliana heterocera, Thompson.
wills, GAVE
i. Greystones, between tides (Mackintosh ’84),
iv. Crookhaven (Wright ’59; Wright and Greene 759).

SrepHens—A List of Irish Oclenterata. 8]

Family —AMPHIANTHID2.
Gephyra dohrnii, Von Koch.
AUVs

lii, Between Cork and Youghal, found by Rev. W. 8. Green; 9

miles south of Glandore Harbour, 40 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp.
1885 (Haddon ’86a).

iy. 30 miles off the Fastnet, 80 fms.; 5-8 miles off the Skelligs,
70-80 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp, 1886 (Haddon ’88 and ’89).

Family—T rat”.

Urticina felina (Linn.). TZvalia crassicornis (Miller). Actinca
gemmacea, Couch. Tealia greenii, EK. P. Wright.
LLUIEASITIN), lives) WA,

Common round the coast.
INCERTH SEDIS.
Actinerus, sp.
siden lives 9
‘iy. South-west Ireland, 750 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1888. ‘‘ There is
at present no information by means of which the genus can be

allocated a definite position in the classification of the Actiniz.”’
(Haddon ’90),

For definition of the genus, see also Verrill in American Journ. Sci.,
xvin., L879.
MADREPORARIA.
Family—TvrBinoLips.
Caryophyllia clavus, Scacchi: var. borealis, Fleming; var. smithil,
Stokes.
Vay Tl, oy Liles 1¥., sWary Vi.
Reported from many localities round the coast.
Caryophyllia cylindracea, Reuss.
nih eee
iv. Mouth of Kenmare River, 40 fms., coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885
(Haddon ’86a).

Sphenotrochus macandrewanus, M. Edwards and Haime. Zurbinolia
milletiana, Defrance.

» eo Ve, 6

v. Off the Aran Islands, dredged by Mr. Barlee (Thompson ’46).

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Sphenotrochus wrightii, Gosse.
li; Hl. peal¥e yh
i. The “ Turbot bank,” off the Antrim coast (Hyndman ’60),
ii. The ‘‘ Shell bank,” off the Dublin coast (Kinahan ’61),

iv. Berehaven; undoubtedly fresh specimens, coll. R.I.A. Exp. 1885
(Haddon ’86a). .

Paracyathus taxilianus, Gosse.

hae i eee

i

vy. Recorded by Andrews (’70a) as occurring off the Blasket Islands,
35-40 fms.

Paracyathus thulensis, Gosse.

oe 6 LView «=

pale

y. Recorded by Andrews-(’70a) as occurring off the Blasket Islands,
35-40 fms.

Flabellum laciniatum, M. Edwards, Ulocyathus arcticus, Sars
and Haime.

iietlarterdag
ive South-west of Ireland, 370 fms., *‘ Porcupine”’ Exp. (Jeffreys in
Nature, i., 1869; Duncan ’70).
Family—OcvLinip.
Lophohelia prolifera, Pallas.
PiORIV.G Wg *
ive South-west of Ireland, 364 fms., ‘‘ Porcupine” Exp. (Jeffreys in
Nature, 1., 1869; Duncan ’70): 50 miles off Bolus
Head, co. Kerry, 220 fms., coll. R. D. S. (Holt 792).
ve West coast, 173 fms., and 422 fms., ‘‘ Porcupine”? Exp. (Duncan
°70 ; Carpenter, Jeffreys, and Thomson ’70) : abundant off

the west coast, at depths from 150 fms. to 500 fms.
(Thomson ’73).

Family—EvpsaMMip2.
Balanophyllia regia, Gosse.

eee lV es
iv. Dingle Bay (Andrews ’70).

SrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata. 83

MPREND IX.

The following names occur in some of the older accounts of Irish
Coelenterata ; it seems impossible to determine absolutely to what
species they refer.

Actinia monile; Belfast Lough (Templeton ’36). ? A young Bunodes
verrucosa.

fEquorea formosa; Dublin coast (Greene ’57). Perhaps the larval
form of one of the Aiquoride: or ? Dipleurosma hemispherica
(Haddon ’86s).

fEquorea radiata; Portrush (Templeton ’36).

ZEquorea sp. nov.; Dublin Bay and south-west coast (Greene ’58B).
“?=A young stage of an Mguorea, or a Polycanna.”
(Browne 1900).

Aurelia bilobata, Forbes. Portrush (Thompson ’44a).
Callirhoé dubia; Irish coast (Templeton ’36).

Cucumis fulgens, Macartney; Dundrum Bay, west of St. John’s
Point (Templeton 36).

Cyanea inscripta; Carrickfergus (Templeton ’36). ? = Cyanea
capillata (Haeckel ’79).

. Cymodoce simplex, Turner; Ireland. ‘‘ Probably founded on injured
specimens of Obelia gelatinosa, or some other Zoophyte”’
(Johnston ’47),

Ephysa hemispherica; common on the coast (Templeton ’36).
Forbes suggests that this may be a ‘“‘ young state of Aurelia.”

Ephysa simplex; Donaghadee (Templeton 36). ‘‘Probably, as
Cuvier suggests, some species in a mutilated state.’’ Forbes.

Mammaria mamilla, Miiller. Irish coast (Fleming, ‘‘ History of
British Animals’’).

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Medusa (Oceania) papillata, Miller ; Strangford Lough (Thompson

40). ? =Eucopium-larva of Phialidium variable (Haeckel
io).

Medusa scintillans; Dublin Bay and Carlingford Bay (Macartney
10): Bangor and Glenarm (Templeton ’86). This is the
protozoon Noctiluca miliaris.

Ocyrhoé (Cassiopea) cruciata; north coast of Ireland (Templeton
36).

Ocyrhoé (Chrysaora) tuberculata; north coast of Ireland (Templeton
’36). ? = Chrysaora isosceles (Haeckel 79).

Piliscelotus (QObelia) vitreus; Whitehead (Templeton 36).
?= Tiara pileata (Haeckel ’79), or ? = Sarsia tubulosa (Forbes
48),

Sertularia templetoni; Belfast Lough (Fleming in the ‘‘ Edinburgh
Phil. Journ.,”’ 1820, p. 88).

Thaumantias confluens; south and west coasts (Wright and Greene
59). 2? = Laodice ulothriz (Haeckel ’79).

SrerHens—A List of Irish Celenterata.

INDEX.

[The figures refer to the pages. |

Acanella :
arbuscula, 71.
Actinauge:
richardi, 79.
Actinerus, 81.
Actinia:
cereus, 75.
coccinea, 78.
dianthus, 75.
effeeta, 77.
equina, 75.
gemmacea, 79, 81.
maculata, 79.
margaritifera, 75.

mesembryanthemum, 75.

monile, 83.
viduata, 77.
Actiniide, 75.
Actinoloba :
dianthus, 75.
Adamsia :
maculata, 79.
palliata, 79.
rondeletii, 79.
Aequorea :
formosa, 85.
radiata, 83.
Aequoride, 64.
Agalmna:
gettyana, 66.
Agalmide, 66.
Agalmopsis:
elegans, 66.
sarsil, 66.
Agastra :
caliculata, 63.
Aglantha :
rosea, 64.
Aglaophenia :
myriophyllum, 56.
pennatula, 57.

Aglaophenia:
pluma, 56.
tubulifera, 56.

Aglauride, 64.

Aglisera :
invertens, 64.

Aiptasia :
couchii, 79.

Alcinoe :
hibernica, 70.
smithii, 70.

Alcyonaria, 70.

Aleyonidium :
echinatum, 438.
rubrum, 71.

Alcyoniide, 71.

Alcyonium :
digitatum, 71.
glomeratum, 71.

Ametrangia:
hemispherica, 62.

Amphianthide, 81.

Amphinema :
dinema, 49.

Anemonia :
sulcata, 75.

Antennularia :
antennina, 56.
arborescens, 56.
indivisa, 56.
ramosa, 56.

Anthea :
cereus, 75.

Anthomeduse, 58.

Anthophyside, 67.

Anthozoa, 70.

Aracnactis :
albida, 72.
bournei, 72.
lloydvi, 72.

86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Athorybia :
ocellata, 67.
Atractylis :
arenosa, 44.
Aurelia :
aurita, 69.
bilobata, 83.

campanulata, 69.

Aureliana :
heterocera, 80.

Balanophyllia :
regia, 82.
Beroe :
cucumis, 70.
pileus, 69.
ovata, 70.
Beroide, 70.
Bimeria:
vestita, 44.
Bolina:
hibernica, 70.
norvegica, 70.
Bolinidz, 70.
Bolocera :
eques, 80.
tuediz, 80.
Bougainvillia :
britannica, 60.
dinema, 61.
fruticosa, 42.
ramosa, 41.
Bougainvilliide, 41.
Bunodes :
balli, 80.
coronata, 78.
gemmacea, 79.
verrucosa, 79.

Callirhoé :
dubia, 83.
Calycella:
fastigiata, 52.
pygmea, 52.
syringa, 51.
Calyptoblastea, 46.
Campanularia :
angulata, 48.

|

Campanularia :
caliculata, 49.
dichotoma, 47.
dumosa, 50.
exigua, 49.
flexuosa, 48.
gigantea, 49.
hincksii, 49.
integra, 49.
Johnstoni, 46.
neglecta, 48.
parvula, 50.
raridentata, 49.
verticillata, 48.
volubilis, 46, 47.

Campanulariide, 46.

Campanulina :
panicula, 51.
turrita, 51.

Cannotide, 62.

Capnea :
sanguinea, 80.

Caryophyllia :
borealis, 81.
clavus, 81.
cylindracea, 81.
smithii, 81.

Cassiopza :
lunulata, 69.

Cereus :
pedunculatus, 75.

Cerianthide, 72.

Cerianthus :
lloydii, 72.

Chitonactis :
coronata, 78.
expansa, 79.
marioni, 78.
richardi, 78.

Chrysaora :
hyoscella, 68.
isosceles, 68.
tuberculata, 84.

Circe :
invertens, 64,

Cladonema :
radiatum, 39, 61.

Cladonemide, 61.

StrepHens—A List of Irish Coelenterata.

Clava:
capitata, 43.
minuticornis, 48.
multicornis, 40.
squamata, 41.
Clavatella :
prolifera, 39, 61.
Clavide, 40.
Clytia:
johnstoni, 46.
TUGOSA, 53.
Codonide, 58.
Coppinia :
arcta, 50.
‘Corallimorphide, 80.
Cordylophora :
lacustris, 41.
Cornulariide, 71.
Corymorpha :
nutans, 40, 59.
Corynactis :
allmanni, 80.
viridis, 80.
Coryne :
glandulosa, 38.
listerii, 38.
pusilla, 38.
ramosa, 38.
vaginata, 38.

vanbenedenii, 38.

Corynide, 38.
Cosmetira :
pilosella, 62.
Ctenophora, 69.
Cucumis :
Sulgens, 83.
Cupulita :
sarsli, 66.
Cuspidella :
costata, 52.
grandis, 52.
humilis, 52.
Cyanea :
capillata, 68.
lamarckii, 68.
inscripta, 83.
Cyaneide, 68.

Cydippe :
lagena, 69.
pileus, 69.
pomiformis, 69.
Cylista:
coccinea, 78.
undata, 78.
viduata, 77.
Cymodoce :
simplex, 83.
Cytzeandra :
areolata, 60.

Depastrum :
cyathiformis, 67.
Dicoryne :
conferta, 44.
Diphasia:
alata, 59d.
attenuata, 54.
fallax, 54.
pinaster, 54,
rosacea, O4.
tamarisca, 54.
Diphyes :
elongata, 66.
Diphyide, 66.
Dipleurosoma :
typicum, 62.

| Diplonema :

islandica, 59.
Dipurena:
halterata, 59.
ophiogaster, 59.
Discomeduse, 68.
Dynamena:
attenuata, 54.
fallax, 54.
gracilis, 53.
operculata, 53.
pumila, 53.
rosacea, 54.
tamarisca, 54.
Dysmorphosa :
carnea, 60.

Echinochorium :
clavigerum, 43.

87

88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Kctopleura :

dumortierli, 40, 59.

Edwardsia :
beautempsii, 74.
tecta, 74.
timida, 74.

Edwardsiide, 74.

Epenthesis :
cymbaloidea, 64.

Ephysa:

hemispherica, 83.

simplex, 83.
Epizoanthus :
couchii, 73.
incrustatus, 73.
paguriphilus, 73.
papillosus, 73.
wrightii, 73.
EKuchilota :
pilosella, 63.
Eucopide, 62.
Eudendriide, 44.
Eudendrium :
capillare, 45.
insigne, 45.
rameum, 44.
ramosum, 49.
Euphysa:
aurata, 59.
Eupsammide, 82.
Kutima :
insignis, 63.

Filellum :
serpens, 50.
Flabellum :
laciniatum, 82.
Forskalia :
contorta, 66.
Forskalide, 66.

Garveia :

nutans, 44.
Gephyra :

dohrnii, 81.
Geryonide, 65.
Geryonopsis :

delicatula, 63.

Gonothyrea :
gracilis, 51.
hyalina, 41.
loveni, 51.

Gorgonia :
anceps, 71.
verrucosa, 71.

Gorgoniide, 71.

Gossea:
circinata, 64.

Gymnoblastea, 38.

Haimeide, 70.

Halcampa :
andresii, 74.
arenarea, 75.

chrysanthellum, 74.

Sfultoni, 74.
Haleciide, 46.
Halecium :

beanli, 46.

halecinum, 46.

muricatum, 46.

plumosum, 46.

tenellum, 46.
Halia:

reticulata, 50.
Haliclystus :

auricula, 67.
Hartea:

elegans, 70.

Heliactis, vide Sagartia.

Hermia:
glandulosa, 38.
Heterocordyle :
conybearei, 44.
Hippocrene :
britannica, 60.
Hybocodon :
prolifer, 59.
Hydra :
brunnea, 45.
corynaria, 43.
fusca, 45.
grisea, 45.
tuba, 68.
verrucosa, 45.
viridis, 45.
vulgaris, 45.

SrepHENS—A. List of Irish Celenterata.

Hydractinia :
echinata, 43.
Hydrallmania :
faleata, 55.
Hydride, 45.
Hydromeduse, 35.

llyanthide, 74.
Tlyanthus :
scoticus, 75.
Irene:
viridula, 63.
Isidee, 71.

Keratophyton :
dichotomum, 71.

Lafoéa :
abietina, 50.
dumosa, 50.
parvula, 50.
pocillum, 50.
pygmed, 52.
serpens, 50.
Laodice :
calcarata, 62.
cruciata, 62.
Laomedea :
dichotoma, 47.
Jlemingii, 47.
gelatinosa, 47.
gemculata, 46.
lacerata, 52.
Lar :

‘sabellarum, 61.
Leptomeduse, 62.
Liriantha :

appendiculata, 65.
Lizzia :

blondina, 60.
Lophohelia :

prolifera, 82.
Lovenella :

clausa, 50.
Lucernaria :

auricula, 67.

campanulata, 68.

Sascicularis, 67.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. |

Lucernaria :
quadricornis, 67.
typica, 68.

Lucernariide, 67.

Madreporaria, 81.
Mammaria :
mamilla, 83.
Margelidz, 60.
Margelis :
autumnalis, 61.
bella, 61.
britannica, 60.
principis, 60.
pyramidata, 61.
ramosa, 60.
zygonema, 61.
Margellium :

octopunctatum, 61.

Medusa :
hemispherica, 62.
papulata, 84.
seintillans, 84.
undulata, 69.

Melicertidium :
octocostatum, 62.

Melicertum :
campanulatum, 62.

Metridium :
dianthus, 74.

Mnemia:
norvegica, 70.

Mnemiide, 70.

Monophyide, 66.

Muggiea :
atlantica, 66.
kochii, 66.

Myriothela :
phrygia, 40.

Myriothelidze, 40.

Narcomedusx, 65.

Obelia :
dichotoma, 47.
flabellata, 47.
gelatinosa, 47.
geniculata, 46.

89

90 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Obelia :
longissima, 47.
lucifera, 63.
nigra, 62.
vitrea, 84.
Oceania :
episcopalis, 60.
papillata, 84.
tubulosa, 58.
turrita, 59.
Octorchis:
gegenbauri, 63.
Oculinide, 82.
Ocyrhoé :
eruciata, 84.
tuberculata, 84.
Opercularella :
lacerata, 52.

Paracyathus :
taxilianus, 82.
thulensis, 82.

Paraphellia :
expansa, 79.
greenit, 76.

Parazoanthus :
anguicomus, 74.
dixoni, 74.

Peachia :
hastata, 75.

Pelagia:
perla, 68.

Pelagide, 68.

Perigonimus :
arenaceus, 45.
gelatinosus, 42.
inflatus, 42.
linearis, 45.
repens, 42.

Petaside, 64.

Phialidium :
cymbaloideum, 63.
temporarium, 64.
variabile, 63.

Physalia :
pelagica, 67.

Physaliide, 67.

my- ervTeapeEpEETTETges —s

Pilema :
octopus, 69.
Pilemide, 69.
Piliscelotus :
vitreus, 84.
Pleurobrachia :
pileus, 69.
Pleurobrachiidz, 69.
Plumularia :
catharina, 57.
eristata, 56.
echinulata, 57.
Saleata, 55.
frutescens, 58.
halecioides, 58.
myriophylium, 56.
pinnata, 57.
setacea, 57.
similis, 57.
Plumulariide, 46.
Podocoryne :
areolata, 43.
carnea, 43, 60.
Polycanna :
forskalea, 64.
Polythoa :
incrustata, 73.

Rhizogeton :
fusiformis, 41.

Rhizostoma:

cuviert, 69.
oetopus, 69.
pulmo, 69.

Sagartia:
coccinea, 78.
hastata, 77.
herdmani, 77.
nivea, 76.
pallida, 77.
parasitica, 79-
pura, 77.
rosea, 76.
sphyrodeta, 77-
troglodytes, 78.
viduata, 77.

SrePHENS—A List of Irish Coelenterata.

Sagartia (Heliactis) :
hellis, 75.
miniata, 76.
ornata, 76.
venusta, 76.

Salacia :
abietina, 50.

Saphenia :
mirabilis, 63.

Sarcodictyon :
catenata, 71.

Sarsia :
gemmifera, 58.
pattersoni, 58.
prolifera, 58.
strangulata, 59.
tubulosa, 58.

Scyphomeduse, 67.

Sertularella :
gayl, 53.
polyzonias, 52.
rugosa, 09.
tenella, 53.

Sertularia :
abietina, 99.
alata, 55.
argentea, 5d.
cupressina, 45.
filicula, 55.
gracilis, 53.
lonchitis, 56.
margareta, 4.

myriophyllun, 56.

operculata, 53.
pennatula, 57.
pinaster, 54.
pinnata, 52.
polyzonias, d2.
pumila, 53.
rosacea, 54.
rugosa, 53.
tamarisca, 54,
templetoni, 84.
Sertulariide, 52.
Siphonophora, 65.
Solmaridz, 65.
Solmaris :
corona, 60.

]
{

Sphenotrochus :

macandrewanus, 81.

wrightii, 82.
Stauromeduse, 67.
Steenstrupia :

faveola, 59.

owenti, 59.

rubra, 59.
Stephanomia :

contorta, 66.
Stomobrachium :

octocostatum, 62.
Stomphia :

churchie, 80.
Svava :

glacialis, var. alba, 7

Syncoryne :
eximia, 38.
frutescens, 39.

Tealia:
crassicornis, 81.
greenti, 81.
Tealiide, 81.
Tesseridee, 67.
Thaumantias :
confluens, 84.
globosa, 63.
hemispheerica, 62.
inconspicud, 62.
lineata, 62.
lucifera, 63.
neglecta, 62.
pattersoni, 64.
pileata, 62.
thompson, 64.
typtca, 62.
Thaumantiide, 62.
Thoa:
beanii, 46.
halecina, 46.
muricata, 46.
Thuiaria :
articulata, 56.
thuia, 55.
Tiara :
pileata, 60.
octona, 59.

92 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy.

Tiaride, 59. Ulmaride, 69.
Tiaropsis : | Ulocyathus :
multicirrata, 64. | _areticus, 82.
Trachomeduse, 64. | Urticina :
Tubiclava : felina, 81.

cornucopie, 41. Velella:
lucerna, 41. ;

emarginata, 6d.

Tubularia : limbosa, 65.

bellis, 39. mutica, 65.

coronata, 40. spirans, 65.
gracilis, 40. | subemarginata, 65-
humilis, 40. | Velellida, 65.

indivisa, 39. - Virgularia:

larynx, 39. mirabilis, 72.
muscoides, 38. | Virgulariidee, 72.
ramea, 44. |

ramosa, 45. | Willsia:

simplex, 39. stellata, 61.
Tubulariide, 39. Wrightia :
Turbinolia : | arenosa, 4

milletiana, Sl. Voantliaiia 79
c > (fe

| Zoanthide, 73.
Zoanthus :

Turbinoliide, 81.

Turris :

constricta, 60. couchii, 73.

(93 )

TMi

NOTES ON THE HOMOTAXIAL EQUIVALENTS OF THE
BEDS WHICH IMMEDIATELY SUCCEED THE CARBONI-
FEROUS LIMESTONE IN THE WEST OF IRELAND.

By. WHEELTON HIND, M.D., B:S.,, F.R.C.S., F.G.S.
[Prares III.-VI. |
COMMUNICATED BY PROF. G A. J. COLE, F.G.S.

Read Fesruary 27. Ordered for Publication Marcu 1.
Published May 27, 1908.

A wtareE stretch of country in County Clare, County Limerick, and
County Kerry, was originally described and mapped as Coal Measures,
in the Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Ireland. Later on,
unfortunately, the one-inch maps were made to show the succession
to be Coal Measures, Millstone Grits, Yoredale rocks, and Carboni-
ferous Limestone.

The object of this Paper is to record the fossils which characterise
the different horizons in this series, which measures some 1000 feet in
thickness, and which, undoubtedly, lies conformably upon the upper
beds of the Carboniferous Limestone.

Structure of the District.—The whole area with which this Paper
deals is fortunately very simple in its geological structure, and forms
a single, regular basin of the Carboniferous beds, the western portion
having been cut away by marine action, and thus exposing cliff
sections, which are of great value, as they afford practically a
complete exposure of the beds which overlie the Carboniferous
Limestone.

On the north the area is bounded by the Carboniferous Limestone
of Black Head and the Burren, affording a continuous section of some
2000 feet of Carboniferous Limestone, which here consists of a series
of limestone beds unbroken by intercalations of shale or sandstone,
and not showing any trace of the subdivisions of that series which
obtain elsewhere in Ireland. On the east the Burren limestones
form the boundary from Kilfenora via Corofin to Ennis ; and the lime-
stone is continued south of Ennis to the Shannon, at Lord’s Rock.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | ri

94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

South of the Shannon the Upper Limestone crops out on the shore
three-fourths of a mile east of Foynes station; and its junction with
the shales passes due south to a point about eight miles south of New-
castle. The west boundary shows, in the northern portion, the
Carboniferous Limestone from Black Head to Fishergate, where it
passes beneath the shale series. From Fishergate to some ten miles
north of Kerry Head the Carboniferous Limestone is some little dis-
tance out to sea, but here it again appears in the cliffs. On the
southern boundary the limestone stretches from the shore of Dingle
Bay via Killarney to Mallow, a tongue of the Upper Carboniferous beds
stretching west from Kanturk to a point south-west of Doneraile.

In the Burren district, and through the larger portion of County
Clare, the beds dip very slowly and regularly into the basin on all
sides, often at 5° to 8°, and faults are rare and unimportant; but
south of Mutton Island, the dips increase in magnitude, and there is
some faulting, which appears to be very local and of no great throw.

There is, therefore, a regular basin of Carboniferous Limestone in
which the overlying beds rest conformably.

The junction of the upper beds of the Carboniferous Limestone
with the shale series above is well seen at many places in the north
and east of the county.

In the neighbourhood of Lisdoonvarna, the River Aille and its
tributary streams have cut down through the shales to the Carboni-
ferous Limestone below, and in many cases have sunk through the
fissures and cracks of the limestone, leaving a dry, slightly sloping
bed of rock which forms the bottom of the ravines. Several sections in
the River Aille and the stream flowing due south into it at Lisdoon-
varna, called the Kilmoon stream, show exactly the same sequence—

Black shales, with limestone bullions, ¢.e. concretionary nodules
(with Glyphioceras diadema, Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni, Ortho-
ceras sp.).

Carboniferous Limestone, well bedded (with Pterinopecten papyra-
ceus, Corals and Brachiopoda).

Similar sections were observed north of Lisdoonvarna, in the
streams coming down the east slope of Slieve Elva, also in streams
which cross the bog overlying an outlier of the shales in the town-
lands of Cullaun and Gregans West.

In some places the bullions, so conspicuous elsewhere, are absent
and the fossils occur flattened and crushed in thin shales. In the
Kilmoon Stream, immediately north of Ballydonohoe Bridge, bullions

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 95

do not appear in the section of shale which rests on the top bed of
Carboniferous Limestone exposed in the stream but the shales are
crammed with fossils.

It appeared to me that Glyphioceras diadema and its varieties
occur immediately above the limestone, Pterinopecten papyraceus
appearing a few feet higher. Also that the lowest 12 to 20 feet
of shales were fossiliferous, remains being rarer above.

Further down the Kilmoon stream, at the place marked with a x
on the 1-inch Geological Map, the section shows Carboniferous Lime-
stone at the base, with a few corals (Lithostrotion), immediately
overlain by shales full of bullions, the latter highly fossiliferous.
(P12) aun. ofig.02.))

The fossils are—

Glyphioceras diadema. D. diserepans.
ditto with large Nomismoceras spirorbis.
umbilicus and coarse ribs. Orthoceras acutum sp. nov.
G. Phillipsii. O. aciculare.
Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni. Posidoniella levis. P. minor.

With black shales above, containing
Posidoniella levis. Posidoniella minor. Pterinopecten papyraceus.

This section can be followed for some distance south, the beds
dipping at the same rate as the fall in the stream level, about 5°; but
eventually the limestone floor disappears, and the section is continued
in the shales.

A fine section is seen on the south of the road, and continued in
the gorge of the stream west of Gowlaun Bridge, Lisdoonvarna. The
shales on the upper part of the section are thin bedded, and black, and
apparently contain few or no fossils; but following the stream west,
past the iron and sulphur springs, the limestone floor appears in its
bed with the fossiliferous shales resting on it. A similar section is
seen about 200 yards east of Gowlaun Bridge.

At the Spectacle Bridge the base of the shales is again to be seen
on the north side of the River Aille; and here the overlying shales are
crowded with fossils, and are full of fossiliferous bullions in the lower
part. Similar sections, rich in the same fossils, occur in the Aille,
between Knockaquilla and Roadford, where the stream passes on to the
limestone and soon sinks out of sight, to come to light again in fissures
in the outcrop of massive limestone to the north of Fisherstreet Bay ;
the dip is here south-east at 5°. The junction of shales and limestone
is unfortunately not seen at Fisherstreet; but, standing on the limestone

I2

96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

at the north of the bay, cliffs on the south formed of black shales
dip south-east at 5°, so that it is easy to calculate the exact distance
that these beds are above the top of the Carboniferous Limestone.

The cliffs south of Fishergate strand are continuous with the Cliffs
of Moher, and furnish a complete and unbroken section of the Car-
boniferous rocks, from practically the base of the shale series to the
mass of shales which overlies the grits and sandstones, and forms the
highest part of the Cliffs of Moher.

Unfortunately, owing to the rapid rise of the cliffs in height, and
their precipitous character, it isimpossible to make a detailed exami-
nation of each bed; but this much appears to be the case, viz. :—the
lower portion of the black shale series, that was seen in the sections
at Lisdoonvarna and in the River Aille, is absent, but, turning south,
a rapidly rising cliff of black shales is seen. In a bed of black shale
12 feet above the floor of sand, I obtained the following fossils :—

Pterinopecten papyraceus. Glyphioceras reticulatum.
Posidoniella levis. Orthoceras koninekianum.

The shales above are much jointed, the joints deeply iron-stained,
and they contain bullions of various sizes, but chiefiy flattish and
unfossiliferous.

The black shale series is succeeded by sandy flags, which crop out
in the cliff above the dry bed of the Aille; and these flags form the
top of the cliff south of Fishergate, dipping south-east at 5°, and
reaching the sea-level almost one mile south of Faunmore. In all
there are about 80 feet of the shale series which intervene between the
massive Carboniferous Limestone and the flagstone series.

A block of a calcareous concretion in the collection of the Geo-
logical Survey, labelled ‘“‘ Cliffs of Moher,”’ contains Glyphioceras reti-
culatum and Nomismoceras spirorbis. I did not pretend to examine the
flagstone series with any minuteness; but the sequence given by the
Geological Survey in the Sheet Memoir of 114, 122, and 123, is sub--
stantially correct, and is as follows :—

Black shales, 40 feet.

Marine band, 5 inches.

Flags, with track-marks.

Olive grits.

Black shales, 300 feet.

Grits and flags.

Upper Limestone shales, 80 feet.
Carboniferous Limestone.

t
«
. oF ' T
: “I (ee : \
F j
,
y
. i -
!
.
7 1
" 7 a
- .
= ff i
‘
== - 7
. 7
J x
t
.
ty.
oF
’ )
{ : *:
.
5 ' ‘
¥ r
é
‘
.
‘ “lg
i ‘ ai
: a
!
‘
.
¢
a
.
+

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

40 feet below the top of the Cliffs of Moher; some 20 feet above this
band, fossils are in a gray shale with nodules, but seem rarer. The
nodules are, however, sometimes crammed with minute Goniatites,
which I have not been able to determine. I think these bands are
probably identical with those seen in the Puffing Hole at Kilkee.

The Survey mentions the occurrence of the same beds on the opposite
shore of Liscannor Bay, north of Rineen House.

Area of Corofin and Ennis.—Good sections of the junction between
the upper bed of the Carboniferous Limestone and the shales are to be
seen round Kilfenora. There is a good section a quarter of a mile
north of Ballyshanny House, as was noted by the Geological Survey.
Here the shales contain bullions with Goniatites exactly similar to the
section near Lisdoonvarna.

The River Fergus, flowing almost due east, reaches the junction of
the shales and limestone a little east of Kiltoraght Glebe house ;
and though the actual junction is not visible, the calcareous shales a
few feet above the junction contain—

Posidonomya membranacea, Pterinopecten papyraceus. Goniatites..

Plant-remains were seen in the river further west in beds which
must lie some distance above those at the watersink of the Fergus.
Another good section of the junction of limestone and shale is seen at
Vigo Cave. Here the beds are horizontal ; and the lower beds of the
shale series consist of black calcareous shales and thin limestones, said
by the Survey (p. 141, op. supra cit.) to abound in fossils; but I was
not fortunate enough to obtain any.

One mile south of Vigo Cave, at Adelphi, the upper beds of
the limestone form a cliff which is capped with black shales. The
shales can be examined for some extent in a stream-section about
a quarter mile south of the house. These contain the usual charac-
teristic fossils. Good sections of the shales are to be seen in the
road whieh skirts the western shore of Inchiquin Lake, and also in.
small streams south of the road from Willbrook to Corofin.

At Ennis, the upper beds of the limestone contain a blue bed
crammed with specimens, often rolled, of a small variety of Productus
giganteus ; and above the limestone come the shales on the road to
Coor spa well, said by the Survey to contain numerous Goniatites
and Posidonomya. The shales are seen in the well itself, and in the
bank of the River Inch below the cottage opposite the well.

‘oiInsy

ay} Aq pourwmexo suleq sl pueq 9sulieul *xxX 7 spueq suLIeW OM}
ey, ‘seudo.y ye uuy 9y} JO YOU UOT}JOVgG—zZ “OI SUIMOYS ‘9OX[TM ‘9JOF] Ssugjnd sy} puodsq syyO—1 “ol

‘AI SLv1d q “LOIS “AXX “OA “VIU 204d

&

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 99

The specimens obtained by the Geological Survey at Coor spa
well have been kindiy lent to me for examination; and the following
species occur there :—

Posidoniella levis. Orthoceras morrisianum.
P. minor. Glyphioceras reticulatum.
Pterinopecten papyraceus. G. Dawisi.

The sequence west of the Carboniferous Limestone border at
Corofin and Ennis corresponds to that in the coast section between
Fishergate and Liscannor, the contour of Slieve Callan, which
occupies the centre of County Clare, being very characteristic of the
shales and grits, and very similar to that of the Cliffs of Moher
viewed from the north-east.

The District of Kilkee-—Here the beds dip at higher angles than in
the north of the county, and are thrown up into basins and traversed
by faults of small throw.

The coast north and south of Kilkee affords a fine section of the
olive grits and shales. Marine bands are to be seen at the following
places. A thick bed of black shale with Goniatites, which I did not find,
is said to occur about three-quarters of a mile north-west of Loughglass.
Half a mile due south of Loughglass, where the cliff path crosses a
stream, is a section commenced in the stream and continued in the
cliff. In this section occurs a marine band one foot above a bed of
grit with

Glyphioceras reticulatum. Loxonema strigilatum.
Nuculana stilla. Euphemus Ure.
Pterinopecten papyraceus. Lingula mytilordes.
Ptychomphalus pisum. Productus semireticulatus.

P. interstrialis.

This bed probably is identical with the lower marine band at the
Puffing Hole, west of Kilkee. Grits and flags are well exposed west of
Kilkee strand, from Duggerna Rock to Knockroe Point; and a quarry
above the cliffs shows the shaley grits, slabs of which are covered by
peculiar tracks, evidently the same series which occurs between
Liscannor and the Cliffs of Moher. Still further east in the Puffing
Hole, and around the headlands west of this spot, two marine
bands can be traced. The lower occurs immediately above a well-
marked grit-band, and contains teeth of Polyrhizodus, Crinoids, and
Glyphioceras reticulatum. (Pl. iv., fig. 1.)

100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

.., About 20 feet higher up is a much richer band of fossils including—

Pterinopecten papyraceus. Glyphioceras reticulatum.
Posidoniella levis. G. Davist.

Ctenodonta levirostris. Chonetes laguessiana.
Nuculana stilla. Productus semireticulatus.
Parallelodon semicostatus. —Ptychomphalus pisum.
Cypricardella selysiana. P. interstrialis.

Orthoceras Steinhauert ? Loxonema strigillatum.

O. koninckianum. ZLaphrentis aft. Z. Phillipsit.
Nautiloid (large). Scaphiocrinus.

This bed will form a valuable index of horizon; and it is supposed
that it re-appears in the coast at Illaunglass, some 6 miles further south.

I quote here the section as given by the Survey in the Memoir
explanatory of sheets 140 and 141, p. 12 :—

Fe In;
10. Olive grits and flags.

9. Black and gray shales, a ua 30 0
8. Pyritic shale with fossils, ae 1 38
7. Coal or kelve, Kt - 0 1
6. Quartzose band, es ic 0 5
5. Limestone band with Crinoids, re Os
4. Black shale with fossils .. ae 1070
3. Olive grits and flags, as ad D0) 0
2. Black shale with fossils, .. a 2580
1. Olive grits.

A similar fauna is stated to occur at several places on the coast
between Kilkee and Loop Head; but I was unable to examine these
sections.

The Geological Succession near Foynes, County Limerick.—The
sequence of rocks in the Foynes district is almost complete ; and all
the beds can be examined from the Lower Limestone, which to the
east extends from the Shannon along the west of Aughinish Island,
and follows a line almost due south. The Lower Limestone is very
fossiliferous, especially in the upper beds.

The Upper Limestone is as a rule dark blue, and has layers of chert.
Fossils are not so abundant as in the lower beds; but Zaphrentis and
other corals, and Brachiopoda are to be found (Spirifer trigonalis,
Productus semireticulatus).

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 101

The actual j unction of the shale series and the Upper Limestone is
not seen; but there cannot be much distance between the limestone at
Durnish Point and the beds on the east of Foynes Island. The
junction runs due north from the mass of limestone south of the
railway to Sturamus Island, so that the base of the shale series must
cross the Shannon very little to the east of Foynes Island.

And that this is the case is probable from the occurrence of a bed
of shales with calcareous bullions, very rich in Goniatites, recalling in
appearance those found immediately above Carboniferous Limestone
at Lisdoonvarna. |

On Foynes Island, at Gammarel Point, and half a mile north on
the shore, are black shales with bullions containing the following :—

Nomismoceras sprror bis. Orthoceras Steinhauert.
Glyphioceras diadema. O. Koninckianum.

G. Phillipst. Orthoceras aciculare.

G. reticulatum. Posidoniella levis.

G. Dawisi. P. minor.

Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni. Macrocheilina reticulatum.
D. descrepans. M. Gibsoni.

Celonautilus quadratus. Mf. elegans.

The succession from the landing-stage near Foynes House was as
follows :—

Hard nodule shales, olive colour.

Black shales with Glyphioceras spirale, G. diadema, Posidoniella
levis.

Shales harder and more calcareous than above, with Pterinopecten
papyraceus,

And below high-water mark at dip 45° on 1-inch map :-—
Black shale with bullions, with the fauna mentioned above.

At the north of the island the series shows from above down-
wards :—
Grits and shales.
Black shales.
Flag stones and olive grits.
Black shales,
Olive grits.
Grits and shale parting.
Black shales with fine bullions,

102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

On the mainland west of Foynes Station, and behind the inn and
saw-mill, is a good section, which also extends along the south shore of
the Shannon. This shows an anticlinal with the following sequence :—

Thick fine-grained grits and flags.

Gap.

Calcareous mudstone not well bedded, .. Ae 18 ft.
Shale, ee Be an oe 2 tt.
Hard calcareous mudstone, A “— a 30 ft.
Compact sandy shale, ie ae im - 10 ft.
Peaty beds, i ae zs ey aA 20 ft.

And just north-west of the saw-mill is a section of shales with large
black bullions, low down, containing Glyphioceras diadema and the
variety with the coarse ribs and large umbilicus, Dimorphoceras Gil-
bertsoni, Orthoceras koninckianum. (PI. iv., fig. 2.)

Baily (Memoir of the Geological Survey, Ireland,’ Expl. of sheet 142)
quotes Posidonomya Becheri or P. vetusta from Foynes Island. I
was unable to find the former, which I should have expected to occur
in beds immediately on the top of the Upper Limestones ; but I fancy
that both the species mentioned were wrongly identified, Posedoniella
levis and other species of this genus being mistaken for them,

The goniatite Glyphioceras crenistria was evidently an error for
G. diadema and G. reticulatum,

Similar fossils were found west of Shannagolden and Mount David.
A fairly extensive section is seen in the stream which runs due east
into Shannagolden, showing gritty beds and shales; but I did not find
the bullion-bed there, the section being higher up in the series.

The similarity of the fauna occurring at Foynes Island and that
found near Lisdoonyarna is very striking, and points not only to a
similar horizon on each side of the basin, but also to the fact that the
top of the limestone series is practically the same in each place.

West of Foynes, the Foynes coalfield succeeds the grits which lie
on the Upper Limestone Shales. Several fossil plants were collected
by the Survey; and I venture to hope that these may be accurately
determined by Mr. Kidston at no distant date.

At Rosscliffe, a locality south of the letter B in Ballynacally,
County Clare, on the one-inch Ordnance map, about three miles
north-west of Killadysart, the somewhat rare and important fossil
Chenocardiola Footit occurs with Pterinopecten papyraceus, Glyphooceras
reticulatum, Orthoceras, and Posidonomya membranacea. Chenocardiola
Footit occurs also in the Coddon Hill beds, Lower Culm, at the base of

Hinp—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 108

the Pendleside series in Staffordshire, and somewhere near Burnley,
probably below the Millstone Grits; and I regard the fossil as of zonal
value.

Everywhere where the beds which lie immediately above the
Carboniferous Limestone are seen, a definite change of fauna is found
in the upper beds; and the following species occur for the first time
in the sequence :—

Chenocardiola Footit. G. reticulatum,
Pterinopecten papyraceus. G. Davist.

Posidoniella levis, Dimorphoceras Gilbertson.
P. minor. D, diserepans,
Glyphioceras diadema. Nomismoceras spirorbis.

G. diadema var. with large umbilicus.

This fauna is well known, occurring as it does at Chokier,
Belgium, in beds which are below the Coal Measures, and must lie
close above the Visé limestone.

It is of great importance to note that, both in County Clare and at
Chokier, Glyphioceras diadema is accompanied by a peculiar varietal
form, with very large umbilicus, strong and often bifurcating ribs,
and broad narrow whorls.

I have been fortunate enough to obtain specimens of each form
exposing the sutures, and have submitted them to Mr. G, C. Crick, of
the Natural History Museum, who writes me that he can only make
them both to be G. diadema.

We also know that a similar fauna occurs in England in the
Midlands, in beds which I have shown to occupy a definite position
between the Mountain Limestone and the Millstone Grits, and which
are here considerably thicker than they are in County Clare, reaching
1000 feet in thickness.

At the base of this series in England is a bed of Prolecanites
compressus and Posidonomya Becheri, with some zaphrentoid corals ;
and I should expect to meet with these fossils in County Clare
immediately below the G. diadema beds; but at present I have not
been able to obtain these fossils in County Clare. P. Becheri occurs
in County Dublin and County Meath with a similar fauna, and not far
from the same horizon, so that I hope some day to meet with these
fossils in County Clare, and merely give my opinion that they will be
met with below the G@. diadema beds.

In the paleontological notes contained in the Explanatory Memoir
to sheets 91 and 92 of the 1-inch maps, p. 23, Baily, speaking of the

104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lower beds of the Coal Measures strata, says:—‘‘ At some of the
localities (before alluded to as junction-beds, ante, pp. 14, 22), the
lowest of these, immediately over the Carboniferous Limestone, contain
a characteristic bivalve aviculoid shell, Poscdonomya Bechert, common
to the Culm of North Devon, which occurs in profusion in a band
of impure limestone or hard black shales, occupying the same position,
and being in equal abundance at Garristown and Loughshinny, the
overlying shales containing longitudinally-striated plant-remains, and
goniatites.”’

There can be little or no doubt that the Upper Limestone Shales
of County Clare are therefore the homotaxial equivalents of the
Pendleside series of the Midlands of England, and belong to altogether
a higher horizon than the Yoredales.

The earlier nomenclature of Coal Measures, although not accurate,
was far preferable in Ireland to that of Yoredales, because, no doubt,
the series passes up in an unbroken succession to beds of true Coal
Measure age. The term ‘“‘ Upper Limestone Shales” seems, I think,
to denote an affinity to the limestone in some way, and there is none
either paleontological or lithological.

It is therefore important to recognise the real position of the
Upper Limestone Shales in the west of Ireland, for their fossil
contents afford the very strongest evidence of a similarity of conditions
extending over an area which includes the east of Belgium and the
west of Ireland. And further, the identity of stratigraphical
sequence, the similarity of the fauna, and the presence of identical
peculiar variations, afford the strongest proof that the homotaxial
equivalents were contemporaneous. The Chokier series in Belgium does
not appear to be very thick; and the whole series beneath the grits in
County Clare is only 80 feet, so that Clare and Chokier appear to be
almost the east and west limits of a basin, the beds of which are much
thicker in the centre.

In the Midlands I have always considered Glyphioceras spirale to
occupy a position somewhat high in the Pendleside series ; it seems to
occur some distance above the bullions with fossils at Foynes Island;
and G. reticulatum, we know, passes up into the Millstone Grit series.
This is evidently the case in County Clare; but I have no doubt that
the olive grits and flags between the shales with G. diadema and the
Coalfield, are the equivalents of the Millstone Grits; and in this
connection I would mention that in certain localities—e.g., the valley
of the Hodder, which separates the Counties of Lancashire and
Yorkshire—some of the grits there present similar tracts and

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, §c. 105

markings to those which are seen in the flags at Kilkee and near
Liscannor, to which the name of Crassochorda has been given.
To sum up :-—

1. The Pendleside series of the Midlands is well represented in
County Clare.

2. These beds in County Clare are about 80 feet thick, and they
lie conformably on the upper beds of the Carboniferous
Limestone, which seems to have the same top all over the
county, and in County Limerick.

3. The fossils are identical with those found at Chokier in
Belgium and in the Pendleside series of England.

4. The fossils which characterise the lowest beds of the Pendleside
series—viz., Posidonomya Bechert and Prolecanites com-
pressus—have not yet been found in County Clare.

5. The series of grits and flagstones which overlie the Upper
Limestone Shales are, as stated by the Geological Survey,
the homotaxial equivalents of the Millstone Grits, and are
largely marine in origin, several well-defined marine bands
occurring in them, characterised by Glyphioceras reticulatum.

PALAONTOLOGY.
CCELENTERATA.
Zaphrentis: cf. Z. Phillipsii, Edwards and Haime. PI. v., fig. 1, 1a.

This specimen has been sliced and studied for me by Mr. J. A.
Howe, who writes that he considers it referable to the above species.
Locality—Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon = Millstone Grit.

ECHINODERMATA.
Scaphiocrinus ?

With regard to this species Dr. Bather writes: ‘‘ To judge from
the arm branching and the few cup-plates that are visible, one might
refer it with some probability to the Scaphocrinide.”

Locality—Lower marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon =
Millstone Grit.

106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

BRACHIOPODA.
Chonetes laguessiana, de Koninck. PI. v., fig. 2.

This species occurs a good deal dwarfed ; the different individuals
show considerable variation in the strength of the ribs.

Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon =
Millstone Grit.

Productus semireticulatus, Martin.

I think that there can be no doubt of the true affinity of these
specimens from Kilkee, though they are much crushed.

Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Horizon =
Millstone Grit.

LAMELLIBRANCHIATA.
Pterinopecten papyraceus, Sow. sp. ¢ Pl. v., fig. 3.

This is a very well-known shell which occurs first at the base of

the Pendleside series, and recurs at intervals to a point high up in

the Coal Measures.

Localities—Ireland. The base of the shale series above the Car-
boniferous Limestone at Lisdoonvarna and Foynes Island (Horizon
of the Pendleside series). Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee

(Horizon of Millstone Grit series).

Pseudamusium fibrillosum, Salter sp. Pl. v., fig. 4.

I obtained a small slab at Lisdoonvarna, with several specimens of
both valves of Salter’s shell. In England, this species ranges from
the Pendleside series to the Coal Measures. In Ireland, the Geological
Survey obtained specimens from Slieve Carna, Co. Mayo.

Locality—Lower beds of the Upper Limestone Shales, Lisdoon-
varna, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

~

Posidonomya membranacea, M‘Coy sp. PI. v., fig. 5.
This shell is very abundant in shales some few feet above the
limestone at the water-sink of the River Fergus, north-west of Corofin.
The majority of the specimens were not full-grown. M‘Coy’s type
came from Skerries or Rush, in beds of what I consider to be the
equivalents of those in Co. Clare which contain this fossil.
Locality—Bank of River Fergus, at water-sink north-west of
Corofin, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotavial Equivalents, §c. 107

Modiola megaloba, M‘Coy = Myalina foynesiana, Baily. Pl. v.,
fig. 6.

In my monograph on British Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata,
p. 62, vol. i., I pointed out that Baily has erred in referring his shell
to Myalina, the absence of the striated hinge-plate at once separating
it from that genus and also from Nazadites. Baily’s specimen from
Foynes is a cast of both valves, showing adductor muscle scars, and
the simple linear hinge-plate. ddyalina, however, does occur in the

Foynes nodules.
Locality—Foynes Island, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

Myalina peralata, de Koninck. Pl. v., fig. 7.

Myalina has terminal umbones and a striated hinge-plate. JL
peralata has been known to occur in the Pendleside series in England.
Localities—F oynes Island and Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendle-

side series.

Posidoniella levis, Brown sp. PI. v., fig. 8.

This most common and characteristic species occurs practically
everywhere in England and Ireland in the shales which succeed the
Carboniferous Limestone. This genus is easily distinguished from
Posidonomya, with species of which genus Baily seems to have con-
founded it. LPostdoniella has terminal umbones, and no anterior ear
or lobe, and is obliquely pyriform in shape. This shell has a vertical
distribution from the Pendleside series to the Lower Coal Measures.

Localities—Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Coor spa well,
Ennis; Lisdoonyarna; Foynes Island, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

Posidoniella minor, Brown sp. Pl. v., fig. 9.

This shell is more quadrate and transverse than P. levis. It
appears to have the same vertical distribution.

Localities—Foynes Island; Coor spa well, Ennis; Lisdoonvarna,
= Horizon of Pendleside series,

Parallelodon semicostatus, M‘Coy sp. Pl. v., fig. 10.

1 ° . . . .

The type of this series was obtained at Manorhamilton. It is not

an uncommon species in the Yoredale phase of the Carboniferous Lime-
stone series in England and Scotland, and also occurs in the Pendleside

108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

series. The specimen from Kilkee is much crushed, but I have no
doubt as to its identity.

Locality—Upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of
Millstone Grit.

Nuculana stilla, M‘Coy sp. Pl. v., fig. 11.

Several specimens of this little shell occur in the upper marine
band at Kilkee. The type specimen came from Dromod, co. Leitrim.
LV. stilla occurs in the Pendleside series in England, but does not
seem to be confined to that series.

Locality—Kalkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit series.

Cypricardella selysiana, de Koninck. PI. v., fig. 12.

The species is not uncommon in the upper marine band, Puffing
Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit.

Chenocardiola Footii, Baily sp. Pl. v., fig. 13.

I regard this shell as animportant zonal index. It occurs in beds
of a similar age at Clavier, near Dinant, Belgium, and in Derbyshire
and ? Lancashire. East and west of Ireland.

Locality—Roscliffe, County Clare, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

GASTROPODA.
Macrocheilina reticulatum, Brown sp., 1841. Pl. v., fig. 14.

Pyramis reticulatum, Brown, 1841, Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i,
p. 288, pl. 7, figs. 42, 43, p. 138. Loxonema Galvani, Baily,
1860, Expl. sheet 147, Geol. Survey, Ireland.

Specific characters.—Spire elongate, composed of six whorls which
increase fairly rapidly in size. The whorls are convex from above
downwards ; suture deep; aperture ovate; shell ornamented with
longitudinal strie, occasionally decussated by spiral lines.

Dimensions—Height, 5mm. Breadth, 3 mm.

Localities—England : The Pendleside series of Crimsworth Dean,
near l’odmorden. Ireland: Beds immediately above the Carboniferous.
Limestone, Foynes Island.

Observations—Baily gave due attention,to the alliance of his species
with Brown’s shell; and separated his shell, because he thought the
last whorl was proportionately larger, and the surface was not

)
|
|

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotarial Equivalents, &c. 109

reticulate. These differences depend, the one on the growth of the
individuals, and the other on the state of preservation. I have
compared a large number of individuals from both localities, and am
unable to recognise more than one species. Brown’s name, therefore,
is adopted on the grounds of priority.

Macrocheilina Gibsoni, Brown sp. 1841. PI. v., fig. 16.

Buceinum Gibsoni, Brown, 1841. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. 1.,
p. 221. Pl. vii. figs. 48,49. Macrocheilina inflatus, Baily,
Expl. sheet 142, Geol. Surv., Ireland, p. 14, fig. 6.

Specific characters—Shell small; last whorl ventricose. Spire of
four or five whorls, the last comprising two-thirds of the shell.
The apex acute. The whorls are convex; the suture moderately
deep and simple. Aperture oblong, ovate; outer lip sharp, raised
where it joins the columella. Surface ornamented by fine vertical
lines of growth.

Dimensions—Height, 4mm. ; breadth, 8mm.

Localities—KEngland: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood,
near Todmorden. Ireland: Shales immediately above the Carboni-
ferous Limestone at Foynes Island.

Observations—I have no doubt that Baily’s shell is identical with
the Buccinum elegans of Brown, having compared numerous individuals
from both localities. The same fauna occurs in both localities, as is
pointed out by Baily (op. supra ecit.). Macrocheilina elegans sp. is
closely allied; but the spire does not increase so rapidly, and the
whorls are not so convex.

Macrocheilina elegans, Brown sp. 1841. Pl. v., fig. 15.

Buccinum elegans, Brown, 1841. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i.,
p22210 7 Plovit ites: 5051.

Specific characters—Shell small, elongate, ovate ; spire consisting
of four to five gradually diminishing whorls, of which the last forms
about half the shell. Whorls moderately convex; suture moderately
deep. Aperture ovate, simple. The surface is almost smooth; but
the microscope reveals vertical lines somewhat distant.

Dimensions—Height, 9mm. ; breadth, 7 mm.

. Localities—England: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood,
near Todmorden. Ireland : Shales immediately above the Carboniferous
Limestone, Foynes Island.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXY., SEC. B.] K

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Observations—This shell, described by Brown, is more elongate,
and comparatively less ventricose than JZ. Gibson. I only found two
specimens at Foynes Island.

Loxonema strigillatum, de Koninck, 1881. PI. v., fig. 17.

Loxonema strigillatum, de Koninck, 1881. Ann. Mus. Roy. @ Hist.
Nat. Belge, tom. vi., p. 53. Pl. vi., fig. 23.

Specific characters—Shell small, elongate. Spire consisting of 9-12
whorls, which are only shghtly convex. The suture is linear, and
marked by a compressed, almost linear, band. The surface is
ornamented by small, close, oblique ridges, which are better marked in
the younger portion of the shell, and become obsolete on the larger
whorls.

Dimensions—Height, 8mm. ; breadth, 3mm.

Locality—The marine band in the cliff about 1 mile north-west
of Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grits.

Observations—I have not met this shell before in the British
Isles. De Koninck’s species was obtained at Visé.

Ptychomphalus pisum, de Koninck, 1883. Pl. v., fig. 19.

Ptychomphalus pisum, de Koninck, 1888. Ann. Mus. Roy. d’ Hist.
Nat. Belge, tom. vill., p. 41. Pl. xxxi., figs. 57-61.

Specific characters—Shell small ; conical spire, consisting of four
whorls, the last of which occupies the greater part of the shell;
suture angular and shallow. Band of sinus comparatively broad ;
marginal in the last whorl, the portion of the whorl below it
being flattened, that above it convex. The shell is ornamented by
numerous raised, somewhat arched, transverse folds, which only pass
about one-third of the distance between the suture and the lower
margin of the band of the sinus. Elsewhere the surface is smooth.

Dimensions—Height, 6mm.; breadth, 4mm.

Locality—The upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee; and the
marine band 1 mile north-west of Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone
Grit.

Observations—This species has not been previously met with in
the British Isles.

Hinn—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 111

Ptychomphalus interstrialis (?), Phillips sp. 1840. Pl. v., fig. 18.

Pleurotomaria interstrialis, Phillips, 1840. Geol. Yorks.,
part at... p. 227. Pl ixy., fig. 10.

Specific characters—Shell below medium size; spire pointed, of
five angular whorls which expand rapidly, so that the last is tumid,
and comprises a little more than half the shell. The band of the
sinus 1s narrow, bounded by strong keels, the upper forming the
margin of the whorl. The portion of the whorl above the band has
several strong spiral striz, and is convex; that part below the band is
almost flat, and rapidly contracted towards the suture, which is linear,
and is covered by five spiral ridges decussated by curved transverse lines
so strongly as to give rise to rows of tubercles.

Dimensions— Height, 5mm.; breadth, 6 mm.

Locality—The upper marine band, Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon
of Millstone Grit.

Euphemus Urei, Flem. sp.

I got two specimens of this shell from the marine band 1 mile
north-west of Kilkee.

CEPHALOPODA.
Orthoceras Steinhaueri, Sow. PI. v., figs. 20 and 21.

This species tapers very gradually, and has very deep chambers.
Kxternally the shell is ornamented with moderately close transverse
linear ridges.

Localitves—England: The Pendleside series of High Greenwood,
near ‘Todmorden; above the Hardbed Coal, Halifax; above the Bullion
Coal of Lancashire. Ireland: The shales immediately above the
Carboniferous Limestone, Foynes Island.

Orthoceras koninckianum, d’Orb. PI. v., fig. 22.

This species is easily recognised by its rapid taper and annulated
surface, covered by fine parallel, transverse, close-set lines.

Localities—England: The Pendleside series of Cumsworth Dean,
near Hebden Bridge. Ireland: Shales immediately above the
Carboniferous Limestone, at Foynes Island and Fishergate ; Marine

band at Puffing Hole, Kilkee. Belgium: Chokier.

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Orthoceras aciculare, Brown, 1860. PI. v., fig. 23.

Orthoceras acieulare, Brown, 1860. Trans. Manch. Geol. Soc., vol. i.,
p. 220. Pl. viu., fig. 39. O. minimum, Baily, 1860. Expl.
sheet 142, Geol. Surv., Ireland, p. 18, fig. 3.

This species is very small, with a very gradual taper; septa
moderately close, and slightly convex; surface smooth.

Locality—Very abundant at Foynes Island and Lisdoonvarna.
Small orthoceratites, which probably belong to the same species, are
common in the Pendleside series of England. Brown’s example
came from near Todmorden.

Observations—Tiny fragments of the young shell of a slender
Orthoceras are very common at Foynes Island. These are, I expect,
the terminal portions of O. ascicularis. Brown, however, describes, as
occurring with this species, another very small one, 0. mdcroscopicum.
It is possible that O. pygmeum de Koninck, from Chokier, may prove
to be identical with Brown’s species.

Orthoceras acutum sp. nov. Pl. v., figs. 24, 25.

Specific characters—Shell straight ; section circular ; rate of tapering
1 in 4, but more rapid near the apex, which is actually pointed.
Septa numerous and close. Septuncle not seen. Surface apparently
smooth. Shell thin.

Locality—The shales immediately above the Carboniferous
Limestone, Lisdoonvarna.

Observations—This species differs from those associated with it by
its rapid rate of taper and pointed apex. ‘The largest example I
obtained measures 37 mm.

NA UTILIDA.

Celonautilus quadratus, Flem. sp., 1828. Pl. vi., figs. 1, la.
This species is not common, but has been obtained from the Coal
Measures in England, and the Lower Limestone group in Scotland. I
have never met with it previously in the Pendleside series.
Locality—Foynes Island.

Solenocheilus sp. ?

A large compressed example was obtained by me from the upper
marine band, Pufting Hole, Kilkee. Unfortunately it is not sufficiently
well preserved for definite determination.

Hinp—Wotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, &c. 113

GLYPHIOCERATID.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) reticulatum, Phillips. Pl. vi.,
figs. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.

Observations—This species varies very considerably in the size of
its umbilicus and its ornament according to age. In the young, the
umbilicus is very wide, the whorls showing little or no inclusion ; and
the ornament consists of transverse, broad, rounded ribs, separated by
a sulcus, stronger on each margin, but carried round the periphery.
Later on, the ribs on the periphery become obsolete, but remain on
the lateral area; and the periphery becomes reticulate, and often there
isa deep median peripheral sinus. This condition is the Gastrioceras
circumplicatile of Foord. The umbilicus contracts; and the lateral
ribs now become obsolete, the whole shell being ornamented by close
fine reticulations. Still later, below the margin of the periphery,
the transverse striae become strongly arched forwards; and the
umbilicus in full-grown examples becomes smaller, and its marginal
lines elevated. The aperture of the adult shell is sinuous, concave
at the periphery; a broad, tongue-like projection on each side below
the peripheral margin, below which the aperture curves backwards,
and then forwards to end at the umbilical margin. Early characters
may persist in some specimens; and hence the variety of form and
ornament of the shell, and the size of the umbilicus. It is not
surprising that the synonymy of this species is extensive.

Localitves—England: The Pendleside series. Ireland: Foynes
Island ; Cliffs of Moher, near Fishergate ; Coor spa well, near Ennis,
= Horizon of Pendleside series. Puffing Hole, Kilkee; Cliffs of Moher
below O’ Brien’s Tower, = Horizon of Millstone Grits.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) Davisi, Foord and Crick, 1897.
Ad Oh alent ew
Glyphioceras Davist, Foord and Crick, 1897. Cat. Foss. Ceph.
Brit. Mus., p. 198, pl. ii., fig. 95.

This shell is easily distinguished from all others by its acute
angular periphery and its undulating sides, and the elevated angular
margin to its umbilicus. The test is thin and crenulato-striate. The
acute margin is an adult character, and is not so well seen in young
examples.

Localities—England: Above the Hardbed Coal, Halifax. Ireland:
Foynes Island; Coor spa well, near Ennis, = Horizon of Pendleside
series ; Puffing Hole, Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grits.

114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) Phillipsii, Foord and Crick, 1897.

Mr. Crick has kindly identified these specimens for me. The shell
attains a fair size, and has an aperture of the same shape as G. reticu-
latum. In the adult the margin of the periphery becomes almost
angular, with two spiral grooves below it, like the form of G@. belingue.
The ornament is not reticulate, but crenulato-striate. It occurs in the
Pendleside series in England.

Locality—Ireland: Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) spirale, Phillips. Pl. vi., fig. 8.

This species has not yet been obtained uncrushed. It is charac-
terized by its ornament of regular spiral lines. The species is an
important zonal index.

Localities-—England: The lower Culm of Devon, and the Pendle-
side series of the Midlands. Ireland: Loughshinny, co. Dublin;
Summerhill and near Trim, co. Meath; Killorglin, co. Kerry ; Beds
above the Glyphioceras reticulatum beds, Foynes Island, = Horizon
of Pendleside series.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) diadema (?), Beyrich. Pl. vi.,
figs. 9-15.

This species is somewhat unsatisfactory, and includes a number of
forms of very varied appearance. It is of great interest that these
forms occur with a similar fauna at Chokier, Belgium, and Lisdoon-
varna and Foynes in Ireland, in beds immediately above the Viséan
stage of the Carboniferous Limestone. In the adult the shell has a
moderately wide umbilicus, transverse parallel ridges which become
more and more obsolete with age. In the young the umbilicus is
very wide, inclusion almost nil, and the ridges are fewer, stronger,
and more acute, and there is an angular keel at each margin of the
periphery. At times this condition persists in the adult, and in a
large collection many intermediate forms occur.

Glyphioceras (Beyrichoceras) divaricatum sp. nov. PI. vi., fig. 16.

Specific characters—Shell discoidal; umbilicus small, greatest
thickness near the edge of umbilicus; whorls (? number), inclusion
nearly complete.

The test is ornamented with flattened transverse ribs, separated
by narrow sulci, each rib bifurcating a little distance from the umbilicus.
These ribs are arched forward in the upper part of the lateral margin.

Hinp—WNotes on the Homotaxial Equivalents, §c. 115

Diameter of shell—21 mm.

Localities—Foynes and Foynes Island; shales north of Lisdoon-
varna, = Horizon of Pendleside series.

Observations—I have known this shell for some time from crushed
examples from the Pendleside series in England. A mutilated but
not entirely crushed example (fig. 16, pl. vi.) occurred to me from
Foynes Island, and two or three other examples from the mainland
of Foynes. I showed the specimens to Dr. A. H. Foord, who said he
had met with crushed specimens, and considered the species to be new.
It may, however, prove to be merely a variety of G. diadema, in which
the ribs bifureate, and, though not flat, vary considerably in number,
size, and approximation.

Dimorphoceras Gilbertsoni, Phillips sp. PI. vi., fig. 17.

This species is very common, but has not been previously noted in
Ireland. In England it ranges from the Pendleside series to the Coal
Measures (inclusive). It is also found at Chokier, Belgium.

Localities—Foynes Island ; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside
series.

Dimorphoceras discrepans, Brown sp. PI. vi., fig. 18.
This species is smaller, more globose, the umbilicus more minute,
than D. Gilbertsonc. The two shells always occur together, and have
the same vertical range and distribution, The suture line is, however,

very different.
Localities—Foynes Island; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside

series.
Nomismoceras spirorbis, Phillips sp. Pl. vi., fig. 19.

‘This is a very small shell, with a very wide umbilicus, and no
ornament. It occurs in the Culm of Devon and the Pendleside series
of England.

Localities—Foynes Island; Lisdoonvarna, = Horizon of Pendleside
series.

PISCKS.
Polyrhizodus, sp. Pl. vi., fig. 20.

This tooth occurred in the lower marine band of the Puffing Hole,
Kilkee, = Horizon of Millstone Grit. Dr. Smith Woodward has kindly
identified it for me.

116 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Figs. 1, 1a. Zaphrentis Phillips, EK. & H.: Kilkee; x 3. 2. Chonetes
laguessiana, de Kon.: Kilkee. 3. Pterinopectenp apyraceus, Sow. sp.
4. Pseudamusium fibrillosum, Salt. sp:: Lisdoonvarna. *5. Postdonomya
membranacea, M‘Coy: the type specimen. *6. Modiola megaloba,
M‘Coy: Foynes Island. 7. Myalina peralata, de Kon.: Foynes
Island. 8. Postdoniella levis, Brown sp.: Foynes Island. 9. Pos?-
doniella minor, Brown sp.: Foynes Island. 10. Parallelodon semicos-
tatus, M‘Coy sp.: Kilkee; x 2. 11. Nueulana stilla, M‘Coy sp.:
Kilkee; x 2. 12. Cypricardella selysiana, de Kon.: Kilkee.
*13. Chenocardiola Footw, Baily sp.: Rosscliffe. 14. Macrocheilina
yeticulatum, Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 15. Macrocheilina
elegans, Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 16. Macrocheilina Gibsoni,
Brown sp.: Foynes Island; x 2. 17. Loxonema strigillatum, de Kon. :
Kilkee ; x 38. 18. Ptychomphalus interstrialis (?), Phill.: Kilkee; x 3.
19. Ptychomphalus pisum, de Kon.: Kilkee; x 3. 20, 21. Orthoceras
Steinhauert, Sow: Foynes Island. 22. Orthoceras koninckianum,
VOrb.: Foynes Island. 28. Orthoceras aciculare, Brown: Foynes I.
24. Orthoceras acutum sp.nov.: Lisdoonvarna. 25. Orthoceras acutum ;
showing chambers: Lisdoonvarna.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Figs. 1, 1a. Celonautilus quadratus, Flem. sp.: Foynes Island.
2,3,4, 5,6. Glyphioceras reticulatum, Phill. : Foynes Island ; showing
stages of growth (fig. 2 x 4, fig. 3 x 2). 5,6. Portions of same
shell. 6, showing the form ofthe aperture. 7. Glyphioceras Davist,
Foord and Crick: Foynes Island. 8. Glyphioceras spirale, Phill. :
Foynes Island. 9-12. Glyphioceras diadema (?), var. with large
umbilicus and coarse ribs: Lisdoonvarna. 13-15. Glyphioceras
diadema, Beyr.: Lisdoonvarna. 16. Glyphioceras divaricatum sp. nov. :
Foynes. 17. Dimorphoceras Gilbertson, Phill. sp. : Lisdoonvarna.
18. Dimorphoceras discrepans, Brown sp.: Lisdoonyvarna; x 2.
19. NMomismoceras spirorbis, Phill. sp.: Foynes I.; x 4. 20. Poly-
rhizodus sp.: Kilkee.

N.B.—All specimens are in the writer’s collection except those
marked *, of which fig. 5 is in the Griffith collection, and figs. 6
and 18 are in the collection of the Geological Survey of Ireland.

Plate V.

Proc. RI. Acad..,Vol. XXV., Sect. B.’

imp

Mintern Bros.

OF IRELAND

A-H.Searle del. ect lith.

FOSSILS FROM THE EQUIVALENTS IN THE WEST

OF THE PENDLESIDE SERIES AND MILLSTONE GRITS.

rs

pony 9

V.

ON THE GROWTH OF CRYSTALS IN THE CONTACT-ZONE
OF GRANITE AND AMPHIBOLITE.

By GRENVILLE A. J. COLE, M.R.1.A., F.G.S.,
Professor of Geology in the Royal College of Science for Ireland.

Read Arrit 10. Ordered for publication Apri 12. Published May 1, 1905.

In 1898 Professor W. J. Sollas presented to the Royal Irish Academy
his conclusions on the relations of granite and gabbro at Barnavave ;
and the first publication of them! marks an important step in the
petrography of the British Isles. Though his work at Carlingford is
still met in certain quarters by the assertion of a theory of strictly
local differentiation, yet the immense change of opinion that has
taken place in regard to the nature and extent of contact-meta-
morphism has been continuously in favour of his views. The school
of Michel-Lévy, Barrois, and Lacroix, despite the serviceable criticism
which has been directed on it, has proved its contentions in area after
area, and notably in those regions where other modes of thought have
long prevailed.

While the occurrence of basic igneous masses traversed by veins
of granite may in many cases be due to a separation of material in a
single caldron down below, this separation remains, in the vast
majority of cases, a pure assumption. It has been fashionable—and
the term may be used with all seriousness—to suggest a common
origin for all the igneous rocks of a district, without regard for the
endless chances offered for the admixture of any given rock with

“On the Origin of Intermediate Varieties of Igneous Rocks by Intrusion and
Admixture, as observed at Barnayave, Carlingford,” Rep. British Assoc., 1893
(1894), p. 765. The full statement of results is in Trans. R. I. Acad., vol. xxx.
(1894).

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B.] L

118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

earlier masses, sedimentary or igneous, as it flows. Mr. Harker,!
however, has recently shown that he fully realises the composite
origin of many rocks that become thrust up towards the surface; and

the complexity of subterranean masses becomes more clearly forced —

upon us as we leave volcanic districts for those in which some
‘“batholite ’’ lies exposed.

In 1893 Professor Sollas* also described the modification of an
amphibolite near Glendalough, in County Wicklow, by veins of
quartz, which contain potash-felspar, and which traverse the adjacent
schist. I have had the advantage of collecting from this spot on two
occasions under Professor Sollas’s guidance, and fully agree that the
highly siliceous veins are the cause of the alterations and added
materials in the basic rock, which, in its original state, ‘‘ consists
almost entirely of hornblende.’’ In view, however, of the nature of
the changes, and their parallelism with those occurring in basic rocks
enveloped by granite, I cannot help thinking that the amphibolite of
Glendalough penetrated the schists before the upwelling of the last
granite of the district, and that the quartz-mica-diorite is a composite
rock due to direct interaction and admixture. Professor Sollas’s
views are given more fully in a second paper,’ in which he goes, as
I venture to think, somewhat out of his way to suggest that the
varied types of igneous rock in the Leinster chain have arisen from
one primordial magma-basin.

In the cases about to be described, it is not necessary to make any
such assumption ; nor would it, if put forward, bear upon the principal
question of the production of new rocks by admixture. As in the
case dealt with by Professor Sollas at Glendalough, and in others
recorded from the county of Donegal,* massive amphibole usually
degenerates, under contact-alteration, into actinolitic fibres, and
ultimately into biotite. Much of the biotite-gneiss of north-west
Ireland thus arises from the absorption of hornblende-schist and
garnet-amphibolite by granite. But occasionally a new stimulus, as

1 << The Tertiary Igneous Rocks of Skye,’’ Mem. Geol. Survey (1904), pp. 177,
186, 219, &e.

2 “On the Transformation of Amphibolite into Quartz-Mica-Diorite,’’ Rep.
Brit. Assoc., 1893 (1894), p. 765.

3 “On the Geology of Dublin and its Neighbourhood,’’ Proc.. Geol. Assoc.,
vol. xiii. (1893-4), p. 111.

4G. Cole, ‘‘ Metamorphic Rocks in East Tyrone, &c.,’’ Trans. R.-I. Acad.,
vol. xxxl., p. 456; also Proc. R. I. Acad., vol, xxiv., sect. B, p. 366.

CoLtE—On the Growth of Crystals. 119

it were, is imparted to the material that is capable of crystallising as
amphibole ; and the mineral develops on a far bolder scale than was
exhibited in the original rock. Something of the kind is traceable in
composite specimens from the mass at Glendalough in County Wicklow,
although in the end an excessive development of biotite has set in. The
hornblende was for a time regenerated, but tended rather towards
actinolite; and the larger crystals are now partly replaced by a multi-
tude of flakes of mica. Dr. F. Katzer' has recently noted in a Bohemian
instance how pegmatite dykes seem more common in amphibolites
that are rich in garnet than in those that are poor in garnet, and how
their junctions are very commonly accompanied by hornblende crystals
of exceptional size. The first remark reminds one of the frequent
association of garnet-amphibolites with granite in north-west Ireland.
In these cases the presence of the garnets seems due to the influence
of the intrusive mass on a mixed aphanitic and sedimentary series.
Garnet-amphibolite, from this point of view, is practically always a
product of contact-metamorphism ; and the more abundant the veins
of pegmatite or granite, the more garnet arises in the invaded mass.
Garnet has certainly developed, in sharply-edged rhombic dodecahedra,
in the altered amphibolite of Glendalough, and arises very possibly
from associated patches of schist ; while at Castleore, south of Lough
Gill, [ have lately found that the enveloped amphibolite? becomes
very notably coarser when seriously attacked by granite. The crystals
of garnet, as well as of hornblende, run together, it would seem, under
the stimulating influence of the granite, producing a rock of very
conspicuous grain.

Near the mouth of the Gweebarra in western Donegal, the granite
magma has invaded certain amphibolites of the ‘* Dalradian ” series,
without producing garnet. This fact in itself supports the suggestion
that an admixture of aluminous sedimentary material is requisite for
the development of ordinary eclogite and garnet-amphibolite by
contact-action. The interest of the Gweebarra cases lies, however, in
the coarseness of the resulting quartz-amphibole-diorite in com-
parison with the grain of the diorite or amphibolite that has been
attacked.

On Sheet 15 of the Geological Survey Map of Ireland, two dykes

1 «“ Die Magneteisenerzlagerstitten von Maleschau und Hammerstadt,’’ Ver-
handl. d. k. k. geol. Reichsanstalt, 1904, p. 199.

* This contact was originally described in Proc. R. I. Acad., vol. xxiv., sect. B,
p. 364.

120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of ‘‘felstone’”’ are shown traversing a basic Dalradian rock at the
old stone fort in Cor, above the Gweebarra. These are in reality
formed of coarse aplitic granite, and stand out on the little hill like
two great walls. The basic rock is an amphibolite, seemingly free
from felspar, and with a specific gravity of 2°95. In its earliest con-
dition it was probably of greater specific gravity, and was a pyroxene
peridotite, since a number of pale green ovoid pseudomorphs, ophitically
embedded in the hornblende, and now largely composed of fibres of
actinolite, have the form and character of altered olivine (fig. 1).

\ ‘.
“Fr NN

WY ‘
WAY N \ /

Fre. 1.—Section of amphibolite of Cor, Co. Donegal, showing traces of ophitic
structure. The pale spaces are occupied by actinolite, associated with
magnetite; the fibres of actinolite are sometimes in continuity with
those of the darker hornblende round it. x 9.

This rock broke through the schist-series, and includes blocks removed
from it. In turn it was invaded by the granite, which appears in
force on the neighbouring bare ridge of Trusklieve, and which comes
up in veins and patches through the Dalradian series all across the
intervening lowland. At the contact, the basic mass is distinctly
‘‘ sranitised,”’ with frequent addition of pyrite. Sphene and epidote
appear in it, the latter at times including allanite. Allanite is also
present in brown independent grains. But the principal changes are

CoLE—On the Growth of Crystals. 12]

the production of brown mica, which is so frequently a contact-
product of amphibole, and the addition to the mass of quartz and
repeatedly twinned oligoclase. [Ill-defined knots of the original
amphibolite remain in the composite or reconstructed mass; but the
typical hornblende of the latter is a recrystallised product, and is thus
an essential part of the new quartz-diorite that has been formed.
This composite rock retains as high a specific gravity as 2°98, which
is partly due to addition of pyrite, and preserves a very basic aspect
when viewed with the naked eye. Where traversed by granite

Fic. 2.—Section of composite rock (fine-grained specimen) formed by intrusion of
granite into amphibolite, Cor, Co. Donegal. The large crystal of horn-
blende on the right shows two stages of secondary growth outward from
the dusky central region. Completely recrystallised idiomorphie horn-
blende is abundant in the rock. Brown biotite has arisen freely in the
hornblende. x 9.

veins, however, it becomes an obviously ‘‘ dioritic’’? mass in Hauy’s
sense. Its composite character is still suggested by the spread
of quartz and felspar from the granite in sporadic patches, and
not in uniform distribution; but the hornblende has become still
further regenerated, and has shot out into crystals often 10 mm. and
sometimes 18 mm. long. The introduction of alkali-felspar, largely
orthoclase, from the granite magma makes this handsome marginal
rock virtually a hornblende-granite. Its specific gravity is 2°85, and

122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

would be lower if the pyrite could be eliminated. By differences of
colour in successive growths and zones, the nucleus of older hornblende,
and the later additions to it, can be sometimes traced. The last stage
consists in the formation of brown mica, which spreads in some places
along the cleavage planes of the hornblende, and in other places,
perhaps in the same crystal, along irregular cracks that have developed
(fig. 2). Had the process continued, irregular nests of mica would
have arisen in an environment of granite. Mr. Harker’ has recently
suggested that the addition of alkali from a granite magma promotes
in such cases the growth of biotite in place of hornblende.

In 1904, I was able to observe similar features, on a still bolder
scale, on the north face of the crest of Cashel Hill, south of the
Gweebarra, and five miles west of Cor.? The hornblende - rock
attacked by the granite is again practically devoid of felspar, and has
a specific gravity of 3:06. The biotite that appears in it increases in
prominence near the granite, and is, I think, entirely secondary. At
the same time, the hornblende, which is allowed a certain freedom in
its new environment, becomes clearly idiomorphic, and ultimately,
in the stimulating contact-zone, forms prismatic crystals 20 mm. and
even 25 mm., long. Here a lime-soda felspar, at least as basic as
andesine, appears side by side with orthoclase. Pyrite is abundantly
developed in this zone, again illustrating the association of mineral-
veins with surfaces of metamorphic interaction.

The composite rock itself has remained, however, wonderfully
fresh ; and the deposition of iron sulphide was doubtless contempo-
raneous with its formation.

T'wo feet from the visible junction, which here is obviously not a
sharp one, the granite of Cashel Hill remains highly charged with
material from the amphibolites ; and its specific gravity is as high as
2°75. Biotite and epidote are abundant in it; and, eastward along
the hill-top, it is still to some extent darkened by absorption of
material from the Dalradian series.

A mile and a quarter south, on the north-west flank of the granite
dome of Ardara, the granite has, over a wide area near Summy
Lough, the speckled character of a composite and modified rock.®
Patches of biotite, hornblende, and epidote lie in a coarser ground of

1 «<The Tertiary Igneous Rocks of Skye,’’ Mem. Geol. Survey, p. 171.

* For this granite, see G. Cole, ‘‘ Composite Gneisses in Boylagh,”’ Proc. R.I.A.,
vol. xxiv., sect. B. (1902), p. 208.

3 Cf. Harker, op. cit., p. 182.

Core—On the Growth of Crystals. 123

microcline and quartz; and sphene and allanite again are present.
The quartz has developed in this rock in spheroidal blebs in advance
of the microcline, which thus encloses it ophitically. Something
similar to this relation between quartz and microcline has been noted
by Prof. Sollas in the soda-granites of the Leinster chain.!

Of greater interest, near Summy Lough, are the lumps of earlier
diorite and garnet-amphibolite enclosed in the later basic rocks, both
series being now modified by granite veins. The earlier diorite
consists of hornblende, magnetite, and basic labradorite, and weathers
away more easily than the later one, leaving little pits upon the
surface. I have elsewhere? commented on the similarity of these
features to those described by Mr. Harker from the far more recent
and more volcanic series which has been so admirably investigated by
him in Skye.

It will be seen, then, that the coarseness of grain of a composite
rock cannot depend upon conditions of pressure alone, but that a
certain stimulus is given to the recrystallisation of older basic
material, be it amphibole or garnet, by the invasion of a molten
granite mass. ‘This mass, when it finally consolidates, may itself
remain of medium grain; it may therefore be conceived that the
continuous passage of heat outward from it into the contact-zone
maintains the rock attacked in a favourable condition, and promotes
the growth of certain mineral species. ‘lhe contrast between this
effect and the production of a granular mosaic in ordinary ‘‘ epidio-
rites’? enables us in some degree to judge between the results of
igneous and dynamic metamorphism. It is obvious from the form and
grouping of the later amphiboles of Cor and Cashel Hill that no
dynamic changes of importance have taken place in the area since the
intrusion of the granite which stimulated their growth.

1 «* Preliminary Account of the Soda-granites of Co. Wicklow,’’ Sci. Proc.
R. Dublin Soc., vol. vi. (1889), p. 267, and ‘‘Granites of Leinster,’’ Trans.
ine) ey vol. xxix. (1891), p. 509.

2 «<The Heart of Skye,’’ Nature, vol. Ixx. (1904), p. 507.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | M

as ee

VE

THE VEGETATION OF THE DISTRICT LYING SOUTH OF
DUBLIN.

By GEORGE H. PETHYBRIDGE, Pu.D., B.Sc., anp
ROBERT LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E., M.R.I.A.

[Prares VII.-XIT. ]

[Read May 22. Ordered for Publication May 24. Published Decemper 2, 1905.]

CONTEN'S.

1. INTRODUCTION AND LITERATURE, .. bis ts ne 24
2. GEOLOGY AND PHyYSIOGRAPHY, Me 7 ia ae oe ti ellos
3. Froristic Norss, ah Bd a Ay: A i mx ae 7186
4. Tur Metuops or Survey, .. nA a ft » a Jed) LSS
5. THE ZONES OF VEGETATION, .. Ay st ie se ce wee Jas
The Littoral Zone, cA oe : * oh ie ae AD

The Sand-dune Association, es oe xe z le Lao

The Salt-marsh Association, bg 4 Aa ae aw, L4G

The Rock and Cliff Association, .. s ig S pt SEG

The Agrarian Zone, .. ae 3) is a iF el SAY,

The Farm-land, .. 5 oe es re ” ic, Le

The Ulex europeus Association, .. As a es .» » 180

The Zone of Hill-pasture, os ee se - es tune Los

The Ulex Gallii Association, ay. 35 ses ae Se eile

The Pteris Association, .. bis oA Ae iF Te

The Nardus Association, .. Ae i he 4 eee (7

The Moorland Zone, .. os a ete pe iy mass

The Calluna Association, .. if Be: sd ae sats

The Vaccinium Association, ae re ys a 62

The Scirpus Association, .. ie ie e os kee

The Eriophorum Association, .. a oe fe lim AGG

The Racomitrium Association, .. om ae ae: glen

The Juncus Associations, .. a <p Ae ot A Fae

The Woodlands, AS ss a =e ra: bcs NS

6. NorEs ON THE Mar, .. ie ae oN 7 rr a >a STi

INTRODUCTION.

Tue distribution of the plants in any given area may be worked out
in two different ways. The first method, and the one which has until
recently been that chiefly adopted in this and other countries, is
essentially an analytical one. It consists in making as complete a list

PErHyYBRIDGE & PrarGEeR— Vegetation South of Dublin. 125

as possible of the various species of plants which inhabit the area
studied, in classifying the plants thus listed according to their
taxonomic relationships, and of indicating in greater or less detail the
particular localities in which each species 1s to be found growing. <A
comprehensive example of such a floristve study of the distribution of
plants is to be found in Mr. Colgan’s recently-published ‘Flora of
the County Dublin,” which covers, from this point of view, the
greater portion of the country dealt with in the present paper, in
addition to a large portion with which this paper does not deal.
Floristic distribution of plants does not lend itself well to delineation
by means of cartography, seeing that practically each species requires
a separate map to indicate its distribution in the area.

The second method, on the contrary, is essentially a synthetical one.
No very profound botanical study of a district is necessary before it
becomes evident that the species of plants growing in it are naturally
ageregated into a number of vegetation-types or synthetic plant-
groups, which recur within the area wherever similar conditions of
environment exist. The species of plants found associated together
in these groups have not necessarily any floristic relationships with
one another ; they are bound together, however, in common comrade-
ships or societies by similar requirements as to the necessities for
existence, or even by dissimilar but mutually complementary require-
ments in this respect. Such more or less well-defined groups
of plants are termed Pranr Assocrarions, and it is the structural and
physiological features cf the species composing them rather than their
systematic relationships which not only largely determine the com-
position of these associations, but also influence their geographical
distribution. Different conditions of climate, soil, water-supply,
and the various other environmental factors are evidenced by the
existence of different associations, so that the distribution of the
vegetation from this—the ‘‘ ecological ’’—point of view is closely
bound up with the geography of the area in its widest sense, and can
be represented in some detuil, and with considerable accuracy, on a map
of the area under consideration,

In any well-marked association some gregarious or social species
of plant is the predominating feature, and gives the character to the
association. Other gregarious species may also be present, but their
spread is held in check by that of the dominant plant. Should the
conditions change, one of these secondary social species may become
the dominating one. Not less characteristic of each association,
although in a merely superficial glance at the association less obviously

M 2

126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

so, are those species of plants which grow solitary amongst the social
species, as well as those whose existence depends on the conditions
determined by the presence of the other plants, such as shade plants,
parasites, &c. According to this view, then, the plants composing
an association may be classified as (a) Dominant social forms;
(6) Secondary social forms struggling for dominance; (¢) Dependent
species.

For a history of the gradual development of this mode of viewing
the vegetation of a district, not asa heterogeneous mass of plant species
to be analysed and brought into the compass of a flora, but as con-
sisting of a number of associations of living organisms adopted for life
under particular conditions of environment, reference should be made
to an admirable paper by the late Robert Smith (1). In this paper,
starting with the work of Von Humboldt in 1805, the progress in the
study of ‘‘ vegetations,” rather than that of floras, is traced up to
the year 1898, and a copious and most important bibliography 1s
appended. Into this history, and the details of the bibliography given,
it is not necessary for us to enter here, but we may content ourselves
with singling out for mention one or two of the most important
general works which deal with plant-geography from the ecological
point of view.

Foremost among these is Warming’s ecological plant-geography (2)
which first appeared in Danish in 1895, has since passed into the
second of its two editions in German, has been translated into Russian
with additions, figures and a map, but which has, unfortunately, not
yet been published in English. This book marks an epoch in the
literature of this subject, and 1s almost indispensable to the student of
vegetation.

Not less important is the admirable text-book of plant geography
by the late Prof. A. F. W. Schimper (3), with its wealth of illustra-
tions, published in German in 1898, and in English five years later.
In both of the above-named important volumes very full references
will be found to the original literature of the subject as it existed
up to the dates of their publication.

Further, amongst a series of important monographs on the vegeta-
tion of the globe, being brought out by Engler and Drude, that of
Graebner, dealing with the North-German moors (4), deserves to be
specially mentioned, an important summary of which will be found
in a paper by Wm. G. Smith(5). In addition to these works, a small
botanical guide for North Germany (6) has just recently been brought.
out by Graebner for use on field excursions, to which attention may

Prruypripncr & PraEcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 127

be directed. In this little book a number of vegetation-formations
are set forth, and under each the leading plants, as well as the
secondary and dependent species, are enumerated, and characters given
for their recognition. A book of this kind dealing with Ireland, with,
perhaps, more ample notes on the environmental conditions of the
formations, and with information on some of the leading structural
peculiarities in the chief plants occurring in them, would be of great
value, and should be forthcoming when the vegetation of the country
has been more thoroughly studied from the new standpoint.

From what has been said above, it will be seen that the first
step in the study of the vegetation of a district lies in the recognition
in the field of the aggregate of plant species which go to make
up the associations, and in the broad characterisation of these
associations according to the dominating plants found in them. The
first study of this nature on any district in the British Isles was that
on the plant associations of the Tay Basin, Part I., published by the
late Robert Smith in 1898(7). Having determined the associations,
it next became possible to survey their limits, and to indicate their
distribution on a map of the district. ‘The pioneer in botanical
surveying in these islands was also the late Robert Smith, who
published Part II. of his Plant Associations of the Tay Basin (8)
in 1900, with a map, and brought forward his scheme for a Botanical
Survey of Scotland in the same year (9). In this year also the first
two instalments of his Survey, with maps, were published separately
by Bartholomew (10). In the descriptive text to the first of these
two maps, Robert Smith points out that more or less detailed botanical
surveys of particular districts had been already made in America and
on the Continent, the most complete of those then attempted being
the vegetation map of France in course of preparation by Prof.
Flahault, the first sheet of which appeared in 1897 (11).

As his brother, Wm. G. Smith, points out in a paper (12) read
before the Glasgow meeting of the British Association in 1901, it was
during a winter spent by Robert Smith with Flahault at the University
of Montpellier that ‘‘ an enthusiastic master inspired a willing pupil,
and sent him home prepared to begin the work in Scotland.’’ The
progress of this Survey of Scotland, so well started by Robert Smith,
unfortunately received a check by his lamented death in the very year
in which publication had been begun.

The work in Scotland has, however, been continued by Wm. G.
Smith, and the vegetation maps of Forfar and of Fife, together with
descriptive illustrated text, were published in 1904 and 1905, while

128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the fifth map required to complete the projected survey is stated
to be in progress (13).

In England considerable areas in the north of the country have been
botanically surveyed. Wm. G. Smith and Moss published a paper,
with a map, on the distribution of the vegetation in the Leeds and
Halifax district of Yorkshire in 1903 (14); and later in the same
year Wm. G. Smith and Rankin described and mapped the vegetation
of the Harrogate and Skipton district (15) of the same county. In
the following year Lewis (16) published two papers and maps on the
distribution of vegetation of the basins of the rivers Eden, Tees, Wear,
and Tyne.

In these maps the different areas occupied by the associations are
marked in colours. In R. Smith’s map of the Edinburgh district twelve
such colours are used ; in that of Northern Perthshire, seventeen ;
in Fife, fourteen; and in Forfar, seventeen types of vegetation are
represented. In Yorkshire, Wm. G. Smith differentiates sixteen types ;
and Lewis’s maps record nineteen and twenty-one types, respectively.
The scale in the case of the Scoteh and Yorkshire maps is that of two
miles to the inch; in Lewis’s maps one mile to the inch. These scales,
however, represent only those chosen for publication, the actual field-
mapping being done on the Ordnance Survey maps of one inch to the
mile, or on those of six inches to the mile. These coloured maps, and
the explanatory texts published with them, form a very valuable
addition to our knowledge of the vegetation of the districts concerned.
In additicn to the foregoing, a beginning has been made in work of this
kind in the neighbourhood of Cambridge. Part II. of a paper on the
flora of the Cambridge district by Wallis (17), prepared in view of
the visit of the British Association for the Advancement of Science to
Cambridge in the summer of 1904, is occupied with an account of
the plant associations found in the district ; and a coloured map on a
small scale (the exact scale is not stated) is appended, in which eight
types of vegetation are included.

For comparatively large areas, probably the largest scale on
which it will be found practicable to publish a vegetation map will
be that of one inch to the mile. This being so, many of the smaller
plant associations, which can be easily recognised in the tield and
surveyed on a map of a larger scale, must, on account of their small
area, be necessarily omitted from the map. For limited areas,
however, maps on a larger scale may be published ; and this has been
done by Gaut (18) in his detailed study on the botanical survey of
a pasture. Woodhead (19), too, in a paper read before Section K of

ee See an —

)
|
|

PErHYBRIDGE & PranceRr— Vegetation South of Dublin. 129

the British Association at its meeting in Cambridge in 1904, exhibited
maps constructed on a larger scale. Perhaps the most detailed large-
scale mapping that has been attempted is that which has been
carried out on the coast of Brittany by Oliver and Tansley, whose
methods of mapping are described and illustrated in the New
Phytologist (20). As regards Ireland, the present paper and the
accompanying map represent, so far as we are aware, the first
attempt at a detailed study of the distribution over any considerable
area in this island.

It will be seen from the foregoing brief summary, that a good
beginning has been made in the study of the vegetation of the
British Islands. With a view of promoting further research in this
direction, a committee has been formed to secure co-operation and
co-ordination in the work, information concerning which will be
found in the New Phytologist and in the Irish Naturalist (21).

The determination and the mapping of plant associations, with
which we have been chiefly concerned up to this point, are the first
steps to be taken in studying the vegetation of any area. And just
as a knowledge of the flora of a district is a preliminary necessity in
defining the associations therein, so a knowledge of these associations
must precede the study of the deeper problems of ecological plant-
geography in general. What these problems are, is well set forth by
Tansley in an address to Section K of the British Association, at the
Cambridge Meeting, 1904(23). The first stage in the study of plant
associations must of necessity be descriptive; and it is with this—
the ecological survey—stage that we have mainly to deal in the
present paper. The ultimate end of the study, however, is to know
why and how the associations exist. In this connexion valuable
information is yielded by the study of the structural organisation
of the plants themselves. To say that there is a close correlation
between plant-structure and plant-environment is merely to repeat a
platitude ; and a very great deal of work has been published in recent
years, dealing with plant-structure from the ecological point of view,
which it is beside our purpose to mention in detail here, but which
will be found summarised in the excellent text-books of Warming and
Schimper alluded to above, as well as in others.

As regards the more purely physiological problems concerned, 2
wide and almost untrodden field for investigation lies before us. How
small is our knowledge of the physiological processes taking place in
the individual plants of our associations, especially from a quantita-
tive point of view! What do we know, for example, of the actual

130 Procecdings of the Royal Irish Academy.

amount of water absorbed or transpired by our various xerophytic,
mesophytic, and hydrophytic plants, of the relative intensities of
photosynthesis, respiration, &c., in sun and shade plants? Such
questions can be satisfactorily answered only by experiments made
with the plants of the associations under their natural conditions of
environment; and the establishment of a Desert Botanical Laboratory
by the Carnegie Institution in the United States of America (24) is
a step in advance towards the attainment of such knowledge.
Experimental work of this kind in the field has also been begun in
Sweden, where Hesselmann (25) has studied quantitatively and 7 setu
the intensity of photosynthesis, respiration, and transpiration in the
plants composing certain associations (lofiingar), and has obtained
interesting and important results. We notice, too, that Woodhead, in
his work, is making provision for experimental work 7 situ, by
erecting suitable huts for research work in the woodlands which he
is studying.

As mentioned above, however, the present paper 1s almost entirely
confined to the descriptive ecological survey of the area in question,
the physiographical and other features of which we shall now proceed
to consider.

LIvERATURE QUOTED IN THE INTRODUCTION.

1. Surra, Ropert:

On the Study of Plant Associations. Natural Science, vol. xiv.,
p. 109. 1899.

2. Waxmine, E.:
Plantesamfund. Grundtrak af den okologiske Plantegeografie.
Kjobenhavn: Philipsens Forlag. 1895.
Lehrbuch der dOkologischen Pflanzengeographie. Deutsche
Ausgabe von Dr. E. Knoblauch. Berlin: Borntraeger.
1896.
Ditto. 2 Ausgabe. Bearbeitet von P. Graebner. 1902.

3. Scuimprr, A. F. W.:
Pflanzen-Geographie auf Physiologischer Grundlage. Jena :
Fischer. 1898.
Plant Geography on a Physiological Basis. English Transla-
tion, by W. R. Fischer, revised edition by Groom and Balfour,
London: Henry Frowde. 1904.

Peruysripcr: & Prarcur— Vegetation South of Dublin. 131

4,

Or

10.

ia

12.

13.

14.

Enerter, A., unp O. DruveE:

Die Vegetation der Erde. V. Die Heide Norddeutschlands.
Bearbeitet von P. Graebner. Leipzig: Engelmann. 1901.

Sairu, W. G.:
The Origin and Development of Heather Moorland. Scottish
Geographical Magazine, vol. xvill., p. 587. 1902.

. Grarener, P.:

Botanischer Fuhrer durch Norddeutschland. Berlin: Born-
traeger. 19038.

Suirnh, Ropert:
Plant Associations of the Tay Basin. Proc. Perthshire Soe. of
Natural Science, vol. 11., part 6. 1898.
Sarr, Roper :
Plant Associations of the Tay Basin. Part I1., with map.
Trans. Perthshire Soc. of Natural Science, vol. ii., part 2.
1900.

. Surry, Ropert :

Botanical Survey of Scotland. Scottish Geographical Magazine.
July and August, 1900.

Smirn, Ropert:
Botanical Survey of Scotland. I. Edinburgh District, with
coloured map. II. Northern Perthshire, with coloured map.
Edinburgh: J. Bartholomew & Co. 1900.

FLAHAULT, CHARLES:

Essai d’une Carte Botanique et Forestiére de la France.
Annales de Géographie, No. 28, p. 289, 1897 (avec une
carte).

Smiru, Witrr1am G. :

A Botanical Survey of Scotland. Scottish Geographical

Magazine, March, 1902.
SmitH, WILLIAM G.:

Botanical Survey of Scotland, iii. and iv.: Forfar and Fife.

With two maps. Scottish Geographical Magazine, vol. xx.,

No. 12, 1904; vol. xxi., Nos. 1,2, and 3. 1905.

Smiru, Wm. G., and C. E. Moss:
Geographical Distribution of Vegetation in Yorkshire. Geogra-
phical Journal, April, 1908.

132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

15.

LG.

18.

20

Smira, Wm. G., and W. M. Rankin:

Geographical Distribution of Vegetation in Yorkshire. Part I1.,
Harrowgate and Skipton District. Geographical Journal,
August, 1903.

Lewis, F. J.:

Geographical Distribution of Vegetation of the Basins of the
Rivers Eden, Tees, Wear, and Tyne. Geographical Journal :
Part I., Murch; Part II., Sept., 1904.

fe Wane, A. :

The Flora of the Cambridge District. The Natural History of
Cambridgeshire, p.209. Cambridge: University Press. 1904.
Gavr, R. C.:
Botanical Survey of a Pasture. The Naturalist, No. 567,
p- 105. 1904.
WoopHeEap, T. W.:
The Ecology of woodland plants in the neighbourhood of
Huddersfield. (Read before Linnean Society, 15 December,
1904.) Nature, vol. Ixxi., p. 239. 5 January, 1905.

. Oxrver, F. W., and A, G. Tansey:

Methods of Surveying Vegetation on a large scale. New
Phytologist, vol. iii., p. 228. 1904. (See also for experiments
in ecological surveying, New Phytologist, vol. 1., p. 167,
and vol. i11., p. 200.)

. ANONYMOUS:

Formation of a Committee for the Survey and Study of British
Vegetation. New Phytologist, vol. iv., p. 23. 1905.
(Reprinted in the “‘ Irish Naturalist,’’ 1905, p. 91.)
[The above-mentioned Committee | :
Suggestions for beginning Survey work. New Phytologist,
vol, iv., p. 9%. 90d,
Tanstzy, A.G.:
The Problems of Ecology. New Phytologist, vol. i1i., p. 191.
1904.

. Mac Dovean, D. T.:

The Desert Botanical Laboratory of the Carnegie Institution.
Plant World, vol. vii., p.15. 1904.
Hessetmann, H.:
Zur Kenntniss des Pflanzenlebens Schwedischer Laubwiesen.
Beih. Bot. Cent., Bd. xvii., Heft 8, p. 311. 1904.
(A short réswmé of this paper will be found in the ‘ Botanical
Gazette,” vol. 39, No. 3, p. 226. 1905.)

PETHYBRIDGE & PRAEGER

Vegetation South of Dublin. 1838

GEOLOGY AND PHYSIOGRAPHY.

The district to which the present paper refers comprises an area
of some 200 square miles of land surface. Its eastern boundary—
the only natural one—is formed by the waters of the Irish Sea,
On the north it is bounded by a straight ne running some twelve
miles, due westwards, inland from the mouth of the River Liffey
along the south-eastern edge of the great central limestone plain of
the country. The southern boundary is formed by a line running
inland from the coast, just south of Bray Head, due westwards, for
some seventeen miles, to a point (Liffey Cottage) about one mile
and a half north-east of the village of Blessington, the line thus
traversing the northern end of the Wicklow Mountains. The
western boundary is a line running due north and south, principally
along the limestone plain, from Liffey Cottage to a point between
Leixlip and Celbridge, and passing through the village of Neweastle.
A glance at an ordinary map of this district will show therefore that,
speaking generally, it consists of a single, broad physiographical
contrast between plain onthe north and north-west, and mountain on
the south.

This southern part embraces the northern end of the Leinster
granite chain, which extends thence south-westwards for sixty or
seventy miles. These granites are of post-Ordovician and pre-
Carboniferous age ; and it has been suggested by Professor Sollas that
they were formed as an immense laccolite, with an Ordovician cover
und a Cambrian floor. It is certain that the advent of Carboniferous
times found denudation already so far advanced that the granite was
exposed, and the Cambrians stripped of their Silurian covering, for
rocks of Carboniferous age are to be seen resting directly on both.
The area included in our map, then, presents in the south a solid
mass of granite (which rises to 2478 feet in Kippure), flanked by
Cambrian and Ordovician slates. All dip down under the Carboniferous
limestone, which forms a plain stretching across the western and
northern part of the area, and in which stands the city of Dublin.

No rocks newer than the Lower Carboniferous go to the building
up of our area, till one comes to the Glacial deposits. ‘These,
however, are thick and extensive, and profoundly affect the distri-
bution of the vegetation. An almost continuous sheet of calcareous
Boulder-clay, mainly derived from the great plain of Carboniferous
limestone which lies to the west and north, is spread oyer the

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lower grounds. In the limestone plain, on the north-west, the said
rock appears at the surface only in occasional small patches. In
the north-east the Glacial deposits overlie the granite less con-
tinuously, and patches of scrubby, rocky ground le amid the
fertile drift country. The Boulder-clay laps round the hills, ceasing
at from 500 to 1000 feet. It is often succeeded by sands and gravels
(the famous high-level shelly drift of the Dublin mountains), which
are, like the Boulder-clay, full of limestone, and are found as high as
1500 feet. Above this, rock-debris and peat usually divide the
honours between them. It is the distribution of the Glacial deposits
that determines the main features of the phytogeography of the area ;
and one of the most interesting points of the distribution of the
Glacial series is the extension of calcareous clays and gravels far over
the non-calcareous rocks, and high up the granite mountain valleys.
Passing on,to the purely physiographical features of the district,
oppure, 2473 feet, near the southern edge of our map, is the
dominating feature—a massive dome, with wide peat-covered slopes.
Thence a broad ridge, which for several miles maintains an elevation
of over 2000 feet, runs northward to Ballynascorney. A few miles to
the north-eastward, a parallel broad ridge runs from Prince William’s
Seat (1825 feet) to Killakee Mountain (1721 feet), approaching 2000
feet at several points. North-east of this again, Two-rock Mountain
and its neighbours form a bulky mass, rising to 1699 feet. Between
these ridges there are fine mountain glens. The largest of these is
Glenasmole, running northward from Kippure, and occupied by the
River Dodder. This stream, with its tributaries, is the chief drainer
of our area. On emerging from Glenasmole, it runs north-eastward
over the low grounds through a trough which it has cut in the drift,
to join the sea in Dublin Bay, just at the mouth of the Liffey. The
south-western corner of the district drains into the Liffey, which,
rising on the south slope of Kippure, enters and flows in our area
for a few miles, and, swinging round outside the west and north
boundaries of the district, enters the sea at Dublin. The only other
stream of importance is the Bray River, branches of which drain
south-eastward down the fine mountain valleys of Glencullen and
Glencree, the whole stream entering the sea at Bray. The only
lakes in the district are two picturesque mountain tarns—Upper and
Lower Lough Bray—lying in deep coombs, at an elevation of over
1200 feet, on the eastern slope of Kippure, at the head of Glencree.
The low, drift-covered plain of limestone—the edge of the great
central plain of Ireland—that occupies the north-west portion of the

Peruyprivce & Pranaur— Vegetation South of Dublin. 1385

area is an agricultural district, still unaffected by its proximity to the
city. Grazing is carried on on a large scale, and much limestone is
quarried. In the north-east, the low grounds of the granite are very
largely occupied by demesnes and villas, and are well planted. The
shore line is varied, but offers only the narrowest fringe of littoral
vegetation, and affords little opportunity for the development of the
rich maritime flora which characterizes the coast of County Dublin as
a whole. From Dublin to Blackrock it is embanked and much built
over. Thence to Killiney rough granite rocks, with many houses, front
the sea; from Killiney to Bray the waves are eating into a high bank
of Glacial drift, which is now being protected by sea-walls ; and from
Bray to the south boundary of the area a high promontory of Cambrian
slates and quartzites faces the water.

As regards climate, a few figures taken mostly from Mr. Colgan’s
Flora of the County Dublin, where they are presented in convenient
form, will illustrate the conditions of temperature and rainfall. ‘The
mean annual temperature of Dublin City is 48°5° F. The range of
temperature is not great. It is seldom that ten degrees of frost (22° F.)
are registered ; and a week’s skating is a thing that occurs, perhaps,
once in five years. The lowest temperature for twenty-five years was
68° F., registered in December, 1882, and 9° in January, 1894. In
summer, a temperature of 80° F. in the shade is very rare, and looked
upon as something quite exceptional. While the range of temperature
is greater than that which obtains in the west of Ireland, it is less than.
that which characterizes the climate of the greater part of England.

As to rainfall, the County of Dublin offers a considerable diversity.
The coastal region from Dublin city northward (which, however, is
not comprised within the area treated of in this paper) lies within the
driest area found in this island, having a rainfall of under 30 inches
annually; and south of the city the rainfall rapidly increases as the
hills are approached. In Glenasmole, at 600 feet, ten years give au
average of 46 inches, and the precipitation on the higher grounds is,
no doubt, much greater than this.

The prevailing winds are westerly, and a westerly aspect is the
only one in which vegetation is injuriously affected by wind. ‘The
eastward bending of trees in exposed places on the hills is very marked
(Plate x1., fig. 1); and, as will be mentioned later, the question of
shelter from the west affects the distribution of some species, such as
Pieris. asterly winds, blowing off the sea, have seldom any appre-
ciable effect; though in spring they may be persistent and bitter, still
their duration is limited to a few weeks,

136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

FLORISTIC NOTES.

The publication recently of Mr. Colgan’s Plora of the County
Dublin places at the disposal of the botanist a full, detailed account of
the nature and distribution of the higher plants inhabiting the
county. The notes which follow are mainly drawn from this work.
Dublin has an exceptionally rich flora in comparison with other Irish
counties (750 species, a total surpassed only in Antrim and Down) ;
but its exceptional richness lies chiefly in that class of plants with
which the present study is least concerned—namely, those which more
or less certainly owe their presence to man’s operations. Over one-
fifth of the total flora is included in the non-native section. These
are almost without exception lowland species, dwelling in the farm-
land and urban areas, and not affecting the native associations of the
hills, with which we shall chiefly deal. The county is practically devoid

SCALE OF SPEGES
530 [{oje) 200 300 +00 500 600 700 600

of lakes and low-level bogs, and its flora consequently poor in hydro-
phytes and bog-plants. In maritime plants it is very rich. It is
also relatively rich in plants having in Ireland a southern distribution,
and also in those whose range in Great Britain is southern ; in northern
plants it is distinctly weak. Coming to that portion of the county
which is included in our survey, its area is about two-fifths of the
whole, and its flora may be roughly taken as 650 species. Its coast-
line offers no opportunity for the development of the rich maritime
flora of the county, but its urban and farm-land areas possess a large
flora of native and non-native plants. It is in its mountain land,
however, that it chiefly differs from the rest of the county. While
the foot-hills and glens contain a number of interesting species, the
hills themselves are singularly poor in mountain plants. For instance,
only four of Watson’s Highland type occur—namely, Saxifraga
stellaris, Vaccinium Vitis-L[de@a, Carex aquatilis, Selaginella selaginordes.

Preruysprinerk & PRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 137

None of these are exclusively alpine in Ireland; and the last two are
frequently lowland, and in Dublin not characteristic of the mountain
flora.

One table which Mr. Colgan gives is very useful for our purposes,
as showing the rate of decrease in the flora with increasing elevation.
Fig. 1 shows his facts expressed graphically, so as to exhibit at a
glance the features of this analysis. The rapidity of the decrease in
number of species as one ascends through the lower regions is very
marked, and easily explained. Long before 500 feet is reached, we
lose all maritime influence, all railways, canals, and much of the
effects of human industry. At 1000 feet the far-reaching influences
of cultivation are gone, and also the calcareous soil that results from
the lmestone drift. Above 1500 feet man’s influence is almost in
abeyance, though the Military Road, rising to 1610 feet, carries up
into the 1500-2000 foot zone no less than twenty-three lowland
species. Above 2000 feet only twenty-four species are left, which we
may lst :—

Potentilla Tormentilla. Juncus effusus.
Galium saxatile. Luzula maxima.
Vaccinium Myrtillus. Scirpus ceespitosus.
V. Vitis-Ideea. Eriophorum vaginatum.
Calluna vulgaris. E. angustifolium.
Erica Tetralix. ; Carex echinata.
Melampyrum pratense. Aira precox.

Rumex Acetosella. Deschampsia flexuosa.
Kmpetrum nigrum. Agrostis vulgaris.
Listera cordata, Festuca ovina.
Narthecium ossifragum. Nardus stricta.
Juncus squarrosus. Lycopodium Selago.

It will be noted that this assemblage has no marked montane facies ;
as Mr. Colgan remarks, it differs to only a trifling extent from the
flora of an Irish lowland bog.

In studying the foregoing table and remarks, however, it must be
borne in mind that we are not dealing with equal areas at the different
elevations. We are comparing the flora of 329 square miles of varied
ground of 0-1000 feet elevation with that of 23 square miles of 1000-
2000 feet elevation, and of two square miles of 2000-2450 feet eleva-
tion. Had we the figures showing the flora, at different elevations, of

‘astrip of ground of uniform width extending from sea-level to the

summit of Kippure, we could make a more instructive comparison.

138 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish .{cademy.

THE METHODS OF SURVEY.

The observations which are recorded in the present paper, and on
the accompanying map, represent the results of about one hundred
days’ field-work, carried out at intervals, chiefly during the winter
halves of the last four years. This intermittent way of carrying on the
survey was unavoidable owing to our spare time being limited, and
has, we must confess, many drawbacks, progress being necessarily
slow. More especially during the time when the associations were
being, so to speak, borne in upon us, ¢.¢. in the earlier part of the
work, it was somewhat difficult to bear the facies of a particular
association in mind in such detail, during a period of perhaps two or
three weeks, that we could decide in a moment, on meeting witha
somewhat similar association, whether the new association was
identical with the old one, or whether it would entail a modification
in mapping. As our experience grew, however, this difficulty became
less and less felt. On the other hand, this mapping at intervals has
its compensating advantages, not the least of which is that ground
already mapped has necessarily to be traversed many times, and in
different directions, so that it is easy to check previous mappings.
We have taken many opportunities of doing this, and in this way
most of our area has been gone over several times. The modifications
in our previous mappings which we found it necessary to make on
going over the same ground again have been, however, extremely
small; and although we do not presume to suppose that our survey is
a perfect one, and incapable of further improvement, we have no
hesitation in publishing the results of it without further delay, in the
hope that it may be useful, in conjunction with similar surveys which
have been carried on in the neighbouring island, in adding something
to our knowledge of the vegetation of the British Islands as a whole,
and also that it may serve to awaken interest in the subject, and be
the forerunner of more work of the kind in other districts of Ireland.

First, as to the determination of the associations, It is, perhaps,
scarcely necessary to say that we use the term ‘‘association”’ in rather
a loose sense. ‘Those who are familiar with work of this kind will at
once recognise this, and will see that many of our so-called associa-
tions are really ‘‘ groups of associations ”’; but pending a more definite
system of nomenclature, we think the use of the word will be
sanctioned, and its meaning generally understood.

We decided at the very beginning to avoid reading up the detailed

Preruysrince & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 139

work done in Scotland and England, and thus to start devoid of
preconceived notions as to what the associations (if any) might,
could, would, or should be, and to let them force themselves upon us
as they actually existed in this area. Some of our first days in the
field, therefore, were spent. with no idea whatever of mapping, but
merely with a view to finding out whether associations did exist, and
sufficiently clearly so as to be capable of having their distribution
marked on maps. We were not long in recognizing that associations
did exist, and in deciding that they could be mapped, but only on a
map of a fairly large scale. Thus we determined from the first that
the six-inch-to-the-mile Ordnance maps were the only ones on which
the field-mapping could be properly done, and these we have used
throughout, each sheet being divided into four, and each quarter
folded once across for convenience in carrying in a suitable portfolio.
The only difficulty we have found in working with these maps is that
in some cases one is tempted to map in perhaps rather more detail
than one can really afford time for in a general survey, so that the
progress is rather slower than it might be expected to be. Much of
this detail must of necessity be omitted in reducing the map to the
one-inch scale, the one we have adopted for publication; but
undoubtedly the boundaries of even the larger associations can be
much more accurately drawn on the six-inch map than on the one-
inch; and itis certainly well to err on the side of having extra detail at
one’s disposal than of having insufficient materials for a correct survey.

In actually recording the distribution of the vegetation on the
maps in the field we found the best method was to use a series of
letters representing the dominant or sub-dominant species, and in
each spot to note down these letters in the order of frequency of the
plants; and afterwards, in the face of the evidence of the whole
neighbourhood, to decide as to the boundary lines which the order of
these letters indicated. The series of letters used was as follows :—

A = farm-land(cropsandpasture). J = Juncus spp.

U = Ulex europeus. S = Scirpus cespitosus.

G = Ulex Gallic. E = Eriophorum spp.

H = Erica cinerea. R = Racomitrium lanuginosum.
N = Nardus stricta. V = Vaccinium Myrtillus.

P = Pteris Aquilina. W = mixed deciduous woods.
C = Calluna vulgaris. F = Coniferous woods.

In the case of all characteristic associations, presided over by one

or more of these plants, or by other species not mentioned above, lists
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. ] N

140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the whole associations were made in a number of widely-separated
places, so that a good idea was obtained of the composition and variants
of each association. Thus, these letters grew to represent known
associations ; and while in characteristic ground a single letter, such
as P, or G, or C, entered on the map, supplied all the needful informa-
tion, in ground where there was an overlap or intermixture of associa-
tions, the facts were expressed by a combination of letters, arranged
in order of abundance of the species which they represented. Thus
CGP expressed a Callunetum with a good deal of Ulex Gallit and its
dependent species, and less of Pteris Aquilina and its usual associates.
A> signified a pasture into which Ulex europaeus and Pteris Aquilina,
in equal quantities, have made considerable incursions.

In mapping on mountain land, where man’s operations have not
disturbed the surface by ploughing, or the water-supply by drainage,
the changes of vegetation are usually much more gradual than in the
lower grounds; and the absence of fences and landmarks sometimes
makes mapping difficult.

Here we found that a distant view often shows distinctly, by
a difference of colour, the boundary between different types of vegeta-
tion which could be mapped; the ground in question being afterwards
closely examined to find the nature of the change of vegetation
indicated by the difference of colour. It is in the autumn that these
colour-differences are most marked; then the rich red-brown of
the Bracken, the golden-brown of Scirpus cespitosus, the dark red
of the Cotton-grass, contrast with the deep purple-brown of the
Calluna; the golden-yellow of the blossoming Ulex Galli picks
it out at a long distance from the dark, flowerless masses of
U. europeus; and the grey of the dying rushes is clearly distinguish-
able from the green of the grass-associations. It only remains to be
added, that we almost invariably worked together, the one checking
the other’s decisions as to the position of boundary lines, and analysis
of the vegetation. While in many cases the boundary lines between
different associations are absolutely sharp (such as the edges of colonies
of Pteris and Juncus), those in which the predominating species are
social rather than gregarious often shade one into another by almost
imperceptible degrees. Thus, on many of the broader mountain slopes,
pure C (Calluna), dry and bushy, by degrees gives way to CS
(Calluna + Scirpus), a low, mossy vegetation, which passes again
into SC (Scirpus + Calluna), shorter, wetter, without frondose mosses,
but with Sphagnum, and constituting the characteristic association of
the higher grounds; and this occasionally passes into that rare type of

PErHYBRIDGE & PraeGer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 141

vegetation, a pure Scirpetum. To map these wide overlaps, a zigzag
course along the mountains was found best; which, by means of
observations of the increasing and decreasing frequency of the index
species, gave an average line of boundary.

ANALYSIS OF THE ASSOCIATION Lists.

We shall next proceed to the description and discussion of the
individual associations; but before doing so it will be necessary to give
a short explanation of the methods we adopted in finally arranging
the lists of plants in some of the associations.

In most of the papers hitherto published dealing with the com-
position and distribution of associations, a list of the plants belonging
to each association has been appended, usually one taken from a spot
where the association seemed to the observer to be most typically
developed. The lists which we append, however, to most of our
descriptions of the associations have been prepared from a number of
such representative lists, by a mechanical process, so as to give, as far
as possible, the mean or average composition of the particular associa-
tion in our district. The method by which these lists have been
prepared will be seen from what follows.

In the case of each association, the flora was listed as carefully as
possible! in a number of typical stations; and in each list, the species
were set down in their approximate order of abundance as judged by
the eye. The lists of each association were then tabulated; the
numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, &c., being used to express the position in each list
of each species. From this a general list was compiled, the plants
occurring in a// the sample stations being listed first, arranged in an
order settled by their position in the several lists; the plants which
occurred in all stations but one following next, arranged in the same
order, and so on; the plants which occurred in only one or two
stations, and which are therefore occasional rather than characteristic -
members of the association, usually following the more characteristic
members in the Natural Order. The lists, as given under the various
associations, show after each species the number of stations in which
it occurred ; while those species which were specially abundant in and
characteristic of the vegetation of those stations in which they
occurred, as shown by their high place in the several lists, are
emphasized by being printed in capital letters. An example will
make the process clear. See page 142.

1 It will be seen that we were not able to pay very special attention to the lower
€ryptogamic part of the flora.

N 2

142

‘sa10adg ‘1V.LO,

. .

‘wunyouyAlog
* ‘slivs[nA vpnomsSurg
*Bl[OJIPUNJOI V.IBSO.I(T
‘snyaAy Urnturoov |
" * *xITBIy9} BOLIG
7° ye) xe[Q

* Tunisiu umyedurg
“dds ‘unuseydg
‘BULLOJLOURI BIMOpL[O

*Ba[N1BI VIUTLOT
“ysnsue wni0ydongy
* * §STAIQUTIG XoIVg
°° “eUlIxeUl vnznT

‘el[ueWIoOy, “jog

“sso WINTOEYIAV NT

- Svonrys xare9
*B\DIIS SNPAIVN

* ‘snsoaienbs snoune
* ‘snsoqidsao sndarog
* “SvA wnsoqdory
“Snuvl WNTI}MOOey
‘sLIVS[NA BUnT[VO

i aimee ©, Gm eer a P
a1 | —- | — {[°
a | 1 | =<
OT Wee — |"
6 se jn

! | Lele
10 (ee a ee | ae
9 6 a

8 eee egy

Z 3 ZI

ig ee | ae
ee 8 clic
= = Olea 6

Sas eer 3g

= es ae at
Sfp he

p ¢ G

¢ 9 7

Oi

¢ JE G :
I I I

ge | ps | Ie

ITS) 26 9 | hI | 6
"I cwmuyouzAjog | FI I = — = FI =
‘T ‘“BjoLys snpiey L I = — — L =
"Z ‘“valN.1ed VIUTOTL ZZ z = = 2s 9 ges
= "1 “staqourq'g | OF | + ly | ee lic, BOF ae eal coe
= ‘LT ‘voneyS xoreg Fe 9 G G <n) Fe L
S "[ ‘RUIxeU efnzN’y 9% Z =e = = = znd
S ‘T ‘sHesna vnomsurg | 19 | 8 7 6 vi ea |
> "Z ‘“BI[OJTpunjor vIoso1(T Z9 ) 6 8 = z 6
‘ ‘6 MIep xeI | «89 | OT S| OSes st OL) 4) 8
= |
‘= "g “UWNSvIZIssO WNLDIqIICN 1Z Zz = — —= = an
ei ‘Pp cSNyTHAATY cantuyoov A 8§ 8 9 if ¢ 9 j
S a Si eonto dg, 3°d II I = wre = = =
a ‘p ‘SvA uinsoydory OL I —_ ae r= = Pas
~ ‘p ‘“sasouuvads snonne OF f 8 = = ey =
"9 ‘XTIVILAL voruyy £Z e ace 1 | — | 6 a
= ") ‘VULesISuvs VIMOprtD ) I m2 = = Mice aca
= *) ‘dds ‘wnuseydg 9 I = a — )}-— | —
© "9 ‘winaSta wnyodug LT e =e ite pe Salt oe saa ae
= "8 ‘“ESQONV WAWOHAOINY Te 8 e j z G | 9
> "8 ‘DANVWI WATELINOOVY LZ f ) — = a ee 3
= '§ ‘SASOLIdsHo sadUlog 9¢ g z e ¢ Il e
= 9 ‘“SIUVOTOA VNOATIV() 8 g I I ri | I I
: ie
2 | une towe | PA | 99 | 79 | oO | >
‘TOpig [eurg | 2 ol
| jo [e40J, ‘dey uo u0lzeys

‘NOILVIOOSSV WOILLINOOVY AHL AO SISATVNV

*SaIDadS

PreruysrincE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 143

We are not, however, absolutely convinced that this method of
giving the lists of plants composing our associations has any great
additional value. It is true that this method of working out the lists
was rather an afterthought when many of the lists had been made; and,
doubtless, greater value would have accrued had we made a far larger
number of lists than we did, and if we had had some workable method
by which we could, with greater accuracy than by merely judging
by the eye, have estimated the relative abundance of the different
species.

THE ZONES OF VEGETATION.

Using the word ‘‘ zone”’ to represent the successive bands of vege-
tation which one would traverse in going from sea-level to the tops
of the mountains, we find in our area the following four well-marked
ZONES :— .

1. The Littoral Zone,

2. The Agrarian Zone,

3. The Hill-Pasture Zone,
4, The Moorland Zone.

It must not be supposed, however, that the limits of these zones are
very sharply marked by contour lines of altitude. It may also be
remarked here that in no case have we taken any contour line and used
it as an arbitrary division between two zones or two associations,
preferring rather in each individual case to work out to the best of
our ability the actual limits of the vegetation. Asregards the littoral
zone, it is not necessary to do more than mention it at this place.
The agrarian zone runs on an average up to about 900 feet above
the sea (in one case we have tilled land up to 1250 feet). The moor-
land zone, in the shape at any rate of a dense sheet of the pure Calluna
association, is seldom found descending much below 1250 feet; so that
between these two altitudes the zones of hill-pasture may be said to
come in. Above the 1750 feet contour, the moorland, where drainage
is fairly good, begins to take on a somewhat different character, a large
quantity of moss being mixed with the heather, producing in certain
cases (Prince William’s Seat, Killakee Mountain, Kippure) somewhat
the aspect of a moss-tundra. ‘he change, however, is not sufficiently
distinct or well-marked to warrant our adding a fifth zone to the
four above mentioned.

144 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The agrarian zone is occupied chiefly by the farm-land. Under
this term may be included all the cultivated area and grazing lands,
and also the areas occupied by demesnes and pleasure-grounds. The
areas occupied by houses and streets, though yielding, if any, a modi-
fied and much-reduced flora, need not be distinguished from the farm
land, as both come under the same category, namely, area where the
influence of man is dominant, and where the natural plant-associations
have been broken up or destroyed. The limits of the farm-land are
fixed sometimes by questions of altitude and exposure, but more often
by the thinning-out of the glacial deposits. Where this latter occurs
on the lower ground in the agrarian zone, pastures, meadows, and till-
age usually give way to rough, broken ground, strewn with boulders of
granite, which rock also lies immediately beneath what shallow soil
there may be in such places. This rough ground is occupied by the
Gorse ( Ulex europeus) and the Pteris associations. Where the farm-
land reaches its upward limits, the zone of hill-pasture begins, although
between the two there is often a thin line of the Ulex europeus
association. In this zone several associations occupy the ground.
Thus in some places, though not very frequently, above the farm-land,
we find considerable areas of pretty pure grass-land in which the upland
grasses are well represented. This seems to be especially the case, as
on parts of Montpelier Hill, for instance, where there is still a fair
sprinkling of glacial gravel over the underlying rock. The greater part
of the area, however, is covered with that form of the gorse association
in which Ulex Gallivis the characteristic plant, and which will be fully
described in its proper place. Again, we find some areas in this zone
covered by an association in which the Purple Heather (4. cinerea) is
predominant; and this is frequently the case when the subjacent rocks
are the slates, &c., of the Silurian period, rather than the granite and
its débris. Finally, in this zone the Pers and Juncus associations are
often well developed.

In the moorland zone we have also several associations which form
the covering of vegetation. It is here that the influence of peat first
makes itself seriously felt. On the better-drained slopes Calluna
reigns supreme. The flatter and wetter bogs present us with associ-
ations in which Scirpus cespitosus and Eriophorum angustifolium are
respectively predominant. The moss Racomitrium lanuginosum, grow-
ing in grey bosses, gives us another characteristic type of moorland ;
and on the drier hill-tops gives rise to the sort of moss-tundra mentioned
previously.

PrrHysrinGE & PrarGEr— Vegetation South of Dublin. 145

Pieris is also occasionally found in abundance in the moorland
amidst the heather, and so are large patches of Juncus effusus, J. acuti-
florus, and their associates; while in one place, along the scarp overlook-
ing the two Loughs Bray, a Vaccinium association is well developed.
Finally, in this zone we have one or two large areas, as near Prince
William’s Seat and on the summit of Kippure, where the living vege-
tation is conspicuous by its absence, and where, owing probably to slow
climatic changes, the peat is being denuded away, leaving the bare
crumbling granite exposed. (Plate XI., fig. 2.)

The wooded areas in our district are comparatively few and small ;
but what there are, are distributed in all the zones mentioned above,
except the littoral zone.

Tar Lirrorat Zone.

As pointed out before, the maritime vegetation as developed along
the coast in our area is not an extensive one; the richness in mari-
time plants which characterizes this zone in the County Dublin, as a
whole, being better developed along the northern part of the coast-
line of the county. The zone, however, may be considered as being
occupied by the three associations which follow, the first of which alone
covers an area sufficiently extensive to be recorded on the map.

The Sand-Dune Association. (.)!

This is only developed to a small extent in our area, namely, at
the South Bull, south of the Pigeonhouse Fort, at the entrance to
the River Liffey. The hmited amount of sand-dune here is of the
loose type of dune, with an open vegetation, and there is a complete
absence of any grassy or mossy sward. TZiriticum junceum is easily
recognized as being the most abundant plant, seeming especially to
thrive on the lower ridges of the sand-hills, and apparently not
suffering in the slightest from an occasional inundation of salt-water.
Psamma arenaria is more conspicuous on the higher parts of the

1 The letter given after the name of each association corresponds with that
used on the map published herewith.

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

hillocks, and out of the reach of the sea-water, thus showing its
character as a psammophile rather than halophile plant. The only
list of plants we made here (in the month of December) is as follows,
in order of relative abundance :—

TRITICUM JUNCEUM. Cnicus arvensis.
PsaAMMA ARENARIA. Leontodon autumnalis.
Eryngium maritimum. Poa pratensis.
Euphorbia Paralias. Plantago lanceolata.
Cakile maritima. Matricaria inodora.
Cerastium tetrandrum. Holcus mollis.

C. semidecandrum. Festuca ovina.
Taraxacum officinale. Senecio vulgaris.
Hypocheeris radicata. Sonchus oleraceus, and
Agrostis alba. A small Agaric.

The Salt-Marsh Association.

Within our area, the salt-marsh flora forms but a subsidiary
feature of the vegetation, and is best seen in marshy fields between
Merrion and Blackrock, especially on the borders of drains there.
But even here grazing and building have so reduced the flora that
only remnants of a halophile vegetation are now in occupation of the
ground, and they call for no detailed treatment.

The Rock and Cliff Assocration.

The coast from Blackrock to Killiney is formed of rough, granite
rocks. These yield in general but a limited flora, on account of their
dry and massive nature, and the fact that houses and gardens occupy
most of the available space. On the high declivities and cliffs of Bray
Head, formed of slates and quartzites, the vegetation is undisturbed,
and forms a mixed saxicole and halophile association. On the rocks
may be seen, of maritime plants, Lavatera arborea, Spergularva rupestris,
Crithmum maritimum, Euphorbia portlandica, and Asplenium marinum,
growing with the familiar profusion of Scurvy-grass, Sea-Campion,
Sca-Pink, Scentless May-weed, and Sea Plantain. The plants of

PETHYBRIDGE & PrarGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 147

the stony and grassy slopes are less maritime in character: Hrica
cinerea, Carlina vulgaris, Teuerium Scorodonia, and Krodium mariti-
mum are characteristic.

Tue AGRARIAN ZONE.
The Farm-land. (A.)

From some points of view this group of associations presents a
number of interesting features. The operations of farming, such as
ploughing, manuring, and grazing, have of course an enormous
influence over the plant associations which prevail; and a detailed
study of these influences would certainly yield interesting and useful
results. The artificial associations produced thus are, of course, small
in areaas arule, but recur again and again in the farm-land; to record
them satisfactorily, therefore, would require publication on a larger
scale than the one inch to the mile. Since this is so, and since these
small areas would vary very much from year to year, according to the
farmers’ rotations, &c., we have not paid very much attention to
them.

The old pastures present the only considerable area where the
vegetation is in a state of equilibrium; and there it is controlled to
a considerable extent by grazing animals. Almost everywhere the
flora of the pasture-land has a calcicole aspect, since, even where the
underlying rock is granite or slate, calcareous Boulder-clay usually
overlies it. The following may be mentioned as characteristic plants
of old pastures and undisturbed banks in the farm-land area, being
seldom met with outside it :—

Ranunculus bulbosus. Primula officinalis.
Linum catharticum. Orchis pyramidalis.
Lathyrus pratensis. Phleum pratense.
Pulicaria dysenterica. Trisetum flavescens.
Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum. Avena pubescens.
Cnicus arvensis. Bromus erectus.
Leontodon hispidus. Briza media.

Tragopogon pratensis.

Owing to much of our work having been confined to the winter

148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

months, we did not pay as much attention as we should have liked to
the question of the changes in the composition, of the grass-associations

as altitude increases.

But the selected list given above may be

compared with the following flora of a typical upland pasture :—

Old Upland Pasture, near Talbotstown House, about 800 ft.,

FEsTUCA OVINA.
ANTHOXANTHUM ODORATUM.
AGROSTIS VULGARIS.
Cynosurus cristatus.
Holcus mollis.
Plantago lanceolata.
Ranunculus acris.

R. bulbosus.

Viola sylvatica.
Trifolium repens,
Galium saxatile.
Potentilla Tormentilla.
Polygala depressa.
Hypocheeris radicata.
Cnicus palustris.

Bellis perennis.
Trifolium pratense.

Viola lutea.

Stellaria graminea.
Linum catharticum.
Lotus corniculatus.

19 June, 1904.

Senecio Jacobea.
Centaurea nigra.
Leontodon autumnalis.
Taraxacum officinale.
Veronica Chameedrys.
V. officinalis.
Prunella vulgaris.
Rumex Acetosa.
Orchis maculata.
Habenaria viridis.
H. chloroleuca.
Juncus squarrosus.
Luzula multiflora.
Carex preecox.

C. glauca.

C. pilulifera.

C. binervis.

Dactylis glomerata.
Molinia coerulea.
Poa pratensis.
Botrychium Lunaria.

In another case an upland meadow, of which portion was undis-

turbed, and portion but recently broken up and sown with grass, gave
both a useful total lst and an indication of the changes of flora
induced by such a disturbance. See page 149 (C = common,
F = frequent, R= rare, -x = present).

A division of the cultivated land into a portion showing wheat
cultivation, and a second where oats is the chief crop, as has been
done on most of the English and Scottish vegetation maps, was not
found to be possible in our area, since wheat is so little cultivated.

PrrHyBripcE & PraEecer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 149

Uetanp Hay-rrerp, near Kilbride Church, about 700 feet. In part
old natural sward, in part recently laid down. June 11, 1904.

| Old. | New.

Grusses—- |
Anthoxanthum odoratum,

Holcus lanatus,

Cynosurus cristatus,

coo ow SS

Dactylis glomerata,

Poa pratensis,

x

Festuca rubra,

IK Ne Oe OS os

F. ovina,
Bromus mollis,

Lolium perenne,

S
bt xX X

Ranunculus bulbosus,

x

Linium catharticum,

Trifolium pratense, ae - ae ar x

T. repens,

T. minus,

Vicia Cracca, sigs fs Ee css esl

Ko OS OS eX

Lotus corniculatus,

Heracleum Sphondylium,
Galium saxatile,

Bellis perennis,

Senecio Jacobea,
Chrysanthemum leucanthemum,
Centaurea nigra,

Hypocheris radicata,

Leontodon autumnalis,

KEK Wa Nn ee ee oe OK OK

Taraxacum officinale,
Myosotis versicolor, = ae ai 8 x

Veronica Chamedrys,

Euphrasia officinalis,

Rhinanthus Crista-galh,

x

Prunella vulgaris,
Plantago lanceolata,
Rumex obtusifolius,
R. Acetosa,

Luzula campestris,

rN Re KS RO XK
Xx

Pteris Aquilina,

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The farm-land has its usual abundance of colonists and denizens —
species of Papaver, Fumaria, Brassica, Crepis, Sonchus, Chenopodium,
Atriplex, Polygonum, Euphorbia, and others. In the higher cultivated
areas, the number of these decreases, and there is an increase of certain
other plants, such as Raphanus Raphanistrum, Chrysanthemum segetum,
Stachys palustris, Galeopsis Tetrahit. By roadsides, and on waste
ground, in the farm-land, large-leaved herbs are numerous and
characteristic, such as Petasites, Arctium, Rumex.

There are no native woods of any extent now, either on the lower
or higher grounds. The planted trees in the farm-land area are of all
kinds ; and in the form of belts of planting and rows of trees in fences,
the district is well wooded. The only tree-areas of any extent are
certain pine-woods on the upper grounds, which will be referred to
later when discussing woods. The planting and hedges shelter the
usual shade associations.

As regards hydrophytic associations, there are of course plenty of
fields in which the drainage is bad, where rushes and the grasses
characteristic of sour land prevail ; but it is quite impossible to indicate
these small areas, except on maps of a much larger scale than one inch
to the mile. The Grand Canal and a number of small ponds in the farm-
land area also give us hydrophytic plants, as the following list of plants
growing in the canal will show :—

Ranunculus circinatus. Potamogeton pusillus.
Nuphar luteum. P. pectinatus.
Hippuris vulgaris. Zannichelha palustris.
Callitriche spp. Eleocharis acicularis.
Sium erectum. Scirpus lacustris.
Menyanthes trifoliata. Glyceria aquatica.
Elodea canadensis. Equisetum limosum.
Sparganium ramosum. Chara fragilis.

Lemna minor. C. hispida.

Alisma Plantago. C. vulgaris.
Potamogeton natans. Tolypella glomerata.
P. crispus. Nitella opaca.

P. densus.

The Ulex europeus Association. (U.)

As mentioned above, this occurs in the form of ‘‘islands’’ among
the farm-land, where the overlying deposits of drift are absent, and
where the bed-rock (granite or slate) comes to the surface. It is also

PreruypripcGk & PraEGer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 151

developed often as a rather narrow fringe above the upper limits of the
farm-land, where also the glacial deposits thin out.

Were the operations of man and grazing animals to cease, however,
it is probable that the limitation of the association to these driftless
islands would be short-lived. We find, for example, in good grass fields
near the Scalp, and elsewhere, serious invasions of Ulex europeus into
the surrounding pasture, and in some of these the influence of grazing
on the form of the invading bushes is very well seen.!

The substratum here is usually a thin friable soil, derived from
the weathering of the granite; this substratum is not peaty. The
vegetation is very rough, 5 to 10 feet in height, with small trees
and climbing shrubs intermixed, and lanes and patches of grass. The
trees represented are mainly Crategus Oxyacantha and Ilex Aqui-
folium; the climbers Rubus, Rosa, and Lonicera Periclymenum. Pteris
Aquilina is a frequent ingredient, often contesting the ground with the
Gorse. In the undergrowth, Zeucrium Scorodonia, Galium saxatile,
Viola Riviniana, Veronica officinalis, Agrostis vulgaris, and on rocks
Sedum anglicum, are abundant. Also a fair number of shade plants,
such as Primula vulgaris, Scilla nutans, Arum maculatum, which shelter
among the loose shrubby tangle.

The following roughly-classified list, made from a number of
observations, will convey an idea of the flora of the Ulex europaeus
ground :—

Trees and shrubs :—

ULEX EUROPAUS. Fraxinus excelsior.
U. Galli. Ilex Aquifolium.
Prunus spinosa. Salix aurita.

Crategus Oxyacantha.

Climbers and scramblers :—

RuvBUS FRUTICOSUS. Stellaria Holostea.

Rosa canina. S. graminea.
Shade plants :—

Anemone nemorosa. Primula vulgaris.

Oxalis Acetosella. Scilla nutans.

Hedera Helix. Arum maculatum.

1 Since the above was written, the hand of man has repelled the particular
invasions referred to.

152

Sward plants :—

Viola sylvatica.
Polygala vulgaris.
Trifolium repens.
Lotus corniculatus.

Potentilla Tormentilla.

Galium verum.

G. saxatile.

Scabiosa succisa.
Bellis perennis.
Achillea Millefolium.
Senecio Jacobeea.
Hypocheeris radicata.
Cnicus palustris.

Miscellanea :—

Potentilla reptans.
Geranium molle.
Hypericum pulchrum.
Lepidium hirtum.

Cerastium glomeratum.

C. triviale.

Senecio sylvaticus.
Crepis virens.
Sonchus oleraceus.
Jasione montana.
Teucrium Scorodonia.

In wet spots a marsh association comes in, and the above are
replaced by :—

Ranunculus Flammula.

R. acris.

Cardamine pratensis.
Stellaria uliginosa.
Potentilla anserina.
Senecio aquaticus.
Pedicularis palustris.
Juncus bufonius.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Leontodon autumnalis.
Veronica serpyllifolia.
Euphrasia officinalis.
Prunella vulgaris.
Rumex Acetosa.
Carex binervis.
Holeus mollis.
AGROSTIS VULGARIS.
Dactylis glomerata.
Cynosurus cristatus.
Festuca ovina.
Nardus stricta.

Digitalis purpurea.
Rumex crispus.

R. Acetosella.
Phleum pratense.
Holcus lanatus.
Aira precox.

Arrhenatherum avenaceum.

Poa annua.
Pteris Aquilina.
Polytrichum aloides.

J. effusus.

J. acutiflorus.

J. lamprocarpus.
Carex ovalis.

C. glauca.

C. flava.

Aira ceespitosa.
Glyceria fluitans.

PETHYBRIDGE & PrRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 153

Bosses of granite rising here and there bring in a few pronounced
xerophytes, such as :-—

Ulex Gallii. Cotyledon Umbilicus.
Sedum anglicum. Erica cinerea.

The upper limit of the association, where it is usually succeeded by
that of J. Gallii, is often climatic, and consequent on exposure ; and
where the ground is steep, one association succeeds the other with a
tolerably sharp line of demarcation, and without change of soil or
water conditions. Elsewhere the upper limit of U. europeus is an
edaphic phenomenon, and caused by the appearance of peat, in which
case the supervening U. Gallii association is generally diluted with a
plentiful sprinkling of Calluna, in lieu of the characteristic Agrostis
sward.,

Tue Zone oF Hitzt-Pasture.

The most characteristic associations in this zone are the Ulex
Gallit association with its somewhat varying facies, the Pter7s associa-
tion, and the not very extensive Vardus association.

The Ulex Gallii Association. (G.)

As one ascends from the farm-land on the U. europeus area, Ulex
Gallii makes its appearance among its stronger-growing congener, and
by degrees becomes completely dominant. The general appearance of
typical Galli ground is quite different from that of typical U. europeus
ground. The rough, untidy surface of vegetation, interspersed with
small trees, bushes, and patches of grass, is replaced by a uniform
surface of low rounded bosses, very dense, and placed close together,
but with sheep-walks between; and it is to the grazing of sheep
and rabbits that the roundness of the bosses is partly due. Other
bushes or trees are completely absent, though a stray Bramble or
stunted Blackthorn or Holly may occur. Agrostis vulgaris, Erica

cinerea, Calluna vulgaris, Galium saxatile hold their own in the

bosses of Galli, straggling up through the dense, prickly surfaces.
In some areas, however, these bosses are far apart, or even almost
absent ; and here the upland grasses come in, forming a dense sward.

In other cases U. Gallit is practically absent, and its place is taken
by a dense growth of Erica cinerea, the other plants of the association
remaining pretty much the same. The substratum here is usually
peaty, but dry.

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CoMPOSITION OF THE TYPICAL Unex Gatrirt ASSOCIATION.

Number of stations ecamined—seven.

rex Garin. 7. Scabiosa succisa. 1.
AGROSTIS VULGARIS. 6. Solidago Virgaurea. 1.
GALIUM SAXATILE. 6. Achillea Millefolium. 2.
Porrentitta ToRMENTILIEA. 6. Senecio Jacobea. 1.
Polygala depressa. 6. Cnicus palustris. 2.
Preris Aquinina. 5. Leontodon autumnalis. 1.
Calluna vulgaris. 5. Jasione montana. 1.
Carex binervis. 5. Digitalis purpurea. 1.
Festuca ovina. 5. Veronica officinalis. 1.
Vaccinium Myrtillus. 5. Euphrasia officinalis. 2.
Viola sylvatica. 5. Melampyrum pratense. 1.
Erica CINEREA. 4. ' Prunella vulgaris. 1.
Hypocheeris radicata. 4. Plantago lanceolata. 2.
Hypericum pulchrum. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 2.
MoLINnIA CHRULEA. 3. R. Acetosella. 2.
PEDICULARIS SYLVATICA. 93. Juncus squarrosus. 1.
Carex pilulifera. 3. Luzula maxima. 1.
Teucrium Scorodonia. 3. L. campestris. 2.
Veronica Chameedrys. 3. Carex precox. 1.

C. glauca. 1.
Ranunculus repens. 1. Anthoxanthum odoratum. 2.
Cerastium triviale. 2. Aira precox. 1.
Stellaria Holostea. 2. Holcus lanatus. 2.
Montia fontana. 1. Cynosurus cristatus. 1.
Oxalis Acetosella. 1. Triodia decumbens. 2.
Ulex europeus. 1. Poa annua. 1.
Trifolium repens. 2. Nardus stricta. 2.
Prunus spinosa. 1. Lastrea dilatata. 1.
Rubus fruticosus. 2. Polytrichum. 1.
Sedum anglicum. 1. Cladonia rangiferina. 1.

As compared with the vegetation of the Ulex europeus areas, it
will be seen that the U. Galli ground does not show any appreciable
diminution as regards the total number of species present; the most
marked change is the smaller stature of the plants, the absence of tall-
growing species, and of such as have large leaves; in short, a tendency
to more pronounced xerophytism in character.

|
/

PreTHYBRIDGE & PRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 155

The lower limit of U. Gadlit is sometimes climatic, the lessening of
exposure allowing the stronger-growing U. europeus to overshadow
and beat out its rival; sometimes edaphic-artificial, the incoming of
the drift leading to cultivation, and consequent destruction of the
natural vegetation. The upper limit is sometimes caused by exposure,
in which case U. Gallii slowly gives way to the heaths; or frequently
it is formed by the lower edge of the wet peat-cap which clothes most
of the higher hills.

The Pteris Assocration. (P.)

The distribution of the Bracken Pteris Aquilina is very interesting,
and presents a number of problems. While the associations of Ulex
europeus, U. Gallii, and Calluna maintain a definite order in altitude,
and represent climatic zones in a small way, the Bracken forms colonies
in one and all of these, disputing the ground with each; and often, it

1402

me ewe es se-ce

Ww. CALLUNA eTeris CALLUNA PTERIS ee

Fie. 2.

would appear, beating them back. These colonies vary considerably
in size, and only the larger ones will be found indicated on the map.
For the success of Ptervs a certain depth of light, well-drained soil,
peaty, loamy, or sandy, is necessary. There are also very marked
indications of its preferring shelter; and again and again in the
mountains one notices this plant predominant on hill-sides which are
sheltered from the prevailing westerly winds, and covering the eastern
sides of hollows and river-glens, while absent from the western.
Thus, in Glencullen, the west bank of the little side glens is often
thickly occupied by Pterts, while the eastern bank is in the posses-
sion of Calluna. The same tendency may be noticed on Carrick-
gollaghan, Ballycorus Hill, the hill west of Ballybetagh, and elsewhere.
The most striking example is on the ground lying east of Prince
William’s Seat. Here a section across Raven’s Rock and the adjoining
hill displays a formation like this (fig. 2). Pter7s, then, far from replac-
ing Calluna, or either species of Ulex, when conditions are unfavourable
for their growth (as these three species do to one another), appears as

R.I.A., PROC. VOI. XXV., SEC. B. | O

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

a colonist in the domain of these plants, and in direct antagonism to
them. Observations show that even in the case of the robust and
aggressive U. europeus, Pteris is not only able to hold its own, but can
push back its rival. In several places where these two plants come
into contact, we have had occasion to observe that the front rank of
the Gorse is almost dead, consisting of old spindly plants struggling
upward for ight, quite bare below, and devoid of young growth or
seedlings. In early spring, when the victorious Bracken is represented
only by a bed of decaying débris, the shattered front of the Gorse
presents a very curious appearance. Pferis also appears to be able to
colonize new ground more quickly than either species of Ulex. On
the hill-slopes, where land has passed out of cultivation, the fence
marking the lmit of former tillage often also marks a_ strong
boundary between Pteris and U. Galli, the former having been first
to get into the abandoned ground, and the YU. Gallii, which would
normally be dominant on the area in question, having been unable to
oust it.

The conditions under which the dependent species of the Pteris
association live, differ from those obtaining in the domain of Ulex or
Calluna, in that the dominant speciesis deciduous. The undergrowth,
richly fed with humus, is in winter open to the sky; but during the
summer season shaded under the arching canopy of fronds, ‘lhe
conditions resemble those which obtain in deciduous woods, and a
number of vernal woodland plants are present. In May the Bracken
areas often exhibit glorious sheets of blue, white, and yellow, due to
abundance of Scilla nutans, Viola sylvatiea, Veronica Chamedrys,
Anemone nemorosa, Oxalis Acetosella, Conopodium denudatum, Ranun-
culas Eicaria, Primula vulgaris. Owing to our work having been
perforce largely carried on during the winter months, this feature of
the Pteris association is understated in our statistics.

Composition oF Prerts ASSUCIATION.

Number of stations examined—four.

Preris AQUILINA. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 4.
Agrostis vulgaris. 4. Crategus Oxyacantha. 3.
Galium saxatile. 4. Rubus fruticosus. 3.
Potentilla Tormentilla. 4. Lonicera Periclymenum. 3.

Viola sylvatica. 4. Scabiosa succisa. 3.

Preruysprince & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin, 157

Teucrium Scorodonia. 3. Solidago Virgaurea.
Hypocheris radicata. 3. Bellis perennis.
Holcus mollis, 3. Senecio Jacobeea.
Festuca ovina. 3. Achillea Millefolium.
Vaccinium Myrtillus. 3. Taraxacum officinale.
Pedicularis sylvatica. 3. Leontodon autumnalis.
Ulex Galli. 2. Calluna vulgaris.

Ilex Aquifolium. 2. Erica cinerea.
Stellaria Holostea. 2. Primula vulgaris.
Digitalis purpurea. 2. Digitahs purpurea.
Trifolium repens. 2. Veronica montana.
Hypericum pulchrum. 2. Plantago major.
Jasione montana, 2. P. lanceolata.

Rumex Acetosella. 2. Corylus Avellana.
Veronica officinalis. 2. Scilla nutans.

V. Chameedrys. 2. Arum maculatum.
Lathyrus macrorrhizus. 2. Luzula maxima.

— L. campestris.
Anemone nemorosa. Carex binervis.
Ranunculus repens. Anthoxanthum odoratum.
R. acris. Holcus lanatus.
Cerastium triviale. Dactylis glomerata.
Stellaria graminea. Poa pratensis.

Oxalis Acetosella. P. annua.

Ulex europeeus. Athyrium Filix-feemina.
Trifolium pratense. Polygala depressa.

Vicia sepium. Lastrea dilatata.

Prunus spinosa. Polypodium vulgare.
Rosa canina. Hypnum tamariscinum.
Hedera Helix. Polytrichum.

Conopodium denudatum.

The Nardus Association. (N.)

From the list of plants to be given subsequently as being
characteristic of the Calluna association, it will be seen that the grass
Nardus stricta is a conspicuous feature of this association in the
moorland zone. In two or three small areas, however, outside of
this association, and rather in the zone of hill-pasture than that of
moorland, this grass becomes predominant.

The largest of these is situated south of Brittas. Here on

02

158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

flat ground, in a rather broad valley, we have a rough, grassy heath,
with the following plants associated together :—

Narpvus srricra. Potentilla Tormentilla.
Molinia varia. Ranunculus repens.
Agrostis vulgaris. Galium saxatile.
Juncus squarrosus. Calluna vulgaris.
Scabiosa succisa. Ulex Gallii.

Polygala vulgaris. Carex glauca.
Pedicularis sylvatica. Vaccinium Myrtillus.
Juncus acutiflorus. Festuca ovina.

J. communis. Cnicus palustris.
Holcus lanatus. Dactylis glomerata.

The smaller areas near the extreme southern boundary of our map
at Scarlock’s Leap, and in Glencree, have a similar composition.

Tur Moortann Zone.

Above the limits of the Ulex Galli association, the hills are every-
where tenanted hy one or other of the associations of the moorland type.
The most conspicuous of the moorland associations, partly because of
its great extent, and partly because it usually occupies the lower
slopes, where it meets the eye, is the familar Calluna moor. On the
higher grounds, where the flatter surface of the ground impedes
drainage, and precipitation and exposure are increased, Calluna,
though still always present, becomes less predominant, and one or
more of several other plants become conspicuous, forming types which
may be distinguished as the Hriophorum moor, the Scirpus moor, and
the Racomitrium moor. The ground over 1500 feet, except where
drainage happens to be good, is usually in possession of one or other
of these associations.

It may be pointed out at once that the Calluna type of moor,
which is often well developed over large areas of thick peat, was
probably not the association to whose growth the peat is due.
This was a wetter, faster-growing association, full of Cyperacee and
Sphagnum, which are but sparingly present in the Calluna moor—
such an association, in fact, as those which now occupy the flatter,
higher grounds.

The Calluna Association. (C.)

Calluna is absolutely dominant on the mountains wherever drainage

is good. This is sometimes effected by the slope of the ground,

Prroypripce & Prancur— Vegetation South of Dublin. 159

sometimes, as notably on Kippure, by the existence of underground
water-channels, at the bottom of a solid covering of peat. In this
district, as elsewhere in the British Isles, the Calluna association is
the most marked association in the whole vegetation, and no other plant-
group is so entirely under the dominance of its leading member. The
lower limit of the Calluna heath is generally the effect of the cessation
of thick peat. As regards its upper limit, this is generally a question
of drainage, and in the more level bogs of the broad ridges and flat
domes of the granite hills, Calluna becomes stunted and thin, and
Cyperaceé more and more conspicuous. The upper limit of Calluna is
not determined in our district by elevation; where drainage allows, the
plant remains, on the whole, dominant right up to the tops of the
mountains. It, however, becomes here much dwarfed in stature, and
its dominance is partially threatened by much moss and Himpetrum.
The present distribution of Calluna is, in some measure, artificial.
Turf-cutting is largely carried on in the peat which underlies the
wetter associations of the higher grounds; and everywhere Calluna
follows the better drainage conditions produced by these human
operations. That drainage brings in this association in the midst of
the sopping wet Scirpus association is also well seen in the streaks of
Calluna accompanying the streams which run through the latter
association, the better-drained banks of the streams being immediately
seized upon by the Calluna.

In well-drained ground, especially near its lower limit, Calluna
grows luxuriantly—a dense, uniform growth, two to three feet in height,
with a continuous undergrowth of mosses, among which Listera cordata,
Melampyrum pratense, and other plants grow as dependent species. As
we proceed upward, the change from the Calluna type of moor to the
Scirpus type is often gradual. The heather becomes by degrees more
stunted, and Cyperacee gradually increase. Thus, there is often a wide
band which was mapped as OS (i.e. Calluna dominant, with much
Scirpus cespitosus), followed by another wide band of SC (i.e. Secrpus
dominant, with much Calluna). This latter type, indeed, is the
characteristic one of much of the high ground of the Dublin moun-
tains, covering large areas; only here and there is the ground so
unfitted for the growth of Calluna that a practically pure Scirpus
association results.

As regards the conditions under which this association is developed
in our area, it will thus be seen that, as far as soil is concerned, a
certain amount of peat is necessary, and the drainage of this must be
fairly good. The association is influenced too by its exposure to wind.

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

This is such as to preclude the growth of any trees, the only exception
being, perhaps, a few individuals of Pyrus Aucuparia, which one may
find in the high ground, with their crowns kept well below the level
of the tops of the gullies in which they grow. The Calluna plants
themselves, too, le, at any rate in the more exposed places, with their
axes parallel to the direction of the prevalent winds, 7.¢., from west
to east, as can be clearly seen when, after burning, the exposed side of
some rounded hill presents the appearance of some gigantic head, the
coarse hair of which has been combed down in one direction. It may
be mentioned here that this burning of the heather is a regular
operation performed for the purpose of providing the tender young
tops of the new Calluna for grouse-feeding. But burning is also
carried on, though apparently less methodically, in the two Ulex asso-
ciations. This results in a stimulus to the sward-producing plants for
the first few years at least, and so produces rather more food for sheep-
grazing. The heat produced by this burning does not seem sufficient
to kill seeds which may be lying on the surface or in the soil, for on
several occasions, as on Carrickgollaghan, we noted young seedlings of
UV. Galli in thousands springing up on ground from which the old
bushes had been recently removed by burning.

As regards precipitation, the Calluna moor, along with the Zrvo-
phorum and Scirpus moors, occupies localities where this is probably

at its maximum in our area; but whereas on the two latter types of

moor, the rain which falls remains and forms a sopping wet bog, on the
Calluna moor, as stated before, the drainage is fairly good. The upper
regions, at certain parts of the year at any rate, are constantly enveloped
in mist and cloud, so that the amount of available sunlight is then
seriously diminished; this occurs chiefly during the colder part of the
year. In the summer, however, the Cadluna moor is exposed at times
to the scorching rays of the sun, and must, therefore, be able to with-
stand considerable periods of drought.

A glance at the list of plants composing the association shows that,
with the exception of the hemi-parasite Melampyrum pratense, and
possibly its congener Pedicularis sylvatica, all the species are perennial.
A number of these are evergreens, and their leaves, such as those of
Calluna itself, Erica cinerea, E. Tetraliz, Vaccinium Vitis-Idea,
Empetrum, &c., show well those peculiarities of structure characteristic
of xerophytes.!

1 For a discussion and description of these structural peculiarities, see Kerner
and Oliver, ‘‘ The Natural History of Plants,’’ vol. i., p. 300; Miall, ‘‘ Round the
Year,’’ p. 208; Niedenzu, Engler’s Bot. Jahrbiicher, 1889-90, p. 134.

PreruyBripGe & Prancer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 161

Many of the rest of these perennials have deciduous leaves in which
xerophytic characters are less pronounced, such as in Vaceiniwm Myr-
tellus, in which the green twigs remain above ground after the leaves
have fallen. In Listera cordata, Narthecium ossifragum, Pteris Aquilina,
not only is the whole of the summer foliage lost, but the stems of the
plants pass the winter underground. The leaves of Pteris, as is now
well known,’ are very plastic in structure, and in exposed places show
xerophytic characters, while under other conditions they may be of the
shade type. The leaves of the Bog Asphodel (Warthecium) are of the
isobilateral type, standing in a vertical plane, and are thus, as Warming
points out,’ of a xerophytic nature. On the other hand, Listera cordata
is essentially a shade-loving species, and its leaves are not xerophytic
in character; and the same may be said of Oxalis Acetosella, though here
a few leaves may be found on plants in sheltered positions through-
out the winter.

As regards the grasses and sedges, these may be practically
regarded as deciduous; for while some of the leaves are on the plants
throughout the winter, they are, as a rule, undeveloped, and well
protected by the dead blades and sheaths of the previous summer’s
growth. Nevertheless, the leaves of many of these at least show
xerophytic characters, well seen, for instance, in Vardus, Festuca ovina,
Scirpus cespitosus, and the two Cotton-grasses.

CoMposITION OF CALLUNA ASSOCIATION.

Number of stations ecamined—nine.

CALLUNA VULGARIS. 9. Sphagnum spp. 4.
JUNCUS sQUARROSUS. 8. AGROSTIS VULGARIS. 4.
Vaccinium Myriittvus. 8. Festuca ovina. 4.
Narpvs srricra. 8. Blechnum Spicant. 4.
Carex binervis. 7.

PorentILLa ToRMENTILLA. 6. Polygala depressa. 1.
Erica CINEREA. 6. Oxalis Acetosella. 1.
Galium saxatile. 6. Ulex Gallii. 3.
Luzula maxima. 5. Pyrus Aucuparia. 1.
Scirpus ceespitosus. 5. Scabiosa succisa. 1.

! Boodle, Linn. Soc. Journal, Bot., vol. xxxv., 1904, p. 659.
2 Warming, ‘‘ Lehrbuch der dkologischen Pflanzengeographie,” 1896,
pp. 175, 183.

162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Erica Tetralix. 1. C. pilulifera. 2.

Pedicularis sylvatica. 1. Anthoxanthum odoratum. 1.
Melampyrum pratense. 1. Deschampsia flexuosa. 2.
Empetrum nigrum. 3. Molinia cerulea. 2.

Listera cordata. 2. Triodia decumbens. 1.
Juncus effusus. 1. Pteris Aquilina. 2.

Luzula campestris. 1. Lastrea dilatata. 2.
Narthecium ossifragum. 1. Racomitrium lanuginosum. 2.
Eriophorum vaginatum. 2. Polytrichum. 1.

KE. angustifohum. 1. Cladonia rangiferina. 3.

Carex glauca. 3.

The Vaccinium Assocration. (V.)

Although Vaccinium Myrtillus is a constant ingredient of all the
hill associations from Ulex Gallii upward, the wet Scirpus ground (to
be described presently) excepted, it never grows luxuriantly except
on well-drained, rocky slopes. These vary greatly in elevation, from
a few hundred feet on Bray Head to over 2000 feet on the hills.
Over any considerable area, however, it becomes dominant only in
one locality in the district—namely, along the summit of the pre-
cipitous slopes that overlook Upper and Lower Lough Bray, at an
elevation of 1600 to 1800 feet. Here a characteristic ‘‘ Vaccinium
edge” is developed, where the higher, wet Scirpus moors give way at
first to a narrow fringe of fairly typical Calluna ground, and as soon
as the broken granite cliffs are reached, Vaccinium Myrtilius becomes
the dominant plant among the rocky edges and slopes.

The association here is composed as follows :—

Vaccinium Myrrinuvs. Melampyrum pratense.
Calluna vulgaris. Luzula maxima.
Vaccinium Vitis-Ideea. Deschampsia flexuosa.
Oxalis: Acetosella. Blechnum Spicant.

Galium saxatile.

The Scirpus Association. (S.)

In the lower parts of the moorland zone, especially on the flatter
and badly-drained places, such as the larger areas on the slopes of
Kippure at the south end of Glenasmole, the Calluna moor is gradually
displaced by a true bog association in which the predominating plant

PeruyBrincE & PratGcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 1638

is Scirpus cespitosus, although, as a rule, mixed with a considerable
amount of stunted and apparently poorly-thriving Calluna. The soil
is thick peat, and, except in the hottest part of summer, when the
surface may be comparatively dry, it is thoroughly saturated with
water. Where the Scirpus grows in considerable tufts which are
only fairly close together (as, for example, on the flats above Glenas-
mole), and separated by a network of spaces of soppy peat, the
slipperiness thus produced makes walking over these bogs a very
tiring operation. In a few areas, however, where the Calluna and
other associates are very few and far between, the surface of the
ground is remarkably smooth, hard, and wet, and resembles that of a
lawn, with a vegetation of a uniform height of about six inches.
Under these circumstances the association, in what we may call its
pure form, contains remarkably few species, as the following list
shows :—

Station 56.

Scirpus ceespitosus. Calluna vulgaris.
Narthecium ossifragum. Erica Tetralix.
Eriophorum angustifolium. Sphagnum spp.

Of these, the first two are the only species which are at all
abundant, the rest being found scattered here and there; the Calluna
in particular coming in only occasionally as odd tufts, or little islands
in the sea of Scirpus.

A combination of the lists for the Secrpus association in its pure
form from five stations, gives the following :—

ScIRPUS cmSPITOSUS. 5. Drosera rotundifolia, 2.
Calluna vulgaris. 5. Andromeda Polifolia. 2.
Eriophorum angustifolium. 5. Erica cinerea. 1.

Erica Tetralix. 5, Empetrum nigrum, 1.
Narthecium ossifragum. 5. Eriophorum vaginatum. 2.
Sphagnum spp. 4. Racomitrium lanuginosum. 1.

— Cladonia rangiferina. 2.

More commonly, however, the amount of Calluna, E. Tetralix,
and Eriophorum angustifolium is considerable; and the association
loses its lawn-like character, being, however, not unpleasant to
walk over, except for the wet. The composition of the associa-

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

tion on these wider areas may be gauged from the following
list :—

Station 67. West of Lough Bray, 1900 feet. 3.10.03.

‘*A smooth expanse of brown, grassy bog, with an almost
continuous undergrowth of dwarf Calluna.”’

ScIRPUS C&SPITOSUS. Andromeda Polifolia.
CALLUNA VULGARIS. Empetrum nigrum.
SPHAGNUM spp. NARTHECIUM OSSIFRAGUM.
RacoMITRIUM LANUGINOSUM. Eriphorum angustifolium.
Erica TrErraix. Cladonia rangiferina.

Amongst these species attention may be called to the presence of
Andromeda Polifolia,' a species rare locally, and confined, so far as our
observations go, to this association. Martheciwm ossifragum is a very
characteristic member, attaining an abundance in this association
which it does not find elsewhere.

All the above plants are perennials. The deciduous leaves and
fading stems of Scrrpus impart to the association in autumn a char-
acteristic golden-brown colour, which is only very slightly influenced
by the mixture of the fading leaves of Martheciwm and of the small
quantity of Hriophorum angustifolium.

Owing to the accumulation of this fading plant-débris and the
subsequent growth of the plants through it again, and to the fact that
plants like Sphagnum and Racomitrium are constantly dying off below
in proportion as they extend their growth above, there is a steady
though slow growth upwards in the association as a whole. This is
often a well-marked feature, for where the transition from the
Caliuna to the Scirpus associations is a sharp one, as it not unfrequently
is, the Scirpus area is seen to be several feet above the level of the
Calluna ground. This comes out, though imperfectly, in our illustra-
tion of this association (Plate IX.), where the depressions in the middle
foreground and in the left hand top corner are occupied with fairly
pure Calluna, whereas the rest of the area is covered with the Scirpus
association, mixed, it is true, inthis particular case with rather more
Eriophorum angustifolium than usual.

1 Parasitic on the leaves of this plant we found the ascomycete Rhytisma andro-
mede Pers., a fungus hitherto unrecorded, we believe, for the Counties Dublin and
Wicklow, or, for that matter, for Ireland.

PreryypripeGE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dubin. 165

We have, therefore, in our Sevrpus association one in which peat
is still being formed at the present time, and it is from this association
almost solely, in our area, that peat is cut for fuel; so much so that
when we saw a dotted road amongst the moors shown on the map, we
were practically certain on reaching its branching ends to find ourselves
in the midst of this association. It is at these points, too, as mentioned
before, that we find that, owing to the improved drainage caused by
turf-cutting, the bog ceases to grow, and becomes invaded by the
Calluna association.

Without doubt peat, too, is being accumulated at the present day
in the Hriophorum areas which we shall presently describe; but, as a
rule, these are on much higher ground, and, consequently, not so
accessible as the Scrpus areas for turf-cutting.

In former times, doubtless, these two peat-forming associations
were spread far and wide over the mountains in our district, and we
believe that the thick caps of peat on our mountain summits were
probably formed in this way. At the present day, however, owing to
altered climatic conditions, and especially to the improved drainage
both above and below ground, not only are the peat-forming plant
associations absent, but even the Calluna associations present are,
with great difficulty, struggling to hold their own against the denuding
agents which are carrying off the surface vegetation and the under-
lying peat, leaving a wilderness of devastation behind.

We have not found time to examine the peat deposits in any
detail for evidence of the climatic conditions of former days, but
Wwe may mention that in these peat areas we have found remains of
trees such as Scots Pine and Birch at about 1250 and 1700 feet,
respectively.

To return to the plants of which the association is composed, all
of them show well-marked xerophytic characters. The reasons for
this are not at once obvious, as it would seem unnecessary for plants
living in such wet places to take special precautions against excessive
transpiration. A wet soil, however, is a cold one; and it is possible
that the difficulty of absorption by the roots, owing to the low
temperature of the soil, caused not only by the presence of water in it,
but also by the evaporation taking place during the strong winds in
spring, coupled with the drying tendency of the winds themselves on
the overground parts, results in the presence of plants with drought-
resisting characters.

Again, we know the tenacity with which peat holds water; and it
is possible that this is so great that the living plants have difficulty

166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

in robbing the dead and decaying parts of themselves of this
liquid.

It might be supposed, too, that the decay of the vegetation,
although at best only partial in peat, would give rise to substances
which would dissolve in the excess of water, and exert an influence
osmotically, similar to what is known to be the case in salt marshes.
Schimper,' in fact, emphasizes the point that in the very sour humus
of bogs the vegetation assumes a distinctly xerophytic character
because the humus acids hinder the absorption of water by the roots.

Livingston,” on the other hand, has recently shown that the
osmotic pressure of bog-water, as determined by the freezing-point
method, shows almost no increase in amount over that of ordinary
lake or river water. He concludes that it must be the chemical nature
of the very small amounts of dissolved substances in bog-waters
which prevents ordinary swamp-plants from growing in them. This,
of course, does not explain the xerophytism of our bog-plants; but if
this view is correct, neither can we explain it by the assumption of
the presence of osmotically active soluble humus compounds in the
bog-water.

Lastly, it must be remembered that at times in the summer
the surface-layers of such a bog may become very dry, so that one
may walk dry-shod over it, and hence provision on the part of the
plants against such periods is necessary. The whole question, how-
ever, 1s one on which more information is wanted.?

The Eriophorum Association. (K.)

Though both species of cotton-grass are almost always present in
small quantities throughout the moorland, it is only occasionally, and
at high altitudes, that they become dominant. We surveyed many
square miles of mountain, tenanted by the Calluna and Scirpus associa-
tions, before we found any trace of what might be fairly described as
Eriophorum-moor. From the map it will be seen that this type of
vegetation is rare on the hills; quite the best example of it is a large
patch of sloping deep bog above the butts of the main Kilbride rifle-
range (2364 feet downwards). Here the ground presents a waving surface

1 Schimper, ‘‘ Pflanzengeographie,’’ 1898, p. 124.

* Livingston, ‘‘ Physical Properties of Bog-Water,’’ Bot. Gazette, xxxvii.,
p. 353, 1904. Ref. in Bot. Centralblatt, 96, p. 269, 1904.

* For a discussion of the xerophytic characters of these plants, see Warming,
‘* Pflanzengeographie,’’ 1896, p. 174

PrruyBripGe & PrRAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 167

of the grassy leaves of &. angustifolium, plentifully intermixed with the
more Scirpus-like foliage of F. vaginatum. In autumn, the hill-side
glows with a beautiful dark red as the leaves fade. Below the uniform
waving foliage of the cotton-grass is a continuous, dense, stunted
growth of Calluna, with several of the plants of the Calluna and
Scirpus associations ; but Scirpus cespitosus itself is apparently checked
by the cotton-grasses, and occurs only in occasional patches, con-
spicuous in autumn on the red carpet by their golden-brown colour.
The soil is a thick, sopping peat, and quite spongy to the foot, in
this respect differing from the Scirpus bog. It would appear, then,
that on the higher grounds the undrained areas are bogs doininated
chiefly by Lriophorum angustifolium, whereas the lower-level bogs are
Scirpus cespitosus bogs. The composition of the two associations, not
taking the dominating species into account, is very similar, but
Narthecium ossifragum is conspicuous by its absence, apparently, from
the cotton-grass bog, while Vaccinium Vitis-[dea is absent from the
Scirpus bog.

CoMPOSITION OF THE ErtopHORUM ASSOCIATION,

Number of stations ecamined—three.

CALLUNA VULGARIS. 3. Scirpus cespitosus. 3.
ERIOPHORUM ANGUSTIFO- Cladonia rangiferina. 2.
LIuM. 3. Vaccinium Vitis-Idea. 1.
E. vaginatum. 3. Erica Tetralix. 1.
Empetrum nigrum. 3. Sphagnum spp. 1.

Vaccinium Myrtillus. 3.

The Racomitrium Association. (R.)

The three types of moorland which we have just described—the
dry Calluna moor, and the two kinds of high-level or black bog (the
Scirpus and Eriophorum associations)—are very distinet in character,
and are easily mapped, except in some cases where the absence of
boundaries, streams, &c., from the map makes the determination of
the exact areas covered by the associations a little difficult to settle.

Considerable areas of the moorland in our district are, on the other
hand, clothed with a vegetation which consists of a mixture of the
above three types, and that in varying proportions in different
localities. These areas have, however, one feature in common, and .
that is that more or less conspicuous bosses of the moss Racomitrium

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lanuginosum are present, and, further, the surface of the ground is, as
a rule, much broken up, so that pools often of considerable size are
also present. The association in this case, then, has not been named so
much from its dominant plant—which, as will be seen presently, is
usually Calluna—as from its most conspicuous one.

The Racomitrium association hence in some areus, as notably, for
instance, on the flat land immediately south of Montpelier dry gap,
is apparently a specially wet form of the Calluna heath, and Erica
Tetralix figures considerably in its composition. The bosses of Racomi-
trium here are not, as a rule, very large, but pools of water are
plentiful. Scerpus, Eriophorum, and Empetrum are fairly abundant, as
well as Drosera and Pinguicula. In other areas, as, for example,
south-east of the summit of Killakee, and along a strip running north
from Lower Lough Bray, the association more nearly approaches a
Scirpus bog in which innumerable and fairly large bosses of Racomz-
trium occur. On still higher ground the association sometimes con-
tains a fairly conspicuous amount of cotton-grass. Finally we have
mapped two not very large areas under this heading which differ very
considerably from the above three types. They are a small area on
the summit of Prince William’s Seat (1822 feet), and a larger one on
the summit of Killakee Mountain (1761 feet). Characteristic of these
two spots is the fact that the peat doubtless formerly present has now
been almost entirely denuded away, exposing the gravelly barren soil
derived from the granite, On these dry areas the Racomitrium spreads
horizontally, rather than into high bosses, and the whole aspect is
that rather of a moss-tundra. Along with the Racomitrium we find
plentifully interspersed E’impetrum and dwarf Calluna, while much
less abundant are the following species :—

Vaccinium Myrtillus. Festuca ovina.

Erica cinerea. Juncus squarrosus.
Ulex Gallii. Luzula multiflora.
Deschampsia flexuosa. Cladonia rangiferina.

Agrostis vulgaris.

Ground similar to this in respect of the abundance of Calluna, Racomi-
trium, and Empetrum, but differing from it in that the soil is a thick
peat, well drained by subterranean water-channels, is found on the
upper slopes of Kippure; speaking generally, above the 1750 feet
contour line. This, however, we have mapped as Calluna ground,
this plant, though dwarfish, undoubtedly preponderating. To return
to the Racomilrium association in its more typical or wet facies. As

PErHYBRIDGE & PRaAEGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 169

mentioned above, the ground is very uneven, so that walking over it
is troublesome; nay, in some localities it is a case of jumping from
island to island, rather than walking at all. In these latter areas the
form of the ground is due primarily to the denuding action of the
weather, the softer parts of the peat being removed, and the hollows
thus formed becoming pools in which Sphagnum and Eriophorum
flourish, Sccrpus finding a foothold on the margin. These pools are,
in some cases, isolated, in others connected together in a complex net-
work. The islands of undenuded peat are clothed on their sheltered
sides (east) with stunted Calluna, Empetrum, and Erica Tetralizx, while
on their western and exposed faces Racomitrium loves to disport
itself.

In some cases, however, the unevenness of the ground is due to
the growth of the bosses of Racomitrium itself. As before, Ca/luna,
Empetrum, and £. Tetralix flourish in the shelter of the east sides of
these bosses, while the growing part of the Racomitrium spreads its
face westwards. Hence it comes about that the Racomitrium moor
presents two rather different aspects, according as to whether one
looks at it from the east or from the west. As will be apparent from
the photograph reproduced herewith, on looking at the association
from the west, the Racomitriwm bosses are very conspicuous.

The composition of this varying and, perhaps, too artificial
association, in its wet forms, will be seen from the following
compiled analysis :—

CoMPosITION OF THE Racomirrium AssocrATION.

Number of stations examined—eight.

CaLLUNA VULGARIS. 8. Potentilla Tormentilla. 4.
Scirpus casprrosus. 8. Narthecium ossifragum. 3.
RacoMITRIUM LANUGINO-
sum. 8. Ulex Galln. 2.
ErtopHORUM ANGUSTIFO- Drosera rotundifolia. 2.
Lium. 8. Pinguicula vulgaris. 1.
Empetrum nigrum. 8. Luzula maxima. 1.
Sphagnum spp. 7. Carex glauca. 1.
Cladonia rangiferina. 7. C. binervis. 1.
Erica TerraLix. 6. Molinia cerulea. 2.
JUNCUS SQUARROSUS. 4. Nardus stricta. 1,
Eriophorum vaginatum 4. Polytrichum. 1.

Vaccinium Myrtillus. 4.

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The Juneus Associations. (J.)

Rushes form the dominant species in at least two associations
which are found on different kinds of ground. The first of these
may be distinguished as the Juneus-Polytrichum association. Where
springs on the hill-sides produce sloping wet patches or lines, Juncus
communis, often intermixed with J. acutiflorus, grows in luxuriant
groves, with a dense undergrowth of lax bright green Sphagnum,
and Polytrichum growing a foot high. This association has,
like Péeris, a considerable vertical range, being found high up
on the Calluna moors (to nearly 2,000 feet), and thence descending
in green lines or broad beds well down into the Ulex Gallii area. At
a distance, especially in the moorland zone among Calluna, the islands
which this association forms stand out conspicuously in spring and
summer by their greenness, and in winter by their greyness. The
flora is everywhere limited and uniform, and the following list will

show its average composition :—

CoMPOSITION OF JUNCUS-SPHAGNUM ASSOCIATION.

Number of stations examined—four.

JUNCUS COMMUNIS. 4. Carex stellulata, 2.
SPHAGNUM spp. 4. Rumex Acetosa. 2.

JUNCUS ACUTIFLORUS. 4. —_——
Potytricnum. 4. Ranunculus Flammula. 1.
Potentilla Tormentilla. 4. Calluna vulgaris. 1.

Holcus mollis. 3. Pedicularis sylvatica. 1.
Agrostis vulgaris. 3. Eriophorum angustifolium. 1.
Galium saxatile. 3. Carex vulgaris. 1.

Juncus squarrosus. 2. Nardus stricta. 1.

This association forms also a fairly conspicuous fringe along the
edges of the high level Military Road, which rises to 1,600 feet. This
is due to the alteration in drainage caused by the presence of the road
itself. Running parallel toit, on its east side, is an almost continuous
and more or less regular water-channel, which receives the drainage
from the Calluna slopes above. At several spots the water from this
channel flows under, and sometimes over, the road, and thus the wet
side of the road also has a considerable fringe of rushes. At those

PrerHysripGk & PrakGER— Vegetation South of Dublin. 171

points, where the discharge of water and gravel from the road is
considerable, the fringe is continued and expanded as the water
continues its way down the valley-side into Glenasmole. Hence it
comes about that this slope has a considerable portion of its area
covered by larger or smaller patches of this association, which are
indicated on the map.

The two factors which appear to determine the presence of this
association on the high grounds are—plenty of water which is not
stagnant, but on the move, frequently derived from springs (but
brown in colour, and containing humus material) ; and secondly, the
presence of a certain amount of gravelly soil derived by the decom-
position of the granite, rushes apparently finding any thickness of
black peat rather an uncongenial substratum for their roots.

The presence of an abundance of water, at least on the surface, would
not, however, appear to be always a necessity for the presence of
considerable masses of Juncus. Thus, on a peculiarly dry spot in the
Calluna area, we find the association developed as follows :—

JUNCUS COMMUNIS. Galium saxatile.
LuzvuLa MAXIMA. Potentilla Tormentilla.
PoLyTRICHUM COMMUNE. Vaccinium Myrtillus.
Sphagnum spp. Calluna vulgaris.
Rumex Acetosella. Deschampsia flexuosa.

Again, it must not be supposed that the presence of rushes always
indicates the absence of peat. In the Piperstown bog, a small area
south of Mountpelier dry gap, at an elevation of 1100 feet, we find
the only deposit of peat sufficiently thick to justify the Geological
Survey officers in inserting it as such on the recently-published drift
survey of Sheet 112 of the one-inch Ordnance map. Here rushes
flourish, together with sedges, and the following amongst other
species :—

Kriophorum spp. Potentilla Tormentilla.
Drosera rotundifolia. Pedicularis sylvatica.
Potamogeton polygonifolius. ‘eronica scutellata.
Viola palustris.

The peat cut from this bog for fuel differs considerably in its
vegetable composition from that cut, as is usually the case in our area,
from a Scirpus bog.

k. I, A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | Ps

Ti72 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

A somewhat similar development of the Juncus association also

occurs not infrequently in the Ulex Gallii area, where the drainage is
bad, and the ground becomes waterlogged. Here we find the associa-
tion composed as follows :—

JUNCUS EFFUSUS. Pinguicula vulgaris.

J. ACUTIFLORUS. P. lusitanica.

J. SQUARROSUS. Narthecium ossifragum.
Ranunculus Flammula. Potamogeton polygonifolius.
Viola palustris. Carex stellulata.
Hypericum elodes. C. glauca.

Drosera rotundifolia. C. flava.

Hydrocotyle vulgaris. Molinia ceerulea.

Erica Tetralix. Sphagnum spp.

Anagallis tenella.

Again, in the same ‘‘G” area, interesting wet spots occur here
and there, especially on the northern slopes of the Two-rock group,
which show the following composition :—

Juncus acutiflorus. Scabiosa succisa.

J. lamprocarpus. Viola palustris.

J. squarrosus. Narthecium ossifragum.
J. supinus. Drosera rotundifolia.
Carex flava. Pedicularis sylvatica.

C. glauca. Ranunculus Flammula.
C. stellulata. Potentilla Tormentilla.
C. binervis. Lycopodium Selago.
Nardus stricta. Polytrichum.

Calluna vulgaris. Sphagnum.

This type of the association may be looked upon as forming a sort
of transition from the more typical high-level Juncus-Polytrichum
association to that about to be described.

The second type of Juncus association is developed chiefly on the
lower grounds, and is of a marshy-pasture nature. No attempt has
been made to indicate on the map published herewith the numerous
small areas, consisting of badly-drained fields, which occur in the
agrarian zone. Where, however, there are large areas of marshy
ground, as, for instance, south of Brittas, it has been possible to include
them on the map.

Prruysripce & PranceEr—Vegetation South of Dublin. 178

A list of the plants on one of these areas runs as follows —

JUNCUS COMMUNIS. Rumex Acetosa.

J. ACUTIFLORUS. Veronica Chameedrys.
Scabiosa succisa. Cardamine pratensis.
Agrostis vulgaris. Holcus lanatus.
Deschampsia czespitosa. Ranunculus Flammula.
Nardus stricta. R. repens.

Cnicus palustris. ‘Triodia decumbens.
Ranunculus acris. Carex glauca and other spp.
Potentilla Tormentilla. Stellaria graminea.
Leontodon autumnalis. Various mosses.

Spireea Ulmaria.

THe Wooptanps. (F, W.)

Though much of the district strikes one as being well wooded, yet
the trees are mostly arranged in narrow belts or single rows, and
woods of any extent are rare. Native wood of any kind is extremely
rare, and is confined to a few glen-banks and such places. The native
species of the lower grounds include Alnus glutinosa, Fraxinus excelsior,
Corylus Avellana, Salix Caprea. Along the mountain streams Pyrus
Aucuparia, Crategus Oxyacantha, Llex Agquifolium, Quercus Robur, and
Betula pubescens, often of great age, grow in rounded bush-like forms.

The planted woods consist chiefly of pines, standing in and about
the slopes of the valleys of Glencullen and Glencree. In Glencree
there is also a certain amount of oak-wood. The undergrowth of
these woods is wholly natural. The following list will convey an
idea of characters of these woods and their undergrowth, and of
two areas of native ‘‘ scrub.”

1. Dry, shady Fir-wood, Ballybetagh, 844 ft.

Pinus sylvestris and Larix, with a little Quercus and Betula, and
a mossy sward-like undergrowth :—

Vaccinium Myrtillus. Anthoxanthum odoratum.
Rubus fruticosus. Deschampsia flexuosa.
Oxatis ACEYOSELLA. Festuca ovina.

AGROSLIS VULGARIS. Pteris Aquilina.

Stellaria Holostea. Lastrea dilatata.

Galium saxatile. Many moss-grown stones.

174 | Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

2. Mixed deciduous wood, Glendhu, 900 ft. With streamlet and
some wet spots.

Trees, chiefly Beech, but also Elm, Sycamore, Birch, and some
Scots Pine. Seedlings of Sycamore and Beech, self-sown, in under-

growth.
Shrubs.

Vaccinium Myrtillus. Lonicera Periclymenum.
Rubus fruticosus.

Shade-loving Species.

OXALIS ACETOSELLA. Athyrium Filix-foemina.
Sanicula europea. Lastrea dilatata.
Geum urbanum. Galium saxatile.
Ajuga reptans. Luzula maxima.
Stellaria Holostea..
Damp-loving Species.
Cardamine pratensis. Juncus communis.
Chrysosplenium oppositi- Crepis paludosa.
folium. Deschampsia cespitosa.
Cnicus palustris. Rumex Acetosa.
Other Species.
Ranunculus repens. V. Chameedrys.
Viola sylvatica. V. serpyllifolia.
Geranium Robertianum. V. montana.
Epilobium montanum. Senecio Jacobeea.
Sagina procumbens. Deschampsia flexuosa.
Cerastium triviale. Agrostris vulgaris.
Bellis perennis. Holcus lanatus.
Digitalis purpurea. Festuca ovina.
Prunella vulgaris. Poa annua.
Veronica officinalis. Blechnum Spicant.

3. Oak-wood, Glencree.

Well-grown Oaks, with a tolerably continuous undergrowth up to
12 feet in height of—

Pyrus Aucuparia. Alnus glutinosa.
Crateegus Oxyacantha. Salix aurita.
ILEX AQUIFOLIUM. S. cinerea.

Fraxinus excelsior. Betula pubescens.

PrerHyBRIDGE & PraeceR— Vegetation South of Dublin. 175

With a substratum of —

Shrubs.
Vaccinium Myrtituuvs. R. arvensis.
RUBUS FRUTICOSUS. Lonicera Periclymenum.
Rosa canina. Hedera Helix.

Herbs.
Viola palustris. Melampyrum pratense.
V. sylvatica. Teucrium Scorodonia.
Stellaria Holostea. Rumex Acetosa.
OXALIS ACETOSELLA. LuzvuLa MAXIMA.
PorentiLya 'ToRMENTILLA. L. vernalis.
Angelica sylvestris. ANTHOXANTHUM ODORATUM.
GALIUM. SAXATILE. Athyrium Filix-feemina.
Scabiosa succisa. Lastrea Filix-mas.
Digitalis purpurea. L. dilatata.
Veronica Chameedrys. Polypodium vulgare.

And several other grasses, and many mosses.

4. Natural Hazel-scrub near Brittas, about 800 feet.

Thicket, about 12 feet high. Hazel predominating over—

Prunus spinosa. Pyrus Aucuparia.
Rubus fruticosus. Lonicera Periclymenum.
Cratégus Oxyacantha. Sambucus nigra.

With an undergrowth of—

Ranunculus Ficaria. V. officinalis.

Cardamine pratensis. V. serpyllifohia.

Viola sylvatica. Ajuga reptans.

Stellaria Holostea. Rumex Acetosa.

Oxalis Acetosella. ScILLA NUTANS.
Potentilla Tormentilla. Holeus mollis.
Conopodium denudatum. Athyrium Filix-feemina.
Galium saxatile. Pteris Aquilina.
Primula vulgaris. Lastrea Filix-mas.
Digitalis purpurea. L. dilatata.

Veronica Chameedrys.

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

5. Glen in Calluna area along stream above Killakee, 1250 feet.

Pyrus Aucuparia (as fairly Cnicus palustris.

large trees). Hypocheeris radicata.
Salix cinerea. Rumex Acetosa.
S. aurita. R. Acetosella.
Crateegus Oxyacantha. Luzula maxima.
lex Aquifolium. L. multiflora.
Ulex Galli. Juncus communis.
U. europeus. J. squarrosus.
Lonicera Periclymenum. J. acutiflorus.
Vaccinium Myrtillus. Carex binervis.
Calluna vulgaris. Agrostis vulgaris.
Viola sylvatica. Festuca ovina.
V. palustris. Deschampsia flexuosa.
Stellaria graminea. Holcus mollis.
S. Holostea. Pteris Aquilina.
Potentilla Tormentilla. Athyrium Filix-femina.
Oxalis Acetosella. Lastrea dilatata.
EKpilobium palustre. L. montana.
Digitalis purpurea. Blechnam Spicant.
Scabiosa succisa. Sphagnum spp.
Solidago Virgaurea. Polytrichum spp.

Galium saxatile.

As mentioned before, trees must have covered a wider area in this
district in former times, remains of Scots Pine and of Birch being
found embedded in peat at 1250 and 1700 feet, respectively.

NOTES ON THE MAP.

As mentioned above, the detailed observations made in actually
carrying on this ecological survey were sketched in the field on the
Ordnance Survey maps on the scale of six inches to the mile. The
accompanying map is a composite one, consisting of portions of Sheets
111, 112, 120, and 121 of the one-inch to the mile Ordnance map.
The boundaries of our associations were reduced from the six-inch
scale to the one-inch, and drawn on the composite map, and were sub-
sequently coloured. The index of colours in the margin of the map
will supply the information necessary for the recognition of the various
associations.

PreTHYBRIDGE & Prarcer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 177

Much of the low-lying land in our area is drift-covered, but we
have inserted in the form of dotted lines the boundaries of the
geological formations obtained from the “‘ solid”’ geology maps of the
Geological Survey, the names of these being inserted on the map in
capital letters. .

In selecting colours for differentiating the associations, we have
endeavoured, as far as possible, to represent the higher associations by
somewhat darker tints, so that, on the whole, decrease in depth of tone,
of whatever colour, represents decrease in altitude, and wice versa. The
colour of the woods, however, and of Kippure does not fall in with this
scheme. The colours were also selected, as far as possible, with a view
to their easy differentiation by artificial light as well as by daylight.
A considerable amount of detail which could be put on the six-inch
map has necessarily been omitted on reduction. This applies with
considerable force to the use of letters. On the six-inch maps we are
able in most cases to trace the gradual passage of one association into
another, and to indicate the phases of transition by suitable lettering
at the overlaps. We had hoped to be able to do this on the present
map ; but on reduction it was found to be not feasible, as the attempt
to insert too much detail tends to obscure the usefulness of the map
as a broad general survey.

Taking a broad view of the map as a whole, the distinction between
the green land of the great central plain of Ireland to the north and
the variously-coloured mountain land of the south is sufficiently con-
spicuous. The following notes will help to elucidate the map by
describing the general features and vegetation of a few of the more
prominent and remarkable areas.

The Two-rock Mountain group.

This group of hills, including Two-rock, hree-rock, Tibradden,
and Kilmashogue, and rising to 1699 feet in Two-rock, is characterized
by a general absence of peat of any depth ; and, in consequence, an
absence of the Scerpus association and other wet-vegetation types of
the high moors. Here, on the other hand, the Ulex Gallii association
attains a large development, forming in places a fringe of great breadth
and considerable altitudinal range. This gives way at length to a
poor Calluna association. Thus, on the Three-rock Mountain, at
1300 feet, a rather abrupt change is noticeable from a friable earthy
soil covered with a grassy sward dotted with rounded bushes U. Galli,
among which Calluna, Erica cinerea, and Agrostis vulgaris flourish,

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

to a thin, wet, peaty soil, under a brown, level sheet of vegetation in
which Calluna is dominant, low U. Gallii, Erica cinerea, and Nardus
abundant, with wet tracts inhabited by Juncus squarrosus, Scirpus cespt-
tosus, and Sphagnum.

Glencree.

The valley is generally devoid of drift, save for mounds and terraces
along the course of the stream. There is only a thin, peaty, or friable
soil, strewn with rounded granite boulders. There is no subsoil drainage,
and the springs form numerous wet lines which trend towards the river.
On the lower part of the slopes Ulex Galli is often predominant, or at
least the Gallii type of vegetation. U. ewropeus occurs in considerable
patches, lines the fences, and generally tends to replace U. Gallii as
one descends towards the valley bottom. The same may be said of
Pteris. The wet parts are rushy. Certain dry knolls, as well as
certain wet areas, are occupied by stunted Calluna. Willows (S. cinerea
and S. aurita) colonize certain wet parts, and along the streamlets are
bunches of native trees—Betula, Ilex, Salix, Corylus, Alnus, Quercus,
Pyrus Aucuparia, Prunus spinosa, Crategus; the same species form
thin scattered scrub and individual trees over the greater part of the
valley. Here and there Nardus becomes conspicuous. The vicinity
of the river is dry and sandy, with a strip of fine Ulex europeus and
Pteris where not cultivated.

The whole valley is a jumble of associations. This is the result
of the absence of drift, which makes the moisture factor extremely
variable, the ground changing from wet to dry every few yards.

Kuippure.

This massive hill, with broad, gradual slopes on all sides, is covered
with a thick peat-cap (6 to 10 feet), except on the very summit, where
weather is denuding it, exposing a large, stony tract, interspersed with
high, heather-crowned islands of peat. Considering the slight slopes
and thick peat, one might expect to find the hill in possession of the
characteristic Scirpus-Calluna association of the high grounds, which
is so extensively developed around the base of the hill at the head of
Glenasmole. Nevertheless, Calluna is the dominant plant, and a dry,
mossy sward the prevailing type of vegetation. The explanation is
to be found in the numerous underground streamlets which tunnel
through the peat at its base, and drain the overlying bog. Between
these channels large patches of ‘‘SC” are sometimes to be found, and

Preruypripcr: & Praecer— Vegetation South of Dublin. 179

occasionally Eriophorum becomes abundant; but the great bulk of
the ground above 1750 feet is in possession of a short, dense Calluna
association, of which the following sample will illustrate the
whole :—

Srarron 68. KippurE, EAST SLOPE. 2250 feet. 3. 10. ’03.

Dry slope of short but luxuriant Calluna, with occasional bosses of
Racomitrium.

CALLUNA VULGARIS, C. Juncus squarrosus.
Vaccinium Myrtillus, f. Lastrea dilatata.
Empetrum nigrum, f. Melampyrum pratense.
Eriophorum angustifolium. Luzula maxima.

EK. vaginatum. Scirpus czespitosus.
Racomitrium lanuginosum. Cladonia rangiferina.

In conclusion, we beg to return thanks to the Royal Society of
London, and to the Royal Irish Academy, for grants towards the
purchase of the necessary field-maps and other incidental expenses
connected with our survey.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES.

Pirate VII,

View looking north-west, from below the Military Road, at about
1000 feet.

The distant hills are those of the ridge composed chiefly of basaltic
andesites, running in a north-westerly direction from Kippure to
Ballynascorney. The vegetation is too indistinct to be recognizable.
In the valley is seen one of the artificial lakes forming the Rathmines
water-supply reservoirs. The hillon the right, in the middle distance,
is Piperstown Hill (1291 feet). Its summit is clothed with a dense
cap of pure though somewhat dwarf Calluna (C.). Below this, and
extending down to the road on the left, and to the immediate fore-
ground, is Ulex Gallic ground (G.). The boulders are granite. Below
the road, on the left, is farm-land (A.) on drift.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. B. | Q

180 . ° Proceedings of the Royal Lrish, Academy.

PratE VETL.

Typical Ulex Gallic ground, on the west slopes of Two-rock
Mountain, looking up Glencullen. The soil is a thin, peaty one, on
granite. The tops of the distant hills (granite) are heather-clad
( Calluna). ! ea as 7

Pruaret TX.

Source of the Glendhu stream (1800 feet). Showing a large
stretch of Scirpus bog (SC.) in which is a considerable admixture of
Eriophorum angustifolium, Along the drainage channels in the middle
foreground, and on the steeper hill-side in the left-hand top corner, is
Calluna moor (C.).

Prats X,

A Racomitriwum moor on Glendhu Mountain (1900 feet), looking
eastwards. The general mass of vegetation is Calluna, with a good
deal of Scirpus cespitosus, and some cotton-grass (CS.). The
Racomitrium masses (R.) growing on the western exposed faces of the
peat islands and peninsulas are a conspicuous feature.

Puate XI,

Fig. 1.—Thorn-tree ( Crategus) on the slope of Tibradden Mountain,
about 800 feet elevation. The slope is towards the north-west. The
growth of the tree is greatest towards the north-east, in which
direction the sea hes. It isthe west and south-west winds from the
Central Plain that here impede vegetation. On the easterly slopes of
the hill no such marked effect is seen as a result of winds from the
sea.

Fig. 2.—Denuded peat, at 1500-1700 feet, on the northern slope
of Glencullen Mountain. Large areas have been cleared of peat by
the wind and rain to a depth of 4 to 8 feet, forming barren wastes of
bare peat, or exposing the old floor of weathered granite. In places
stools of peat, crowned with Calluna, standing up, show the amount
of the denudation.

‘UOTRIOCSSe PUNIJVD Pue ‘UOT}eIOOSSe 1)V ¥I/) ‘PULT-WAeF “Topo Sulpusose ut ‘Ssurmoys ‘[[IP{ UMO}jssedtg

004d ‘YIM “A

‘IIA 4LV 1d ‘Te LAS, AK eIOA, avoy “1 “2 SON

Swit

w

‘punois wwpppy xayQ yeorddy sutmoys ‘ual[nous[s) uy

*OWOUd “YIPPM “A

Se ce 1FiiLODS "ASN LOA GeO Ta eee ay

y

ot

a

1

T

“OWOUd ‘YIPPM “YY ‘suorjaod pouleip 19}}9q ou} sutddno90 DUNIJVI qui ‘UIPJUNOIAL ny pus]+y ‘IO0OUWl sn gus

SNE Y ah AN
‘ | { ” x Sh) i

%

y
W

Kt
i

te
Fh
AY
©

,

“XI aLvId ‘g “LOdS “AMS IOAN “vay ch eoode

a a
es ea :

‘O10 ‘YOM “yy ‘pleMysva SUTYOO] ‘uTe}UNOT NYpus[s) Go ‘1OOU minIAZIMOIDY

ACNE Sots
OD ema

i)

son amu

"7 Wie ey
: un ity Ly
Yen ,

fir,

al rec tan RO GP

‘X FLVIg ‘LOTS “AN “TOAy iver woot

EROGH IN. L ACADy, VOL. XXV.: Secr. B. PLATE X]

Fig. 1.—Effect of westerly wind on trees.

R.L.A. Proc., Vou. xxv., Sec. B, Prate XH.

THE DISTRIBUTION OF VEGETATION IN THE DISTRICT SOUTH OF DUBLIN

By GEORGE H. PETHYBRIDGE, Pu.D., B.Se., ann R. LLOYD PRAEGER, B.E.

PARTS OF SHEETS { , Il: !!2.

120, 121.
ORDNANCE SURVEY of IRELAND

a

: Ki nee =. i ee as ‘ . 4 . EXPLANATION OF COLOURS,
Bel SR ae E ae : Z ae —A Po NaN “ .

—$—_—

at ERIOPHORUM MOOR
‘SS Senne (otic
oe

a

RACOMITRIUM MOOR.

E)

SCIRPUS MOOR:

CALLUNA ASSOCIATION
VGSTOWN
ray,

VACCINIUM EDGE

JUNCUS ASSOCIATION
(avso IN THE Lowen Zones)

HILL-PASTURE ZONE

NARDUS HEATH

PTERIS ASSOCIATION
(AL@O IN THE MOORLAND
ANO AGRARIAN ZONES).

ULEX GALLII ASSOCIATION

WoodLaNnDd
Miiaghscown
ne:

~ , = CONIFEROUS WOODS.
L ) lore a ¢ pvectt y ‘e ‘. oP
™s ) = . ~ 4! AS ‘5

S&...
\

“i
»

MIXED DECIDUOUS WOODS.

i eg

oe" . rae A 6 12 ‘ e | \ AGRARIAN ZONE.
OS = C . iW Jas
¢ nara as : : ante \, iS 7

ce La
upida / y J KE

ULEX EUROPAUS ASSOCIATION

>

FARMLAND, TILLAGE & PASTURE.

LittoraAL ZONE

SAND DUNE ASSOCIATION.

. = WwickKLOw
* pazsetanabalearie Seale of One Tach to a Statute Mle gxhao
: 7 wai | ee J : 1 Miles

NB The re

The Mhatutes are given in Feet alone the Lam Wistor of Spiny Tistes tn Dhitlin Dewy, stich ta 21 Fort lolowse Mark ian the tere of Bivallreg Laughtheas ne

Mnigas of nqaishesinn reese

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV

SECTION C.—ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND
LITERATURE

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr».
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE
1904-1905

THE AcADEMY desire tt to be understood that they are not
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The
Authors of the several Essays are alone responsible for their

contents.

CONTENTS

SECTION C.—ARCH AOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND
LITERATURE

Bernarp (Joun Henry), D.D., M.R.I.A. :— PAGE

Calendar of Documents contained in the Chartulary
commonly called the ‘‘ Dignitas Decani’’ of St.
Patrick’s Cathedral, . : : : . . 481

Berry (Henry Frrzparricx), 1.8.0., M.A., M.R.LA. :—

History of the religious Gild of S. Anne, in 8. Audoen’s
Church, Dublin, 14380-1740, taken from its records
in the Haliday collection, R.I.A. (Plate L.), eee

Corrry (Grorce), M.R.I.A. :—

On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Co.
Galway, . . : ; ; : oa aA

Correy (Gzorce), M.R.I.A., and Roserr Lioyp Praxcsr,
B.A., B.B., M.R.LA. :-—

The Antrim Raised Beach: a contribution to the
Neolithic History of the North of Ireland. (Plates
IV.-IX.), . ; ' : ; 3 : . 148

Drx (EH. R. M‘Curntocx), editor of Gizzert (Siz Joun T.) :-—
Irish Bibliography. (Plate III.), . ‘ ; era,

Fauxiner (Cazsar Lirton), M.A., M.R.LA. :—
The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns :
with some notices of the Speakers of the Irish
House of Commons, . : ; . . 608
The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns:
Supplementary Paper, : , ; . 558

1V Contents

Giupert (Sir Joun Tuomas), LL.D., M.R.1LA. :—
Irish Bibliography. Two papers, with an introduction,
notes, and appendices by E. R. M‘Clintock Dix.
(Plate IIT.), ‘ :
O’Rettiy (Josepa Parricx), C.H., M.R.I.A. :—

On tbe Kerry straw cloak exhibit: its probable
Lusitanian or Galician origin, and its bearing on
the question of former relations between Ireland
and north-western Spain,

Notes on the architectural details and orientations of
the old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, Killiney,
and St. Nessan, Iveland’s Hye. (Plate I1.),

PraxGerR (Ropert Luoyp), see Correy (GEORGE).

Westropp ('Homas Jounnson), M.A., M.R.I.A. :—
A Survey of the ancient Churches in the County of
Limerick. (Plates X.-XVIII.),

Wuire (Newrort J. D.), D.D. :—

Libri Sancti Patricii: The Latin writings of Saint
Patrick,

The Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick’s Latin Writings,

PAGE

117

107

327

201
542

BRERA T A.

Srecrion C.

Page 123, line 13, for ‘‘ Matthew”’ read ‘‘ Mathew ’’.
,, 134, lines 8, 9, for ‘* Book of Common Prayer’’ read ‘‘ New Testament ”’.
», 209, last line, for ‘‘ étan’’ read ‘‘ étant’’.
», 208, line 7, for ‘‘ postan nos ”’ read ‘* post annos”’.
sn 299, 5, ly for **Omnes.”’ read ** Toties’’.
7 O00, 55. 6, for **400” read “450”:
,, 349, ,, 20, for ** Thomas Lord Carrick’? read ‘* Theobald le Botiller, Lord
of Carrick ’’.
» dol, ,, 4, before ‘‘the’’ read ‘‘the Abbot of Oroney held’’.
ON s (5 1 25for are’ read“ was.’
me ano, note 2. for “XLII.” sead ** X1.”’
5, 411, line 2, transfer from “ Fabric’’ to end of paragraph, to section 197 below.
,, 415, last line, for ‘‘ Bartholomew ”’ read ‘‘ Borthanus ”’
,», 436, line 9, for ** Sym” read ‘‘ Lym’’—i.e. Limerick.
,, 487, note 2, for ‘‘ Ballynety ’’ read “ Ballynely ”’, and for ‘“eight’’ read
‘“nine’’.
,, 438, lines 4, 6, for *‘ Tower Hill”’ read ‘‘ Cappanouk ”’.
>» 95 line 10, for ** Colman’’ read ‘‘ Coeman’’.
», 489, ,, 13, omit ‘and Wlde Chapel ’’.
3 242, ,, 20, for “ Braynot’”’ read “ Braynog ’’.
as +5 2esfor °° Obrogey ’’ read ** Cogeran’”’;
waeeo2, 4. L,yor “Calman.” readf* Coeman,’’.
Pens. 5, waafor*! MLD.?’ read Xx.”

PROCEEDINGS

OF

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

PAPERS’ READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY

1f

ON THE “KERRY STRAW CLOAK EXHIBIT”: ITS PRO-
BABLE LUSITANIAN OR GALICIAN ORIGIN, AND ITS
BEARING ON THE QUESTION OF FORMER RELATIONS
BETWEEN IRELAND AND NORTH-WESTERN SPAIN,

By JOSEPH P. O’REILLY, C.E.

Read NovemsBer 30, 1903. Published Fepruary 4, 1904.

Azour the commencement of the past year (1903) there was placed
on view in the Gallery of the Museum of Science and Art of Dublin,
a ‘*Dress worn for dance, in traditional ceremony, County Kerry,”’
lent by C. R. Browne, Esq., m.v. (fig. 1, p. 2).

This very briefly worded label does not call attention to the
material of this dress, which is of straw, nor does it furnish any
details relative thereto. These will probably appear in Dr. Browne’s
Report on the Ethnography of the County Kerry.

It may seem exaggeration to say, that no more important or interest-
ing ethnographical specimen has been exhibited in the Museum than
this straw dress or cloak, particularly from the historical point of view,
since with the County Kerry are connected so many Spanish and
Iberian traditions, both as regards the origin of the race which
inhabits it, the manners and customs of the people, and the monuments
that are peculiar to the country ; so that to fully understand them, as
regards their origins and significances, one should have studied not
only all the references to Spain contained in our Ivish mss., but also the
ethnography of the western and north-western parts of the Spanish
Peninsula, and become familiar with such works as de Cartaillac’s

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. ] [1]

2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Archeological Work on Spain and Portugal. Having already in certain
papers submitted to, and published by, the Royal Irish Academy,
endeayoured to bring into prominence facts indicative of relations
having been had in ancient times by the Spanish or Iberian
peoples with this country, and having,
moreover, read some of the many works
of travel descriptive of Spain and Portugal,
I was led to attribute to this Straw Cloak,
when first I heard of it, a Spanish origin,
and in so far to look on it as a strong
material proof of the existence of the
relations referred to, and which may be
found detailed in the Histories of
O’Flagherty, Keating, and O’Hallaran;
as also in the Irish mss. to which allusion
is made. Without, however, giving all
the statements of these authors, it will be
sufficient for the purpose of the present
paper to briefly call attention to the state-
ments contained in the article on ‘‘ Kerry,”’
in Lewis’ ‘‘ Topographical Dictionary,’”’ as
also to those given in Charles Smith’s
‘‘ History of the County Kerry” (1755).
In both of these works extracts are given
and references are made to the data to be
found in Ptolemy, Strabo, and Pomponius
Mela, as to the Spanish tribes which emi-
erated to and settled in the southern,
south-western, and western parts of Ire-
land, and to the evidences of these migra-
tions shown by the physical characteristics
of the people, the Spanish names of many
places, and more particularly to the noted
and continued frequentation of these parts
Fic.t. = ————s of Ireland for fishing purposes by Spanish

(1S a heey oad and Portuguese fishing fleets. Certain
ee gece BMD customs are also referred to, such as the
use of the ‘‘Loy”’ in the cultivation of the mountainous parts of
Kerry, corresponding to that of the ‘‘ Laya”’ in the northern provinces
of Spain (see Townsend’s ‘‘ Travels in Spain,” vol. ii1.), the character
of the breed of swine in Kerry, corresponding to that of the Spanish

O’Re1tty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 3)

breeds of Estremadura (see Ford’s ‘‘ Gatherings from Spain,” pp. 126-7,
and Hans Gadow’s ‘‘ In Northern Spain,” 1897, p. 260). Lastly, the
peculiarities of the Kerry ponies mentioned by Smith, and their name
of ‘‘ Asturcones,’’ mentioned by Ware.

Camden gives particulars as to the frequentation of the coasts
yearly by Portuguese and Spaniards, in the middle of winter, for the
cod fishery, and shows the importance of the trade in dried cod
(Bacalio) with Spain and Portugal, as also that of cured salmon,
herrings, pilchards, &c. To the data furnished by these writers the
following citations may be added by way of commentary and elucida-
tion :—As regards the early intercourse between the two countries,
sufficient account is not taken of what is known of the Atlantes, the
Berbers, the Turdetani, the Lusitanians, and Celtiberians, and their
intercourse within the Strait and without it, particularly the early
navigations of the great maritime peoples of the Aigean coasts and
islands, such as the Pelasgians, Phoenicians, Rhodians, Carians, Cretans,
&c., not only to the western limit of the Mediterranean, but outside
it. Account has to be taken of the early prevalence of piracy and the
stimulus to exploration and distant expeditions given by the combined
influences of trade and piracy. The tendency of the great fishing fleets
of the Mediterranean was to follow the shoals and large fish north-
wards outside the Straits, and thus to become acquainted with the
resources presented by the western and north-western coasts of the
Peninsula, and to continue thence northwards during the favourable
seasons and fishings. These coasts not only presented splendid har-
bours and abundant fishing-grounds, but also excellent shipbuilding
materials of all sorts, and excellent zinc ores, necessary for the prepara-
tion of brass, and therefore important as objects of traffic. For these
reasons, the coast populations of the Cantabrian seaboard were, from
the earliest times, celebrated as skilled and daring sailors (see Colmenar,
‘< Délices de l’Hspagne et du Portugal”: Leyde, 1725, vol.i., p. 75).
This skill and daring was probably mainly due to their early training
in whale fishery, since they not only pursued the whales in the Bay of
Biscay, but followed them up to the coasts of Ireland ; and it is even
pretended that they extended their voyages to the banks of Newfound-
land, one hundred years before the voyage of Columbus (see E. Wake-
field’s ‘* Account of Ireland,’”’ 1812, p. 72). Colmenar makes mention
of two or three seaports, formerly known as having been engaged in
the whale fishery. In Ree’s ‘‘ Cyclopedia” (1819), under the heading
of ‘Cod Fishery,” excellent details are given as to this and other
points concerning the cod fishery. It is stated that, ‘‘ The Irish

[1]*

4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

white fisheries are chiefly cod, ling, hake, coal-fish, and haddock. In
these fisheries the Irish are very expert, being trained to the business
by their fishing on the banks of Newfoundland, as well asin the bays
of that Island, to which fisheries some thousands of Irishmen resort
every season, and from which they return with a small pittance to
their families.’’ To them, as catchers and curers of cod-fish, may be
duet he name Bacaldo, used for dried cod-fish and ling all over the
Peninsula to this day. Itis probable that the Irish fishermen became
acquainted with these fisheries through the Spainards and Portuguese
who frequented their coasts and employed them as parts of their
fishing crews.

The use of salt as a condiment, and for purposes of preserving or
curing meat, is of extreme antiquity ; and undoubtedly one of the chief
sources of supply for Ireland was the southern and western coast of
Spain and Lusitania, the reputation of the salt from which has always
stood very high in Ireland. Cadiz was in all probability one of the
very earliest centres of the trade, and one of the earliest ports to become
acquainted with Ireland and its inhabitants. This early frequentation
of Ireland by the Iberians is all the more probable when account is.
taken of the estimated population of the Peninsula about the time of
the Roman Invasion, when it is said to have been between fifty and
sixty millions of inhabitants, from the mass of whom expeditions must
have proceeded in search of new lands and colonies (see Dalrymple’s
‘‘ Travels in Spain and Portugal”: London, 1777, p. 52). It should
also be borne in mind that the conditions of navigation between the
countries are not difficult, and are, during certain seasons, favoured by
the westerly and south-westerly winds that prevail during the winter
months more particularly. To these general considerations may be
added the following citations from works of travel and history, bearing
on the community or resemblance, of customs or terms, between certain
of the Spanish or Portuguese people and the Irish of the South, and
which may help to enforce the point sought to be established in this
paper.

The district of the Peninsula to be considered is, roughly, that
which constituted the ancient Gallecia, as stated in Smith’s ‘‘ Diction-
ary of Greek and Roman Geography,”’ that is, the present province of
Galicia, with a certain portion of the neighbouring Asturias, and the
northern provinces of Portugal, viz.: Entre Douro and Minho, and
Tras os Montes, and also a small portion of Leon. The people of these
provinces have very close affinities as regards race, language, and
customs; and from these points of view may be considered as one

O’Retty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 5

and the same people, descended from a Celtic stock, and distinguished
by many Celtic characteristics. Thus, in Colmenar’s work, already
cited, in describing the Celtiberians of the north and north-western
parts, he says (vol. 1., p. 40) that their ordinary drink was a species
of beer, made from wheat, to which was added honey, and which
they called Cowrmz. ‘‘ This drink possessed the property of keeping
a long time.’”’ In O’Curry’s “ Lectures,” introduction, p. ecclxxxi,
it is stated that the chief intoxicating drink of the ancient Irish was
beer, which was called in old Irish Currm (gen. Chorma); and a
citation supporting this statement is given. The ancient Greek name
is given, and it is mentioned that Dioscorides has the form xodtpyp ;
that is the very term mentioned by Colmenar.

Colmenar (vol. i., p. 53) cites the fame of the Spanish horses
among the ancients, and the small breed of the North so adapted fer
travelling, and characterised by its ‘‘ambling” gait. They were
called ‘‘ Asturcons,”’ because they came principally from the Asturies.
This same statement is reproduced by Smith as regards the Kerry
ponies. Colmenar, in speaking of the Biscayans (vol. i., p. 104), says
that they were celebrated as most skilled in navigation, more so than
any other people of Spain, and had long enjoyed that reputation.
“History tells us,” he says, ‘‘that 200 years before Christ they
traversed the ocean in barks, made from the trunks of trees, hollowed
out, and covered with hides, and that with a fleet thus formed they
went to Hibernia (at present Ireland), and occupied it (s’en saisirent).”’
In the work by Joaquin Costa, ‘‘ Introduccion 4 un tratado de politica,”
Madrid, 1881, chap. xxiv., p. 405, ‘‘ Poesia-epico-heroica,”’ he refers
to the long and fierce wars for independence carried on from the third
to the first century s.c., their influence on the national poetry of that
time, and points out the subjects which must have inspired them, such
as the deeds of the Turdetani, celebrated by Asclepiades as the most
learned of the Spanish people, having their laws in verse, and dating
back 6000 years (ap. Strabon ITI. iii. 6). ‘‘ Even before these had they
recounted the ancient expeditions of the Tartessian Iberians for the
conquest of Corsica and Sardinia, and of the Galicians for the conquest
of Ireland, the victories of Argontorio over the Phoenicians of Cadiz,
and other such adventures.’ Describing Galicia, he (Colmenar) cites
its many cities and splendid ports, more particularly Ferrol and La
Corugna. Speaking of this, he refers to the famous tower or lighthouse
‘“made in order to discover the vessels passing on the distant horizon.”

p- 126, he says :—‘‘ The good people of the country believe that
it was built by Hercules, who placed in it a mirror made by art of

6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

necromancer, and having the wonderful virtue of showing all the
vessels that might be passing that way, no matter how distant.”’

In O’Mahony’s translation of Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland”
(New York, 1857), is given the narrative of the invasion of Ireland by
the Milesians from the north of Spain, and Keating’s opinion that
the expedition set out from the Tower of Bréogan, in Galicia, and
‘‘that it was there that Lugaidh, the son of Ith, landed when he
returned from Ireland with his father’s dead body.’

In the ‘“‘ Historia de Galicia,” by Manuel Murguia (2nd edition,
tome I., Corua, 1901), the author cites and comments on this tradi-
tion ‘‘ that it was from the Tower of Bréogan that the Milesian leader
discerned afar off, one fine morning in winter, the land of Ireland, like
a cloud floating on the horizon”? (in the Leabhar Gabala), ‘‘ Not
otherwise do the children of the ancient Brigantia narrate, saying that
the coasts of England may be seen from the lofty tower ; and we our-
selves remember how on clear and tranquil mornings, in the days of our
childhood, we felt an intense desire to mount the tower, and see if we
could not discern afar off the green Isles, which our youthful imagina-
tion caused us to see, rising, as 1t were, on the horizon, like some
beautiful white sail crossing these solitary seas.”

p- 506 (note).—‘‘ This tradition is very ancient. Ethicus, a
geographer of the fourth century, seems to speak under its influence,
when describing the Brigantine lighthouse, saying ‘that it looks
towards Ireland’ ; and, in describing this, he says, ‘ Its most prominent
part advances into the ocean of Cantabria, and locks from a distance
towards Brigantia, a city of Galicia that points in the direction of the
northerly winds that blow towards Africa.’ ”’

In Major Dalrymple’s ‘‘ Travels in Spain and Portugal in 1777,”
p- 88, he says: ‘‘I found here (on the borders of Galicia) a great
change in the language. I could hardly understand the lower class
of people, their dialect was so corrupt.’ ”’

p- 90.—‘‘On the road from Astorga to Corufia the houses were of
stone and thatched. I observed in this district that the people
threshed out the corn with a flail, as in England, and I noticed also
that it was stacked here.”

These citations are given in order to show how markedly Galicia
is separated from the other provinces of Spain by its position, its more
humid and even moist climate, the difference of race, and consequent
differences of manners and customs. Thus, as regards the use of
thatch, it is peculiar to Galicia, in the Peninsula, and was so before

O’Remtiy—-On the Kerry Straw Cloak Evhibit. 7

the time of the Romans. The round or circular thatched cottage of
the Galician Celt shown on the column of Trajan prevailed in that
province down to quite modern times; and Murguia describes it, and
gives a woodcut representing the hamlet of ‘‘ Las Portillas’’ (on the
high road from Orense to Castille), which contained, down to relatively
recent times, round and low cottages covered with thatch.

p- 90.—‘‘ In one of the villages I observed a number of women,
decked out in all their ornaments, sitting under a tree, whilst the young
fellows were dancing before them to the pleasant and melodious notes of
a bagpipe (instrument characteristic of the Celtic races), accompanied
by castafiets which they held in their hands, and little bells that were
fastened to their legs—not the least trace of the Andalucian, the Man-
chan, or Castillian Spaniard, except language, and that much vitiated.”’

p. 91.—‘‘ At Fuen Cevadon, taking notice of a prodigious heap of
loose stones, with a wooden cross on the top of them, my fellow-
travellers told me that each ‘ Gallego’ returning to his own country
makes it a rule to throw a stone on this pile; thus by accumulation it
has formed a considerable mound.”’

p. 94.—‘‘ Passed the village of Campo de Narraya, when we came
into a hilly country, the lands enclosed; the women wore handker-
chiefs round their heads as in Ireland; passed a great many villages
wherein I noticed that the houses were substantially built of stone
and strongly thatched, which becomes necessary, as the rain, I suppose
in winter, must pour down in great torrents; saw abundance of hogs
and a great many chestnut trees.”

p- 97.—‘‘ Betanzos; market day; many people assembled from the
country. The women had much better countenances than in other
parts of the kingdom, fresh countenances with fine black eyes and
hair ; they wore not shoes or stockings.”’

p- 105.—‘‘ This province (Galicia) is famous for small but strong
breed of horses, which are very cheap.”

p. 123.—‘‘ Braga. This day there was a fair here, at which
there was a great deal of coarse linen, cloth, some small cattle,
crockery ware, and wooden shoes called ‘galloches’” (Littré gives
as etymology: ‘‘Espafiol, ‘gallocha.’ On le tire du Latin ‘ Gallice,’
sorte de chaussure gauloise.’’)

p. 128.—“ All through this country from Valenga there is a kind
of carriage, like the Irish car, drawn by oxen, yoked to the neck.
The wheels are never greased, on purpose, as they told me, that they
might give notice to one another in the narrow roads which prevail
all through the nerthern part of the country.”

8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The following extracts are from Kinsey’s (Rev. Wm. M.)
‘Portugal Illustrated,’’ 8vo, 1828 :—

p. 16.—‘‘ The history of Portugal may be said to be that of the
commerce of European states, if not of the civilization of Europe
generally.”

p. 29.—‘‘The provinces of Tras os Montes and Minho, situated
in the south of Galicia, justly
termed the ‘ Medulla Hespanica,’
being at this day (1828) one of
the most beautiful, the most
populous, fertile, and wealthy
districts in the world.”

p. 285.—‘* While the men
carry their coats on the ‘ cajado,’
a long pole, seven or eight feet
long, and having the large knob at
its extremity frequently loaded
with lead, a formidable weapon
used with equal address against,
dog, wolf, or robber.”

p. 248.—‘‘ Numerous rivers,
some of which produce the only
salmon to be had in Portugal, and
which is sent even as far as
Madrid.”

p. 270.—* Inviting one from
the fair throng to figure off with
him to the monotonous notes of the
bagpipe, played by a Spaniard, the
only wandering musi-
cians allowed in Portu-
gal being natives of
Spain, whose appear-
ance altogether was as =
rough and uncouth as iG:

the notes of his instru- Peasant wearing Straw Cloak. From Kinsey’s ‘ Portugal
Illustrated,” Pl. rx.

ment were sorry and
unharmonious.’’ (Compare with Hans Gadow’s ‘In the North of
Spain,” pp. 148, 176, 200.)

p. 337.—“ In many instances we have seen these watchmen (in
the vineyards of the Douro), like the shepherds and the labouring

O’RrmLty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Erhibit. i)

peasantry of the northern part of the provinces, protected against the
rain and changes of the atmosphere by a dress or outward covering
composed of straw, which is closely twisted together, and is sufficiently
large to conceal the whole person (fig. 2). In this sort of peripatetic
thatch the guardian of the vineyard defies the effect of the weather ;
and during the important part of the season remains nearly night and
day in the open air with his musket prepared to resist any invasion
of his property.”

p. 402.—‘‘ Figuerra da Foz. The boats on this part of the coast are
so beautifully carved at either extremity, like an Indian proa, to
enable them to cut their way through the violent surfs occasioned by
the heavy westerly winds which generally commence in the latter end of
October or beginning of November, and prevail through the winter along
the whole coast of Portugal.” (This citation is given to show how
favourable this prevailing wind is for the run to Ireland or the run back.)

p. 481.—‘‘ About three leagues from Evora, near Arrayolos, there
is a cromleach.”’

p. 495.—( Zailprece), sketch of this cromleach.

The following citations are from ‘‘ Travels in Portugal,” by John
Latouche (Oswald Crawfurd), 1875, and refer to the parts of Portugal
already referred to as being comprehended in the Ancient Galicia and
past Roman times, down to the twelfth century, that is, the more dis-
tinctly Celtic part of the Peninsula.

pp. 73 to 80.—The author describes an excursion to the ‘‘Gaviarra,”’
one of the loftiest mountains in Portugal, the height of which is
nearly 8000 feet ; and he depicts the magnificent view of the country
to be seen therefrom, embracing the range of the Gerez Mountains,
the hilly provinces of Tras os Montes, and the country of Beira. To
the north-east the eye ranges across the Spanish frontier towards the
Asturias, in the direction of Astorga and Leon. This he describes as
the cradle of the Portuguese nation, which is an off-set of the vigorous
race which in the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries inhabited the great
basin and water-shed of the Douro, from the heights of the Asturias
of Leon and of old Castille, as far as the mountainous ranges of Beira
and Tras os Montes, ‘‘the race of men who in the Asturias preserved
some sort of independence when the rest of the Peninsula was over-
run by Arabs.”

p. 83.—He gives a highly appreciative description of this race as
regards energy, courage, and spirit of adventure. He then describes
his passage into the valley of the Douro, and continues.

10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

p- 182.—‘‘ From Amarante over a barren country to the solitary
wayside inn at Casaes.”’

p. 183.—‘‘ There was a fair or market going on somewhere on the
road, and I overtook several parties of sturdy farmers on horseback.
Many of them carried long ox-goads in their hands; and as the day
was raining, they wore the curious waterproof cloak made of rushes,
which is peculiar to the province of the Minho, a waterproof which
has many advantages over the very best Mackintosh coat, being, in the
first place, much lighter ; in the second place, it does not make the
wearer hot, or give him a headache, nor smell of tar; in the third
place, a good coat costs less than a shilling. Its appearance is, how-
ever, rather against it, and the wearer looks exactly as if he was
thatched with straw from head to foot. These palhogas are extremely
used by all conditions of persons, and enable labouring men to do field-work
on the rainiest days when the water descends in tropical torrents, and
when without some such protection no out-of-door labour could be
done. Like many other customs and institutions in this province,
where the Roman colonists have left such numerous traces of their
presence, the palhoca may, perhaps, be an inheritance from the Roman
times, and may be representative of the Zoga viminalis of the Romans,
‘the Toga made of Twigs.’ Itis difficult to look at these homely-
looking men, with their singular thatch upon them, bestriding their
miserable ponies, and to believe that both men and ponies are lineal
descendants of the cavaliers and war-horses who rode down the
Saracens at Ourique, and the Spaniards on the field of Aljubarrota.
Yet neither men nor ponies can be much changed since those days.
The ponies have probably degenerated and dwindled to some extent,
but I see no reason why the men should have done so at all.”

The following citation is from a French author, ‘‘ Andalousie et
Portugal” (Paris: Calmaan Levy, 1885) :-—

p. 410.—‘‘ Coimbre; Les femmes de village, leurs paniers plats
suspendus aux épaules, bien campées, grandes, pied leste, la vraie race
Portugaise (celle que n’alterérent jamais d’impures mélanges avec le
sang negre) arrivent au marché, Elles ont la taille souple, des
visages riants; un court jupon badine sur la jambe nue, le manteau
bleu voltige sur leurs pas, tandis que le ‘Camponio,’ un gaillard
solide, marche a coté de son magnifique attélage de beeufs noirs. Comme
le ciel ménace, qu’en cette zone, ot les brumes del Océan rencontrent
la chaleur des tropiques, une averse est une trombe, les ‘‘ Camponios”
s’enfouissent sous la ‘Capa’ de jones dessechés, espéce de meule

O’Re1tty— On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. 1l

ambulante qui les transforme en Patagons. Les nuages peuvent crever,
se verser des cataractes, pas une goutte d’eau n’atteindra le ‘Camponio.’
Cette meule la qui coute 3 francs (au ‘forasteiro’) ne pése guére plus
qu’un fétu. Elle n’est ni sans noblesse ni sans beauté. Lorsqu’on
voit s’avancer d’un pas majestueux, sa figure brune a demi-cachée sous
le feutre noir, ce paysan roi de la campagne grandi de toute la raideur
de sa toge monumentale, je ne sais quelles visions de races primitives
passent devant les yeux.”

From these three last citations it may be concluded that the cloak
in question is usually made of straw, as indicated by the name ‘ Pal-
hoca ’’; that itis peculiar to the northern provinces of Portugal, Minho,
and Tras os Montes (formerly part of Galicia); and lastly, that it is
more generally in use among the farming and labouring classes. It is
worth noting that Vieyra’s Portuguese Dictionary gives ‘‘ Palhaco,”’
asa ‘‘clown in a playhouse.”’ Might it not be inferred that the
‘¢ Palhacgo” would sometimes use the ‘‘ Palhoca” in some dance or
mummery ?

That some such garment as a straw cloak was in use in Ireland in
the sixteenth century may be deduced from the statement made by
Campion in his ‘‘Historie of Ireland’’ (Ancient Irish Histories,
1809),

p. 27.—‘‘ There is among them a brotherhood of ‘ Carrowes,’ that
profess to play at cards all the yeare long, and make it their only
occupation. They play away mantle and all to the bare skin, and then
truss themselves in straw or in leaves ; they waite for passengers in the
highway, invite them to a game upon the greene, &c.”’

Colmenar, in describing the Celtiberians, mentioned the use among
them of the ‘‘ épieu,”’ or boar-spear, as characteristic of the race; and a
citation has already been given from Kinsey (p. 255) as to the use
among the Portuguese and the Galicians of the ‘‘ cajado,” or great
staff, loaded at one end. Latouche, in his description of the farmers
whom he met wearing straw cloaks, says that many of them carried
large ox-goads in their hands, evidently as an arm of defence, since they
were on horseback, and were not seemingly driving oxen. This same
author, writing as ‘‘Oswald Crawfurd,” published in 1880 another
work entitled, ‘‘ Customs of the Portuguese People,” in which occurs
the following passage bearing on this point of the use of the ox-goad
by the Portuguese peasants :—

p. 865.—'* When the Portuguese workman or day labourer has done
his long day’s work, he does not lean against a post and smoke a pipe;
he does not fayour any such ‘contemplative man’s recreation,’ nor

12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

does he linger in the wine-shop ; but if it be a holiday or a Sunday,
and in a rural district, he puts on a clean shirt, with a large gold or
silver stud, as a neck-fastening, and his newest hat, varying in shape
according to the locality, but always of black felt, and of a kind which
we see in pictures of Spanish life. He throws over his shoulders a
black cloth cloak, with a real gold or silver clasp. He takes his favourite
ox-goad in his hand, as tall as himself, straight as an arrow, well
rounded and polished, and bonnd with brass.. He slings his guitar
round his neck, and makes his way to the nearest fashionable threshing-
floor, or peasant’s drawingroom. Here are gathered old and young of
both sexes, come hither for gossip, song, or dance.’’ The ox-goad is in
general use all over the Peninsula, wherever oxen are used for draught,
more or less varied in weight or length, but always bearing at the end
a short iron or steel point. In the northern provinces and in Portugal
a sort of quarterstaff is used. Thus, in the Earl of Carnarvon’s ‘‘ Por-
tugal and Galicia ’’ (1861), he states, p. 35 (neighbourhood of Coimbre),
“They also carry the Pao, or long pole, as in the neighbourhood of
Lisbon.”’? Pao is the Portuguese or Galician pronunciation of Palo,
the term employed in Asturias, and really represents the Asturian
pronunciation of the Latin Palum, that is with the ‘‘ 0” very long and
full, and the ‘‘ m”’ quite mute and barely audible. But this quarter-
staff is also found among the Berbers, as appears from the following
citation from Cunningham Graham’s ‘‘ Magreb-el-aska, a Journey in
Morocco” (1898), p. 214. Describing a Berber ‘ runner ”’ or ‘‘ recass,”’
he says, ‘‘ And in his hand he carried a stout quarterstaff, full five
feet long, with which all ‘recasses’ used to walk, try the depth
of water in crossing streams, defend themselves, and ease their backs
by passing it behind them, through their two arms, and resting on it
as they trot along.’ Of this people it is stated in the excellent
article concerning them in Vivian de St. Martin’s ‘ Dictionnaire de
Géographie Universelle’”’: ‘Les Berbers de l’Atlas sont physique-
ment de véritables Européens: ils sont aussi blancs que les Francais
du Nord. Beaucoup de Kabyles, dit Mr. Shaler, qui ont le teint |
clair and les cheveux blonds, rappellent plutot des paysans du Nord
de l’Europe, que des habitants de l’Afrique.’’ This race is said to
have at one time extended along the west coast of the Peninsula as |
far north as Galicia. Hence, it may be inferred that the use of this _
weapon, whether in the form of a boar-spear (€pieu), or of a quarter- |
staff, or in that of an ox-goad, may be considered as extremely
ancient, and that the straw cloak of the Minho and Tras os Montes
provinces carried by the farmers, and used by the labourers, is of

O’Reitty—On the Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. ils:

equal antiquity, and that it most probably goes back to pre-Roman
times. In this respect it is interesting to call attention to the term
‘* colgado”’? employed by Kinsey at p. 235 of his work already cited,
as applied to the long pole or staff on which articles were being
carried by the bearer. It may possibly be the slightly altered form
of the Celtic words cuatlle-gath or ‘‘spear-handle”’; and if this be
accepted, it would so far furnish another argument in favour of
the antiquity of the ‘‘ox-goad” and of the “straw cloak” in
question.

La

1.

ON THE EXCAVATION OF A TUMULUS NEAR LOUGHREA,
CO. GALWAY.

By GEORGE COFFEY, M.R.LA.

Read January 11. Ordered for publication JANuary 13. Published
Fesruary 5, 1904.

In October, 1903, I obtained permission to open a small tumulus near
Loughrea, Co. Galway. It is situated on the townland of Farta,
about half a mile to the west of Turoe House: Ordnance map, 6 inch,
sheet 97. The Rev. J. O’Donovan, Adm., Loughrea, procured the
consent of Colonel Daly, the owner of the land, and most kindly pro-
vided the labourers for the work.

The mound measured 40 feet in diameter, and 9 feet in height.
Digging was begun at the east side, and continued inwards till the
centre was reached. In construction the tumulus consisted of stones

and clay, with a sandy band of about eight to ten inches, which
followed the sectional outline of the mound at a depth of about one-
third down from the surface.

As the digging proceeded, abundant remains of fire, charcoal, and
burnt clay were met with on the level of the old surface of the
ground, increasing as the centre was neared.

On reaching the centre afemale skeleton was found (fig.1,4). It
lay east and west, with the head to the west, at a depth of four feet
from the top of the tumulus. The stones and clay of the upper part
of the mound lay directly on the bones; little if any attempt had
been made to form a structure over the body; and as the bones were

CorreY—On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea. 16

in a bad state, it was not possible to determine the manner in which
the body had been disposed.

By the side of the human skeleton, on the south side, were some
remains of red deer, and remains of a
small horse (fig. 1, B). The remains g72«
identified as deer consisted of two horns
and a leg-bone. The tines of the horns
had been broken off, with the exception of the first tine
in each case, so that they took the form of deer-horn
picks. A noticeable feature is that the handle-end of
the example figured shows well-marked traces of cuts,
also the stumps left where the tines have been removed
show marks of cuts in both cases (fig. 2). The second
horn is not figured, it is imperfect; the lower half of
the handle portion broke into pieces in attempting to
remove it.

The horse lay on its left side, the head to the west. It
is probable, from the number of bones found, that the
horse was buried whole along with the human body.
All the remains lay on the same level; and it was evident
from the clearly marked horizontal line formed by the :
bone-bed across the section of the mound, that a surface Pig. 2.
had been prepared on which the bodies had been laid.

Directly below the bodies of the woman and horse a cremated
iuterment was found on the level of
the old surface of the ground (fig. 1, c).
It rested on a rude block of stone, and
consisted of an almost plain urn in-
verted over the burnt bones. No
chamber or structural arrangement of
stones to protect the urn had been
attempted. The urn was in a bad
state, and could only be removed in
fragments. <A drawing of the vessel
restored is given (fig. 3). The decora-
tion round the upper part is very
rudely scored.

Height about 12 inches. The most interesting feature of this

Fig. 3. tumulus is the burial of the woman

«ind horse in the upper part of the mound. Such burials have been
‘usually considered to be secondary interments of later date than the

SSeS

ie Hee
y y
+ Ee Oa

16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

principal burial. In the present case it is not necessary, I think,
to draw that inference. The sand band, already referred to, though
not strongly marked at this point, ran above the layer of bones: and
the impression made on my mind when excavating the tumulus was
that the upper interments were contemporary with the cremated burial.
We have here possibly a case of the burial of a slave or concubine,
perhaps as guardian of the grave, with the chief or important person
for whom the tumulus was erected.

APPENDIX I.
Report oN THE ANIMAL Remains. By R. F. Scuarrr, Pu.D., B.Sc.

The bones and teeth handed over to me by Mr. Coffey from the
tumulus belong to man, horse, and red deer. I submitted the human
remains to Prof. Dixon, of Trinity College, for examination, and he
very kindly furnished an interesting report on them (annexed here-
with).

Horse.

The Horse remains all belonged to one individual, viz., a seven-
year-old stallion of small size. They consisted of the following
parts :—

. Occipital fragment of the cranium.

. Three broken pieces of the right and left half of the lower
jaw, with some teeth ; and of the front portion, with all
the teeth in position.

3. Four lower and four upper premolar and molar teeth; and
one upper incisor.

. One rib and one vertebra.

. Right and left humerus (complete).

. Right radius (ulna broken off).

. Two fragments of right and left tibia.

. Left metacarpal.

. First phalanx of right hind foot.

| No ae

OconNnrom oe

To judge from the length of the humerus, radius, and metacarpal,

the forelimb belonged to a’small race of horse or pony. The measure- |

ments of these bones are somewhat larger than those given by Dr.

CorrEy—On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea. 17

Marek of an Exmoor pony; but they are almost identical with those
of the largest of the horses found at La Teéne (cf. Marek)!

According to Dr. Marek, the La Téne horse agrees in its funda-
mental characters, except size, with the oriental races of horses
whose typical representative is the ‘‘ Arab” (p. 28). This, what
he calls helveto-gallic, horse was 135-141 centimetres high at the
withers, and it thus occupies an intermediate position between Arabs
and Ponies.

The cranial fragment of our T.oughrea horse was too small to be
utilized for any decisive measurements. The lower jaw, however, can
be almost reconstructed from the fragments, so that some general
idea of the cranium is obtainable. It appears to me that the com-
plete skull of the Loughrea horse must have somewhat resembled
that of the La Téne horse; but the cranium was higher, and probably
more muscular, and the lower jaw more powerful, with a wider snout.

A striking character in the radius of the Loughrea horse is the
great width of its proximal end. Whether this indicates greater
muscular power, or greater swiftness of action in the limbs, I am not
prepared to say; but it may be of interest to compare the relationship
of the width of the proximal end of the radius with that of its length
in different races of horses.

Fortunately, Dr. Marek has measured a number of interesting
horse remains, and has supplied us with accurate data of their salient
characters.

In the accompanying table I have given his measurements (in mil-
limetres) of the La Tene horse, of an Arab mare, of an Exmoor pony,
and of aKiang. Tothese I have added similar measurements obtained
from a Connemara stallion, from a radius of the Irish cave horse
(Shandon Cave), and of the famous racehorse Rollesby, whose skeleton
is in the National Museum :—

[ Dimensions oF Raptius.

1 Marek, J.: ‘* Das helvetisch-gallische Pferd.”? Abhandl. Schweiz. palezontol.
Gesellschaft. Vol. xxv. 1898.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] (2]

18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Dimensions oF Rapius (im Miillimetres).

i peal
Bh PB
ae Pea 1d
= 5 Ze a. re Fi
- A | ge Seite a
A &0 Do a =e) I i =
a 3 Ea Es 6m i “e 5
MQ eS FSS hy iS: BR | aA <a)
Extreme length, . 329 303 393 358 345 279 | 303 318
| |
Greatest width of 85 1Sile OF 86 82 66 | 68 i

proximal end,

Proportions be- | 3°87 | 3°90 | 4°05 | 4°16 | 4:20 | 4:23 | 4:30 | 4°41
tween above mea- | |
surements,

The proportions between the Shandon Cave horse and the Loughrea
horse are almost identical, though the former belonged to a somewhat
larger race. It is also of interest to note that a typical Arab and a
racehorse both possess a wide radius in proportion to its length, and
that they stand midway in that respect between the two ancient horses
and the modern ponies.

For future comparison with other similar parts, I herewith give a
few more measurements taken of the Loughrea horse remains :—

Right Humerus.

Extreme length a4 - .. 267 mill.
Joint to joint ; ewer 5". Re
Greatest width of upper mend *. fc. 2Oo ee,
Smallest diameter me Bs ee Cea

Left Metacarpal.

Greatest length a : 2» 2lo mill.
Width of upper articular auitace Pg 5O- «43
Diameter of the same, front to back ginal i JO). Was

Greatest width of lower end ae nt AT Be

CorrEY—On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea. 19

Lower Jaw.
Height of horizontal branch at middle of
Mero ore o* ee ie) pee, mill.
Height of horizontal branch at anterior
nrsrein.ofP..3-., .«. oe aA he al fay
Width of incisor portion aF a dati Oe 8 bv
Transverse width of condyle .. oe) Ae. 5,

First Phalanx of Hind Foot.

Whole length e ay eeu =. foto mill.

Width of proximal end ia Hay SOUT 2%,

Width of distalend .. 7 wa ee aOcoy ai
Rep Drrr.

The Red Deer remains were very scanty, and belonged to different
individuals.

There was, in the first instance, a fragment of the right metatarsal
of a small adult deer. This had evidently been exposed to rain and
wind for a long time, as it showed signs of much weathering.

Besides this, there were three shed antler fragments from two
different individuals, which, to judge from their incisions, had been
used for the purpose of bone-implement manufacture. The antlers
of red deer were much used for bone-implements in former times on
account of their hardness.

APPENDIX IT,

Report on tHE Human Bonrs. By Pror. A. Francis Dixon, M.D.

The bones submitted to me were :—

1. Left tibia complete, but in two fragments.

2. Lower half of left fibula.

3. Upper two-thirds of the shaft of the right tibia, in two
fragments.

. Upper three-fourths of the left femur.

. Inferior extremity of right femur.

. Left os calcis and left astragalus.

. Second metatarsal bone of the left foot.

. Alsmall portion of the right maxilla retaining the canine
and premolars in position.

aN

CO SI Od Gr

(2]*

20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In addition to these are four isolated teeth :—
Molar (probably 2nd) of lower jaw.
Premolars (1st and 2nd) of lower jaw.
Lateral incisor. =

All the bones appear to have belonged to the same individual.

The tibia, which is long and slender, exhibits a marked degree of
torsion. It almost certainly: belonged to a well-developed young
woman of about twenty-five to thirty years of age, and about 5 feet
3 inches in height. The lower extremity exhibits a slight pressure
facet—for the neck‘ of the astragalus—on its anterior margin; but
the antero-posterior convexity of the-outer articular surface of the
upper end is not very marked.

The appearances presented by the fragments of the other long bones
agree in indicating a female subject of about twenty-five to thirty
years of age. In the fibula and in the femur a faint groove indicates
the line of epiphyseal junction.

The teeth, which are in a beautifully sound condition, well pre-
served, and but little worn, undoubtedly belonged to a young person.

Ly - ‘
\ ey
, : oe | :
j : ;
.’ ‘
A a's b , : Wy reef , F
Pee tes ae wks Gs ws is ‘
. . L . . a
: : ’
ue)
]
f a
A
"
os
* i
'
i % ?
: =
5 /
; j
Ve
' :
1
’
;
;
» .
- X
°
« A ‘ »
s .
» > 7 -
vo! . 4
: ,
s
-

PLATE I,

(X 2.)

AUDOEN’S CHURCH
69

?

S. ANNE

OF

Attached to Deed No

FRATERNITY

THE

OF

SEAL

A. M‘Googan.)

Mr

1 drawing by

c

(From

Ett vil

Uae

HISTORY OF THE RELIGIOUS GILD OF S. ANNE, IN §&.
AUDOEN’S CHURCH, DUBLIN, 1480-1740, TAKEN FROM
ITS RECORDS IN THE HALIDAY COLLECTION, R.I.A.

Br HENRY F. BERRY, 1.8.0., M.A.
[Prare I. |

Read JANUARY 11. Ordered for Publication JANUARY 18.
Published Marcu 24, 1904.

Formine portion of what is known as the ‘“‘ Haliday Collection” in
this Academy, are some 160 ancient deeds and documents (including
three testaments), which would appear to have lain in the strong room,
almost unnoticed, since their presentation. They are all that are now
known to be extant of the muniments and title-deeds of the religious
gild of 8. Anne in the church of 8. Audoen, save a volume of abstracts
of 841 documents made in 1772 by James Goddard, clerk of the
gild, among the Gilbert mss. in the City Hall. The deeds in the
Academy were originally numbered 1 to 600, while one of them bears
the number 831, but there only remain, practically, Nos. 50 to 120;
500 to 570; and 580 to 599, which extend in point of date from the
year 1285 to 1740. Though S. Anne’s gild was not founded until
1430, some of the title-deeds of its subsequently acquired property
extend thus far back. Two of them belong to the thirteenth century,
about twenty are dated in the fourteenth, and most of the remaining
documents were drawn up in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries.
What became of all the rest it would be idle to conjecture, but inas-
much as this gild of 8. Anne acquired extensive property in the city
and county of Dublin and elsewhere, which (owing to a suspicion that
the trusts impressed on it were not carried out) subjected its affairs
to unpleasant inquiry by the Church and the Government, it became
safer for those interested to conceal or destroy incriminating documents.
To Launcelot Bulkeley, Archbishop of Dublin, may be attributed the
preservation of those now under consideration. James I. and Charles I.
essayed to pry into the working of the gild and its alleged illegal
procedure, while a ‘‘too great eagerness in searching into the affairs

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [3]

22 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the fraternity’ was assigned as one of the causes which hastened
the end of that ill-fated minister of the latter—Wentworth, Earl of
Strafford.’

During a search for ancient wills connected with the diocese of
Dublin, attention was directed to this portion of the Haliday collection ;
and of so much interest and importance did these original and appar-
ently unknown documents appear, that it seemed only right to take
steps towards making the Academy acquainted with their contents.

They deal with the property of the fraternity in that portion of
the ancient city immediately round S. Audoen’s church, including
High-street, Cook-street, Rochel-lane, Keyzar’s-lane, Winetayern-
street, and Merchants’-quay; in the suburbs, Francis-street, James’s-
gate, &c.; and at Kilmainham, Crumlin, &c., in the County Dublin.
While adding a good deal to our knowledge of the city, they afford
considerable information as to old-time citizens and their families.

It is proposed to give ashort account of the foundation of 8. Anne’s
gild and its objects, noting anything of special interest in the Deeds,
and then to deal with its later history, as revealed in certain proceed-
ings against the fraternity, initiated by the Lord Deputy and Council
in the reign of Charles I., and by Chancery Bills, &c., at a subsequent
period. A Calendar of the documents, similar in plan to that adopted
for the Christ Church collection (Appendices to the 20th, 23rd, and
24th Reports of the Deputy-Keeper of the Records), forms Appendix
No. I. Appendix No. II. is a list of Masters and Wardens, 1434-1740.

S. Audoen, Bishop of Rouen, died in 683; and as his memory
was highly venerated among the Anglo-Norman settlers in Dublin,
their church here was fittingly dedicated to him as their patron.
S. Audoen’s (or 8. Owen’s) church was originally conferred by Arch-
bishop John Comyn on the Convent of Grace Dieu; but Henry de
Loundres allocated it to the 'reasurer of S. Patrick’s Cathedral.
Within this church, prior to the establishment of 8. Anne’s gild,
stood a chapel of 8. Mary the Virgin, and there were also altars
erected to 8. Catherine, 8. Nicholas, 8. Thomas, and S. Clare.

On 16th December, 1430, in the ninth year of his reign, King
Henry YVI., by letters patent, with the assent of Richard, Arch-
bishop of Dublin, Justiciary of this Kingdom, in homage and reverence
of God, the B. V.M., and 8. Anne, and with a view to fulfilling the
pious intentions of the said prelate, and of Christopher Barnewall,
John Blackney, Walter Tirrell, knight; John fitzRobert Barnewall,

1 Hunting of the Romish Fox, 1683.

Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 23

Thomas Cusacke, esquire; Robert White, merchant; Robert Silke
and William Sutton; clerks; John Walshe, merchant; James
Blackney, James Cusacke, Robert Cusacke, Edward Brien, and
John Stafford, baker, granted to them licence to found a chantry and
endow a chaplain in the church of S. Audoen, in honour of S. Anne,
together with a gild or fraternity of same, to consist of men and
women. The patent contained the provisions usual in cases of religious
gilds, allowing liberty to plead and be impleaded, to have a common
seal, &c. The fraternity was to support six chantry priests, one to
celebrate in a chapel which was to be built and dedicated to 8. Anne,
one in the Lady chapel, and one at each of the four altars above named,
for the souls of the king, the founders, brethren and sisters, &c.; and
it was allowed to hold lands and premises to the value of 100 marks
yearly for their maintenance.

S. Anne’s chapel was erected at the south side of the nave, running
parallel to it as far as the chancel. The south wall was taken
down, and six new pillars formed five bays, which caused the chapel
to become the south aisle of the church.

On Ist August, 138th Henry VI., the Crown granted to several
persons licence to assign to John Burnell, master of the gild, Robert
Wode and David Rowe, wardens, certain premises in the city to the
yearly value of 8 marks, 7 shillings, to hold to them and their
successors for ever, in part satisfaction of the said sum of 100 marks.
This licence is enrolled,’ and in the margin stands the note-—‘‘ In part
satisfaction of the mortmain of 8. Anne’s chapel.”

A number of the documents afford information regarding the
appointment of chantry priests on the foundation, their duties, main-
tenance, &c.; and as to the college or hall, together with the various
chambers used for their residence and accommodation. As the existence
of any documents of a similar nature now extant in Ireland is unknown,
the ight thrown by them on the lives of the ancient chantry priests
in this city is quite new. These priests had to serve in a general way
in the choir, while one of the chapels or altars was specially assigned
to each on appointment. Separate chambers or sets of apartments
were allotted them, and the average yearly salary pertaining to their
office appears to have been the sum of 8 marks.” The priests were
to have a competent table (or board) provided—‘‘a table honestly

1 Patent Roll, 13th Henry VI.
*In 13892 ten marks was the salary assigned to the Chantry Priest of
8. Peter's, Cheap, London.

[3*]

24 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

found, according to the degree of a priest; ’’ and the tenure of office
was for life, ‘‘as well in sickness as in health, as far forth as God
would give grace and bodily health.”? In each indenture the gild
bound itself to find all ornaments necessary for singing mass—bread,
wine, wax, chalice, mass-book, vestments, &c., while the priests, on
their parts, agreed to sing at all divine services, so far as their learn-
ing and ‘‘conyng”’ extended, binding themselves not to be absent
without special leave, and not to relinquish their posts except on
promotion to benefices.

In 15384, when the gild acquired the residence, garden, and
premises belonging to the family of Blackney or Blakeney, known as
Blakeney’s Inns, in exchange for some lands at Saucerstown, near
Swords, the place was formed into a college for the chantry priests, and
in their appointments the special apartments assigned to each are
specifically designated; thus, we learn that one was known as the
‘‘ second tower of Blakeney’s Inns” (the chamber next the vault) ;
another as the ‘‘ fourth chamber,’”’ &c., and the gild undertook their
repair and maintenance. In certain instances the occupants them-
selves effected improvements. Sir James More, whose appointment
dated from 1535, hedged a little garden in his possession with ‘‘ quick
frythe,’’ and it is stated that he intended to erect some buildings
within the precincts of S. Anne’s Inns; a stone wall, made at his cost,
is mentioned later on. Sir Thady Cor built a loft, with stairs, over a
cellar under his chamber, called ‘‘ 8S. Anne’s workhouse.”’

In 1546 Robert Fitzsymon, clerk (one of the two attached to the
church),' was granted an annuity of £8, in part payment for his services
in §. Audoen’s church, in singing and playing at the organs at all
services, principal feasts, and holydays; on ‘‘feryall” days only, at
Mary mass and anthem, and Jesus mass on the Friday; he was to
have the appointment of a sexton. The other clerk was to carry holy
water, and wait on the curate in visiting sick folk. Half profit of the
bells and church cake was to be Fitzsymon’s.

In 1540 William Fynnyn was appointed for life to one of the
clerkships in the church at a salary of 7 marks, with halfendele of
the church cake, bells, and ‘‘mind” money. His duties consisted in
singing and reading in choir daily at divine service ; every second
week he was to cause fire and water to be brought, and he was also to
ring the bells, and wait on the parish priest in visiting sick folk.

‘Joan Douce in 1881 bequeathed a sum of money to the two clerks of
S. Audoen’s parish church. (See No. 20.)

Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 20

The following is a list of the chantry priests of S. Anne’s gild
during the greater portion of the sixteenth century, compiled from its
records :—

William Gafnee, 15381.

Thady Cor, 1513-1535 (and subsequently), S. Anne’s altar.
Thomas Cale, 1512-1529 (and subsequently), S. Nicholas’ altar.
Thomas More, 1531-1536, 8S. Katherine’s altar.

James More, 1535-1545 (and subsequently), 8. Clare’s altar.
Henry Gaurane, 1535-1549, 8. Thomas’ altar.

George Browne, 1545-1571 (and subsequently).

Thomas Gafnee, 1546— , 8. Anne’s altar.

Symon Carpenter, 1546- , 8. Mary’s altar.

John Rocheforde, 1549- , 8. Thomas’ altar.

Nicholas Cor, 1552-

Thomas Caddell, 1564—

Special additional chaplains were appointed to 8S. Audoen’s, in
fulfilment of bequests by testators for the maintenance of priests to cele-
brate masses. The executors of John Stafford, baker, one of the founders,
who appears to have accumulated a large fortune, conveyed to the gild,
in 1450 (No. 119), a number of tenements and messuages, with a view
to such celebrations, in accordance with a certain deed. Neither
Stafford’s testament nor deed is now forthcoming. In 1478, sir Robert
Dovedall (No. 1), in his lifetime, bestowed on the gild a gift of 100
marks, to be put out at interest, used in merchandise at a profit, or
invested in the purchase of land in the country; the yearly income
derived to be devoted to the support of two priests, who were to pray
for him. After sir Robert’s death, the gild was to see to such priests
keeping his ‘‘mind”’ on the anniversary of his death, and they were
to be maintained in addition to the regular chaplains.

In 1488, pursuant to the will of Thomas Wolton (or Walton),
which is not now in the collection, the gild (No. 2) granted to John
Dromyn,' chaplain, a sum of 40s. yearly, charged on a messuage of
Wolton’s, which he was to inhabit, and which the fraternity became
bound to keep in repair. Dromyn was to have board supplied, and as
the gild was to furnish bread, wine, and wax, the premises had
evidently been bequeathed on condition of masses being celebrated for
the donor. Thomas Wolton, who is described in 1450 as citizen of
London, would appear to have settled in Dublin in that year, when
he had premises in High-street leased to him.

1 John Dromyn was Proctor of S. Olave’s in 1485. (Dr. Hughes’ S. John’s.)

26 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Very specific directions for observance of an obit are contained
in a deed (No. 5) executed in 1529 by Richard Talbot, merchant, of
Dublin, who bestowed on S. Anne’s gild certain premises in the city,
on condition that the priests maintained on 8. Anne’s ‘“ Rent ”’ should
yearly in 8. Audoen’s, on the Sunday before the feast of S. Barnabas,
observe same with solemn mass and dirige, by plain song. On the
Saturday previous, according to the ‘old laudable custom,”’ the city
bellman,! was to go to the old station-places appointed in the city to
“bid” a pater noster and ave for said Talbot.

Another obit to be observed by the gild was that of William
Queytrot (No. 11), which, in 1545, they bound themselves to keep
yearly ‘‘during the world,” on the Sunday next after the feast of
S. Bartholomew, with requiem mass by note, with fine “‘ pryketts ” of
wax burning.

A similar agreement (No. 12) was entered into in 1545, pursuant
to the will of Alexander Bessyke (No. 22), under which money was
paid to the college, in consideration of the obit? of himself and his
wife being observed. He was to be buried in 8S. Clare’s chapel.

The deeds are full of information as to the district immediately
round S. Audoen’s; anda study of them has made it possible to
describe, with some approximation to accuracy, the position of the
various buildings connected with 8. Anne’s gild. It seems certain
that, from the time of its foundation, the six chantry priests were
accommodated with distinct sets of apartments, each denominated a
chamber,® but whether specially erected for their use is not clear;
most probably houses in the vicinity of the church, which had from
time to time been bequeathed to the fraternity, were used as residences
for the chaplains. In 1425, a house standing by the stile of the church-
yard,* was described as the ‘‘ chamber of 8. Mary’s chaplain”’; this,

1 A chaplain was to celebrate in 8. Martin’s church, Leicester, for certain
souls, under a deed of 1452, and the mayor and community were to keep the obit
on 8th August by requiem mass with music. The bellman (polictor) of the town
was to go through it to announce the obit, as was the custom of the town.
(Records of the Borough of Leicester, 13827-1509, ed. by Miss M. Bateson.)

2See Obits and Martyrology of Christ Church (ed. Todd), Introd., p. xxviii,
as to celebration of obits under wills, by which testators bequeathed valuable
gifts to the priory. Dr. Todd notes the fact of the observance of obits being made
the subject of regular purchase and stipulation.

3 This would include at least a ‘‘hall’’ and sleeping-room. In Christ
Church the Precentor’s Chamber, in addition to these, contained a study, garret,
and kitchen.

4 This turnstile stood at the upper end of S. Audoen’s-lane, near the Corn
Market.

Brerry—WListory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 27

however, was just prior to the institution of the gild, and the priest
for whom it served as a residence was connected with the church. Sir
William Gafnee, to whose chaplaincy at S. Katherine’s altar, and
residence, Sir Thomas More succeeded, occupied the chamber described
as that on the right hand next the entry to ‘‘ Cromlyng.’’ On the
acquisition of Blakeney’s Inns by the gild, More moved into the
tower of that building. ‘Old Crumlin”? was the name of a messuage
close to the steeple of S. Audoen’s church. In a deed of 1705
(No. 124), its site is represented as then waste, bounding on the south to
the gild house, on the north to the church, and west to S. Audoen’s
lane. The Haliday deeds show that a narrow lane had run between
the south wall of the church and Old Crumlin, and the gild-house lay
between this last and the Corn Market. This lane gave access to a door
in the south wall of 8. Anne’s aisle, and the passage must have been
a short one, probably terminating at the opening leading to the under-
ground passage beneath the church, beyond which it was blocked by
the west end of a house in High-street. In 1572, Alderman Goghe,
to whom the house then belonged, obtained possession of the lane.

In 1534, James Blakeney conveyed to 8S. Anne’s gild the tenement
known as Blakeney’s Inns, with a turret and garden. No particulars
appear hitherto to have been available with regard to this mansion,
though our public and civic records afford information as to several other
town residences of leading civic families, denominated Inns, such as
Burnell’s, Coryngham’s, Jeneval’s, and Preston’s Inns. So full a
description of Blakeney’s Inns is given in 8. Anne’s deeds, that the
task of reconstructing, to a certain extent, the plan of the buildings
and grounds attached, is not a difficult one. The Roman Catholic
church in High-street occupies the site of the Inns and portion of
their grounds, which were bounded on the north by the line of the old
city wall, on the south by tenements in High-street, on the west by
S. Audoen’s-lane, and on the east by Ram-lane.

The family of Blakeney, or Blackney, had been resident in Dublin
from (at latest) the days of King Edward III., and it is probable
that it had been settled here long before. William Blakeney was
sheriff of Dublin in 1379, and John Blakeney was appointed Chief
Justice of the Common Bench in 1421. In the conveyance of his
old family residence to the gild in 1534, James Blakeney is described
as of Rykynhore, and he exchanged the Inns for Saucerstown, near
Swords, then the property of the fraternity. Its governing body
appear to have speedily set about making the necessary alterations in
what must have been very old premises, with a view to setting them

28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

apart as a residence for the chantry priests. The name of the place at
the same time underwent a change, and it was thenceforward known
as ‘*§. Audoen’s college.”” The apartments may not all have been
ready for occupation for a time, as in 1588 a proviso was endorsed on
one of the deeds, that ‘‘if the priests of S. Audoen’s keep residence,”
they are to have a small cellar under the little buttery. Under the
Inns certain cellars, forming portion of the premises, had been leased
to various citizens, and were in use by them.

THE CoLLEGE.

A great door in the eastern side of 8. Audoen’s-lane’ led into a
large close, bounded on the north by the city wall, and on the east by
Ram-lane, while at its south-western end lay a small garden between
it and the north wall of the church. East of this garden lay another
larger one, in which stood the pile of buildings formerly known as
Blakeney’s Inns. Each garden had a door communicating with the
great close or court.

The main building, which boasted a tower, contained a great hall
and a kitchen (also called the little cellar), at its east end, under what
was long known as sir George Browne’s chamber; also a buttery
adjoining the hall. The chambers specially mentioned in the deeds
are—the second chamber of the tower, next the vault, and the upper-
most chamber of the tower; the fourth chamber, the east chamber
next the garden (which had ‘‘rooms and places’’), and the third
chamber of the gallery next from the church.

A new gallery, which ‘‘ joined the church door,”’ was erected, and
it probably led, for the convenience of the priests serving in the
church, from the great hall or certain of the chambers, to the north
door in the chancel wall. While the Blakeney family held the premises
this was unnecessary ; but once the chantry priests went to reside in
the Inns, a direct mode of communication had to be devised, and this was
achieved by means of a gallery, which gave them an approach from
their apartments through the garden to the nearest door of the sacred
edifice. Some portion of this ancient doorway, which had moulded

1JTn ancient times there were houses on both sides of S. Audoen’s-lane; on the
east side they extended from the north wall of the church to 8S. Audoen’s gate ; on
the west from the corner of Keyzar’s-lane to the tower over the gate (the ground
being at a higher level). The backs of these last opened into the cemetery, the
northern side of which was bounded by the old city wall.

Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 29

jambs of yellow sandstone, and which was built up by order of
Dr. William Lightburne, is still to be seen.

In addition, the property included a large cellar, which bounded
to the church on the south, the entry gate of the college on the north,
and the lane on the west. These boundaries are precisely those of the
little garden lying between the great court and 8. Audoen’s church,
so that the cellar would appear to have been constructed beneath it ;
this probably communicated with the underground passage which so
long existed, and which was the subject of more than one lawsuit.
Another great cellar is described as lying on the north side of the
great door.

In 1554, the gild are found letting the great garden, free egress and
regress being retained through the great outer door, and the door
leading into the garden from the court. In 1569, a further letting
took place, when a stipulation was made that ladders might be fixed in
the garden, on its becoming necessary to cover sir George Browne’s
chamber. By the year 1588, all the building formerly known as
Blakeney’s Inns appears to have become ruinous, and the gild leased
it, with its appurtenances, in 1598, for sixty-one years, to Alderman
Nicholas Weston.

In the year 1535, sir Thady Cor, one of the chantry priests who
officiated at S. Anne’s altar, resided ina house in 8. Audoen’s church-
yard, underneath which was a cellar known as 8. Anne’s ‘‘ work-
house.”? Over a certain part of this he agreed to build a loft with
stairs, and to roof the same. We learn from the recital of another
deed that this ‘‘ workhouse ”’ was a stable, and that it lay north of the
churchyard.

It is noteworthy that certain of the documents which have been
quoted are marked as haying been enrolled in Domesday, a record of
the Corporation, wherein deeds affecting land in the city were bound
to be entered.

PROPERTY OF THE GiILD, &c.

In addition to the college and some premises close by, the
fraternity owned messuages and tenements in the parish of 8. Michael,
in High-street, Corn Market, Cook-street, Rochel-lane, Keyzar’s-

1 The masons engaged in rebuilding portion of Christ Church Cathedral in 1564
had as a special workplace one of the cellars under the church, probably what
was afterwards the Dean’s stable. The cellar mentioned above was, no doubt, used
by workmen employed by §. Anne’s gild, in connexion with its extensive property
in the neighbourhood.

30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

lane, Winetavern-street, Bridge-street, Scarlet-lane, Merchants’-quay,
Francis-street, S. George’s-lane, S. Kevin’s and 8. James’, all in the
city and suburbs of Dublin. In the County of Dublin it possessed
property at Crumlin, Kilmainham, Nutstown, and Saucerstown, near
Swords.? 2

The names of two lanes not previously known to have existed are
mentioned in the Deeds. Kisshoke’s-lane occurs as a boundary in
No. 120 (a.p. 1482); but in this instance a mistake may possibly
have occurred, as the situation would seem to indicate that Keyzar’s-
(also called Kisher’s) lane, close by 8. Audoen’s church, was intended.
A family named Kysshoke resided in the neighbourhood between 1329
and 1398, as appears from the Christ Church Deeds; and some lane,
which subsequently disappeared, may have been named from that
family.

No. 57 (a.p. 1882) deals with a messuage in Golden-lane, parish
of S. John de Bothe-street, as to which lane no information existed.
‘‘Le Golde’’-lane, in the parish of 8. Michael, is mentioned in a
document of 1438, among the Deeds in Trinity College Library, which
may be the same. Confusion might possibly have occurred between
the two, for as the parishes, both very limited in extent, adjoined one
another, it is unlikely that two streets of the same name should have
lain in such close proximity.

Occasionally the old city wall is mentioned as bounding certain of
the premises—for instance, in Rochel-lane and Winetavern-street ; and
the ancient city watercourse appears as the ‘ pipe of the water of the
city,” and as the ‘‘aqueduct.”” The High Pipe or cistern, opposite
S. Audoen’s, is also alluded to.

The Deeds afford some fresh information as to property in the city
belonging to monasteries and convents, &c. A messuage in Cook-
street, near 8. Audoen’s cemetery, is described as being owned by the
Abbess of S. Mary del Hogges in 1450 ; in the year 1478, the gild of
S. John the Baptist,? in S. John’s church, had an interest in some
ground in High-street; while in very early times S. Mary’s Abbey
owned a house near 8. Audoen’s cemetery, which by the year 1593

1 From the Abstract Book of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.), compiled in 1772,
it would appear that the fraternity had owned, in addition, property in Bertram’s-
court, Burnell-lane, and Oxmantown, in the city, and at Ballydowd, Carpenters-
town, Dolphin’s Barn, Esker, Leixlip, Lucan, Newcastle, and Ballyowen, in the
County of Dublin.

2 The chapel of this gild in S. John’s church was used from 1417 by the
fraternity of Tailors.

Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 31

had become the property of the city. In 1285 is found a grant of
rents to the Hospital of S. John without the New Gate, and also one
to the Nuns of Tachmelyn.'

Some further interesting particulars may be gleaned from these
documents of 8. Anne’s gild. In the year 1486, Thomas Talbot, lord
of Malahide, held lands in Kilmainham, while Richard Mareward,
baron of Skreen,? owned a messuage near the Bull-ring and the High
Pipe, which in 1454 he dealt with as owner. A Chief Justice of the
Court of Common Pleas, in the reign of Henry VIII., had his residence
by the High Pipe, and the premises would appear to have extended to
Rochel-lane ; this was Patrick Bermingham, whose ancestor had been
Chief Justice of the King’s Bench in the time of Edward IV. Land
in the same vicinity, held by Eleanor Dowdall, wife of William
Preston, viscount Gormanston, is named (No. 82) as bounding, in
1527, a tenement dealt with in one of the Deeds. Sir William
Domvile, Attorney-General for Ireland, in the reign of Charles II.,
held some of the gild property, as in the year 1664 he is found
surrendering what was known as the ‘‘small farm,” containing
twenty-six acres, which lay in Kilmainham (No. 159). The name of
a Vicar of Naas, not previously known, has been recovered. He-—-
Thomas de Donabat—appears in a document of 13876 (No. 133) as
grantee of a cellar in Winetavern-street.

In 1482, the gild of S. Anne granted (No. 120) to Rowland
FitzEustace, lord of Portlester, and Margaret, his wife, for their own
lives, and the lives of two sons,* a messuage near S. Audoen’s ceme-
tery. This nobleman, in 1455, had erected in 8. Audoen’s church
the chapel in honour of 8. Mary, known as the Portlester chapel, and in
the porch is still to be found portion of an altar-tomb (a cenotaph)
erected to the memory of himself and his wife, which bears their
effigies. This chapel was constructed by extending 8. Anne’s chapel
or aisle eastward alongside the chancel and choir, terminating in line
with the eastern gable; the south wall for the length of the new
chapel was taken down, and, by means of pillars, three bays were

1 Timolin, Co. Kildare.

* This title was originally bestowed by Hugh de Lacy, as Lord Palatine of
Meath, on the Feipo family ; on failure of the male line, and marriage of Margaret,
heiress of Francis Feipo, with Thomas Mareward, it was assumed by the Mareward
family.

% These sons—Richard and Oliver—are not mentioned in Burke’s Dormant
Peerage. They may have died without issue in the lifetime of Rowland, lord
Portlester, who survived until 1496.

32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

formed. The whole church, then, was transformed into one consisting
of two aisles, the south aisle consisting of the two chapels.

Very few of the more ancient deeds are dated, save that, in
accordance with the usage of former times, those dealing with
property in the city have appended as witnesses the names of mayors
and bailiffs of Dublin in office at the date of their execution. A dated
catalogue of those civic officials from the reign of Edward IL.,
taken from an ancient list that hung in the great room of the
Tholsel, forms an appendix to Harris’ Dublin ; but as it has proved in
many instances inaccurate, any original contemporary documents which
serve to correct the table are important. In this respect certain of
the Haliday deeds are useful, as they supplement the information
regarding mayors and bailiffs of Dublin afforded by the Christ
Church collection, and those in the Library of Trinity College.

A few of the documents are of a class quite distinct from the
ordinary medieval charter. Among the more noteworthy is No. 37,
dated in 1326, which is an agreement as to the erection of a wall
between two tenements, with a provision for carrying off rain-water by
means of gutters. No. 1 contains some quaint clauses in reference to
the profitable investment of money by trustees; and as early as 1478,
they are found to have been given a discretionary power of purchasing
lands and fields ‘‘in a good part of the country.”

Two of the wills in the collection are of great interest, as they
throw additional light on the social condition, the manners and
customs of Dublin citizens in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries—
a period for which few testamentary documents are now extant. They
enumerate a number of articles in daily use, including plate, house-
hold furniture, apparel, weapons, &c. In 1381 (No. 20) the prisoners
in the castle, in the town prison, and in the Tholsel become objects of
charitable bequests. Another prison—that of the archbishop of Dublin
as lord of the manor of 8. Sepulchre—is mentioned; but in this
instance the priest attached to it is the legatee. The cripple who lay
opposite the inn of Nicholas Seriaunt (mayor of Dublin in 1874) was
also remembered.

In the schedule of debts due to Richard Codde, baker, 1438
(No. 21), the then archbishop of Dublin (Richard Talbot) is returned
as owing the testator £10 for bread, and the prior of Holy Trinity,
Dublin, was also his debtor. In the former case he forgave the prelate
£2, so that he might be favourable to testator’s wife. One of the
items in this list of debts is the sum of 11s. due by Thomas Newbery,
for ‘‘ bread delivered to the Spaniards.”’? The will and inventory were

Brerry—History of the Religious Guld of S. Anne. an

made immediately before Christmas, and it is possible that some
Spanish vessel laden with wine may have been wrecked in Dublin
bay, and various citizens may have contributed to the relief of the
crew, or such members of it as were rescued. Another explanation
suggestsitself. Newbery, who was several times mayor of Dublin,
was an extensive merchant, with a house on the quay by the Crane.
Some Spaniards may have come up to the quay with goods for him,
in one of the light vessels that brought wine, &c., from the large
ships that were obliged to anchor near Dalkey; and the purchase
of bread would have been for their use during their stay. One of
the charitable bequests made in Codde’s will is money for providing
a meal for the poor and infirm in the Hospital of S. John without
the New Gate. That some educational institution was connected
with this parish of 8. Audoen in old times is evident from this
will, and that of Joan Douce made in 1381. The latter left 2s. to the
four scholars in 8. Audoen’s church ; and Codde bequeathed 4 marks
for a two years’ exhibition in the schools: these may have been for the
choristers attached to the church.

After the Reformation and throughout the reign of Queen Eliza-
beth, the gild of S. Anne remained unchallenged and unquestioned. In
the year 1611 commenced the earliest of those proceedings which in the
seventeenth century, on the part of the Crown, the Irish Council,
some public bodies and private individuals, began to be directed against
it. In Michaelmas term of that year sir John Davis, attorney-general,
filed an information in the King’s Bench! against Mathew Hancocke,
master, and Nicholas Stephens and Edmond Malone, wardens, requiring
them to answer by what warrant they exercised certain liberties in the
chapel of S. Anne, in 8. Audoen’s church. The fraternity pleaded
their charter, reciting all the privileges conferred by its clauses, which
had been exercised uninterruptedly by them and their predecessors.
The attorney-general replied that this plea was not sufficient in law
to preserve their lands, &c., from being seized into the King’s hands ;
and here the proceedings seem to have terminated.

In February, 1634, Rev. Thomas Lowe, a vicar of both the Dublin
cathedrals, brought John Edmonds, an attorney, before Launcelot
Bulkeley, archbishop of Dublin, with a view to his delivering to that
prelate a number of rent rolls and papers, the property of the gild,

—-.

1 Plea Roll (K. B.) 4-19 Jac. L., ro. Iv.

34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

which he declared to have been discovered among the muniments of
Richard and Christopher Fagan, who had been aldermen and mayors
of Dublin, and who held lands and houses from the gild of 8. Anne.
Amongst these documents was found what purported to be a Bull’
of Pope Pius V., promulgated in the third year of his pontificate
(circa 1568-9), which commanded trustees, masters, overseers, and
brethren of hospitals, gilds, and other religious institutions in England
and Ireland, to let lands to none but members of the ancient
apostolic faith. Lowe asserted that, in obedience to this, the property
of S. Anne’s gild, which was a special trust, was being devoted to
improper uses, and that the fraternity divided the profits between
its own members, Jesuit priests, and popish friars.’

The archbishop delivered up all the documents to Wentworth, the
lord deputy, who in council decided that a breach of trust had been
committed; and on 11th February, 1635, a commission under the great
seal issued to John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, sir James Ware,
knight, John Atherton, p.p., and Richard Fitzgerald, esq., empowering
them to inspect the records of the gild, to investigate the sums
expended on pious uses since 1603, and to inquire as to leases and
fee-farms on foot, with the considerations paid for same. These
inquiries were to be preliminary to an order for establishment of six
priests, who were to be in possession of the college house belonging
to the fraternity, which had been granted away for a term of years.
The college and grounds were to be restored, and the Rev. Thomas
Lowe preferred ; new brethren to be appointed, and a principal roem
in the college reserved for meetings of the gild, and as a place for
safely keeping its muniments.

In a return (dated 20th June, 1687) to the above commission, the
commissioners reported that they had, on search, discovered a large
number of houses within and without the walls of Dublin, as well as
several townlands and farms in the counties of Dublin and Meath, the
property of the fraternity, which were concealed.

From the date of Lord Strafford’s recall matters lay dormant, and

1See Hunting of the Romish Fox, and the Quenching of Sectarian Firebrands,
&e., collected by sir James Ware, out of the memorials of eminent men both in
church and state; published for the public good by Robert Ware, gent. Dublin:
printed by J. Ray for Will. Norman, 1683, I am indebted to Mr. E. R. McC.
Dix for the loan of his copy of this quaint volume, one of the few known to be
in existence. In it appears a translation of this Bull.

2 Gilbert’s Dublin, vol. i, p. 288.

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 30

in the Hunting of the Romish Fox' the following four causes are
assigned as tending to hasten his end :—

1. His reforming of Ireland into our English station.

2, Procuring subsidies by parliament at Dublin during his govern-
ment.

8. Setting up the Star Chamber.

4. Eagerness in searching into this gild.

Three aldermen of Dublin—Carroll, Jans, and Malone, brethren
and tenants of S. Anne’s gild—are declared to have been active
enemies of Strafford.

The commission and return mentioned above are not now among
the public records, nor would they appear to have been enrolled in
Chancery. They were, doubtless, preserved in the council office, and
must have been consumed, together with other proceedings in the
matter, in the calamitous fire of 1711. It is more than probable that
whenever the mass of Strafford’s papers and letters preserved at
Wentworth Woodhouse, in Yorkshire, shall have been reported on by
the Historical MSS. Commission, very important documents con-
nected with this inquiry into 8. Anne’s gild, which caused that
statesman so much anxiety, will be discovered. Meanwhile, the
account of the proceedings in the Hunting of the Romish Fox, is
valuable and important; all the more so that the narrative was
compiled from papers and memoranda of sir James Ware, a most
accurate historian, himself one of the commissioners of investigation.

One of the deeds bears the following endorsement :—‘‘ 28 pieces
perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr. Atherton, by order from the
Councell Table, 10 July, 1634”; and a lease of 1639 contains a
recital that Andrew Clerke (lessee) had, in obedience to an order of the
Lord Deputy and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered to S. Anne’s
gild a former fee-farm grant, for the purpose of its being cancelled.

The following is a list of the gild tenants, specified in the return
to the commission, and there is a note to the effect that several others
held premises, whose names had not been discovered at the date of the
return :—

Sir Patrick Brown, knight.
Patrick Brown,
Plunkett, alderman.
Thomas Ball.

1, See cap. vili., ‘‘ The foundation of 8S. Anne’s guild in Dublin, with the cheats
of that Fraternity found out.”’

36 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Edward Fyan.

Clement Ash.

Christopher White, alderman.
Patrick Bath.

John Harrison.

Robert Caddoll.

John Brice.

Lymrick Nottingham, esquire.’
George Forster.

Sir Philip Percivall, knight.”
John Ball.*

John, son of alderman Kenedy.
Clement Usher.

William Purcell.

Robert Malone.

Walter Kenedy, alderman.
Dame Fitz Williams, widow.‘
Andrew Clerk, alderman.

Sir Robert Dixon, knight.
William Malone, alderman.
Nicholas Stephens, alderman.
Edward Jans,° alderman.
James Mey. —

Christopher Hancock.

Elliner Terrel, now with alderman Pallace.
Robert Usher, of Crumlin.
William Nangle, baron of the Navan, Co. Meath.
Christopher Barnewall.

The Rev. Thomas Lowe’s object in originating the proceedings,
which produced such important developments, was to compel the
income of the gild property to be devoted to the purposes and service
of S. Audoen’s church. Now that the Reformed religion was estab-
lished in the land, there was no longer a necessity for a chantry, with
its priests, &c.; and he sought that the ancient parish church, with
which it had for a couple of centuries been connected, should receive

1 Lamerick Nottingham’s will was proved in 1648. He held lands at Bally-
owen, &c., near Lucan. |

* Ancestor of the Earls of Egmont, who obtained extensive tracts of forfeited
lands by Patent. He died in 1647, having married a daughter of Arthur Ussher.

3 Merchant, of Schoolhouse-lane, Freeman of the city, 1641.

4 Named in 8. Audoen’s Vestry Book as widow Fitz Williams.

5 Mayor, 1627-8.

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 37

the benefit of the gild endowments, which were gradually being con-
verted to superstitious as well as private uses. Lowe affirmed that
the fraternity was bound to support a chanting minister (to which
post he claimed to be appointed) and six vicars. The gild pleaded
that its entire revenue was but £74 14s. yearly, which sum was
expended on the parson, organist, choristers, and singing men. The
commission, however, reported that the annual rents amounted to
£289 1s. 7d., by composition made with tenants for houses and pre-
mises discovered up to the date of the report. With reference to
these transactions, nothing further appears to be discoverable.

During the years 1642-1644 the House of Commons had before it
the affairs of the gild. In the first-named year, a committee was
appointed to consider its grievances, which would appear to not have
made any report. In April, 1644, the master and wardens petitioned
for an attachment against some of their tenantry, which took effect,
as in August of that year Christopher Handcock, one of the body,
prayed for release from custody, and that the gild be left to its legal
remedy against him. It was ordered that John, bishop of Derry,
Randall Jewett, Zachary Turnepenny, Peter Stringer, John Tadpoole,
and Thomas Lowe should appear and answer in writing the new
petition of the gild; but the Journals of the House are silent as to
any subsequent proceedings.

On 27th March, 1682, the prebendary and churchwardens of
S. Audoen’s, on behalf of the parish, filed a Bill in Chancery against
alderman John Eastwood, master; Michael Chamberlain and Robert
Ball, wardens; Thomas Browne, James Gernon, John Borr, and
Ignatius Purcell, brethren of 8. Anne’s gild,—from the recitals in which
a good deal of the foregoing information has been gleaned. As in the
case of Lowe’s action, the plaintiffs proceeded on the assumption that
in its present circumstances 8. Anne’s gild and its revenues were to
be used solely for the benefit of S. Audoen’s church and parish. The
Bill stated that the fraternity had originally been formed for the
purpose of founding a chantry of six priests, two choristers, and six
singing men, together with an organist, for the worship of God in said
parish church, and that its annual revenues now amounted to £2500,
as to which very large sum a gross breach of trust was being com-
mitted. It was asserted that the reason the gild had not long ago
been prevented for their illegal perversion of funds was, that before
1641 the greater number of the members were Roman Catholics. For
some little time after its affairs had been inquired into by the Council,
and new brethren appointed under Council orders, the church services

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [4]

38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

had been properly maintained, and the church fabric repaired ; but
since the Rebellion, Roman Catholic masters and wardens were elected,
who distributed the revenues among popish priests and the members
of the fraternity, and allowed the college to become ruinous. They
had been successful in concealing the nature and true value of a large
portion of such revenues ; and the plaintiffs sought that the defendants
should be compelled to make discovery of the mears and bounds of the
gild property, and that its original purposes should be carried into effect.

On 16th June, 1682, the principal defendants filed their answer,
in which they furnished a general history of the gild from about 1620,
pleading facts from their own point of view, and totally denying that
they or their predecessors were bound to support the clergy and
services of S. Audoen’s. They affirmed that at the time the Council
orders were being executed, the Commissioners carried matters with a
very high hand, scourging the tenants by attachments and imprison-
ment. To show that there was no foundation for the insinuation in
the Bill as to the principal officers having been Roman Catholics, a list
of masters and wardens from 1688 was supplied,’ from which it appeared
that nearly all elected up to 1681 belonged to the Reformed faith.
As to the college, the defendants did not believe that it was, either by
the foundation or otherwise, designed for the accommodation of the
said six priests, or that they ever belonged to the cconomy of
S. Audoen’s church. The remaining defendants also answered, but
no decree appears to have been pronounced.

The Vestry Book of 8S. Audoen’s, under date 24th June, 1684,
records a meeting, at which a resolution was passed to the effect that the
cause between the Prebendary of 8S. Audoen’s and the gild of S. Anne
should be left to the arbitration of his grace the lord Chancellor.’
From a pamphlet on the case of the gild, among some papers in
the Gilbert collection in the City Hall, it would appear that the officers
of the fraternity so constantly and successfully evaded this reference
to the archbishop, that in the end the matter fell through.

The last mention of St. Anne’s gild that has come under my notice
is a judgment® on an inquisition of the Wide Streets Commissioners,
Dublin, in 1824, as to the value of certain premises and the sums to
be paid for interests in them. Under it the wardens, brethren, and
sisters of the gild were declared entitled to £30, for the fee and
inheritance of Nos. 3 and 4 8. Audoen’s arch.

1 Appendix Il. 3 Patent Roll, 5 Geo. IV.
* Michael Boyle, archbishop of Armagh, formerly archbishop of Dublin.

——— EEE

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 39

APPENDIX I.

CALENDAR OF DEEDS. OF THE GiILD oF S. ANNE IN 8S. AUDOEN’s
Cuurca.?

[The current numbers in the margin are for convenience of reference. The
numbers prefixed to each, and enclosed in brackets, are found on the originals.
They refer to an abstract book of the documents belonging to the gild, compiled
in 1772 by James Goddard, the clerk, in which they are numbered consecutively
from 1 to 841.]

CHantry PRIEsTs.

2. (63) Indented deed, dated 10 October, 18° Edward IV.,
10 Oct. whereby Roserr Dovrpatt, knight, gives 100 marks to
1478. Tuomas Mutenan, merchant, master of 8. Anne’s gild,

Walter Piers and Wiliam Crampe, wardens, to be disposed
in merchandise. 13d. for every 12d. increase? (7.¢. increment or profit),
by the hands of him that in that part shall be their merchant; and
he or they in whose hands said 100 marks is, to receive the overplus
of the increase of said 100 marks over said 13d. of every 12d. yearly
for ever. The gild to find two priests able to sing and pray for them
in §. Audoen’s church, such as grantor shall name in writing on the
back of the Indenture remaining with said gild. The merchants
to whom the 100 marks are delivered are to give security, if they die
or give up the money, or salt and iron, at the price at which it was
bought, and others that have goods in hands shall adventure not to
part these goods over the sea, out of this land; and if any of said
Robert’s cousins or allies find sufficient surety for any part of these
goods as above, they shall be preferred before any other.

If lands in the fields in a good part of the country may be
purchased, that to be done.

After said Robert’s death, the gild to see that the priests are to
make a mind day for his soul the day he dies. The regular chaplains
of said gild to be kept in addition to the two priests. [ Swat. |

1 The following Deeds are in Latin:—Nos. 20, 21, 23, 25, 32, 35 to 44, 58 to
81, 83 to 85, 88 to 98, 101 to 103, 106, 113 to 118, 119, 120, 125, 128, 129, 130,
188 to 152 and 160. The remainder are in English.

2 In the case of the religious gild of S. Mary at Cambridge, certain members
took various commodities on loan, and at the end of the year paid for them, at the
same time paying ‘‘ increment,’’ which thus seemed in the nature of interest on

the loan.— Cambridge Gild Records, 1903, ed. by Miss M. Barxson.

[4]*

40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

2. (64) Indenture dated 12 August, 8° Henry VIL.,

12 Aug. whereby Harry Wuyre, master of S. Anne’s gild, John
1488. Whyteand Richard... ,’ wardens, grant to Joun Dromyy,
chaplain, 40s. yearly, to-be paid quarterly during his life,

charged on a messuage some time Thomas Walton’s (or Wolton), now
.' the gate of said John Dromyn and Simon Duff, chaplains, said
Dromyn to have his table ‘‘competent”’ during the time he inhabits said
messuage, which the gild is to keep in repair. The gild to find
bread, wine, and wax; all according to the will and testament of

said Thomas Walton. [ Seat. |

3. (72) Tuomas Brruinenam, citizen and merchant of
[10 May, Dublin, master of S. Anne’s gild, sir Tade [Cor], chaplain,
1512] and William ...,” wardens, grant to sir THomas Catz,
chaplain, the service of a chantry priest in S. Audoen’s
church, to be exercised at the altar of S. Nicholas, or any other altar
in said church, at the pleasure of said gild, at a salary of 53s. 4d. per
year. The gild undertake to find him a mass-book, chalice, vestments,
bread, wine, wax, &c.; also a chamber, and to furnish his table
honestly, according to the degree of an honest priest. In default,
a sum of 53s. 4d. yearly to be paid him. [Date illegible.] [Dated
10 May, 1512, in Abstract Book, S. Anne’s gild (Gilbert mss.). ]

4. (71) Deed dated 4 Octoher, 5° Henry VIII., whereby

4 Oct. Nicnoras Hersartre, of Dublin, merchant, master of
1513. S. Anne’s gild, sir Patrick Dowelyng, chaplain, and
Henry Russell, merchant, wardens, appoint sir TapEw Cor,

chaplain, to be a chantry priest in 8S. Audoen’s, at the altar of 8. Anne’s

chapel, at a salary of 4 marks, and he to have his table honestly
provided ;
now inhabits. The gild to provide all ornaments necessary for divine
service. On their default, liberty to distrain on lands in Co. Dublin.
Signed ‘‘ Tadie Corr.” [ Smat. |

‘‘ Notwithstanding thys grante, y¢ cellere endyr ye foresayde

chambt ys exceptyth.”

5. (66) Indented deed dated 20 March, 20° Henry VIIL.,
20 Mar. between Henry Garon, of Dublin, merchant, master of
1529. 8S. Anne’s gild, Nicholas Umfre, merchant, and sir Thomas
Cale, chaplain, wardens, and Ricuarp Taxsor, of Dublin,

1 Torn. * INegible.

also the chamber in 8. Audoen’s churchyard, which he

Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 4]

merchant. Recites that said Richard had certain evidences, muniments,
and writings made to him by Richard Sharp, son and heir of Thomas
Sharp, late of Dublin, merchant, of certain messuages and lands in
Dublin, all which he gave to said master and wardens, to remain in
their custody, to the behoof of the said fraternity. The said Richard
Talbot releases all his right in them on condition that every priest
who shall do God service upon 8. Anne’s Rent in the church of
S. Audoen shall yearly on the Sunday before the feast of 8. Barnabe
the apostle, keep his (said Richard’s) obit, with solemn mass and
dirige by plain song, in perpetuity. The bellman of said city for the
time being to go the Saturday next before 8. Barnabe’s day, according
to the old laudable custom, to the old station places appointed and
limited within said city, to ‘‘bid” a pater noster and ave for the
souls of said Richard, his wife, children, and their sequels, and such
as they are bound to pray for, jointly and severally. If said priests,
or any of them in time to come, do not well and truly keep yearly
said obit, with the bellman going the Saturday before at the time
appointed, except sickness ‘‘let” any of them, or for some other
reason, then it shall be lawful to enter on the premises, and distrain
for 5s. yearly rent, without any contradiction of the gild, the distress
to be divided among poor people.

6. (68) Deed dated 28 September, 1531, whereby NicHoras

28 Sept. Qwerrrop of Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild,
1531. Thomas Phyllype and Henry Tayllor, wardens, grant to sir
Tuomas More, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest, in

St. Audoen’s church, as at the altar of S. Katherine’s chapel in same, as
far forth as God shall give him grace and bodily health, at a salary of
4 marks a year. The gildto find him his table honestly, according to
the degree of a priest, as well when he is sick as when he is whole,
yearly and daily during his life, or four marks as he shall elect; also a
chamber wherein he may lie, that is, the nearest chamber on the right
hand next the entry, or coming in to Cromlyng,! which sir William
Gafne had last, and which the master and wardens will not allow to
become ruinous. The gild to find all necessary ornaments, also bread,
wine, and wax. In their default, said sir Thomas to be at liberty to

distrain on the gild premises in the city of Dublin or the county of the
same.

EE ee ee EE EEE EEE EOE EEE

1 See p. 27; also Deed No. 124. This was the name of a messuage close to
the steeple of S. Audoen’s Church.

42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Memorandum ; agreed 17 April, 1536, that sir Thomas More shall
have the uppermost chamber of the tower of Blakeney’s Inns.

(In dorso).—*‘ Sir Thomas More ys endentor of hys mortyfycacyon,
and his chambor wt* in Cromlon, and after his chambor win the
toure.”’ .

hh (73) James Frrzstmon, Dublin, merchant, master of
29 Oct. S. Anne’s gild, sir Thady Cor, and sir William Druet,
1535. wardens, grant to sir THapy Cor, chaplain, the cellar under
his chamber, called $8. Anne’s workhouse (sir Thady’s own
house excepted), for 31 years at the yearly rent of 8s.
Sir Thady covenants to build a loft on part of said cellar, with a
stairs to same, and to sustain said loft with a roof.
Dated 29 October, 27° Henry VIII. [ Suat. |

8. (65) Indented deed, dated 18 February, 15385,
13 Feb., whereby Jamzs Fytzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of
1535. §S. Anne’s gild, Mathew Godyng, and Clement Halman,
wardens, grant to sir James Morg, chaplain, the service of a
chant-y priest within 8. Audoen’s church, to sing at all services in said
church, as at the altar of 8. Clere in same, as far forth as God will give
him grace thereto and bodily health ; to hold for life. Said sir James
binds himself to the gild to sing diligently, &c., and to be obedient so
to do at the request of the master and wardens, and that he will not
depart from his post except on promotion to a benefice of greater value,
nor to be absent without leave. He to receive a salary of 8 marks
yearly, and to have the second chamber of the tower of Blaknye’s
Inns, that is, the chamber next to the vault, which the gild will
not suffer to be ruinous. The master and wardens to find all
manner of ornaments requisite to sing mass at said altar.

In case of the gild not fulfilling all, sir James may enter on all
their lands in Co. Dublin for distress.

16 August, 1541. Nuicuozas Bennet, master, sir Henry Gawrane,
and Henry Russell, wardens, gave to sir James Mors, for his life, the
new chamber built over the kitchen, with the little garden next the
chancel, and portion of the great garden lying against said new cham-
ber, which he hedged about with quick ‘‘frythe,’’* he surrendering
the second chamber of the tower. All other buildings that he intends.

1 Some writers say this includes all hedgewood, except thorns. Halliwell
explains the word as a hedge or coppice.

Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 43

to build within the precincts of St. Anne’s Inns, the gild wills him to
enjoy for life, as long as he dwells within said Inns. [ Swat. |

9. (67) Deed, dated 12 March, 1535, whereby James
12 Mar., Frrzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild,
1535. Mathew Godyng, and Clement Halman, wardens, grant to
sir Henry Gavran, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest
within 8. Audoen’s church, at all services in same, as at the altar of
S. Thomas there ; sir Henry binds himself to sing at Divine Service as
far as his learning and ‘‘ conyng’”’ shall extend, and to be obedient to
said master and wardens; not to depart out of service of said chantry
priest during his life, except in case of promotion to a benefice, and
then on special petition to them, nor to be absent without their leave.
He to have asalary of 8 marks per year, and the fourth chamber within
Blakeney’s Inns, which the gild will not permit to become ruinous.
The gild to find all ornaments necessary to sing mass. On their
default, said sir Henry to be at liberty to enter into all the messuages
and lands of the gild in Co. Dublin, and distrain. [ Srat. |

10. (75) The Masrer and Warpens of S. Anne’s gild, and

20 Oct., also the proctors and parishioners of 8. Audoen’s church

1540. appoint Wiu1am Fyrnwyy, clerk, to one of their clerkships

in said church, which said William now occupies, and also a °

clerk within said church, with half-endele of church cake,' bells, and

‘‘ mind ’’? money, to hold for his life, at a salary of 7 marks, out of

all the gild’s lands, etc. He to perform the following services, viz. :

to sing and read in choir daily at God’s divine service; and every

second week to bring, or cause to be brought, both fire and water ; to

ring the bells (‘‘ forforthe’’ the ring of said divine service); and to

wait on the parish priest in visiting sick-folk in the parish. Dated
20 October, 32° Henry VIII. [ Seat. |

oT. (69) Deed dated 17 September, 37° Henry VIII.,

17 Sept., whereby (after reciting that William Queytrot, late of
1545. Dublin, merchant, in his will bequeathed to the gild of

S. Anne asum of money, which was bestowed on the College

by the administrator of the said William) Waxrer Tyrrezt, of Dublin,

'The clerk here would be entitled to a half share in the profits on cake pro-
vided, with other things, on the commemoration days of deceased persons.

*The month’s mind, or commemoration, is the mass celebrated for the soul of
a deceased person at the expiration of a month after death.

44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

merchant, master of said gild, Robert Goldyng and Walter Barby,
Dublin, merchants, wardens, grant and agree with JamEs QuEyYTRoT,
son and heir of said William, and bind themselves to keep the obit, or
“‘mynde,” of said William in 8. Audoen’s church, once every year

during the world, that is, on the Sunday next after the feast of ©

S. Bartylme, the apostle, in manner following; on Saturday afternoon
Dirige by note, with five pryketts (tapers) of wax burning, and on the
morrow after, a mass of requiem by note, with said five pryketts

burning, at the cost of the gild. In case of default, power to enter
[Spax.]

and distrain.
12. (70) Deed, dated 17 September, 37° Henry VIII.,

17 Sept., made between Watrer Tyrrerz, Dublin, merchant, master
1545. of S. Anne’s gild, Robert |Goldyng] and Walter Barby,
wardens, and Tuomas Stepuyns (or Stewnys), Dublin, mer-

chant, and Atson Firzsymon, his wife, late wife to Alexander Bessyke,

Dublin, merchant, deceased; whereby, after reciting that said —

Alexander Bessyke, by his will,’ left to S. Anne’s gild money, which
was bestowed by his executors on the College, said gild now binds itself
to keep the obit or mind of said Alexander and Alson Fitzsymon, his
wife, in 8. Audoen’s church, once every year, on the Sunday next after
the feast of S. John the Baptist (that is), on Saturday at afternoon,
Dirige by note with five pryketts of wax burning, and the morrow after,
amass of requiem by note, with said five pryketts, at the cost of the
gild; in default, said Thomas and Alson to be at liberty to enter on
the lands of the gild, until the master and wardens pay 20s., which
is to be used by them at their will. [Snat. |

138. (74) Nicuotas Umrrry, Dublin, merchant, master of

28 Sept., S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman,
1546. wardens, grant to Ropert Frrzsymon, clerk, an annuity or
annual rent of 8/. out of all the gild’s lands, &c., in Dublin

city or elsewhere in Ireland, for his life, in part payment of his salary
for services in the church of S. Audoen, in singing and playing at the
organs (if said Robert be in bodily health) at all services, principal
feasts and holy days, and on ‘‘feryall’’ days only at Mary Mass and
anthem and Jesu Mass on the Friday. It shall be sufficient that the
sexton of said church being found and appointed by said Robert, and
the other clerk assigned and ‘‘ waged ”’ in said church, shall exercise

1 See No. 22.

Berry—THistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 45

and use the office of carrying of Holy water, and waiting on the
curate in visiting all sick-folk, within the parish, in discharge of said
Robert at all such times. Said Robert to have during life yearly halt
the profit of the bells and of the church-cake; that is, half what
pertains to the clerk of said church in times past.

Dated 28 September, 38° Henry VIII.

14. (81) NycHotas Umrree, of Dublin, alderman, master

1 Oct., of S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby,

1546. wardens, appoint sir Tuomas Garryes, of Dublin, chaplain,

a chantry priest in the church of 8. Audoen, as at the altar

of S. Anne there, at a salary of 8 marks, with the third chamber of the

gallery of Blackney’s Inns, next from the church (with the clauses in

similar deeds as before).

Dated 1 October, 38° Henry VIII. [Suat. |

15. (84) NicHoras Wurrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of
9Jan., S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby,
1547. wardens, appoint sir Symon CarprnpeEr, chaplain, a chantry

priest in the church of S. Audoen, at the altar of the
B.V.M. there, at a salary of 8 marks (with the usual clauses and
conditions).
Dated 9 January, 1546. [ Swat. |

16. (62) NicHotas Wurrrey, of Dublin, merchant, master of
26 Aug., S. Anne’s gild, George Brune, chaplain, and Walter Barby,
1549. Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to sir Joun Rocus-
FoRDE Dublin, chaplain, the service of a priest, which sir
Henry Gaurane lately held, namely, to sing and serve all divine
services which have to be served in S. Audoen’s church, as well in the
choir as other places; also a chamber in Blakeney’s Inns, wherein
sir Henry dwelt. To hold for life, as well in sickness as in health, at
a salary of 8 marks, to be paid quarterly. The gild to find all orna-
ments for service, with bread, wine, and wax, and other necessaries.
In default of payment of salary, said sir John to have liberty of
entering on all the gild’s lands in the city and suburbs of Dublin.
The gild to keep in repair and maintain the chamber.
1d. paid sir John by way of possession of his salary, and seisin
given him of his chamber. [ Swat. |
Dated 26 August, 38° Edward VI.
(Jn dorso).—‘‘ The annuities of the ministers.”

46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1 (76) Henry Prunxert, of Dublin, alderman, master of

18 June, 8S. Anne’s gild, sir George Brune and John Wallyngford,

1552. wardens, appoint sir Nicholas Cor, of Dublin, chaplain, a

priest in 8. Audoen’s church, to sing and read at all

services in the church; he not to depart from his post, except on

promotion, nor be absent without leave. Salary 8 marks, with an

honest chamber within the house of Blackenye’s Inns.

Dated 18 June, 6° Edward VI. [ Sxat. |

18. (78) Tuomas Fyrz Symon, Dublin, alderman, master of

30 June, S. Anne’s gild, Patrick Mey, Dublin, merchant, and sir

1564. George Brune, chaplain, wardens, appoint Thomas

Caddell, chaplain of 8. Audoen’s church, to the service of a

chantry priest in said church, to sing at all divine service ; to hold for

life, he to be obedient, not to depart or be absent, &c. (clauses as in

previous grants). Salary 8 marks yearly, with convenient table or
board daily, and a chamber convenient for a priest.

Should the gild be in default, said Thomas Caddell to have liberty
to enter on their lands in the city or county of Dublin, and distrain.
Dated 30 June, 6° Elizabeth.

(dn dorso).—The 28 pieces were perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr.
Atherton’ by order from the Councell table, 10 July, 1634.

19. (80) Deed, dated 1 July, 6° Elizabeth, whereby (after

1 July, reciting that Nicholas Umfrey, late master of S. Anne’s
1564. gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barby, wardens, by deed
dated 1st October, 37° Henry VIII. (1545), granted to sir

George Brunne, chaplain, the service of a chantry priest for life, at a
yearly salary of 10 marks), THomas Frrz Symon, of Dublin, alderman,
master of 8. Anne’s gild, sir George Brune and Patrick Mey, wardens,
grant to Epwarp FitzSymon and Gerorcre Taytor, gentlemen, as
trustees, in consideration of the faithful service of said sir George
Brune done as chantry priest, 4/. 6s. 8d. for life, for the use of said
sir George Brune, by way of augmentation of his salary ; also the east
chamber next the garden, wherein sir James More lately dwelt, and all

1TIn 1640, Atherton, who became Bishop of Waterford, was hanged in Dublin
for a criminal offence. He had been previously chaplain to Lord Strafford.
A curious account of his last days, and a sermon preached at his burial, were
published by Dr. Bernard, the biographer of Ussher.—Lecky’s Jreland in the
Eighteenth Century, 1. 207.

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 47
the rooms and places thereof, for the life of said sir George Brune.

The gild make John Lampken, of Dublin, merchant, attorney to enter
and take possession on behalf of said Brune.

INVENTORIES AND TESTAMENTS.

20. (303) Inventory of the goods of Joan, daughter of
22 May, Wiuttr1am Dovucz, made at Dublin, 22 May, 1381.
1381. A messuage and two shops in 8. Audoen’s parish, 407.

Two shops which Roger Falliagh and Thomas Savage hold
in same, 107. A messuage (with two cellars beneath) which Richard
Chamberleyn dwells in, in the parish of S. John ‘“‘ abothe-stret,” 50
marks. A shop, with a garden in the Scarlet-lane, 4 marks. Four
shops, with a garden, in S. Francis-st., 10 marks. Three shops in
S. Thomas-st., opposite S. Catherine’s church. Two shops in same
street, roofed with tiles, which she wishes Richard Glasewryght to have
forever. A brass pot, 5s.; astone house and messuage in Kisher’s-lane,
and two selds in the corner of same, in the east side, which she wishes
William Decer to have for ever ; a stone house, with garden and solar,
on the west side of said lane, which said William is also to have; a
solar, with a watery cellar beneath, and three selds, with porch and
solar, in the Cooks’-st. parish of S. Audoen, which said William is
also to have.

Testament of said Joan Douce.

To be buried in the church of S. John without the New Gate. She
bequeaths as follows, to the altar of S. Audoen, 10s.; S. Mary’s altar
in said church, 10s.; John Walsch, chaplain, 40d.; Robert Logh,
chaplain, 40d.; each chaplain in 8S. Audoen’s church, 12d.; the abbess
and nuns of the Hogges, for their works, 1 mark ; the works of S. James’,
Dublin, 5s.; towards feeding the sick of S. John’s without the New Gate,
26s. The four mendicant orders, by equal portions, 40s. The works
of S. Olave’s, Dublin, halfa mark. The works of S. Nicholas’, Dublin,
and for the bell of said church, 40d.; the sick of S. Stephen’s, Dublin,
5s.; the prisoners in the castle, 40d. ; the prisoners in the town prison,
18d.; the prisoners in the Tholsel, 12d. Towards making the bridge
of Rathfarnham, 1 mark ; the two parish clerks of S. Audoen’s church,
by equal portions, 2s.; John, the clerk, and his sister, 2s.; the
priest in §. Sepulchre’s prison, 2s.; the cripple who lies oppo-
site Nicholas Seriaunt’s inn, 12d.; brother John Barby, 40d.;
the four scholars in §. Audoen’s church, 2s.; Henry Seman,

48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

“12d.; Nicholas “Forman, 12d.; James Nasshe, chaplain, 10s.;
Adam Piers, chaplain, half a mark ; John Monteyn, 18d.; Anyn., 2s.;
Alice Gadby, 40s.; Amoe Cruys, 2 marks ; the works of 8. Brigid
del Poll, half a mark; the works of the Friars Minors, Dublin, 20s. ;
the works of 8. John’s church without the New Gate, Dublin, half a
mark; the works of Holy Trinity, Dublin, half a mark; the works of
the Carmelite Friars, Dublin, half a mark; the works of the
Augustinian Friars, Dublin, half a mark; the works of the Friars
Preachers, Dublin, half a mark; good wife Waterfeld and her
children, 2s.; William Walsch and Margery, his wife, 4s.; William
Decer, 40s. ; Brother David Meson, 40d.; John Key, her servant, half
a mark ; the son of Henry Fox, 2s.; the son of Richard Martyn, 2s.;
William Decer, a brass pot, worth 5s.; she appoints Richard Cham-
berleyn and Roger Falyagh, executors.

21. (93) Inventory of the goods of Ricuarp Copp, citizen

20 Dec., and baker, of Dublin, made there on Saturday next before

1438. the feast of the Nativity, 1438. In money by tale, 4/.; a

maser, a nut, and four pieces of silver worth 3/.; twelve

silver spoons, 20s.; 6 silver spoons, 6s.; divers vessels of brass and

lead, 6 marks; pewter vessels, 6s. 8d.; ewers and basins, 10s.; a

hauberk and a viser, 10s.; a sword-belt,' 4s.; divers necessaries for

the bake-house, hall and chamber, 18s. 4d.; corn and meal, 20s.; a

crannoc of malt, 10s.; three swords, 6s.; a hogshead and two barrels,
20s. ; a brass pot, 13s. 4d.; a skiff, 18s. 4d.; sum 17/. 8s. 4d.

Debts due to said Richard Codde.

The lord archbishop of Dublin for bread, 10/., of which testator
remits 40s., so that the said lord archbishop may be favourable to
Joan his wife. Thomas Cusak, deceased, on a girdle and a covered
piece of silver, 5 marks. Richard Walshe, tailor, on a cup and 8
silver spoons, 20s. Stephen Sale, on a piece of silver, 16s.; Joan
Clynton, on a piece of silver, 4s.; and a silver goblet, 3s. Robert
Olanon, on a silver cover, 4s.; the wife of Peter Sewardby, on a
girdle, 6s. 8d.; Martyn Brabane, on a set of beads, 12d.; Margaret
Brigham, on a spoon, 12d.; a man from the March on a hauberk, 5s. ;
John Wafre, on 2 hauberks, and a dagger and girdle, 18s. (not worth
10s.) ; the wife of John Gardener, on a brass pot, 16s. 4d.; Hugh
Herdman, on a set of coral beads, 18s. 4d. (not worth 10s.) ; Robert

1 Stroffe (stropheum, a girdle).

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 49

Gallane, on a brass mortar, 8s.; Alice, his wife, 5s. 8d. ; John White, on
the Key, tailor, on a hauberk and doublet, 4s. ; Thomas Fedane, 5s. 8d. ;
the prior of the Church of the Holy Trinity,! for bread, 4s. 8d. ; Rose,
wife of William Awbrey, for bread, 23s.; Joan Abbay, for bread, 13s. ;
Margaret, wife of Thomas Hoper, 20s.; Katherine, wife of Richard
Pyper, of Howth, 5s.; Richard Bygdon, of Howth, 5s.; Nicholas
Clerke, for bread, 13s. 4d.; Margaret, wife of Cokesson, 8s.; Walshe,
the glover’s wife, 12d.; Emota Courragh, 4s.; the wife of the clerk
of S. Michan’s, 12d.; Patrick Symonesson, of Wicklow, for bread, 4s. ;
John Symon, of the same, 12d.; Shane McGuyerrel, on a brass pot,
2s.; Thomas Newbery, for bread delivered to the Spaniards, 11s. ;
Patrick Rothe, of Wicklow, 12d. Sum 23/.

The debts which said Richard owes to others—Thomas Chamer,
16d. ; Anstace Howe, 5s.; the executors of Thomas Goldesburgh,
6s. 8d.; Robert Sclavane, 3s. 4d. Sum 16s. 4d,

Portion of the deceased, 19/. 16s.

Testament: To be buried with his children beneath the ‘‘ grounde-
sill”’ of the chapel of S. Anne in 8. Audoen’s church. The rector of
said church for forgotten tithes, 6s. 8d.; a priest to celebrate for his
soul for a year, 6 marks; the four orders of Friars, Dublin, 13s. 4d.,
to be equally divided; a meal to the poor of 8. John, Dublin. For
repair of 8. Audoen’s belfry, 20s.; Robert Walshe, his exhibition for
two years in the schools, 4 marks. For repair of the church of S.
Thomas the Martyr, Dublin, 6s. 8d. ; his best clothes, to make a suit
to be given to the most needy person of the church. His terms of
apprentices to Joan his wife. To his said wife, ‘and Walter, son of
Thomas Codde, his term and estate in the bake-house which he holds.
The tenement in Bridge-street, Dublin, wherein he dwells, to his said
wite for life, with remainder to said Walter Codde, and the heirs of his
body ; should he die without such, to the brethren and sisters of the
fraternity of S. Anne within §. Audoen’s church, for support of a
chaplain to celebrate for his own and his wife’s soul, &c. Should the
prior and convent of Holy Trinity, Dublin, wish to prove that they
ought, in justice, to have a yearly rent of 6d. out of said tenement,
then they are to forgive him and his feoffees the arrears thereof ;
whereupon the said feoffees are to give to the said prior and convent
security for receiving such rent yearly for ever. The residue of his
goods to his said wife, so that she, with advice of John Chillam, his
other executor, may give thereout a reward to said Walter. John

1 William Denis, prior 1438-1459.

50 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Chillam and testator’s said wife to be executors. Witnesses, Thomas
Squyer, chaplain, Hugh Chillam, and others.

He leaves all his lands, messuages, and tenements in the town of
Clone (Cloyne),' and elsewhere in the co. Cork, to Walter, son of
Thomas Codde, his brother, in fee.

Proved before Master Richard Talbot, commissary general of
Richard Talbot, archbishop of Dublin, in the cathedral church of
S. Patrick, Dublin, 12th Jan., 1438, and probate granted to the
executors. Sealed with the seal of the commissaryship.

(In dorso).—‘* The dedys of y* house y* Waltere Ewstace? dwellith
in y° bridge street, and of y°® annuall rent y‘ crychurche doyth

chaulanche.”’

22. (831) Will of AtexanpeR Beswick, merchant, dated
1538. To be buried in S. Clere’s chapel, in S. Audoen’s
1533. church. The proctors of the church to pay the arrears
of their wages to the Mary priest and clerk there, for
service for his soul at 8. Clere’s altar. He establishes a perpetual
obit? for himself and Alson Fitzsymon, his wife. 40s. to sir James
More, chaplain of S. Audoen’s, to pray for him. Leaves 41. 3s. 4d. to
the proctors . . .“ to the poor people of Manchester parish . . . .* honest
priests to sing at S. Clere’s altar for four years, each to have 8 marks.
The poor to have bread at his burial to the value cf 54. Mentions
Henry Gee of Westchester, merchant, and Edward Abarte of Man-
chester. His mother-in-law to have a scarlet kirtell cloth. James
Abarte and Katherine . . .* 20s. Mentions his five children and his
brother, William Beswicke. Appoints his wife and son, William
Beswicke, executors, and Nicholas Queytrot, overseer.
The document is an exemplification of the above by Robert
Fitzsymon, official of the court of Dublin (sede vacante’) made at
the request of the gild of S. Anne and the proctors of S.

Audoen’s.

1 See Pipe Roll of Cloyne diocese, cir. 1864, ed. Dr. Caulfield, in which there is
frequent mention of the Codde family, which had been settled in the vicinity of
Cloyne from very early times.

2 Lease of premises in Bridge-street to Walter Eustace, a.p. 13815. (Christ
Church Deed, No. 1122).

3 See No. 12.

4 THlegible.

5 The See of Dublin was vacant between 28 July, 1534, and 12 March, 1534/5.

Brrry—History of the Religious Guild of S. Anne. 51

[The greater part cf this document is illegible from the effects
of damp. |
The abstract book of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert MSS.) notes the
following wills as having been in the collection, in addition to the
above, in 1772 :—

Alice Beke, 1406.

William Decer (no date given).

William Douce, 1341. }

Thomas Rowe, 1471. (He bequeathed money to the altar of
S. Thomas).

William Stede, 1534. (He bequeathed 3s. 4d. charged on lands
in Leixlip, for a perpetual obit.)

John Stretch, 1425.

GILD PROPERTY IN THE CITY OF DUBLIN.
BiakeEney’s Lys.

23. (552) James Frrzsymon, Master of 8S. Anne’s gild, Thady

10 Feb., Cor and William Druet, chaplain, wardens, and Nicholas

15384. Queytrot, citizen, and the gild generally, in consideration

of a certain sum paid by James Blakeney of Rykynhore,

gentleman, and of a certain deed of Bargain and Sale of a tenement

called Blakeney’s Inns, with a turret and garden, in the parish of

S. Audoen to them made by him, grant to said Jamus Braxeney all

their right in Saucereston, near Rykynhore, in the parish of Swords,

for ever. Grantors make William Queytrot their attorney to place

him in possession.

Dated 10 February, 1534. [Sxat. |

24, (83) Tomas Barsy, merchant, of Dublin, master of the

20 Apr., gild of S. Anne, Mathew Goodyng, and Clement Halman,
15387. wardens, grant to sir James Morn, chaplain, a piece of
ground sometime void, now altered to a garden, lying

within’ the north part of S. Audoen’s chancel, in length from the
extreme part of the north part of said chancel, to the new gallery that
joins to the church door, and in breadth unto the stone wall that said
sir James made at his own costs; to hold for life, paying to the master

1 So in original.

52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and wardens 2d. at Easter in every year. Should he be promoted,
then he is to cease to have any interest in the garden,

(dn dorso).—Sir James More’s Indenture upon the little garden in
the college. .

Dated 20 April, 28° Henry VIII.

20. (555) Lease from Nicnotas Qurytror (or Quayttrode),
29 Sep., of Dublin, merchant, to Rosert Gorpyner, Dublin, mer-
1538. chant, of the ‘‘myche syller’’ under Blakeney’s Inns, on
the north side of the great door entering to said Inns, for
61 years, at the yearly rent of 13s. 4d.

Dated 29 September, 30° Henry VIII. [Sxat. |
(dn dorso).—Provided always that if the priests of S. Audoen’s
church keep residence, that then said Robert wills that they have the
little ‘‘ syller’’ under the little ‘‘ buttre,”’ this lease notwithstanding.

26. (79) Tapee Dovrrr, Dublin, alderman, master of the
8 July, gild of S. Anne, sir George Brune, chaplain, and John
1554. Wallingeforde, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to
Tromas Rocers of Dublin, alderman, the largest garden
or plot of ground within the close or precinct of 8. Audoen’s college,
sometimes called Blackney’s Innes, for a term of 41 years, at the
yearly rent of 13s. 4d. Said Rogers and his assigns to have free
egress and regress to said plot through the great door entering into
said college, the court or bawn within same, and the door of same
garden or plot adjoining to said court and bawn, at all times, on con-
dition that if said college be established and put up again during the
said term, then on half-a year’s warning, this lease to be void.
Dated 8 July, 2° Mary. [ Seat. |

27. (86) Lease, dated 6 August, 2° Mary, from Tavr Dvrre,
6 Aug., Dublin, alderman, sir George Browne, chaplain, and John
1554. Wallingeford, merchant, master and wardens of 8S. Anne’s
gild, to Parrick Gicen and Tuomas Verpon, Dublin,
merchants, of a great cellar within the precinct and circuit of
S. Audoen’s college, now occupied by them, which bounds to said
church on the south, the entry or gate of said college on the north,
the pavement on the west, and the garden occupied by John
Wallingford on the east, to hold for 41 years, at the yearly rent of
30s. (Signed) PatK. GYGENE. [Sxat. |

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 53

28. (88) Lease, dated 24 October, 10° Eliz., from Nicwotas

24 Oct., Frrzsymon, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild,

1568. sir George Brune, chaplain, and Patrick Gygon, wardens,

to Ricnarp Gattrime, of Dublin, alderman, of a little

cellar called the Kitchen, in the east end of the great hall within the

college, now in his occupation. To hold for a term of 61 years, at
the yearly rent of 6s. 8d. [Szat. ]

(In dorso).—‘‘ Indenture on the kitchen within §S. Audoen’s

college.”’

29. (774) Indenture, dated 20 September, 1569, whereby

20 Sept., Nycuozas Fyrzsymons, of Dublin, alderman, master of

1569. S. Anne’s gild, sir George Browne, chaplain, and Patrick

Gygene, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to THomas

Wexrpvone (Verdon), Dublin, merchant, the largest and greatest garden,

or plot of ground, being within the close or precincts of 8. Audoen’s

college, sometime called Blakney’s house, for a term of 61 years, at
the yearly rent of 1s.

Thomas Werdon, as occasion requires, to allow ladders to be placed

in said garden for covering the chamber which sir George Browne

now has, during said term. [Ginp Swat. |
30. (778) Counterpart of No. 29, executed by Thomas
Verdon.
él. Lease, dated 20 February, 1593, made by Watrer

20 Feb., Seperave, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, Mathew
1593. Handcocke, of Dublin, Alderman, and Laurence Enos,
wardens, to Joun Weston, son and heir of Nicholas
Weston, alderman of Dublin, of two cellars within the close or pre-
cinct of S. Audoen’s college, sometime called Blackney’s Inns, in the
occupation of Nicholas Queytrod, merchant; also said college hall,
with the lofts and a chamber called sir George Brune’s chamber, and
other chambers, with ‘‘ buttre’’ adjoining to said college hall, and one
little garden on the north side of the chancel of S. Audoen’s Church,
now in the occupation of Nicholas Whitrell, clerk, and one old Kitchen,
bounding in the east to said college hall, under said sir George’s
chamber. To hold for 61 years all the premises, save the old
Kitchen, and that for 61 years from the end of a lease to Richard
Galtrim, late of Dublin, deceased, at the yearly rent of 3s. 4d. for the
former, and 6s. 8d. for the latter.
R.1I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.| [5]

54 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The original, signed in presence of Nicholas Weston, John Tirrell,
John Luttrell fitzThomas, Patrick Mey, Nicholas Queytrod.

(In dorso}.—Mary Cooper, alias Weston, widow, and surviving
executrix of John Weston, lessee, in consideration of £20 paid by the
gild, surrendered the old Kitchen, and other particulars in said lease.
(No date.)

‘‘These nine pieces were perused by Mr. Alexander and Mr.
Atherton, by order of council, 10 July, 1634.”

32. (554) Nicnoras Qwayrrop, Dublin, merchant, releases

22 Feb., to Wattrr Seperave, Dublin, alderman, master of 8. Anne’s

1593. gild, Mathew Handcock, alderman, and Laurence Enus,

clerk, wardens, Blacknes Ins, near 8. Audoen’s church,

in possession of said gild. Dated 22 February, 1593. Witnesses,
Nicholas Weston, John Birrell, John Luttrell fitzThomas. | Suat. |

30. (54) Lease, dated 4 April, 1598, whereby (after

4 April, reciting that Walter Sedgrave, late master of 8. Anne’s
1598. gild, Mathew Handcock, alderman, and Laurence Enose,
clerk, wardens, had on 30 October, 1593, demised to John

Sedgrave, son and heir of said Walter, the great garden, within the close
or precinct of 8. Audoen’s college, sometimes called Blackneis Innes,
joining to Rame-lane in the east, then in the occupation of said Walter
for a term of 61 years from Easter, 1680, at a yearly rent of 16s. ;
and further reciting that said John and Walter have granted said
term to Nicholas Ball, Dublin, alderman, and said Nicholas Ball
haying lately expended about £300 in building a great house on same
ground), MicHart CHAMBERLENE, Dublin, alderman, master of the said
gild, John Tirrell, alderman, and Richard Gerrot, merchant, wardens,
grant to said Nicnotas Batt the said premises for a term of 99 years,
at the yearly rent of 16s. Witnesses, Nichs. Weston, Mat. Handcock,

Edmond Purcell.

BripGer STREET.

o4. (95) Lease, dated 23 February, 36° Eliz., made by
23 Feb., Warrer Sreperave, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s
1594. gild, Mathew Handcock and Laurens Enos, wardens, to
James Jans, mayor of Dublin, of a messuage with all shops,

|
\
j«

{

Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 55

cellars, &c., in the Bridge-street, lying between said street towards
the east, and the stone wall of said city towards the west, and
in breadth, between John Rocheforde’s house, sometime Seriante’s
inheritance, Barnewall’s lands towards the south, and Christopher
Cosgrave’s house, being also lately Barnewall’s inheritance towards the
north. To hold for 91 years, to begin from the end of a lease granted
to Francis Harbard, late deceased, at the yearly rent of 40s.
(Signed), JAMES JANES.

Present when James Jans, mayor, delivered these presents to Gerald
Delahide, to be given to the gild:—Rich. Bellyng, Rich. Brandon,
Rych. Brown.

Present when said Gerald delivered them as the deed of Jans :—
Nich. Weston, John Tirrell, John Luttrell fitz Thomas, Patk. Mey,
Nich. Quaytrod. [ Seat. ]

BULLRING! (NEAR THE).

30. (545) Witrram, son of Rocer AssHEBorNE (after

6 Dec., reciting that by deed of 2 August, 7° Henry IV. (1406),

1406. he had granted to John Stafford, citizen and baker, Dublin,

a messuage lying near the Bulryng in said city, between

the messuage of the Prior of 8. John the Baptist on the east, and the

messuage of Robert Burnell on the west, for the life of Nicholas

Wodere and others), ratifies to said Joun Srarrorp said possession and

one week further, and to said Nicholas and others, a term of 42 years

after the date of said first-mentioned deed, they rendering a rose yearly

on S. John the Baptist’s feast.

Dated 6 December, 8° Henry IV. [ Seat. |

36. (544) Ricoarp Marewaxp, knight, baron of Scryne,
4Mar., releases to Nicnoras Dowpatt, citizen and merchant,
1454. Dublin, a messuage in the parish of 8. Audoen, lying near

le Bulryng, in breadth between the land of Henry

Eustace on the east, and the land of 8. John the Baptist’s Hospital

1 An iron ring in the Corn Market, to which bulls were fastened for baiting.

[5}*

56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

without the New Gate on the west, and in length from the highway on
the north to the wall of said city on the south.
Dated 4 March, 32° Henry VI. [ Sxat. |
(dn dorso).—On house of John Gryffyn, near the high pipe, city
Dublin.

Cook STREET.

of”. (580) Agreement made at Dublin, on Friday next
8 Feb., after the Purification of the B. V. M. in the 19th year of
1326. King Edward, son of King Edward, between Marraew
Batue, John de Kyrdif, Thomas de Colechester, and John
de Notyngham, euaRDIANS oF WILLIAM, son oF Rosert DE NoryneHam,
on the one part, and JoHn DE CARLETON and JoAN, HIs WIFE, on the other.
It recites that said William has a certain place of land contiguous to
the land of said John de Carleton and Joan, his wife, in Cook-st.
towards the west, in breadth from the ‘‘ groundsille”’ of said William’s
house in said street towards the east, by the space of half a foot and
quarter of a man’s foot, up to the land of said John and Joan, and in
length from said street in front up to the land of said William, which
Thomas Turmyn holds, in the rere.

The said Carletons are granted leave to raise a stone wall on said
place, contiguous to the place of said John and Joan, namely, up to
the ‘‘resoun’’! of the wall of said William’s house, which “ resoun ”’
will lie above said wall; also to build upon half the wall towards his
land, and to have their easements thereof, without contradiction of
said William, his heirs and assigns for ever. In addition, the
said Carletons allow said William to build on the other half of said
wall, towards their said messuage, and to place corbels in the said wall,
for the support of his said house, and to have their easements therein,
without contradiction of said John and Joan, for ever. They also
agree that they, their heirs and assigns, at their own costs, will carry
away the water dripping down above the whole of the said wall, and
find gutters for this purpose, whenever necessary.

(Jn dorso.)—‘* Mey is house in the Cooke-st.”

1 Rasen, in timber buildings, is that piece of timber to which the bottoms of the
rafters are fastened.

Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 57

38. (565) Wuitt1am AssHEBORNE releases to Jonn Watsap,

18 July, citizen of Dublin, his right in a waste place in the parish of

1404. SS. Michael, Dublin, lying in length from Cook-street on

the north to an old wall on the south ; in breadth from the

lane called the Ram-lane on the west to the tenement of Nicholas

Wodere on the east. Dated Friday next before the feast of
St. Margaret the Virgin, 5° Henry IV.

39. (567) Grantor in No. 38, makes John Elys his attor-
12 Sept., ney, to place grantee in possession of the premises.
1404. Dated Friday next after the feast of the Nativity of
the B.V.M., 6°. Henry IV.

40. (566) Release of the premises in No. 38.
13 Sept., Dated Saturday next after the feast of the Nativity of
1404. the B.V.M., 6° Henry IV.

41. (116) Nicnonas Fynetas, citizen of Dublin, holding
10 Aut&., for term of his life two shops in Cook-street, in the parish
1416. of S. Audoen, Dublin, between the tenement of John
Falyagh to the east, and the tenement of the abbot and
monks of 8S. Mary, Dublin, to the west, as in breadth, and extending
from said street towards the north to the cemetery of 8. Audoen on the
south, the reversion in which belongs to John Moll, chaplain; and
said Nicholas Fynglas having granted said shops to Roger Fleming,
Geoffrey Wale, John Ingoll, and Richard Ectot, chaplains, for his
term, namely, that of his life, said Jonn Mout quits claim. Dated
10 August, 4° Henry V.
(Jn dorso.)—Deed of 2 shops in Cook-street, Dublin, lately of
Geoffrey More.

42. (539) Jonun CristorrE, chaplain, grants to Joun

1 Nov., Watsue, citizen of Dublin, 13s. 4d. rent out of a stone

1424. house containing a cellar, a solar, and an upper solar,

called ‘‘le wochouse ”’ (the watch-house) in Cook-street,

parish of S. Audoen, between the land formerly of Richard Glaswright,

on the one side, and the garden of John Ingoll on the other, towards

the west, and the tenement of Thomas Grampe towards the east. . . .
me. 1 Dated 1 November, 3 Henry VI.

1 Torn.

58 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

43. (61) Ismay Vazz, of Dublin, Wru1am Franxnome, of
10 Feb., Swords, and Karuerine, HIS WIFE, grant to Joun Grypan,
1459. of Dublin, miller, three shops, one gallery, and garden
annexed, being parcel of five shops in Cook-street, parish
of §. Audoen, extending from said street towards the south up to
Colmansbroke towards the north; and from land lately Robert Gallane’s
towards the west, to two shops on the east. To hold for the life of
Thomas Bellewe, John Bellewe, Geoffrey Sale, John White, John Blake,
and John Bron, and should they die within 30 years from this date,then
grantee to hold up to the end of said term of 30 years, at the yearly
rent of 4d., silver.
Dated 10 February, 37° Henry VI.

43n [The following Deeds, connected with the property of
S. Anne’s gild, are enrolled in Patent Roll (Chancery), 28° Elizabeth,
(1585), m. 10, viz. :—

29 Sept., (19) Lease, dated 29 September, 23° Henry VIII., from

1531. Nicuotas Quryrror, master, Henry Tailor, and Thomas

Phillips, wardens, to Henry Mors, of Dublin, yeoman, of

a house, &c., in the Cook-street, Dublin, joining to Thomas Barbie’s

land on the east, the house of 8. Anne on the west, the lands of James

Blackney on the south, and the King’s highway on the north, for
31 years. Rent, 13s. 4d.

29 Sept., (21) Lease, dated 29 September, 38° Henry VIIL.,

1546. from Nicnotas Wmrrry, master, Walter Barbie, and

Clement. Halman, wardens, to Water Barsiz, Dublin,

merchant, of a house in Cook-street, Dublin, for 61 years, from 29
September, 1562.

13 Oct., (20) Release, dated 13 October, 1559, by Grorer BrucEs
1559. and Karuerine Firzstmons, his wife, administratrix of
Katherine Moore, late of Dublin, widow, mother of said
Katherine (reciting the preceding terms, which came to Richard
Fitzsimon, commonly called Richard Stanton, late of Dublin, yeoman,
deceased, husband to said Katherine More), to NicHortas GarpEneEr, of
Dublin, gentleman, in consideration of £50, of the premises in the
foregoing deeds mentioned, for the whole term therein granted.

12 Aug., (22) Lease, dated 12 August, 4° Eliz., from WALTER
1562. Barsy to NicHotas Garpener, of a void piece of ground,
with a little chamber built on a little piece of the same, now

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 59

in said Gardener’s occupation, abutting on S. Anne’s ground on the
east, Cook-street on the south, a tenement of widow Coyle on the
west, and the ground of 8. Owyn’s church on the north, to hold
for the life of Margaret Barby, daughter and heir of one Thomas
Barby, deceased. Rent, 12s. yearly.

If said chamber be found not to appertain of right to same, lessee
to pay but 6s. rent.]

44. (569) Nicnoxtas Firzsymons, alderman, Dublin, master
21 May, of the gild of S. Anne, George Bruyne, chaplain, and
1571. Patrick Gigen, Dublin, merchant, wardens, grant to master
Henry Browne, alderman, and Joan Querrrot, his wife,
a messuage or tenement in Cook-street, in which said Henry and Joan
now dwell, extending to the lane descending from 8. Audoen’s church
to Cook-street on the east, and to the land of the house of nuns, com-
monly called le Hogges, on the west, to the cemetery of 8. Audoen’s
church on the south, and Cook-street on the north. To hold in
fee-farm for ever. Rent, 3/. Grantors also make John Lamken,
Dublin, their attorney, to place grantees in possession. [ Szazs. |
Dated 21 May, 1571.
(Jn dorso).—The ould fee-farme of Andrew Clerke’s house in
Cooke-street.

45. (56) Lease, dated 10 November, 1593, from Watrer
10 Nov., Seperave, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Mathew Hancock, and
1593 Laurence Enos, wardens, to THomas Firzsymons, alderman,
(after reciting a lease made by Robert Golding, late master
of S. Anne’s gild, Richard Galtryme, and Thomas Verdon, late wardens,
dated 9 January, 1559, to Thomas Howard, merchant, of a messuage
in Cooke-street (as in No. 46) for 61 years, from the termination of a
former lease granted by James Fitz Symon, some time master of said
gild, Mathew Goodinge, and Clement Halman, wardens, by deed of 29
September, 28° Henry VIII. for 31 years), by which they grant him
said premises, to hold from the end of said 61 years (to Howard) for a
term of 61 years. Rent 13s. 4d. (Signed), Tuomas Fitz Symons.
(Endorsed ),—‘“‘ Ends in 1690.”

46. (55) Lease, dated 18 September, 1601, Micnart CHAm-

18 Sept., sertry, Dublin, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, John
1601. Tyrrell, alderman, and Richard Gerrote, merchant, war-
dens, to MataEew Hanpcock, of a house or tenement in Cooke-

street, parish of S. Michael, now occupied by assignees of Thomas

60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Fitzsymons, alderman, deceased, in breadth from 8. Anne’s ground in

the east to Ram-lane in the west; in length from Cooke-street north

to Gaydowne’s land in the aout for 61 years, from the end of

Fitzsymons’ lease ; rent, 17s. 8d., Tish 3s. more than the old rent.
Witnesses, Edm* Purcell, H. ‘Stepliits, John Goodwynge, Xpofer

fitzwilliams. [ Sxat.]
(Endorsed).—‘‘ Ending 1690.”

47. Duplicate of No. 46. This deed surrendered, and a
18 Sept., 1601. fee-farm granted to Mrs. Whitshed (see No. 56).

48. (105) Micuart CHampertine, of Dublin, alderman,

28 Jan., master of S. Anne’s gild, sir John Terrell, knight, and

1603 Richard Gerrald, merchant, wardens, grant to NicHotas

SrepHins, of Dublin, merchant, a messuage with five

shops in Cook-street, bounding to the highway on the north, the land

of S. Anne’s gild on the south, the land of John Eustas, of Conffey,

gentleman, on the east, and to Dowdall’s land on the west. To hold

for 61 years, to commence from the termination of a lease for 61 years,

dated 18 January, 38° Henry VIII. (1546), made to Thomas Stephins,
grandfather of said Nicholas. Dated 28 January,1608. _‘[ Szat. |

48. [The following Deed relating to the gild property is
enrolled in Patent Roll (Chancery), 11° Charles I., part 4.

1 Aug., Conveyance, dated 1 August, 1626, from the master,
1626 wardens, brothers, and sisters of S. Annr’s citp to PETER
Harrison,’ Dublin, gentleman (in consideration of a com-
petent fine), of a messuage or tenement with cellars, stables, rooms,
&e., in Cooke-street, alias Pipe-street, Dublin; and also a chamber
adjoining S. Audoen’s churchyard, with a cellar under same, all lately
in the tenure of Robert Harrison, deceased, bounding from the high-
way on the north to S. Audoen’s churchyard on the south, and from
a house, cellar, or stable appurtenant to the city, sometime part of
the possessions of 8. Mary’s Abbey, now in the occupation of Thomas
Plunkett, Dublin, alderman, in the west, to the land belonging to the
Hogges, now in the occupation of said Peter Harrison, in the east ; to
hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 31.

1 A chalice in 8. Audoen’s church is engraved ‘‘ Ex dono Petri Harison, 1624.”’
—Journal, Memorials of the Dead, vol. v. (1902), p. 203.

Brrry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 61

The gild appoint William Pallas, Dublin, gentleman, their attorney,
to deliver seisin to said P. Harrison; signed by Ed. Malon, master,
Hen. Stephins, Luke Plunkett, wardens, Robert Bath, John Good-
winge, R*. Ashe, W™. Palles, Kath. Barnewall, K. Rowland. |

49. (52) Ropert Piuncxert, late of Rathmore, Co. Meath,
Esq. (after reciting a grant made to him 31 March, 1621,
1656. under the name of Robert Plunkett, of Dublin, merchant,
by the master and wardens of 8. Anne’s gild, of a great
stone tenement in Cooke-street, Dublin, then divided into three parts
or houses, one then in possession of Stephen Gernon, another in that
of Robert Eustace, baker, and another in that of William Quointer-
mass, tailor, bounding to the lands of said gild on the east, (that is)
to the house in which said Robert Eustace then dwelt, and the land of
said gild on the west, (that is) to the house wherein Walter Hautone,
shoemaker, dwelt, on the south, to the King’s pavement and to Coole-
man’s brooke on the north, to hold for ever by the services thereout
due, at the yearly rent of 1/. 2s. 4d.; and that said houses and build-
ings have been totally demolished, and Plunckett in arrear of rent for
16 years), all actions of waste being foregone, surrenders the premises.
Dated ——-——,, 1656.
Witnesses.—Fra*‘. Peisley, Anth. Dobbs, Geo. Stanley. [Snat. ]

50. The master and wardens of 8. Awne’s gizp grant to
7 April, Micuart Cuamperzarne, of Dublin, Esquire, a fee-farm
1674. formerly granted to Michael Chamberlaine, alderman,
deceased, great grandfather of said Michael, of a tenement
in Cook-street, in which one Halman dwelt, now in the tenure of
Robert Meade, brewer, which came to Christopher Chamberlaine,
father of said Michael; to hold for ever, by the services to the chief
lords thereout due and accustomed, at the yearly rent of 38s. 6d.,
Irish.
Dated 7 April, 1674.
(In dorso).—No. 2, Ledger folio, 234.

51. Lease, dated 9 July, 4 William and Mary, made by

9 July, Prrer Wrsrants, Dublin, Esquire, master of 8. Anne’s
1692. gild, Peter Desmyniere, Dublin, gentleman, and Thos.
Holeata, Esquire, wardens, to the Right Hon. sir RoBErt
Sovruwett, Knt. » Principal Secretary of State, executor of the will
of sir John re Bart., in trust for sir John Pereitsll, a minor, his

62 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

son and heir; of a messuage or tenement, garden, &c., heretofore in
the tenure of Patrick Magrane, now of Henry Wakefield, in Pipe-
street, otherwise Cooke-street, bounding to Cooke-street on the south,
to Colman’s brook on the north, on the east to the house wherein
Thomas Preston lived, and where Mr. Finglas, clerk, now dwells, and
on the west to the house wherein Ann Galtrim formerly lived, where
James Clark, merchant, now dwells. To hold for 99 years from the
end of a lease (dated 23 May, 1689), to sir Philip Percivall, Knt.,
deceased, for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 40s.

[ Map. | Mem™.—Received 20 guineas from sir R. Southwell,
10 July, 1692.

52. Counterpart of No. 51, executed by sir Robert Southwell.
(Jn dorso\—No. V. Expires 1796. See No. 11, and
ledger 286.
This lease and counterpart were given up by Thomas Mulock, Ksq.,
on obtaining a new lease, on 27 July, 1778. Richd. Cooban Carr,
elk. gild.

53. Lease, dated 9 July, 4 William and Mary, made by
9 July, Prrer Wrsrants, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild,
1692. Peter Desmineers and Thomas Howard, wardens, to
BartHotomMew Wrsrants, of Dublin, gentleman, in con-
sideration of a fine of £5, of a messuage or tenement in Cooke-street,
now called the Meeting-house, with sheds built thereon, and a house
west of same, formerly demised to Thomas Ball, under the name of a
messuage or tenement, &c., then in the tenure of Lawrence Hollywood
and Francis Gore, bounding on the south to the pavement, on the
north to Colman’s brook, east to Captain George Maires’ land, and
west to Patrick Berne’s land—146 feet 3 inches north to south, and
433 feet east to west. To hold for 99 years from the end of a lease,
dated 23 May, 1639, for 61 years from 1636, made to said Thomas
Ball, at the yearly rent of 30s.
(Endorsed. )—‘‘ No. 19.”

54. Counterpart of No. 53, executed by Bartholomew
Wybrants.
(In dorso).—No. IV. Expires 1796. Ledger fol., 286.
This lease and counterpart were given up by Stephen Wybrants,
Esquire, op obtaining a new lease on 4 Noy., 1778. Richard Cooban
Carr, clk. of gild.

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 63

55. Cuartes Watts, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Christian
26 July, Borr, Dublin, Esquire, and John Quine, wardens, grant
1700. to BarrHotompw Wrerants (after reciting that the gild
had made a fee-farm grant by order of 7 April, 1674, to
Peter Wybrants, brother of said Bartholomew, in trust for alderman
Peter Wybrants (since deceased), father of both, which was lost, and
said Bartholomew being heir to the said alderman and said Peter), a
messuage, &c., in Cooke-street, alias Pipe-street, wherein Patrick
Bathe formerly dwelt, late in possession of alderman Peter Wybrants,
deceased, bounding on the south to the pavement, on the north to
Coleman’s brook, on the east to land of the gild, and on the west to
land formerly called Brymingham of Corbally his land, 35 yards 1 foot,
from north to south, 103 yards from east to west. To hold for ever,
by the services to the chief lords, thereout due and accustomed, at
the yearly rent of 1/. 2s. 6d.
Dated 26 July, 1700. (No. VI.; ledger fol., 294.)

56. Puitie Perctvaty, master of 8. Anne’s gild, the Right

13 Feb., Hon. Richard Tighe and James Somervell, merchant, °

1722. wardens, grant to Mary WuirsHep, Dublin, widow, a
plot of ground in Cook-street, at the lower end of School-
house-lane, whereon three small tenements are now built ; in front to
Cook-street, 13 feet ; in depth up to the east side of Schoolhouse-lane,
563 feet. To hold for ever, at the rent of 10s. for the first year ; 30s.
for the next 28 years, and 3/. after that.
Dated 13 February, 1722. (No. IX., fee-farm. )

[For premises in Cook-street, see also Nos. 60, 101, 119, 188,
and 134. ]
Corn Marker.
See Deeds, Nos. 88 to 99, premises within the New Gate, and
note, p. 72; also Nos. 114, 116, 117, 118, and 119, premises described
as in 8. Audoen’s parish.

Coombe, Tur. (See No. 119.)

GoLDEN-LANE,

57. (301) Robert Sutton, clerk, William [Spaldyng'] and
22 Dec., Henry Walshe make John Ryver their attorney [to put
1382. Thomas Umphree and Robert . . .? in possession of a

‘Supplied from Book of Abstracts, S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.). ? Illegible.

64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

messuage in Golden-lane,’ parish of 8. John a. |,” Booth-street, Dublin
3

Dated Mirren feet pefore the feast of the Nativity, 6° Richard II

[ Seat. |
(ln dorso).—‘‘ John de Bow Streete, Bertranscourt, houses in
Cooke-street.”’
HiGH-STREET.
58. (540) RogEr CoLeman grants to the ParIsHIonERs oF

S. Avporn’s, Dublin, 10s. yearly rent towards the work
[1304.] of the fabric, out of a tenement within the New Gate,
Dublin, in High-street, in said parish. . “fi
Unred, and lying between the land of Anabilla Gareen of

the one side, and the land of Henry le [ Mar] eschal .
in perpetual alms towards the works of said church, and the sus-

tenance of alightin . . .* chapel.
Witnesses.—[ Geoffrey’ | Morton, mayor, Edward Colet, and John de
Cadwely, bailifis, Henry . . . «.* le Decer, John le Seriant,

Robert de Notingham, Thomas Colice, John de Ley| cester ], William
Don, and William le ‘ i

59. (507) Jonn pE Gayton, apothecary, releases to Ropert

9 Dec., Menys, citizen, of Dublin, a messuage in High-street,

1338. Dublin, lying between the tenement formerly John Decer’s

(senior) on the one side, and the tenement of said Robert

on the other ; in length from the highway to the church of 8. Audoen

in the rere; to hold for ever. Dated, at Dublin, Wednesday next
after the feast of S. Nicholas the bishop, 12° Edward III.

Witnesses.—Robert Tanner, mayor, Robert Houton, John Creks,

1No lane of this name is known to have existed in this parish ; Golden-lane,

off Bride-street, was in the parish of 8. Bridget (Bride). It seems strange that
there should hee been three lanes of the name in the old city, as ‘‘ le Golde-lane,”’
in the parish of S. Michael, is mentioned in a document of 1438, among the Deeds
in T. C.D. Library. This last, however, may be identical with the first-named ;
the parishes adjoin, and some confusion may have arisen.

* Supplied from Book of Abstracts, S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.).

3 Tllegible. 2 Toru:

5 Morton, Colet, and Cadwely were mayor and bailiffs in 1304. See Register |

of All Hallows, Dublin, p. 44 (Irish Arch. Soe.).

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 65

bailiffs, William Douce, Nicholas Bisschop, Gerald le Jong", Richard
Pontoys, clerk.
(In dorso).—‘‘ Gayton his release to Meenes.”’

60. (512) Wittram Douce, the elder, citizen of Dublin,
12 Nov., grants to Smmon pe Somrrpesy, chaplain, two shops with
1342. a garden adjacent, in High-st., parish of S. Audoen,
opposite the conduit of the water of said city, which he
has of the feoffment of Thomas Wale; one small chamber with a cellar
in Cook-st. lying between the tenement formerly of Bartholomew de
Crecks ; also a messuage with cellar, &c., in Pycot’s-lane, in the parish
of S. Audoen, called the bakehouse of the Rame, which he has of the
gift of Thomas, son and heir of Henry le Mareschall; also a messuage
on the Key in the parish of S. Olave, in length from said Key in front
to the Skarlet-lane. To hold for ever.

Witnesses.— John le Seriaunt, mayor, Johnde Crek, and Walter de
Castleknock, bailiffs, sir Elyas de Asschebowrne, knight, Geoffrey
Crompe, John de Menes, Kenewrek Schermane,’ Nicholas Bisschop,
Henry Kenp, Gerald Yong".

Dated, at Dublin, Tuesday after the feast of S. Martin the bishop,
16° Edward III.

61. (550) Tomas DE AsscHEBoURNE, knight, son and heir
1 April, of Elias de Asschebourne, knight, releases to Watrer
1359. Pasavaunt, citizen and merchant, Dublin, two places of
land within the walls of Dublin—one in High-st., between
the land which was John Creks’ towards the east, and the land of the
Prior and Convent of the House of S. John without the New Gate
towards the west; in length from said street in front to the city wall
in the rere, and so transversely there, extending in breadth between
said wall and the land of Robert Burnell in length, and another place
of land lying between said wall and the tower of the New Gate, and ex-
tending from the street in front of said wallin the rere. To hold for ever.
Dated Monday next after the feast of the Annunciation of the
B. VY. M., 33° Edward III.
Witnesses.—John Taylour, mayor, Thomas Wodelok, and Roger
Wych, bailiffs, Robert Burnell, John Graumpe, Thomas Minxhull.
(In dorso).—T-wo houses within the New Gate; Stafford Goding,
tenant, 1594. [ Seat. ]

1 Kenewrik Sherman, formerly mayor, died 6 March, 1351, and was buried
under the belfry of the Dominicans, which he built. (Camden’s Annals.)

66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

62. (511) Prrer Woprr, William Seriaunt, Robert
6 July, Seriaunt, and John Seriaunt release to NicHotas Serraunt
1382. ashop in High st. opposite the Bulryng, in the parish of
S. Audoen, which John Passavaunt now holds.
Dated at Dublin, 6 July, 6° Richard IT. [ Turee Szats. |

63. (509) Anice Gattane, formerly wife of Nicholas
20 April, Seriaunt and Tomas Donewruz, grant to Roperr Loe,
1392. John Walsh, Robert Seriaunt, James Nassh, John Patryk,
and Thomas Leycester, chaplains, a shop in High-st.,
parish of 8. Audoen, Dublin, which lies in breadth between that of
John Seriaunt, bastard, on the west, and that of Walter, son of Roger
Passavaunt, in which Robert Piers dwells, on the east; and in length
from High-st. in front from the Bulring towards the south, up to the —
land of 8, Audoen’s church, Dublin, towards the north. Also, a cellar
with a solar in the Taverners-st., parish of 8. John of Bothe-street,
which hes between the solar of Roger Kylmore on the south, and the
cellar of Richard, son of Adam, clerk, on the north; and extends in
length from said street in front to the land formerly Roger Kylmore’s
in the rere. To hold for ever.

Dated 20 April, 15° Richard II. [ Suats. | (See No. 66.)

64. (510) Wittram, son of Henry Srriavunt, releases to

26 April, Rozperr Locu, John Walsh, Robert Seriaunt, James Nassh,

1392. John Patryk, and Thomas Leycester, chaplains, the
premises in No. 63.

Dated 26 April, 15° Richard IT, [See No. 66. |

65. (169) Ricnarp BaconnE and Watrer Taxzor, citizens
27 July, of Dublin, grant to Joun Motr, John Crystofre, John
1414. Yngoll, John Wyntyr, and John Strech, chaplains, a
messuage which grantors had of the feoffment of Robert
Seriaunt, citizen of Dublin, deceased, in length between the
messuage in which Nicholas Heynot now lives on the west, and a
shop, formerly said Robert’s [now] Luke Dowdall’s, on the east; in
breadth from the High-st. to the New Gate on the south, to the city
wall on the north; and three shops between the messuage of William
[Ashborne]* on the west, and the tavern, formerly of said Robert
Seriaunt, on the east, which John Barnet now holds. To hold for ever.
Dated Friday next before the Feast of S. Peter ad Vincula,

2° Henry V.

1 Supplied from Book of Abstract of S. Anne’s Deeds (Gilbert mss.)

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 67

66. (513) James Nasueand Joun Parryx, chaplains, release

20 April, to Roperr Gattane, citizen of Dublin, a shop and cellar

1415. with a solar, the shop lying between the shop formerly

of John Seriaunt, bastard, towards the west, and the shop

formerly of Walter Passayaunt towards the east, as it les in length

and breadth from High-st. in front from the Bulring to the south, to

the land of S. Audoen’s church towards the north; said cellar and

solar lie in the Taverners-st. [in the parish | of S. John the Evangelist

between the cellar formerly Roger Kylmore’s to the south and the

cellar of Richard Clerke to [the north], from the Taverners-st.

in front towards the east, to the lands formerly said Roger’s towards

the west.

Dated 20 April, 3° Henry V.

67. (520) Joun Marryne and Puirr Danyett, chaplains,
17 Oct., grant to Grorrrey Catrr, Alexander Hunter, and David
14386. Taillour, chaplains, a messuage in High-st., parish of
S. Audoen, lying between the land of Thomas Newbery
and Margaret,’ his wife, lately belonging to Luke Dowdall, on the
west, and the lands lately of Robert Wode, Joan Boys, and John
Corteys on the east; lands of said John, Joan, Thomas, and Margaret,
formerly of said Luke, on the north, and said street on the south. To
hold for ever.
Dated 17 October, 15° Henry VI.
(Endorsed).—‘‘ A house by the Pype to 1594.”

68. (521) Grantors in No. 67 make Ricuarp Eustace and
17 Oct., Rosert Woops, citizens of Dublin, their attorneys to
1486. deliver seisin to grantors.
Dated 17 October, 15° Henry VI. [ Suat. |

69. (522) Release of premises in No. 67.
19 Oct., 1436. Dated 19 October, 15° Henry VI.

70. (5084) Joun Gartann, citizen of Dublin, Thomas
8 Oct., Squyer, chaplain, and Geoffrey Calf, chaplain, grant to
443. Atexanper Hunter, chaplain, the premises in No. 63.
To hold for ever.
Dated 8 October, 22° Henry VI. [Two Szats. |

‘For Will, &c., of Dame Margaret Newbery, alias Nugent, 1474, see Wills,
Diocese of Dublin, 1457-1483 (R. S. A. I.), ed. H. F. Berry.

68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

“a. (508) Jonn Garant, citizen, Thomas Squyer, chaplain,
8 Oct., and Geoffrey Calf, chaplain, make Roper Surezorne, clerk,
1443. their attorney, to deliver seisin to AtExanpER Hunter,
chaplain, of a messuage in High-street, in the parish of
S. Audoen, in breadth between the tenement of Thomas Schortals and
Ellen Duncrefe, his wife, on the west, and the tenement, lately of John
White, on the east; in length from the High-street in front, from the
Bulring towards the south, to the church of 8. Audoen towards the
north ; and of a cellar with a solar in the Taverners-street, parish of
S. John of Bothe-street, which lies in length from the Taverners-
street in front up to the tenement formerly of Geoffrey Parker in the
rere ; and in breadth from the tenement lately of John Drake on the
south, to the tenement of the prior and brethren of 8. John’s House
without the New Gate on the north. To hold for ever, as in a charter
then made.
Dated 8 October, 22° Henry VI. [ Suat. |

72. (518) Grorrrey Catrrs, Alexander Hunter, and David
12 June, Taillour, chaplains, appoint Tuomas Savacx, merchant,
1445. Dublin, their attorney, to deliver seisin to Tuomas Brr-
TENAGH of premises in No. 67.
Dated 12 June, 238° Henry VI.

738. (517) Guorrrey Catrre, Alexander Hunter, and David
13 June, Taillour, chaplains, grant to THomas BrrtEnaeH, citizen
1445. of Dublin, the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever.
Dated 18 June, 23° Henry VI.

74. (519) Grorrrey Catrre, Alexander Hunter, and David
15 June, Taillour, chaplains, release to THomas Brrtenacu, the
1445. premises in No. 67.
Dated 15 June, 238° Henry VI.

75. (514) AtexanpEeR Hunter, chaplain, grants to THomas
3 May, Sevyrer, Thomas Norreys, and David Taillour, chaplains,
1447. the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever.
Dated 3 May, 25° Henry VI. [Srat. |

76. (525) AnexanpeR Hunter, chaplain, releases to
24 Jan., THomas Saeuyer, Thomas Norreys, and David Taillour,

1450. chaplains, the premises in No. 67.
Dated 24 January, 28° Henry VI. [ Szat. ]

—<—— x

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 69

ai, (523) Tuomas SeuyEr, Thomas Norreys, and David
20 Feb., Taillour, chaplains, grant to THomas Wotton, citizen of
1451. London, the premises in No. 67. To hold for ever.
Dated 20 February, 29° Henry VI. [THrex Suats. |

78. (524) Grantors in No. 77 make Nicnotas Bettewe,
20Feb., citizen of Dublin, their attorney, to deliver seisin to

1451. grantee.
Dated 20 February, 29° Henry VI. [ Szat. |

79. (516) Tuomas SauyEr, Thomas Norreys, and David
24 Feb., Taillour, chaplains, release to THomas Wotton, citizen of
1451. London, the premises in No. 67.
Dated 24 February, 29° Henry VI.

80. (515) Jonny SuynyaeH, citizen and merchant of Dublin,
2 Mar., releases to Thomas Wo tron, citizen of London, a messuage
1451. in High-street, parish of S. Audoen, &c., as in No. 67.
. Dated 2 March, 29° Henry VI. [ Szat. |

81. (108) Tuomas Muteanz, citizen and merchant, master

4 Nov., of S. Audoen’s gild, Walter Piers and Wiliam Grampe,

1478. wardens, grant to Joun SERGEAUNT, citizen and merchant,

a shop and chamber built over it, in High-street, parish of

S. Audoen, lying in breadth from the land of Thomas Woltoun, citizen,

where he lives, on the east, up to the land of the gild of S. John the

Baptist,! in the church of S. John the Evangelist, on the west; and in

length from said street on the north, to the land of said Thomas on the

south. To hold for 40 years, at the yearly rent of 8s., silver.

Dated 4 November, 18° Edward IV. [ Seat. |

82. (82) Patrick Frrzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of

4 May, S. Anne’s gild, William Queytrot and Edmond Herford,
1527. wardens, let to farm to ALEXANDER Berswyx, Dublin,
merchant, a messuage, with cellars, shops, houses, gardens,

&c., in which Patrick Brymygham, chief justice of the King’s Chief
Bench in Ireland, lately dwelt, by the High Pipe,? Dublin, in length
from the street by the said High Pipe in the south, to the houses of

1 The fraternity of Tailors.
* This conduit lay at the western extremity of High-street. It was erected in
1306 by John le Decer, mayor of Dublin.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [6]

70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

S. Anne in the “‘ Kock ’’-street in the north; and in breadth from the
land of Dame Eleanor Dowdall, wife to William Preston, viscount and
lord of Gormanston, on the west, and land of Thomas Crampy in the
east. To hold for 21 years, and 21 years next after the end of that term,
at the yearly rent of 40s. Said Alexander Beswyk to find and sustain
an honest priest, meat and drink at every meal.

Dated 4 May, 19° Henry VIII.

[For premises in Hicu-srreer, see also No. 101. |]

KeEyzAr’s-LANE.

83. (503) Exemplification, dated 1 December, 2° Henry LV., by
1Dec., Thomas Cusak, mayor of Dublin, Robert Piers, and Richard
1400. Taillor, merchant, bailiffs, of the record of a process of

‘‘ fresh force”’ (freser forcie)' held at Dublin on Wednesday

before the feast of S. Ambrose, in the 1* year of K. Henry LY. before
Ralph Ebbe, mayor, Richard Borre, and Richard Taillor, merchants,
bailiffs, to recognise if Jonn, son of Ricuarp Fitz Wizt1am, of Swerds,
and Axick, his wife, unjustly disseised Ropert Loew and Joun Watscu,
chaplains, of two messuages in Kyssere’s-lane, par. S. Audoen, as of
their free tenement. The Fitz Williams were ‘‘not found’ in the
bailiwick by the serjeant, and there were no goods to attach. It was
found that they did unjustly disseise to the damage of 20s. ; plaintiffs

to recover seisin.
(In dorso).—A stone house or hall. 2 shops in Kissard’s-lane.

MercuHants’ Quay,

84. (528) Tuomas SquyrR and Thomas Norreys, chaplains,
12 May, grant to S. Anne’s cizp a messuage on the Key, which
1468. they, Nicholas White and John Waas, chaplains, deceased,
lately had of the feoffment of Ralph Pembroke,’ citizen of
Dublin, in which said Ralph formerly dwelt. To hold for ever.
Dated 12 May, 8° Edward IV. [ Suat. |
(Endorsed).—‘‘ The deeds of the house upon y* Key callyt Rayth

Pymbroke ys howse.”

1 Frisca Fortia is a force newly done in any city or borough. If any were
desseised of lands, he who had right to the land by usage of said city, might bring
his assize of Fresh Force within 40 days and recover the lands (Jacob’s Law Dict.).

2 «Ob. Radulphus Pembroke, qui legayit priori et conventui duas domos in vico
Rupelli.”’ Odits Christ Church, p. 12.

Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of 8S. Anne. 71

85. (530) Release of premises in No. 84.
15 May, Dated 15 May, 8° Edward IV. [ Two Sxazs. ]
1468. (Endorsed).—Thomas Wolton, master, Henry White, and

Henry Yong, wardens. Raffe Pembrok—now Mat”.
Handcock.

86. Lease, dated 16 August, 13° George II., made by Isaac
16 Aug., Amsrosr, master of S. Anne’s gild, William Tighe and
1740. John Ball, wardens, to Puimie Prrcrvatt, of a parcel of
ground on Merchants’-Quay, parish of S. Audoen, now in his occupa-
tion, 17 feet 9 inches in front; in breadth, in the rere to Colman’s
brook, 19 feet, joining the city Marshalsea and waste ground of the
gild, 147 feet; and in length, from front to rere on the west, joining
the holding of Mr. Lynch, 155 feet. To hold for 99 years, at the
yearly rent of 2/.
Witnesses.—John Grattan, Joseph Nuttall.
Map, surveyed in July, 1748, for Ph. Percivall. Gab. Stokes.
Map of two lots of ground, one lying on the north side of Cook-st.
in the occupation of Mr. Andrews, cooper; the other on the south
side of Merchants’-Quay, in the occupation of Mr. Fullam, glover, in
Bridge-st., part of the estate belonging to the corporation of 8. Anne’s
gild.
Attached is a paper from the Auditor-General’s Department,
viz. :— |
By patent 24 April, 20 Charles II., sir Hans Hamilton, Oliver
Wheeler, and James Manson, tenants of a house or castle, on Merchants’-
Quay, where Thomas Cook dwells, now or late in the possession of
Lawrence Allen, formerly belonging to Barnwall, of Bremore.
Norze.—Together with houses in Dublin and Drogheda granted by
this patent, there is a large estate in lands which are subject to quit
rent, charged on the houses if they are not to be found. The house
under the title of the guild of S. Anne of 8S, Audoen’s cannot be subject
to rent charged on above patent, nor can it be the same house then
granted, because the guild never forfeited, whereas their house in arrear
was Barnwall’s, forfeited as above mentioned,

87. Counterpart of No. 86. (With map.)
Surrendered, and a new lease granted to Mary and Harrier

— Mutock for 99 years from 1 May, 1796.

[For premises on this Quay, see also No. 60.]
[6*]

72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Neweate, Wirnin THe.' ( Cornmarket.)

88. THomas DE AssCHEBOURNE, knight, son and heir of

25 Jan., Elias de Asschebourne, knight, grants to Watrer, son of
1356. Rocrr Pasvaunr, citizen and merchant of Dublin, two
marks, silver, yearly rent, out of a tenement within the

Newgate, lying between the tenement of Robert Burnel on the west,
and the tenement of the Prior of 8. John without the Newgate on the

east. To hold for ever.
Dated, at Dublin, Monday next after the octave of Hilary, 30°

Edward III. [ Smat. ]

89. (556) Rosert Buryett grants to Joun Srarrorp, of

16 Sept., Dublin, baker, his land with buildings, &c., within the
1406. Newgate, lying between the land of Elias de Assehourne,

on the one side, and the land of Thomas Sparke, on the

other ; and extending in length from the street in front to the land of

said Elias in the rere, for ever.
Dated Thursday next after the feast of the Exaltation of the

Holy Cross, 7° Henry IV.

90. (557) Release of premises in No. 89.
21 Sept., Dated the feast of St. Matthew, 7° Henry IV.

1406.

91. (551) Jonny, son and heir of Rosrrr Burnett, citizen of

20 Mar., Dublin, releases and quit claims to Joun Srarrorp,

1407. citizen of Dublin, land with buildings within the New-

gate, between the land formerly of Elias de Asshebourne

on the one side, and land formerly of Thomas Sparke, on the other in

breadth ; and in length extending from the street in front to the land

of said Elias in the rere.

Dated 20 March, 8° Henry LY.

92. (558) Ropert, son of Rozpert Burwert, citizen of |

4 Dec., Dublin, grants to Jonn Srarrorp, citizen and baker, land |
1408. within the Newgate, lying between the town wall on the |

one side, and land formerly Thomas Sparke’s, on the other, |

1 The premises described as “‘ within the Newgate,” probably lay in what is now | i
known as the Cornmarket. The line of street west of High-st. from the High Pipe |
to the Newgate was originally named Newgate-st., pilbseyenaty acquiring aa)

name of the Cornmarket.
|

1%

f

|

i

|
|

Berry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 73

in breadth, and in length from the street in the front, to land which
Walter Tyrrell now holds, for ever.
Dated 4 December, 10° Henry IV.

93. (559) Grantor in No. 92 makes Ricuarp Woon, citizen
14Dec., of Dublin, his attorney, to place grantee in seisin of the
1408. premises therein.

Dated 14 December, 10° Henry IV. [ Seat. |
94. (560) Release of premises in No. 92.

16 Dec., 1408. Dated 16 Dec., 10° Henry IV. [Szat. |
95. (561) Frxtcra Watscu, sister and heiress of John

9Jan., Walsch, chaplain, lately deceased, releases to Joun Srar-
1412. orp, citizen of Dublin, a tenement within the Newgate,
Dublin, lying between the land formerly of Elias
de Asschebourne, and land formerly of Thomas Sparkes in breadth,
and in length between the land of said Elias in the rere, and in front
the High-street ; to hold for ever, by the services due thereout to the
chief lords.
Dated Tuesday before the feast of S. Laurence the Martyr,
fo Henry IV.

96. (547) Lease from Joun Yonex, chaplain, to Joun
13 Feb., Srarrorp, citizen and baker, Dublin, of a messuage within
1412. the New Gate, parish of S. Audoen, in length from the
street in front, to the north, up to the land formerly of
Elias Asshebourne on the south; and in breadth lying between the
land formerly of said Elias towards the east, and the land formerly
called Sparkesland towards the west.
Dated 13 February, 14° Henry IV. [ Sxat. |
(In dorso).—‘* The deeds of y° house within the New Gate where
Mr. Syllyfforde dwelt in.”’

97. (546) Release of the premises in No, 96.
14Feb., 1412. Dated 14 February, 14° Henry IV.

98. (548) Jon Srerravnt, son and heir of Margaret, daugh-
4Dec. ter and heiress of Roger Pasvaunt, formerly citizen and
1433 merchant of Dublin, releases to Joun Srarrorp, citizen

of Dublin, a tenement within the New Gate, between
the tenement of said John Stafford on the west, and the tenement of

74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of S. John the Baptist, without
the New Gate, on the east.

Dated 4 December, 12° Henry VI.

(Endorsed).—Release of y* howse y* William Pyppart dwells in
within the y* Newe Gatt.

99. (91) Lease, dated 29 September, 38° Henry VIII.,
29 Sept., made by Nycnoras Wurreey, of Dublin, merchant, master
1546. of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman,
Dublin, merchants, wardens, to Joun Yonex, of Dublin,
merchant, of a messuage beside the New Gate (except the half
‘< ovlose’’), as it lies in breadth from 8. Anne’s ground on the east, to
ground of James Dowdall on the west; and in length from the King’s
pavement on the south to S. Anne’s ground on the north; with a void
place on the north side, between said messuage and the garden that
John Caudell, late of Dublin, merchant, lately held of S. Anne. To
hold for 61 years, from 28 September, 1593, at the yearly rent of
30s. 4d.
(Jn dorso).—1546, John Yong’s lease upon Mr. Malone’s house, ended
1634 (recte, 1654). [ Suat. |

[ For premises within the New Gare, see also No. 119. ]

NEWGATE, WITHOUT THE.

100. (89) Lease, dated 23 May, 15° Charles I., made by
28 May, Nicuoras Lorrus, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild, John

1639. Bysse, Esquire, Recorder of Dublin, and Richard Barrie,

alderman, wardens, to ANDREW CLERKE, merchant (said
Andrew Clerke having, in obedience to an order of the Lord Deputy
and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered up to the master and
wardens to be cancelled a fee-farm formerly granted), of a messuage,
tenement, and dwelling-house without the New Gate, in the tenure
of Ann Barnwell, widow, bounding on the east to the lands of Patrick
Dowdall, of Drogheda, on the west, to the land of Roger Ells, to the
highway on the south, and to the lands sometime belonging to
S. John’s without the New Gate, on the north; 6 yards 1 foot from
east to west, and 8 yards 1 foot from north to south; with all
buildings, rooms, lights, ways, passages, &c., appertaining thereto.

To hold for 61 years from the Annunciation of the B.V.M. in the ~

year 1636, at the yearly rent of 40s.

ee

Brerry—WHistory of the Religious Gtild of S. Anne. 75

Witnesses.— William Palles, H. Stephins, Christopher White,
Nicholas Loftus, master, John Bysse, warden, Richard Barry, warden,
John Derensis,! Jo. Brooke, William Malone.

(In dorso).—Surrender by Catherine Clarke, widow and adminis-
tratrix, 25 July, 1661.

Witnesses.—John Dawson, Patrick Browne, Barbara Worrall.

Pycor’s Lanz. (See No. 60.)
Ropett Srereet, alias Rocuert-Lane (afterwards Back-Laner).

101. ALEXANDER Hunter, chaplain, grants to Joun Burnett,
24 Mar., master of S. Anne’s gild, Robert Wode and Dayid Rowe,
1435. wardens, a messuage with stone house and garden adjacent
in Rupell-st., Dublin, parish of 8. Audoen, in breadth
between a tenement lately Robert Flode’s (senior), now Ralph
Pembrok’s, on the south, and the land of 8. John’s Hospital without
the New Gate, on the north; in length from said street in front to the
wall of said city in the rere; one other messuage in breadth between
a messuage lately William Asshebourne’s, now James Dowdale’s, on
the west, and the shop lately Luke Dowdale’s on the east ; in length
from High-st. leading to the New Gate on the south, to the old walls
of said city on the north; and the new building of a hall and shop
with gallery, where were 3 shops in same messuage, lying between the
messuage of said James on the west, and the shop of the tenement in
which John Barret now dwells on the east, and a tenement lately of
Richard Charlton, chaplain, in Cook-st., parish of S. Audoen; in length
from said street in front on the south, to the tenement of John Burnell
on the north in the rere; in breadth from the tenement of said
John Burnell on the west, to the tenement lately John Bathe’s, now
JohnStafford’s, on the east ; and a messuage in the parish of 8. Audoen,
near the High Pipe of said city, extending in length from the highway
there called the Bulrynge in front to the land of S. Audoen’s church
in the rere; and in breadth from the tenement of John Burnell and
Thomas Schortals and Ellen Duncrefe, his wife, to the lane leading
to said church. To hold for ever, by the services thereout due.
Dated 24 March, 13° Henry VI.
(Endorsed).—‘‘ Rochell-lane, Cornmarket, Cooke-st.”’
This deed is enrolled in Pat. Roll. 13 Hen. VI. (No. 76).

' John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, 1634-1660.

76 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

102. (115) Jonny Sertaunt, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Richard
30 Sept., Pecoke and John Whyte, wardens, grant to Wittiam
1489. Broun, son of Henry Broun, of Dublin, a messuage with a
house built on same, and a little garden annexed in
Rochelle-st.; in breadth between the land of 8. Anne on the north and
south; and in length from said street on the east to the land of
S. Anne on the west. To hold for 30 years, at the yearly rent
of 3s. 8d.
Dated 30 September, 1489.

103. (109) Tomas Barz, Dublin, merchant, master of

26 Sept., the gild of 8. Anne, Harry Gawrane, Dublin, chaplain,

1538. and Clement Halman, merchant, wardens, grant to

NicHoras Quayrrot, Dublin, merchant, two cellars with a

garden in Rochell-lane; one cellar lying in length from the highway

to the town wall on the south, to the lane aforesaid on the north; and

in breadth from a garden that James Rere holds of 8. John’s without

the New Gate on the west, to a stable, a long bawn, and a long cellar

that John Pyppard holds of 8. Anne on the east. To hold for 51 years,
at the yearly rent of 10s. [ Seat. |

Dated 26 September, 30° Henry VIII.

104. (114) Nuicwotas Quayrror, of Dublin, merchant,
29 Sept., master of S. Anne’s gild, Harry Gawran and Clement
1538. Halman,wardens, grant toJoun Pypparr, Dublin, merchant,
a cellar and stable with a garden, a long bawn, a long
cellar, and long loft, in Rochell-lane, now in the
‘“manurans”’ of John Peppard, adjoining on the south to the town
wall; on the west to 8. Anne’s ground, being in Nicholas Queytrot’s
holding; on the east to the ground sometime called Collier’s ground,
and on the east and north to Rochell-lane. To hold for 51 years, at the
yearly rent of 6s. 8d.
Dated 29 September, 30° Henry VIII. [ Sxax. ]
(Endorsed).—‘‘ Ended 1589.”

105. (111) Nicworas Quaytrot, of Dublin, merchant, master

1 Nov., of S. Anne’s gild, Harry Gawrane, chaplain, and Clement
1538. Halman, wardens, grant to Joun Spensrett, Dublin,
merchant, a garden in Rochell-lane, in length from the

town wall on the south to the said lane on the north ; and in breadth
from a garden, now held by Walter Fitzsymons from Christ church on

Brrry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 77

the east, to a garden and stable that John Pyppart holds of S. Anne on
the west. [ Seat. |
Dated 1 November, 30° Henry VIII.

106. (570) Ricnarp Wauyr, son and heir of Simon Whyt
—Feb., and Katherine Hodd, daughter and heiress of Alson
1539. Colman, danghter and heiress of Joan Colyer, in considera-
tion of a sum of money paid him by John Pyppart, Dublin,
merchant, grants to said Joun Pyppart, a tenement lying from the city
wall on the north, from land of S. Anne’s gild, which said Pyppart
holds, on the east, from a street called Rochell-lane on the south, and
from the land of the priory of the cathedral church of the Holy
Trinity, which Walter Fitzsymon holds, on the west. To hold for
ever, by the services thereout due and accustomed.
Dated 30! February, 30° Henry VIII.
Witnesses.—Thomas Fyan, Jas. Sedgrave, Mych. Rosell.
(Endorsed. )—‘‘ Back-lane.” [ Szat. |

107. (5708) Ricuarp Wauyt, of Fynglas, smith, acknowledges
— Feb., receipt of 33s. 4d. from Joun Pyrpparp, in full of 40s.
1539. which he ought to have received for the premises in
No. 106.
Dated 30! February, 30° Henry VIII.

108. (113) Watrer Tyrrett, Dublin, merchant, master of
16 Jan., S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Robert Golding,
1545. wardens, grant to Joun Prpart, Dublin, merchant, the
premises in No 104. To hold for 61 years, at the yearly
rent of 4s. 8d.
Dated 16 January, 36° Henry VIII.
(Endorsed ).—‘‘ Ended 1605.” [ Szat. |

109. (107) Nicwotas Homrray, Dublin, merchant, master
12 Feb., of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman,
1546. Dublin, merchants, wardens, grant to sir James Morz,
chaplain, the premises in No. i103. To hold for 61 years
from the end of Nicholas Queytrot’s term, at the yearly rent of 10s.
Dated 12 February, 37° Henry VIII. [ Sxat. |

1 So in original.

78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

110. (110) Nicnotas Ummurrey, Dublin, merchant, master
19 Sept., of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman,
1546. wardens, grant to Joun Baytiy, merchant, the premises
in No. 105. To hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 10s.

Dated 19 September, 1546.

Le. (112) Nicnotas Homrray, master of 8. Anne’s gild,
21 Jan., Walter Barby and Clement Halman, wardens, grant to
1547. Epwarp Peppard, Dublin, merchant, the premises in
Nos. 104 and 108. To hold for 61 years, to commence
from the end of John Peppard’s term, at the rent of 4s. 8d. yearly.
Dated 21 January, 38° Henry VIII.
(Endorsed).—‘‘ Ended 1656.” [ Suat. ]

ScaRLETT!-LANE,

112. (94) Lease, dated 7 November, 1568, whereby (after

7 Nov., reciting that Walter Tyrrell, late master of S. Anne’s gild,

1568. Walter Barby and Robert Goldinge, wardens, had, by deed

of 29 September, 36° Henry VIII. (1544), let to William

Birsall, late of Dublin, merchant, a garden in Scarlett-lane, joining

to said William’s garden on the west, and Arlander Ussher’s orchard

on the east, Scarlett-lane on the north, and the town wall on the south,

for a term of 51 years) Nicwotas FirzSymons, Dublin, alderman,

master of said gild, sir George Brune, chaplain, and Patrick Gygene,

merchant, wardens, grant said premises to Ropert Ussuer, of Dublin,

alderman, for a term of 61 years, from the end of the above term, at

the yearly rent of 2s.

(In dorso).—‘*‘ Wast writtings.” ‘‘ Carpenterstown’ and other

places.” [ Seat. |
S. Avporn’s Parisu.

S. Audoen’s Arch and Cemetery.

113. (505) Tuomas Vatz, citizen of Dublin, grants to
Barrnotomew Crexs, Dublin, and Auicr, his wife, land
[1285.] within the walls of Dublin, in the parish of 8S. Audoen,
between the land which he has of Thomas de Wynton on

1A passage extending from Isod’s Tower to Cork Hill, formerly Isod’s-lane,
but in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries called Scarlet-lane, in the old parish
of 8S. Olave.

2 The gild was enfeoffed of property in Carpenterstown, parish of Castleknock,
by Thomas Wolton (Abstract Book, Gilbert mss.) ; but none of the documents con-
nected with it remain.

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 79

the one side, and the land of Robert de Kermardyn on the other ; in
front, 9 feet ; in rere, 13 feet ; and in length from the street in front to
his land behind, 74 feet. To hold for ever, at the yearly rent of a
silver penny; to the commonalty of Dublin, 133d.; to the prior of
the Hospital of S. John, without the New Gate, 2s. 6d.; to the nuns
of Tachmelyn,! 8s. ster. |

Witnesses.—Walter Unred, mayor, William de Notingham and
Robert le Decer, provosts,? David de Callan, Robert de Esseburne,
Laurence the tailor, Roger de Esseburne, Roger the apothecary,
Henry Locsmith, William de Donington, clerk.

(In dorso).—‘' 1594, George Usher, ten‘'., Hunter, Pursell.”

114. (579) Tuomas pr Covinrre grants to WaLter, son of
[cir. Razpu, citizen of Dublin, a messuage in the parish of
1293.] S. Audoen, which he has of Walter Unred, lying between
the land which was of David Paraventure, on the one

side, and land which was of Edward de Huccard on the other, extend-
ing in length from High-street to the cemetery of 8. Audoen’s.* To
hold for 303 years from the feast of S. Michael, in the 21st year of
King Edward, at the yearly rent of 20s., silver. (No date; cir. 12938.)

115. (305) SrepHen Mzones grants to JoHn SrarrorD,
6 Aug., baker, of Dublin, a messuage in S. Audoen’s-lane, ex-
1397. tending in length from the tenement formerly William
Seriaunt’s on the south to Cook-street on the north; and
in breadth lying between 8. Audoen’s-lane on the east, and a messuage
formerly Adam Donlavan’s on the west. To hold for ever, by the
services to the chief lords, due and accustomed.
To give the document validity, the seal of the Provostship of
Dublin is appended.
Witnesses. —Geoffrey Gallane, mayor, Thomas Duncreff and John
Philpot, bailiffs, Hugh Possewyke, Geoffrey Parker, Thomas Schortals.
Dated, at Dublin, 6 August, 21° Richard IT.
(In dorso).—Browne’s house. [Two Srats. ]

116. (562) Joun Srrecue, William Balylogge and John

3 Mar., Wyntyr, chaplains, grant to Jonn Burnett, Robert, son
1425. of John Burnell, Nicholas Eustace, John Elys, Thomas

Elys, and Robert Wood, citizens of Dublin, and John

re Se ee ee
1 Timolin, Co. Kildare.
* They were mayor and provosts in 1285.
3 This messuage would be in the Corn Market.

80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cristofre, John Mole, John Walshe, senior, John Walshe, junior, and
Richard Goldyng, chaplains, a tenement in Dublin, as it lies in the
parish of 8. Audoen, between the cemetery of said church, near the
stile of said cemetery, and the way leading from the High Pipe to said
church.! To hold for ever.

Dated 3 March, 3° Henry VI. [ Szat. |
197. (563) Grantors in No. 116 make Witt1am Power their

3 Mar., attorney to place grantees in possession of the premises.
1425. Dated 3 March, 3° Henry VI.

(In dorso).—Land in 8. Audoen’s-street, near the
cemetery, and deed of the chamber of S. Mary’s chaplain within the

church of 8. Audoen’s. [Seat.]
118. (564) Release of premises in Nos. 116 and 117.
10 Mar., Dated 10 March, 3° Henry VI.
1425. (Zn dorso).—The house by the style of the churchyard
of 8. Audoen’s. [ Seat. |
119. (568) Joan, who was wire oF JoHNn SrarrorD, baker

4 Mar., (deceased), and Davin Rows, executors of said John
1450. Stafford, make Joun Bramais of Dublin, clerk, their
attorney, to place Robert Burnell, master of the gild of

S. Anne in 8. Audoen’s church, William Grampe and William Graas,
wardens, and the brethren of said gild, in seisin of two tenements in
the parish of S. Audoen, Dublin, one extending in length from Cook-
street on the south, to a house called the Bakhouse on the north; the
other in length from said street, from south to north, four perches,
with two yards and half quarter of a yard less in breadth ; said tene-
ments extending from the tenement of S. Mary the Virgin, of
S. Audoen’s church, formerly Robert Carleton’s, on the west, to the
lane called Burnell’s-lane on the east; of one messuage and one
tenement lying in said Cook-street, and in 8. Audoen’s-lane, which
messuage and tenement extend in length from said Cook-street on the
north, to the cemetery of 8. Audoen, and to the tenement lately of
John Seriaunt, knight, on the south, and in breadth from S. Audoen’s-
lane on the east to the messuage of the abbess of S. Mary del
Hoggys on the west; of one messuage with the appurtenances in
the parish of S. Katherine the Virgin in the suburbs; of one

1This tenement would have lain in the Corn Market.

Brerry—LHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 8]

messuage within the New gate, which les between the town wall on
one side, and the messuage of Robert son of John Burnell, on the
other, as in breadth; and in length from the street in front to” the
land which Walter Tirrell lately held; of two messuages within
the New gate, which lie in length from the highway in front, to land
lately Thomas Sparks’ in the rere, and in breadth from the messuage
of said Robert’s son on the west, to the messuage of S. John without
the New Gate, on the east! ; of two messuages in S. Francis-street in the
suburbs, one lying between the messuage of S. Patrick’s church on
one side, and the messuage of the Friars minor on the other; the
other lies between the messuage of said Friars on the one side and the
messuage which John Stafford lately held, and extends from said
street towards the east, to the land lately of Nicholas Fynglas towards
the west; and of one garden in the suburbs, as it lies in the Coume,
in the parish of S. Nicholas within the church of S. Patrick, between
the land of Nicholas Tynbegh on the west, and the highway on the
east, and the land of the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of John
the Baptist without the New gate, on the north, and the highway on
the south ; all which said John Stafford in his testament bequeathed
to his executors, to have and hold to the said master and wardens for
ever, for the sustenance of chaplains of said gild, to celebrate for ever
in accordance with a deed then made.
Dated 4 March, 28° Henry VI.

120. (534) Nicuoras Bourke, master of S. Anne’s gild,

4 Aug., Richard Barby and Henry Mole, wardens, grant to Routanp
1482. Fir Kvsrace, knight, lord of Portlester, and Margaret, his
wife, a messuage in which Reginald Lappam dwells, in

the parish of 8. Audoen, and which he holds of the gild; in breadth
between Kisshoke’s?-lane on the south, and the cemetery of S. Audoen’s
churchon the north ; and in length between the tenement of said gild on
the east, namely, at a shop there, and land or a tenement lately John
Hadsor’s, on the west. To hold for their lives, and the life of the
survivor of them; after the death of said Rouland and Margaret,
remainder to Richard FitzEustace, son and heir of said Rouland for

1 These messuages within the New Gate would have lain in the Corn market.

2 No lane of this name is known to have existed, and from the boundaries,
Keyzar’s-lane would seem to be indicated. A family named Kysshoke resided in
Dublin between 1329 and 1398, as members of it witnessed some of the Christ
Church Deeds, and it is possible some small lane named from them may have
existed, which afterwards disappeared.

82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

life; should said Richard die in his father’s lifetime, then after

the death of said Rouland and Margaret, remainder to Oliver, son

of said Rouland for life. : [ Sxat. |
Dated, at Dublin, 4 August, 22° Edward IV.

121. (87) Lease, dated 12 January, 38° Henry VIII., from
12 Jan., Nicnotas Homrray, Dublin, merchant, master of 8S. Anne’s
1547. gild, Walter Barby and Clement Halman, merchant, war-
dens, to Tuomas Fynynexr, merchant, Dublin, of a chamber
by S. Audoen’s churchyard, wherein sir Symon Carpender dwells, to
hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s.
(In dorso).—Thomas Fynin’s lease upon a chamber in the church-
yard, and from him to Master Nicholas Owffre.
‘‘Mr, Nycholas Umphre’s Indenture upon the curate’s chamber,
with a provyso in the same indenture.” [ Suat. |

122. (85) Deed, dated 28 December, 36° Eliz., whereby
28 Dec., (after reciting that Nicholas Humphrey, of Dublin, alder-
1593. man, master of S. Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Clement
Halman, wardens, by deed, dated 12 January, 1546 (0.8.),
granted to Thomas Fyninge, of Dublin, merchant, a chamber joining
to S. Audoen’s churchyard, with a little cellar under same, wherein
sir Simon Carpenter dwelt, for a term of 61 years, at the yearly rent
of 4s., and further that no rent being paid, and covenants not
being performed, and the chamber falling down for want of repair, the
gild re-entered in June, 1588) Watrer Seperave, of Dublin, alder-
man, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Mathew Handcock, merchant, and
Laurence Enos, of 8. Audoen’s church, clerk, wardens, grant to Roprert
Harrison, citizen of Dublin, said chamber and cellar under same,
as it les in length from the churchyard in the south, containing 29
feet, to the chamber over the stable, sometime called 8. Anne’s work-
house, in the north ; and in breadth 18 feet, from the ground apper-
taining to the gild in the east, now in his occupation, to a house or
stable appertaining to the city, formerly belonging to 8. Mary’s abbey,
now in the occupation of Garrett Tirell, merchant, in the west. The
little cellar under the chamber is in length from the churchyard wall
in the south to the partition between the cellar and the stable in the
north, 18 feet; and in breadth from wall to wall, 16 feet. To hold
for 41 years, at the yearly rent of 35s. 6d. [ Seat. |
(In dorso).—‘‘ The voyd and loose papers of 8S. Audoen’s arch and
Blackney’s Inns, belonging to 8. Anne’s guild.”

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 83

128. (90) Lease, dated 23 May, 15° Charles I., made
23 May, by Nicworas Lorrus, Esquire, master of S. Anne’s gild,
1689. John Bysse, Esquire, Recorder of Dublin, and Richard
Barrie, alderman, wardens, to ANDREW CLERKE, merchant
(said Andrew Clerke having, in obedience to an order of the Lord
Deputy and Council, dated 31 May, 1638, delivered up to the master
and wardens, to be cancelled, a fee-farm formerly granted), of a great
messuage, tenement, and dwelling-house, adjoining to 8, Audoen’s
arch, now in his tenure, with garden and backside, cellars, solars,
chambers, rooms, and lights, abutting on the churchyard on the south ;
on the arch on the east; on the highway on the north; and on a house,
lately Peter Harrison’s (deceased), on the west—i5d yards 1 foot from
east to west, and 203 yards from north to south. To hold for a term
of 61 years from the Annunciation of the B.V.M. in the year 1636, at
the yearly rent of 8/.

Witnesses.— William Malone, William Palles, Ch’. White, William
Purcell, Benjamin Luky, H. Stephins, Andrew Palles, Nich. Loftus,
master, Jo. Derensis,! Jo. Bysse, warden.

(In dorso).—Surrender by Catherine Clarke, widow and adminis-
tratrix, 25 July, 1661.

Witnesses.—John Dawson, Pat*. Browne, Barbara Worrall.

| 124. CuarLes WALLIS, master of S. Anne’s gild, Oliver
12 Sept., Tallant, of Dublin, Esq., and Daniel Forrest, of Dublin,
1705. gentleman, wardens, grant to Smron Anyon, of Dublin,
gentleman, a waste piece of ground joining 8. Audoen’s
steeple, called old Crumlin, late in possession of Michael Ball, deceased,
bounding on the south to the house belonging to said corporation, now
_ in the possession of the Prebend of 8. Audoen’s, and the back part of
| a house belonging to said Simon Anyon, now in possession of Joseph
| Proctor; on the north to S. Audoen’s church; on the west to
' §. Audoen’s lane; and on east to the back part of a house in Corn
Market belonging to Ignatius Purcell, of Crumlin, now in possession of
_ Alexander Keane—11 yards from north to south, and 9 yards from
_ east to west. To hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 30s.
| The gild appoint William Westberry, of Dublin, gentleman, their
attorney, to deliver seisin.
Dated 12 September, 1705,

(Jn dorso).—Indented counterpart of lease (fee-farm) to Mr. Anyon,
No. VIII. ; Ledger, 305.

:
:
{
i
‘

1 John Bramhall, bishop of Derry, 1634-1660.

84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

S. FRANCIS-sTREET.

125. (100) Henry Evsracr, master of 8. Anne’s gild, Henry

1 Feb., White and Thomas Mulghan, wardens, grant to MatHew

1467. Brenanz, of Dublin, merchant, a shop with a garden in

S. Francis-street, in the suburbs, lying between said street

towards the east, and land lately of Dealtri Plunket towards the west ;

the land of the vicars of 8. Patrick’s towards the south, and the land

of the friars of 8. Francis’ House towards the north. To hold for
30 years, at the yearly rent of 4s., silver. [ Seat. ]

Dated 1 February, 6° Edward LV.

126. The master and wardens of S. Annz’s crxp (after reciting
14 Sept., that three messuages in S. Francis-street, granted to
1670. Mathew Goodwyn, late of Dublin, merchant, at a rent of
15s. 6d., afterwards came to Christopher White, of Dublin,
alderman, deceased, and so continued in fee-farm to 1639, when he
surrendered and accepted a lease from the gild, as of four messuages on
the King’s pavement on the east to the ground of Donbeight on the
west ; from the Town ditch on the south, to 8. John’s ground on the
north— 263 yards from east to west, and 33 yards from north to south,
all which by conveyances came to William Higgins, deceased, and is
now come to sir Paul Davys; and further reciting that the premises
were demolished since the rebellion, and that two houses had been
erected since the Restoration ; and the Gild, by order of 26 July, 1653,
entered in the Gild book, fol. 948, ordered that all ancient estates
were to be restored, Paul Davys petitioned, and by Guild order of
26 July, 1670, he was to have a fee-farm), now grant said sir Pav
Davys, H. M. Principal Secretary of State for Ireland, the above
premises, to hold for ever, at the yearly rent of 15s. 6d.
Dated 14 September, 1670.
(In dorso).— No. I, Ledger folio, 195.

[For premises in S. Francis-street, see also No. 119. ]

S. GEORGE’S-LANE.

127. (581) Lease, dated 2 May, 1571, Nicuoxas Frrz smmon,
2 May, alderman, master of S. Anne’s gild, Patrick Gygen and
1571. sir George Bruen, chaplain, wardens, to James Firz summon,
son of said Nicholas, of two gardens, by east the lane called

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 85

S. George’s-lane, in the suburbs of the city, late in the manurance and
occupation of Thomas Barbye, deceased, by demise of the gild. To
hold for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 4s,

Witnesses.—John Kerdiff, Tho*. Fitz symond, John Luttrell, James

Aylmer.
(In dorso).—‘‘ Ended 16382.” [ Szat. ]
Sr. Jamzs’s Parisw (outside the Bar).
128. (502) Marimpis, formerly wife of ArexanpER Hoper,

23 Sept., in her viduity, grants to Nicnoras pp TynBEeu, a tenement

1332. in the suburbs of Dublin, in the parish of S. James, in

length between the highway outside the Barrs, and. . .?

aqueduct of said city; in breadth between the land of Thomas Bagod

and the land of John Waleys, parchment maker. To hold for ever,

paying 20d. yearly to the Prior and Brethren of the Hospital of
S. John of Jerusalem in Ireland.

Witnesses.—John Moenes, mayor, William Twyford, John
Callan, bailiffs, John Pass, Thomas Redeman, John Syward, Henry
Tonkerd, Henry by the watir, Iraele Gerard, John Waleys, Simon
G . .. hmond, Thomas Tortel, John Tour.

Dated, at Dublin, Wednesday after the feast of S. Matthew the
Apostle. 6° Edward III. (13382). | [ Seat. |

129. (501) Nicnotas Tynseeu, clerk, grants to THomas LE
20 July, Repman and Maritpa Wares, his wife, a messuage in the
1335. suburbs of Dublin, outside the Bar, in the parish of
S. James, in breadth between the tenement of John
Waleys, parchment maker, and the tenement of Richard Bokeler ; and
in length from the highway to the pipe of the water of the said city.
To hold for ever by the services due and accustomed.
Witnesses.—Master William Beydin, then mayor, Koger Graunt-
court and William de Wytherton, provosts, William Douce, Nicholas
Bisshope, Gerald Juvene, William Glaswrtch (Glaswright), John Paes,
John Toure, Roger Seriaunt, Thomas Cornewaleys.
Dated at Dublin, Thursday the feast of 8. Margaret the Virgin.
9° Edward III.
; (dn dorso).—James’-st. The dedys of y* garding w“out Croker’s
barrs.

1 Obliterated.

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XKV., SEC. C. [7]

86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

130. (500) Joun Vyner, chaplain, grants to Tomas
4 Oct., Possewrx, potter, the premises in No. 129. To hold for
1369. ever by the services thereout due to the chief lords.
Dated, at Dublin, 4 October, 48° Edward III.
Witnesses.—John Wydon, mayor, Roger Bekeford and John Beke,
bailiffs, John Passavaunt, John Grauncestre, Peter Morvyll, John
Shellingford, Hugh Possewyk, Richard Giffard, John Cornewalshe.
(dn dorso).—A garding without Croker’s Barres.

3: The master and wardens of S. ANnNzE’s Gitp grant to
7 April, James Gernon, of Dublin, gentleman, a piece or garden
1674, plot without S. James’ gate (the inheritance of said gild), in
length from the water pipes in the south to the highway
in the north; in breadth from the land of Dowdall, of Athboy, in
the east, to William Crow’s (deceased) lands, concealed from said gild
upwards of 25 years, and no rent paid for same; also a small park in
Cromtyn called the Cherry Park, from the King’s highway on the
east, to the lands of John Coyle (deceased) on the west, and from the
highway on the south, to the land of Cromlyn on the north, ikewise
withheld and concealed from the gild for 22 years, and which the
gild would have lost but for said Gernon’s diligence. To hold for
ever, by the services to the chief lords, thereout due and accustomed,
at the yearly rent for the plot without S. James’ gate of 5s., and for
Cromlyn of 5s.
Dated 7 April, 1674.
(In dorso).—No. III.; Ledger folio, 234.

St. Karuerrne’s Partso. (See No. 119.)

S. Kevrn’s.

132. (92) Lease, dated 29 March, 15° Henry VIII., from
29 Mar., CuristopHer Wscuer, Dublin, merchant, master of S.
1524. Anne’s gild, John. ..,! bookbinder, and William Byrsall,
wardens, to Nicholas Pyppart, Dublin, merchant, of a
garden, with a ‘‘coldyrhouse,’’* beside 8. Kevyng’s. To hold for
31 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d., and 12d. to the chief lord.
(In dorso).—‘‘ Nich. Levett.”

1 Obliterated. * Culverhouse, a pigeon-house.

Berry—WHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 87

WINETAVERN-STREET.

133. (536) Tuomas Smoru, citizen of Dublin, grants to
30 Jan., Ricuarp Currys, Thomas de Donabat, vicar of Naas,
1376. Thomas Wodbryd, Henry Elyot, Thomas Asshe, Adam
Haket, chaplain, William Forster, Laurence Saresfeld,
Gilbert Wydbryd, John Wellys, and William Elyot, a cellar in the
‘T'averners-st., which he had of the feoffment of Thomas Talbot, knight,
which formerly was Henry Sherman’s; and a stone shop in Coox-st.,
in which Richard Taillour now lives, which he had of the gift of said
Thomas Talbot, and which was formerly said Henry’s. To hold until
said Smoth and his heirs, &c., pay in any one day a silver penny to
said grantees or one of them; on the payment of the penny, it shall be
lawful for said Smoth and his heirs to enter on the premises.
Dated Tuesday before the feast of the Purification of the B. V. M.
50° Edward III.

134. (537) Joan Cruys, formerly wire oF WitiIam ASSHE-
10 Aug., Bourne, releases to Joun WatsueE, citizen of Dublin, a
1415. cellar which he holds in the Taverners-st., and all shops
or selds which he made anew, in Coox-sr., parish of
S. Michael.
Dated 10 August, 38° Henry V.

1348. (1470. The master and wardens of S. Annz’s gild in

S. Owen’s church shall have a void cellar in the Wine

Tavern-street, which bears 2s. per year to the city, for the term of

50 years, bearing therefor yearly 4d. during said term, provided the
cellar be edified with oak and slate within the first two years. |'

135. (749) Nicwotas Bourke, master of S. Anne’s gild,

— June, Thomas Noreys, chaplain, and Henry Yonge, wardens,
1470. grant to Janyco pE Marxys, citizen of Dublin a cellar
or old waste place of land, in the Taverners-street, lying

in said street towards the east, and the old wall of said city towards
the west; the land of the Hospital of S. John the Baptist, which
Thomas Fitzsymon holds towards the north, and land lately of Thomas
Newby, knight, which John Dansey holds towards the south. To

1 Gilbert’s Corporation Records, vol. i., p. 341.

Kaa

88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

hold for 40 years, at the yearly rent of 4s., silver. Said Janyco under-
takes to build a competent house of oak-wood, covered with a stone

roof.
Dated . . June, 10° Edward IV.

For premises in Winetavern-street, see also Nos. 63, 64, 66, 70,
and 71.

GILD PROPERTY IN THE. COUNTY OF DUBLIN.
CARTERSTOWN.

136. (591) Jonn Dromin and Srwonp Dorr, chaplains,
3 Oct., remise to Jonn Wotton, of Dublin, his heirs, &c., their
1491. claim in certain lands, tenements, rents of taverns, services,
- &e., in Carterston, barony of Castleknock, which they
have of the gift and feoffment of Thomas Wolton, lately citizen and
merchant of Dublin.
Dated, at Dublin, 3 October, 7° Henry VII.

CRUMLIN.

137. (588) Tomas Bopennam grants to Huen GaLiane a
19 Dec., messuage called le Halhey, at Cromlyn, to hold for 50
1346. years from the Nativity of our Lord, in the 20th year of
King Edward III.
Dated, at Dublin, Tuesday before the feast of S. Thomas the apostle,
20° Edward IIT.

138. (587) Tuomas Boprnnam grants the premises in No.
22 Dec., 137 to Hue Gatrane. To hold for ever by the services
1346. thereout due and accustomed.
Witnesses.— Wolfran de Bernevall, John Haket, Richard
de Bernevall, Peter Harold, Simon Steuyn, John Milis.
Dated, at Cromlyn, Friday after the feast of S. Thomas the apostle,
20° Edward III. [ Seat. |

139. (583) Tuomas Boprennam, of Cromelyn, releases to
23 Dec., Huan Gatuay, citizen of Dublin, the premises in No. 137
1346. for ever.
Dated, at Cromelyn, Saturday next after the feast of
S. Thomas the apostle, 20° Edward III.

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 89

Witnesses.—John Haket, John Balygodman, Wolfran de Bernevall,
Richard de Bernevall, Simon Stevyn, John Milis. [Sxat. |

140. (585) THomas Boprnnam, of Cromlyn (after reciting

11 Dec., that he had by deed granted to Huen Garang, citizen and

1346. merchant of Dublin, a messuage called le Halhey, at

Cromlyn, for 50 years, and having urgent need of money,

which said Hugh lent him), now grants said Hugh leave to build

houses and messuages thereon, within the said term, and to hold the
premises beyond said term until he repay the amount borrowed.

Dated, at Dublin, Monday next after the feast of 8. Nicholas the

_ bishop,' 20° Edward III. [Szat. |

141. (589) THomas, son of Jonn Gatzane, of Gallaneston,

2 Mar., makes Joun Pacurt, chaplain, his attorney, to deliver

1418. — seisin to Ropert GaLane, citizen of Dublin, of a messuage

called le Halhey, . . .? and 17 acres of arable land in

the lordship of Cromelyn (6 acres lying [ at Gillyneshill],* 4 acres at

Moryseswey, and 7 acres at le Knokefeld). To hold for ever, as in
deed made to said Robert contained.

Dated, 2 March, 5° Henry V.

142. (590) Ropert Gatzane, citizen of Dublin, quit
6 April, claims to Joun Gattanz, his son, a messuage called
1448. le [ hal |hey, in Cromelyn.
Dated, 6 April, 26° Henry VI.

| For land in Crumlin, see also No. 131. |

KILMAINHAM.

143. (593) Joan Barry, in her viduity, grants to Prrer
10 May, Asrey, citizen of Dublin, a messuage and garden in the
1434. town of Kilmaynane, in length from the highway towards
the north, to the land of John Coke towards the south;
in breadth, it lies near the water called Austeyn’s lake on the east up
to the land of John Coke on the west. ‘To hold for ever.
Dated 10 May, 12° Henry VI. [Srat. |

1 This deed has been placed after Nos. 137-9, as it is evident they preceded it in
point of date. St. Nicholas, the bishop, was commemorated on 6th December.
It is possible there is a mistake in the festival.

2 Torn. 3 See Christ Church Deed, No. 511.

90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(In dorso).—Deeds of S. Ann’s house and the garden thereof in
Kilmainham.

144. (592) Perer Aprey, citizen of Dublin, grants to Ricuarp
16 Oct., Wuure, citizen and tailor, Dublin, premises in No. 143.
1439. Dated 16 October, 14° Henry VI. [ Sxat. |
(In dorso).—The deeds of 8. Ann’s house, &e.

145. (594) Same parties; a release of the premises in
18 Oct., No. 144.
1435. Dated 18 October, 14° Henry VI.

146. (598) Jon Avprtey, butcher, son and heir of GrorFREY
6 April, Avprtry, late of Dublin, butcher, grants to Tomas
1459. Newey, citizen of Dublin, all his messuages, &c., in Kyl-
maynane, near Dublin, to hold for ever, of the chief lords

of the fee.

Dated 6 April, 37° Henry VI.

(In dorso).—Inrolled in the rolls of Domesday in the time of
Robert Burnell, knight, mayor, Thomas Savage and John Higham,
bailiffs. 37° Henry VI.

Two seals, one being that of the provostship of Dublin.

147. (599) Release of the premises in No. 146.
9 Apr., 1459. Dated 9 April, 37° Henry VI.
(In dorso).—Inrolled in Domesday.
Two seals, one being that of the provostship of Dublin.

148. (595) Tomas Avsrryne, of Kylmaynane, grants to

29 May, Parrick Wettyneroun, clerk, a quarter of a burgage

1483. within the lordship of Kylmaynane, lying in length from

the highway that leads from Kylmaynane to Dublin on

the north, up to the land formerly Geoffrey Awdeley’s on the south ;

and in length from said Geoffrey’s land on the east, to land called
Cartersland on the west. To hold for ever.

Dated 29 May, 1483.

149. (597) Tuomas AustEynE makes Joun Motevx, clerk, his
29 May, attorney, to place Patrick WELLYNGTON in seisin of the
1483. premises in No. 148.
Dated 29 May, 1483. [ Szat. |

150. (596) Release of the premises in No. 148.
31 May, 1483. Dated 31 May, 1483. [ Srat. |

Brerry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 91

151. (538) Jon Watyneton, chaplain, son and heir of

6 Oct., Patrick Walyngton, clerk, and Acnrs Prrpyn, late wife of

1521. said Patrick, release to NicHotas QurytTrRor, master of

S. Anne’s gild, Thomas Cale, chaplain, and John Caudell,

merchant, wardens, quarter of a burgage within the lordship of

Kilmaynane, as it les in length from the highway leading from Kil-

maynane to Dublin on the north, to the land of Geoffrey Awdeley on

the south; and in breadth from the land of said Geoffrey on the east

to the land called Cartersland on the west.

Dated 6 October, 15° Henry VIII. [ Two Szats. |

152. (104) Tuomas Corrmr, master of 8. Anne’s gild, John

24 Dec., Ray and Richard Pecoke, wardens, grant to RicHarp

1486. Brown, citizen and merchant, a messuage, croft and dove-

house in the town of Kilmaynan, in breadth from the land

of Thomas Talbot, lord of Malahide, on the west, to the land of

William Birton on the east; and in length from the highway on the

north, towards the land formerly John Carter’s on the south. To

hold for 41 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 8d.
Dated the vigil of the Nativity of our Lord, 2° Henry VII.
[ Sxat. ]

153. (102) Tuomas Humrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of

1 June, S. Anne’s gild, sir Patrick Dowlyn, priest, and John

1513. Colman, wardens, lease to Wint1am Hetyn and Marron

HIS WIFE, a messuage with a ‘ colvyrhouse,’’! a garden,

and stang of land in the town and fields of Kylmaynan, bounding on

the east and south to the land of Rose Walche, on the west? to the

lane leading to Dame’s gate, and on the north to the highway from

Kylmaynan to Dublin. To hold for 51 years, at the yearly rent of

5s. 4d., with a covenant that grantees are to build a sufficient house
of eight bays.

Dated 1 June, 5° Henry VIII.

154. (96) Lease, dated 8 March, 18° Henry VIII., made
8Mar., by Parrick Firzsymon, Dublin, merchant, master of
1527. S. Anne’s gild, William Queytrot and Edmond Herford,

merchants, wardens, to Witt1am Hetyne, tailor, of a
messuage with a garden in Kilmaynan, in length trom the highway on

* Culverhouse, a pigeon-house. * So in original.

92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the north to the ground of Annes Porpen on the south ; and in breadth
from the Austen stream on the east to the ground of Annes Porpen
on the west. To hold for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 4s. [Szat. |

(In dorso)—Wm. Hellyng, tailor, of Kilmainham, Thos.
Stephyns.

155. (98) Lease, dated 30 September, 36° Henry VIII,
30 Sept., made by Watrer Trrrett, Dublin, merchant, master of
1544. S.Anne’s gild, Walter Barby and Robert Goldyng, Dublin,
merchants, wardens, to JoHn Scuarpn, of 8. Thomas-
street, of two parks or closures of pasture, within the lordship of
Kylmaynan, one lying in length from a meadow of William Talbott of
Roberhyston, on the east, to said William’s land on the west; and from
the highway by Dulffyngsberne on the south to said William Talbott’s
lands on the north; the other park in length from said Wilham
Talbott’s land on the south to the meadow of Robert Pluncket, of
Dwnsany, onthe north; unto said William Talbott’s lands on the east,
and to the lands of Kylmaynan and Plunckett’s lands on the west. To
hold for 31 years, at the yearly rent of 21s.
(Signed), JoHN SHARPE.

156. (60) Lease, dated 10 October, 1546, from NycHotas

10 Oct., Wwerrrey, Dublin, merchant, master of S. Anne’s gild,

1546. Walter Barby and Clement Halman, Dublin, merchants,

wardens, to EpmonpDE Morenow, of Kylmaynan, husbandman, of the

‘little farm ”’ in Kilmaynan with 26 acres thereto belonging, for
31 years, at the yearly rent of 6s. 6d.

157. (101) Nicworas Umrrr, of Dublin, merchant, master
18 Jan., of S. Anne’s gild, Clement Halman and Walter Barbe,
1547. merchant, wardens, let to farm to Tomas SrEPHENs,
Dublin, merchant, the premises in No. 153 now held by him; to hold
for 61 years, at the yearly rent of 5s. 4d.
Dated 18 January, 38° Henry VIII. [ Seat. ]

158. (59) Lease, whereby Micarr | CHaMBERLIN ], master of

31 Jan., S. Anne’s gild, sir John Tyrrell, knight, and Richard
1603. Gerrote, merchant, wardens (after reciting that Walter
Nedgrave, late master of the gild, Mathew Handcocke and

Lawrence Enose, wardens, had in 1593 granted to Michael Chamber-
lyne the ‘‘ great farm’ near Killmaynhame, 58 acres, for 61 years

Berry—AHistory of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 93

from 1613), grant to RowLanp Cuampertyne, son of said Michael, the
said premises, for 61 years from the termination of said recited
lease, at an augmented rent of 138s. 4d., in addition to 138s. 4d.
old rent.

Witnesses.x—Nich. Ball, Mat. Handcock, Edm. Purcell, John
Goodwinge.

Dated 31 Jan., 1603.

(Zn dorso).—Lease ending 1715.

159. (57) Deed, dated 10 May, 1621, whereby (in considera-

10 May, tion of a fine) THE GILD OR FRATERNITY OF THE CHAPEL

1621. of S. Anne in the church of 8S. Audoen, Dublin, grant

to Epwarp Janzs, sheriff of Dublin, Esquire, 26 acres

arable land in Kylmainhame, near Dublin, commonly called the ‘‘ small

farm.” To hold for ever, in fee-farm, at the yearly rent of 20s. The

Gild appoint Thomas Scurlock and William Pallees, Dublin, mer-
chants, attorneys to deliver seisin.

Witnesses.—Michell Chamberlyne, Luke Plunckett, Rowland
Chambirlyne, Thomas Plunckett, master, Edm. Malone, warden,
H. Stephins, warden, Ric. Ashe, Mar. Stephins, Katherin Bar-
well.

Memorandum of seisin endorsed.

(Endorsed).—On 9 September, 1664, SirWilliam Domvile, knight,
attorney-general, surrendered this Indenture and the lands therein, into
the hands of the gild. Witt. Domvitez. [Sax or Gixp. |

Witnesses.—Thomas Merile, J. Gernon.

Noutstown.

160. (106) Epwarp Satz, Dublin, merchant, and Isapetna

18 Oct., Bossurer of same, widow, grant to the Master anp WaRDENS

1478. or S. Annn’s Gixp, all the messuages which they have in

Notteston, Co. Dublin, for the life of John Shortals, Philip

Cusak, Andrew White, Clement Fitzleones, Peter Prendergast,

Richard Wodlok, and Walter Blake, for 30 years. Rent, a grain of corn,
to be rendered on the Nativity of S. J. B.

Dated 18 October, 18° Edward IV.

SAUCERSTOWN.
See No. 23.

94

1435.
1450.
1467.
1468.
1470.
1478.
1482.
1486.
1488.
1489.
1511-1512.
1512-1513.
1513-1514.

1621.
1524.
1527.
1529.
1531.
1534-1535.
1535-1536.
1536-1537.
1537-1538.
1538-1539.
1544-1645.
1546-1547.
1550.
1552.
1554.

1659.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

APPENDIX II.

List oF THE MASTERS AND “Warpens, 1485-1740.

Compiled from the foregoing Deeds, Se.

Master.

John Burnell.
Robert Burnell.
Henry Eustace.
Thomas Wolton.
Nicholas Bourke.
Thomas Mulghan.
Nicholas Bourke.
Thomas Colier.
Harry White.
John Seriaunt.

Thomas Bermingham.

Thomas Humfrey.
Nicholas Herbarte.

Nicholas Queytrot.
Christopher Uscher.
Patrick Fitzsymon.
Henry Gaidon.
Nicholas Queytrot.
James Fitzsimon.
James Fitzsymon.
Thomas Barby.
Thomas Barby.
Nicholas Quaytrot.
Walter Tyrrell.
Nicholas Homfray.
Nicholas Homfrey.
Henry Plunkett.
Tade Duffe.

Robert Golding.

WARDENS.

Robert Wode, David Rowe.

William Crampe, William Graas.

Henry White, Thomas Mulghan.

Henry White, Henry Yonge.

Thomas Noreys, chaplain, Henry Yonge.

Walter Piers, William Grampe.

Richard Barby, Henry Mole.

John Ray, Richard Pecoke.

John Whyte, Richard

Richard Pecoke, John Whyte.

Sir Thady Cor, chaplain, William ————.

Sir Patrick Dowlyn, John Colman.

Sir Patrick Dowlyn, chaplain,
Russell.

Thomas Cale, chaplain, John Caudell.

John ————, William Byrsall.

William Queytrot, Edmond Herford.

Nicholas Umfre, Sir Thomas Cale, chaplain.

Thomas Phillips, Henry Tayllor.

Sir Thady Cor, Sir William Drouet.

Mathew Godyng, Clement Halman.

Mathew Godyng, Clement Halman.

Harry Gawrane, chaplain, Clement Halman.

Harry Gawrane, chaplain, Clement Halman.

Walter Barby, Robert Goldinge.

Walter Barby, Clement Halman.

George Brune, chaplain, Walter Barby.

Sir George Brune, John Wallyngford.

Sir George Broune, chaplain, John Walling-
forde.

Richard Galtryme, Thomas Verdon.

Henry

1 It will be observed that the gild chaplains frequently filled the post of Warden.
As a commentary on this practice, it is interesting to note that in 1384 the gild of
the Holy Trinity in Holy Trinity Church, Cambridge, ordained that no ecclesiastic,
above all one in Holy Orders, should hold office or administer gild property— ‘‘ Non

deceat nec liceat clericis negociis secularibus se aliquatenus inmisceri.”’

Cambridge

Gild Records, 1903, ed. Miss M. Bateson.

Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne.

1564.
1568.
1569-1671.
1593-1694.
1898.
1601.
1603.
1621.
1626.
1633-1634.
1638-1641.
1641-1643.
1643-1651.
1651-1655.
1655-1657.
1657-1658.
1658-1663.
1663-1665.
1665-1666.
1666-1668.
1668-1669.
1669-1672.
1672-1673.
1673-1677.
1677-1681.
1681-1682.
1692.
1700.
1705.
1721.
1722.
1740.

~

Thomas Fitzsymon.
Nicholas Fitzsymon.
Nicholas Fitzsymons.
Walter Sedgrave.
Michael Chamberlene.
Michael Chamberlin.
Michael Chamberline.
Thomas Plunckett.
Edmond Malone.
Edmond Malone.
Nicholas Loftus.
Christopher White.
William Ball.
Raphael Hunt, mayor.
William Smyth.
Peter Wybrants.
Richard Tighe.
William Smyth.
William Smyth.
William Smyth.
William Smyth.
William Smyth.
Peter Wybrants.
Peter Wybrants.
John Borr.

John Eastwood.
Peter Wybrants.
Charles Wallis.
Charles Wallis.
Philip Percival.
Philip Percival.
Isaac Ambrose.

95

Patrick Mey, Sir George Brune, chaplain.
Sir George Brune, chaplain, Patrick Gygon.
Sir George Browne, chaplain, Patrick Gygene.
Mathew Handcock, Laurence Enose.

John Tirrell, Richard Gerrot.

John Tyrrell, Richard Gerrote.

Sir John Tyrrell, knight, Richard Gerrote.
Edmond Malone, H. Stephins.

Hen. Stephins, Luke Plunkett.

Nicholas Stephens, Christopher White.
John Bysse, recorder, Richard Barry.
William Ball, William Purcell.

William Smyth, Peter Wybrants.
Peter Wybrants, Patrick Tallant.
William Dixon, John Borr.
William Dixon, John Borr.
William Dixon, John Borr.

Sir William Dixon, John Borr.
John Borr, Thomas Springham.
John Borr, Warner Westenra.
John Borr, Daniel Byrne.

John Hawkins,
John Hawkins, James Springham.

Michael Chamberlaine, Robert Ball.

Michael Chamberlaine, Robert Ball.

Peter Desmyniere, Thomas Howard.
Christian Borr, John Quinn.

Oliver Tallant, Daniel Forrest.

George Ball, Terence Geoghegan.?

Right Hon. Richard Tighe, James Somerville.
William Tighe, John Ball.

' The list 1638-1682 is taken from an answer of the Master and Wardens to a
Bill in Chancery of the Prebendary of St. Audoen’s, 16 June, 1682.
* From Journal, House of Commons.

[InDEx.

96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

INDEX TO CALENDAR OF DEEDS.

[The reference is to the current number. ]

Abarte, Edward, 22; James, 22.

Abbay, Joan, 21.

Adam, Richard, son of, 63, 70.

Alexander, Mr., 18, 31.

Allen, Laurence, 86.

Ambrose, Isaac, 86, 87.

Andrews, Mr., 86, 87.

Anyn, 20.

Anyon, Simon, 124.

Apothecary, Roger the, 113.

Apprentices, terms bequeathed, 21.

Ashe—Asshe, Richard, 488; Thomas,
133.

Ashborne — Asschebourne — Assche-
bowrne — Assebourne —Assheborne—
Asshebourne—KEsseburne, Elias de,
89, 90, 91, 95, 96, 97; sir Elyas de,
60, 61, 88; Robert de, 113; Roger,
35, 118; Thomas de, knt., 61, 88;
William, 35, 38, 39,°40, 65, 101, 134.

Athboy, 131.

Atherton [John], 18, 18”, 31.

Audeley—Awdeley, Geoffrey, 146-151 ;
John, 146, 147.

Austen stream, Kilmainham, 154.

Austeyn’s lake, Kilmainham, 143, 144,
145.

Austeyne, Thomas, 148, 149, 150.

Awbrey—Abrey, Peter, 143, 144, 145;
Rose, wife of William, 21.

Aylmer, James, 127.

Baconne, Richard, 65.

Bagod, Thomas, 128.

Ball, John, 86, 87; Michael, 124;
Nicholas, 33, 158; Thomas, 53, 54.

Balygodman, John, 1389.

Balylogge, William, chaplain, 116, 117,
118.

Barby—Barbe—-Barbie—Barbye, John,
20; Margaret, 438; Richard, 120;
Thomas, 24, 438, 103, 127; Walter,
11-16, 19, 438, 99, 108-112, 121,
122, 155, 156, 157.

Barnet, John, 65.

Barnewall—Barnwall—Bernevall, Ann,
100; Katherine, 488; Richard de,
138, 189; Wolfran de, 138, 139; of
Bremore, 86; lands, 34.

Barret, John, 101.

Barry — Barrie, Joan, 143; Richard,
100, 123.

Barwell, Katherin, 159.

Bateson, Miss M., works cited, pp. 26,
39, 94.

Bath—Bathe, John, 101; Mathew, 37;
Patrick, 55; Robert, 48x.

Baylly, John, 110.

Beke, Alice, p. 51; John, 130.

Bekeford, Roger, 130.

Bellewe, John, 43;
Thomas, 43.

Bellyng, Richard, 34.

Bennet, Nicholas, 8.

Berne, Patrick, 53, 54.

Bertenagh, Thomas, 72-74.

Beswick—Bessyke—Beswicke—Beswyk,
Alexander, 82; Alson Fitzsymon,
wite of, 12, 22; obit, 12,22; execu-
tors, 12; will, 22; William, son of,
22; William, brother of, 22.

Beydin, William, mayor, 129.

Birmingham—Brymingham— Brymyg-
ham, Patrick, chief justice, K.B., 82;
Thomas, 3; of Corbally, land of, 55.

Birrell, John, 32.

Birsall—Byrsall, William, 112, 182.

Birton, William, 152.

Nicholas, 78;

,

Berry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne.

Bisshope—Bisschop, Nicholas, 59, 60,
129.

Blake, John, 43; Walter, 160.

Blakeney—Blackney, James, 23, 438.

Blakeney’s Inns, see under Dublin.

Bodenham, Thomas, 137-140.

Bokeler, Richard, 129, 130.

Borr—Borre, Christian, 55; Richard,
83.

Bosshier, Isabella, 160.

Bourke, Nicholas, 120, 135.

Boys, Joan, 67, 68, 69, 72-80.

Brabane, Martyn, 21.

Brailis, John, 119.

Brandon, Richard, 34.

Bremore, 86.

Brenane, Mathew, 125.

Brigham, Margaret, 21.

Brooke, John, 100.

Brown—Bron—Broun— Browne-—Bruen
—Brune—Brunne—Bruyne, George, |
chaplain, 16-19, 26-31, 44, 112,
127; Henry, 44, 102; Patrick, 100,
123; Richard, 34, 152; William, 102;
house of, 115.

Bruges, George, and wife, 438.

Burnell, John, 101, 116-118; John,
son of Robert, 91, 119; Robert, 35,
61, 88-94, 119; Robert, knt., mayor, |
146; Robert, son of John, 116-119; |
Robert, son of Robert, 92-94.

Bygdon, Richard, 21.

Bysse, John, recorder, 100, 128.

Caddell — Caudell, John, 99,
Thomas, chaplain, 18.

Cadwely, John de, 58.

Cale, Thomas, chaplain, 3, 5, 151.

Calf—Calfe—Callffe, Geoffrey, chap-
lain, 67-74.

Callan, David de, 113; John, 128.

Cambridge, 8. Mary’s gild, 1.

151;

| Carleton, Joan de, 37; John de, 37;

Robert, 119.

_ Carpenter — Carpender — Carpinder,

Simon, chaplain, 15, 121, 122.

_ Carpenterstown, co. Dublin, 112, 112n.
_ Carr, Richard Cooban, clerk of S. Anne’s

gild, 51-54.

97

Carter, John, land of, 152.

Cartersland, co. Dublin, 148-151.

Carterstown—Carterston, co. Dublin,
136.

Castleknock, Walter de, 60.

Chamberlaine — Chamberlene — Cham-
berleyn— Chamberlin— Chamberlyne
— Chambirlyne, Christopher, 50;
Michael, 33, 46—48, 50, 56, 158, 159;
alderman, decd., 50; Richard, 20;
Rowland, 158.

Chamer, Thomas, 21.

Chantry priests, 8. Anne’s gild, appoint-
ments, &c., 1-19; bequests for sus-
tenance of, 119.

Charlton, Richard, chaplain, 101.

Chillam, Hugh, 21; John, 21.

Christofre—Cristofre—Crystofre, John,
chaplain, 65, 116-118.

Clark—Clarke—Clerke, Andrew, 44,
100, 123; Catherine, 100, 123;
James, 51,52; Nicholas, 21; Richard,
66.

Clerk, John the, 20.

Clerk in 8. Audoen’s church, duties of,
10, 13, 20.

Cloyne—Clone, co. Cork, 21.

Clynton, Joan, 21.

Codde, Joan, 21; Richard, inventory
and testament, 21; Thomas, 21;
Walter, 21; family, Cloyne, 21m.

Cokesson, Margaret, wife of, 21.

Colechester, Thomas de, 37.

Colet, Edward, 58.

Colice, Thomas, 58.

Colier—Colyer, Joan, 106; Thomas, 58,
152.

Collier’s ground, 104, 108, 111.

Colman—Coleman, Alson, 106; John,
153; Roger, 58.

Confey—Conttfey, co. Kildare, 48.

Cook—Coke, John, 143-145 ; Thomas,
86.

Cooper alias Weston, Mary, 31.

Cor—Corr, Nicholas, chaplain, 17;
Tade or Thady, chaplain, 3, 4, 7, 23.

Corbally, Brymingham of, 55.

Cornewalsh—Cornewaleys, John, 130 ;
Thomas, 129.

98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Corteys—Curteys, John, 67, 68, 69,
72-80; Richard, 133.

Cosgrave, Christopher, 34.

Courragh, Emota, 21.

Covintre, Thomas de, 114.

Coyle, John, 131; widow, 43z.

Crampe—Crampy, Thomas, 82; Wil-
liam, 1.

Crecks—-Creks—Crek, Alice, 113; Bar-
tholomew de, 60, 113; John de, 59,
60, 61.

Crompe, Geoffrey, 60.

Crow, William, 131.

Crumlin — Cromlyn—Cromelyn, 124,
137-142; cherry park in, 131; see
also Gillyneshill, Halhey, Knokefeld,
Moryseswey.

Cruys, Amoe, 20; Joan, 134.

Curteys, see Corteys.

Cusak, Philip, 160;
Thomas, mayor, 83.

Thomas, 21;

Dansey, John, 135.

Danyell, Philip, chaplain, 67, 68, 69.

Davys, sir Paul, 126.

Dawson, John, 100.

Decer, John, sen., 59; Robert le, 113;
William, 20, p. 51 ; —— le, 58.

Delahide, Gerald, 34.

Denis, William, prior of Holy Trinity,
Dublin, 21.

Derry, John Bramhall, bishop of, 100,
123.

Desmyniere—Desmineers, Peter, 51-54.

Dobbs, Anthony, 49.

Dolphinsbarn—Dulffyngsberne, 155.

Domesday rolls, 146, 147.

Domvile, sir William, attorney-general,
159.

Don, William, 58.

Donabat, Thomas de, vicar of Naas,
133.

Donbeight, ground of, 126.

Donewyht, Thomas, 63.

Donington, William de, 113.

Donlayan, Adam, 115.

Douce, Joan, inventory and testament,
20; William, 20, 51, 60, 129, p. 59.

Dowdall—Dowdale — Dovedall, Elea-
nor, wife of lord Gormanston, 82 ;
James, 99,101; Luke, 65, 67, 68, 69,
72-80, 101; Nicholas, 36; Patrick,

- 100; Robert, 65; Robert, knt., 1; of
Athboy, land of, 131; land, 48.

Dowlyn—Dowelyng, Patrick, chaplain,
4, 1538.

Drake, John, 71.

Drogheda, 100.

Dromin—Dromyn, John, chaplain, 2,
136.

Druet, William, chaplain, 7, 23.

DvuBLIn :—

civic officers :

mayor—

Beyden, William, 129.
Burnell, Robert, knt., 146.
Cusack, Thomas, 83.
Ebbe,'! Ralph, 83.
Gallane, Geoffrey, 115.
Janes, Edward, 159.
Jans, James, 134.
Moenes, John, 128.
Morton, Geoffrey, 58.
Seriaunt, John le, 60.
Tanner, Robert, 59.
Taylour, John, 61.
Unred, Walter, 113.
Wydon, John, 130.

provost—
Decer, Robert le, 113.
Notingham, William de, 113.
provostship, seal of the, 115, 146, 147.

bailiff —
Beke, John, 130.
Bekeford, Roger, 130.
Borre, Richard, 83.
Cadwely, John de, 48.
Callan, John, 128.
Castleknock, Walter de, 60.
Colet, Edward, 58.
Creks, John, 59, 60.
Duncreff, Thomas, 115.
Grauntcourt, Roger, 129.
Higham, John, 146.
Houton, Robert, 59.
Piers, Robert, 83.

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne. 99

Dustin (cont.) :—

bailiff—
Philpot, John, 115.
Savage, Thomas, 146.
Tailior, Richard, 83.
Twyford, William, 128.
Wodelok, Thomas, 61.
Wych, Roger, 61.
Wytherton, William de, 129.

recorder—
Bysse, John, 100, 128.

sheriff—
Janes, Edward, 159.

commonalty, 113; messuage of the
city, 122.

diocese—

archbishop, Talbot, Richard, 21;
Talbot, Richard, commissary, 21 ;
seal of the commissaryship, 21,
p- 50; official of the consistorial
court, 22.

Holy Trinity—Christ Church —
Crychurche—priory of the cathe-
dral church, 20, 105, 106, 107,
110 ; William Denis, prior, 21 ;
claim to rent, 21.

S. Patrick’s cathedral church, 21 ;
vicars’ land, 125; messuage be-
longing to, 119.

S. Mary’s abbey, tenement of, 41,
48p., 122.

S. Stephen’s Hospital, sick in, 20.

S. Thomas the martyr, church of,
21.

S. John the Baptist’s Hospital,
without the New Gate, prior, 113;
church, 20; sick in, 20; meal
for poor in, 21; messuages or
tenements, 35, 71, 88, 98, 119;
land, &c., 36, 61, 100, 101, 103,
109, 119, 135.

S. John of Jerusalem (Kilmainham),
prior and brethren, 128.

Hogges, le—S. Mary del Hoggys,
abbess and nuns, 20; land, 44,
48m; messuage, 119.

DuBuin (cont.) :—

friars—

Augustinian, 20; Carmelite, 20;
‘Minor, 20, messuage of, 119;
Preachers, 20; Four Orders, 20,
21; S. Francis’ house, land of,
125.

Back lane — Rochell— Rupell st.,

101-111.

Bertramscourt, 57.

Blakeney’s—Blackenye —Blackney—
Blaknye’s Inns—house (afterwards
S. Audoen’s college or S. Anne’s
Inns), chambers, hall, kitchen,
tower, gallery, buttery, cellars,
gardens, close, entrance, &c., 6, 8,
oii, 19, 14° 16. 17, 19; 93-33.-
papers of, 122.

Bridge-street, 21, 34, 86, 87.

Bullring— Bullringe — Bulryng, 35,
36, 62, 68, 66, 70, 71, 101.

Burnell’s-lane, 119.

castle, prisoners in, 20.

Colmansbrook — Colmansbroke—Coole-
mansbroke, 43, 49, 51-55, 86, 87.
Cook—Cooke—Kock-st., 20, 37-47,
60, 82, 86, 87, 101, 114, 115, 116,
119, 133, 1384; alias Pipe-st., 488,
61, 52, 53; bakehouse in, 119;
watchhouse in, 42; meeting-house

in, 53, 54.

Coombe—Coume, 119.

Corn market, 101, 114”, 116, 119»,
124 (see also New Gate, premises
within the).

Croker’s Barrs, 128, 129, 130.

Crumlin, old—Cromlon—Cromlyng,
6, 6”, 124.

Dame’s gate, lane leading from Kil-
mainham to, 153-157.

ditch (town), 126.

Domesday rolls, inrolments in, 146,
147.

Golden-lane—le golde lane, 57, 57%.

High Pipe—the pype—conduit of the
city water, premises near, 36, 60,
67, 82, 101, 116, 117, 118.

High-street, 58-82, 101, 114.

100

DuBLin (cont.) :—

Isod’s-lane, see Scarlett-lane.

Keyzar’s—Kissard — Kisher — Kys-
sere’s-lane, 20, 83, 120, 120n.

Kisshocke’s-lane, 120, 1207.

marshalsea, city, 86, 87.

meeting-house, Cook-st., 53, 54.

Merchants’-quay—the Key, 21, 60,
84-87.

New Gate, 65, 101; tower, 61; pre-
mises within the, 61, 88-99, 119;
without, 100.

Pipe-st., see Cook-st.

Pycot’s-lane, 60.

Ram—Rame-lane, 33, 38, 39, 40, 46.
47; bakehouse of the Rame, 60.

Rochell—Rupell-st., see Back-lane.

S. Anne’s gild, master and wardens,
passim ; seal, 29, 159 ; clerk, 51-54 ;
abstract book of Deeds cited, pp. 39,
40, 68, 64, 66, 78; chantry priests
appointments, &c., 1-19; bequest
for sustenance of chaplains, 119;
money gift to, 1; land or ground,
&c., 21, 438, 46-49, 55, 99, 102-
111, 122; estate map, 86, 87 ; house
or messuage, 438, 82, 86, 120, 122,
124; at Kilmainham, 1438, 144 ;
workhouse, 7, 122 ; concealed lands,
131; property in city of Dublin, 23-
135; in co. Dublin, 1386-160,
S.Anne’s Inns, see Blakeney’s Inns,

S. Audoen — 8. Owyn—church, 1,
3-6, 8-18, 20-22, 32, 59, 71, 124;
prebendary, 124 ; rector, 21; chap-
lains, 20, 22; clerks, 10, 13, 20;
organist, 13; sexton, 13; proctors,
10, 22; parishioners, 10, 58;
scholars in, 20; altarsinu, 3, 4, 6, 8,
9, 14, 15,20, 22, p. ol > ‘S: Anne’s
chapel, 21; S. Clare’s chapel, 22 ;
belfry, 21; chancel, 24, 31; light
in, 58; church cake, 10, 13; gift of
chalice, 488 7. ; churchyard—ceme-
tery, 4, 41, 44, 48n, 114, 116-123;
house by stile of, also called chamber
of S. Mary’s chaplain—tenement
of S. Mary the Virgin—and the
curate’s chamber, 116-119, 121,

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

DuBLIn (cont.) :—

122; land or ground, 43B., 63, 66,
70, 101; parish, 20, 36, 41, 42, 43,
113-124.

S. Audoen’s lane—street, 44, 101,
115-119, 124,

arch, 123; papers of, 122.

S. Brigid del Poll, 20.

S. Catherine — 8. Katherine —
S. Katherine the virgin—church,
20; parish, 119.

S. Francis-st., 20, 119, 125, 126.

S. George’s-lane, 127.

S. James’s church, 20; parish (outside
the Bar), 127-131.

S. John the Evangelist—S. John a
bothe—booth-st.—John de Bow-st.
church, 81; parish, 20, 57,./63,
66, 70, 71; gild of S. John the
Baptist in said church, land of, 81.

S. Kevin’s—Kevyng, 132.

S. Michael’s parish, 38, 39, 40, 46,
47, 13d

S. Michan’s, wife of the clerk of, 21.

S. Nicholas’ (within the walls), church
and bell, 20.

S. Nicholas’ within the church of 8.
Patrick (without the walls) parish,
119%

S. Olave’s, 20; parish, 60.

S. Sepulchre’s prison, the priest in, 20.

S. Thomas’-st., 20.

Scarlet — Scarlett — Skarlett—Isod’s-
lane, 20, 60, 111”, 112.

Schoolhouse-lane, 56.

station places in the city, 5.

Tholsel, prisoners in, 20.

town prison, 20.

wall, 34, 61, 65, 92, 101, 103-118,
119, 135.

watercourse—aqueduct—pipe of the
city water—waterpipes, 128-131.

Winetavern—Taverners -st., 63, 64,
66, 70, 71, 133-135.

city, S. Anne’s gild property in,
23-135.

county, S. Anne’s gild property in,
136-160.

f
i
{
(
[

Brrry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne.

Duffi—Douffe, Simon, chaplain, 2, 136;
Tade, 26, 27.

Duncrefe—Duncreff, Ellen, 71, 101;
Thomas, 115.

Dunsany—Dwnsany, 155.

Ebbe, Ralph, mayor, 83.

Ectot, Richard, chaplain, 41.

Ells, Roger, 100.

Elyot, Henry, 133; William, 133.

Elys, John, 39, 116, 117, 118; Thomas,
1i6y 117, 118:

Enos—Enose—Enus, Laurence, 31-384,
45, 122, 158.

Eustace—Ewstas—Ewstace, Henry, 36,
125; John, 48; Nicholas, 116-118 ;
Richard, 68; Robert, 49; Walter,
21.

Exhibition in schools, bequest for, 21.

Falliagh—Falyagh, John, 41; Roger,
20.

Fedane, Thomas, 21.

Finglas—Fynglas, Nicholas, 41, 119 ;
Mr., clerk, 51, 52.

Finglas—F ynglas, co. Dublin, 107,

Fitz Eustace, Oliver, 120; Richard,
120 ; Rouland, lord Portlester, and
Margaret, his wife, 120.

Fitzleones, Clement, 160.

Fitzsimon — Fitz simons—Fitzsymon—
Fytzsymon — Fytzsymons — Fitz-
symond, Alson, 12, 22; Christopher,
46, 47; Edward, 19; James, 7, 8,
9, 28, 45, 127; Katherine, 433;
Nicholas, 28, 29, 30, 44, 112, 127;
Patrick, 82, 154; alias Stanton,
Richard, 438; Robert, 13, 22 ;
Thomas, 18, 19, 45-47, 127, 135:
Walter, 105-107, 110.

Fitzwilliam—Fitzwilliams, Alice, 83 ;
Christopher, 46, 47; John, son of
Richard, 83.

_ Fleming, Roger, 41.

Flode, Robert, sen., 101.

Forman, Nicholas, 20.

Forrest, Daniel, 124.

Forster, William, 133.

Fox, son of Henry, 20.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. ©. |

101

Frankhome, wife of
William, 43.

Fresh Force (frisca fortia), process of,
83.

Fullam, Mr., glover, 86, 87.

Fyan, Thomas, 106,

Fynin —Fynynge—F ynnyn—Fyninge,
Thomas, 121, 122 ; William, 10.

Katherine,

Gadby, Alice, 20.

Gafne—Gaffnee, Thomas, chaplain, 14;
sir William, 6.

Gaidon, Henry, 5.

Gallane — Gallan, Alice, 21, 63;
Geoffrey, mayor, 115; Hugh, 1387-
1405, John, 70, (1) 141, °*142%
Robert, 21, 43, 66, 141, 142;
Thomas, 141.

Gallanstown—Gallaneston (co. Dublin),
141.

Galtrim — Galtrime — Galtryme, Ann,
51,52; Richard, 28, 31, 45.

Gardener, Nicholas, 438 ; wife of John,
21.

Garget, Anabilla, 58.

Gauran — Gaurane — Gawrane, Henry
(Harry), chaplain, 8, 9, 16, 103-105.

Gaydowne’s land, 46, 47.

Gayton, John de, 59.

Gee, Henry, 22.

Gerard, Iraele, 128.

Gernon, J., 159; James, 131 ; Stephen,
49.

Gerralde—Gerrot—Gerrote, Richard, 33,
46-48, 158.

Geydan, John, 43.

Giffard, Richard, 130.

Gigen —Gygen — Gygon — Gygene,
Patrick, 27-30, 44, 112, 127.

Gild, see Dublin, 8. Anne’s, and No. 81,

Gillyneshill, Crumlin, 141.

Glaswright —Glasewryght— Glaswrtch,
Richard, 20,42; William, 129.

Goldesborough, Thomas, executors of,
21. ;

Golding — Goldinge — Goldyng —
Goldynge, Richard, chaplain, 116-
118; Robert, 11, 12, 24, 25, 465,
108, 112, 155.

[8]

102

Goodwinge —Goodwyn—Goodwynge—
Goding — Godyng — Goodyng —
Goodinge, John, 46, 47, 488, 158;
Mathew, 8, 9, 24, 45, 126 ; Stafford, 61.

Gore, Francis, 53, 54.

Gormanston, William Preston, lord of,
and wife, 82.

Graas, William, 119.

Grampe—Graumpe, John, 61 ; Thomas,
42; William, 81, 119.

Grattan, John, 86, 87.

Grauncestre, John, 130.

Grauntcourt, Roger, 129.

Gryffyn, John, 36.

G . . hmond, Simon, 128.

Hadsor, John, 120.

Haket, Adam, chaplain, 133; John, 138,
139.

Halhey, le, Crumlin, 137-142.

Halman, Clement, 8, 9, 13, 14, 15, 19,
24, 43n, 45, 99, 103, 104, 105, 109,
110, 111, 121, 122, 156, 157; — 50.

Hamilton, sir Hans, 86.

Handcock — Handcocke — Hancock,
Mathew, 31-34, 45.46, 47, 85, 122,
158.

Harold, Peter, 138.

Harrison, Peter, 18, 123; Robert, 48x,
122.

Hautone, Walter, 49.

Helyn — Helyng — Hellyng, William,
158, 154; Marion, 153.

Herbarte — Harbard, Francis,
Nicholas, 4.

Herdman, Hugh, 21.

Herford, Edmond, 82, 154.

Heynot, Nicholas, 66.

Higgins, William, 126.

Higham, John, 146.

Hodd, Kath., 106.

Hollywood, Laurence, 53, 54.

Hoper, Alexander, 128 ; Margaret, wife
of Thomas, 21; Matildis, 128.

Houton, Robt., 59.

Howard, Thomas, 45, 51-54.

Howe, Anstace, 21.

Howth, 21.

34;

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Huccard, Edward de, 114.

Humfrey — Humphrey — Homfray —
Owffre — Umfre — Umfree—Umfrey
Umphre — Ummfrey — Umphree —
Wmuitrey—Wnnffrey, Nicholas, 5, 13-
16, 19, 438, 99; 109, 110, 111, 121,
122, 156, 157; Thomas, 57, 153.

Hunter, Alexander, chaplain, 67-76,
1010 13:

Ingoll—Yngoll, John, chaplain, 41, 42,
65.
Inventories (goods of testators), 20, 21.

Jans — Janes, Edward, 159;
mayor, 34.
Juvene, Gerald, 129.

James,

Keane, Alexander, 124.
Kenp, Henry, 60.

| Kerdiff—Kyrdif, John de, 37, 127.

Kermardyn, Robert de, 113.

| Key, John, 20.

Kilmainham — Kylmainhame — Kill-
maynhame — Kilmaynane — Kil-
maynan—K ylmaynane—Kylmaynan,
143-159 ; Austen stream, 154;
Austeyne’s lake, 143, 144, 145;
small farm in, 156, 159; great farm
near, 158; deeds of S. Anne’s house
at, 143, 144.

Knokefeld, Crumlin, 141.

Kylmore, Roger, 63, 66, 70.

Kysshoke family, 120n.

Lamken—Lampken, John, 19, 44.

Lappam, Reginald, 120.

Leixlip, p. dl.

Levett, Nicholas, 132.

Leycester, John de, 58; Thomas, 63,
64.

Locsmith, Henry, 113.

Loftus, Nicholas, 100, 123.

Logh, Robert, chaplain, 20, 63, 64, 83.

London, 77-80.

Luky, Benjamin, 123,

Luttrell, John, 127 ; John fitz Thomas, |

31, 32, 34.
Lynch, Mr., 86, 87.

| Mulock, Harriet,

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne.

Magrane, Patrick, 51, 52.

Maires, George, captain, 53, 54.

Malahide, Thomas Talbot, lord of, 152.

Malone—Malon, Edmond, 483, 159;
William, 100, 123; house of Mr.,
39:

Manchester parish, 22.

Manson, James, 86.

March, man from the, 21.

Mareschal—Mareschall, Henry le, 58,
60; Thomas le, 60.

Mareward, Richard, baron of Scryne,
36.

Markys, Janyco de, 135.

Martyn—Martyne, John, chaplain, 67,
68,69; son of Richard, 20.

McGuyerrell, Shane, 21.

Meade, Robert, 50.

Meones — Moenes — Menes—Meenes—
Menys, John, mayor, 128; John de,
60; Robert, 59; Stephen, 115.

Merile, Thomas, 159.

Meson, David, 20.

Mey, Patrick, 18, 19, 31, 34; Mey’s
house, Cook-street, 37.

Milis, John, 138, 139.

“* Mind’’ money, 10.

Minxhull, Thomas, 61.

Mole—Moll, Henry, 438, 120; John,
chaplain, 41, 65, 116, 117, 118.

Moleux, John, 149.

Monteyn, John, 20.

Moore, Kath., 43n.

More, Geoffrey, 41 ; James, chaplain, 8,
19, 22, 24, 109; Thomas, chaplain,
6.

Morghow, Edmond, 156.

Morton, Geoffrey, mayor, 58.

Moryyll, Peter, 130.

Moryseswey, Crumlin, 141.

_ Mulghan—Mulghane, Thomas, 1, 81,

125.

87; Mary, 87;

Thomas, 51, 52.

Naas, Thomas de Donabat, vicar of,

| USER

_ Nasshe—Nashe—Naash, James, chap-
lain, 20, 63, 64, 66.

108

Newbery—Newby, Thomas, 21, 67, 68,
69, 72 to 80; (knt.) 135, 146, 147;

Margaret, his wife, 67, 68, 69,
72-80.
Norreys—Noreys, Thomas, chaplain,

75-79, 84, 85, 135.
Notingham—Notyngham (de), John, 37 ;

Robert, 37, 58; William, 113;

William, son of Robert, 37.
Nutstown—Notteston (co. Dub.), 160.
Nuttall, Joseph, 86, 87.

Obit—mind day—l, 2, 5, 11, 12, 119,
p- 51.
Olanan, Robert, 21.

Pachet, John, chaplain, 141.

Palles—Pallas—Pallees, Andrew, 123 ;
William, 48 8., 100, 123, 159.

Paraventure, David, 114.

Parker, Geoffrey, 71, 115.

Pasavaunt — Passavaunt — Pasvaunt,
John, 62, 130; Margaret, dau. of
Roger, 98; Roger, 63, 70, 88, 98;
Walter, 61, 63, 66, 70, 88.

Pass—Paes, John, 128, 129.

Patryk, John, chaplain, 63, 64, 66.

Pecoke, Richard, 102, 152.

Peisley, Francis, 49.

Pembroke — Pembrok — Pymbroke,
Ralph, 84, 85, 101.

Peppard—Pepart —Pyppard —Pyppart,
Edward, 111; John, 103-111;
Nicholas, 132; William, $8.

Percivall, Sir John (a minor), 51, 52;
executors of sir John, bart., 51, 52;
Philip, 56, 86, 87; sir Philip, knt.,
51, 52.

Perpyn—Porpen, Agnes (Annes) 151,
154.

Phillips—Phyllype, Thomas, 6, 43n.

Philpot, John, 115.

Piers, Adam, chaplain, 20; Robert, 63,
70, 83; Walter, 1,81.

Plunkett—Piunket—Pluncket— Plunc-
kett — Dealtri, 125; Henry, 17;
Luke, 488, 159; Thomas, 488, 159;
Robert, 49, 155.

Pontoys, Richard, 49.

104

Portlester, Rouland FitzEustace, and
Margaret, his wife, 120.

Possewyk — Possewyke, Hugh, 115,
130 ; Thomas, 130.

Power, William, 117.

Prendergast, Peter, 160.

Preston, Thomas, 51, 52.

Prisoners in Castle, town prison, and
Tholsel, 20.

Proctor, Joseph, 124.

Purcell—Pursell, Edmond, 33, 46, 47,
158 ; Ignatius, 124; William, 123;
ele.

Pyper, Katherine, wife of Richard, 21.

Pyppard, see Peppard.

Quaytrot — Quaytrod — Quayttrode —
Queitrot — Queytrod — Queytrot —
Qwaytrod — Qwettrod, James, 11;
Joan, wife of Henry Browne, 44:
Nicholas, 6, 22, 23, 25, 31, 32, 34,
43p, 103, 104, 105, 108, 109, 111,
151; William, 23, 82, 154; admin-
istrator of, 11; obit, 11.

Quine, John, 55.

Quit rent on houses in Merchants’
Quay, 86.

Quointermass, William, 49.

Ralph, Walter, son of, 114.

Rathfarnham bridge, 20.

Rathmore, co. Meath, 49.

Ray, John, 152.

Redman—Redeman, Thomas le, 128,
129.

Rere, James, 103, 109.

Roberhyston, 155.

Rocheforde, John, chaplain, 16, 34.

Rogers, Thomas, 26.

Rosell, Mych, 106.

Rothe, Patrick, 21.

Rowe, David, 101, 119; Thomas, p. 51.

Rowland, K., 48.

Russell, Henry, 4, 8.

Rykynhore, par. Swords, 23.

Ryver, John, 57.

S, Anne’s Gild, see wnder Dublin.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Sale, Edward, 160; Geoffrey, 43 ;
Stephen, 21.
Saresfeld, Laurence, 133.

Savage, Thomas, 20, 72, 146.

Saucerstown—Saucereston, par. Swords,
23.

Sclavane, Robert, 21.

Scholars in 8. Audoen’s Church, 20.

Scurlock, Thomas, 159.

Seal of the Commissary of the Arch-
bishopric of Dublin, No. 21 (p. 50).
Seal of the Provostship of Dublin, 115,

146, 147.

Seal of 8S. Anne’s Gild, 29, 159.

Sedgrave, James, 106; John, 33;
Walter, 31-34, 45, 122, 158.

Seman, Henry, 20.

Sergeaunt — Seriaunt — Seriant —
Seriante, Henry, 64; John, 81, 98,
102; John, knt., 119; John le, 58,
62; John le, mayor, 60; John,
bastard, 63, 66, 70; Nicholas, 20, 62,
63; Robert, 62, 65; Robert, chap-
lain, 68, 64; Roger, 129; William,
62, 64, 115; Seriante’s inheritance,
o4.

Sewardby, Peter, wife of, 21.

Sharp—Scharpe, John, 155; Richard,
5; Thomas, &.

Shellingford—Syllyfforde, John, 130;
Mr., 96.

Sherman —Schermane, Henry,
Kenewreck, 60.

Shirborne, Robert, 71.

Shortals—Schortals, John, 160; Thomas,
71,401 115,

Shynnagh, John, 80.

Skreen—Scryne, baron of, see Mare-
ward.

Smoth, Thomas, 133.

Somervell, James, 56.

Somirdeby, Simon de, chaplain, 60.

Southwell, sir Robert, 51, 52.

Spaldyng, William, 67.

Spaniards, bread for the, 21.

Sparke—Sparks, Thomas, 89-95, 119.

Sparkesland, 96, 97.

Spensfell, John, 108.

133 ;

Brerry—History of the Religious Gild of S. Anne.

Squyer, Thomas, chaplain, 21, 70, 71,
75-79, 84, 85.

Stafford, Joan, 119; John, 35, 89-98,
101, 115, 119; executors of, 119.

Stanley, George, 49.

Stanton, alias Fitzsimon,
43B.

Stede, William, obit, p. 51.

Stephens — Stephyns — Stephins —
Steuyn— Stevyn—Stewnys, Henry—
H., 46,47, 488, 100, 123, 159 ; Mar,
159 ; Nicholas, 48 ; Simon, 138, 139 ;
Thomas, 12, 48, 154, 157.

Stokes, Gabriel, 86, 87.
Strech—Stretch —Streche, John, chap-
lain, p. 51, No. 65, 116, 117, 118.

Sutton, Robert, 57.
Swords—Swerds, 43, 83 ; parish, 23.
Symon, John, 21.

Symonesson, Patrick, 21.

Syward, John, 128.

Richard,

Tailor, Laurence the, 113.

Tailors, fraternity of (gild of S. John
Baptist), land, 81; tenements, 88,
98.

Talbot, Richard, obit, 5 ;—archbishop
of Dublin, 21;—commissary of the
archbishop of Dublin, 21; Thomas,
see Malahide; Thomas, knt., 133;
Walter, 65; William, 155.

Tallant, Oliver, 124.

Tanner, Robert, mayor, 59.

Taylor — Tayllor — Tailor — Taillor —
Taillour, David, chaplain, 67, 68, 69,
72-79 ; George, 19; Henry, 6, 488 ;
John, mayor, 61; Richard, 83,
133.

Testaments (wills), 20, 21, 22.

Tighe, Richard, 56; William, 86, 87.

Timolin—Tachmelyn, nuns of, 113.

Tithes, forgotten, 21.

Tonkerd, Henry, 128.

Tortel, Thomas, 128.

Tour—Toure, John, 128, 129.

Turmyn, Thomas, 37.

Twyford, William, 128.

Tynbegh, Nicholas de, 119, 128, 129.

|

|

105

Tyrrell — Terrell — Tirell — Tirrell,
Garrett, 122; John, 31, 33, 34, 46,
47 ; sir John, knt., 48, 158 ; Michael,
33; Walter, 11, 12, 92, 93, 94, 108,
112, 119, 155.

Unred, —, 58; Walter, mayor, 113,
114.

Ussher — Usher — Wscher, Arlander,
112; Christopher, 132 ; George, 113 ;
Robert, 112.

Vale, Ismay, 43; Thomas, 113.

Verdon — Werdon—Werdone, ‘Thomas,
27, 29, 30, 45.

Vynet, John, chaplain, 130.

Waas, John, chaplain, 84, 85.

Wafer, John, 21; Matilda, 129.

Wakefield, Henry, 51, 52.

Wale, Geoffrey, 41; Thomas, 60.

Waleys, John, 128, 129, 130.

Wallingford — Wallyngford, John, 17,
26, 27.

Wallis, Charles, 55, 124.

Walsh — Walshe — Walsch — Walche,
Felicia, 95; Henry, 57; John, chap-
lain, 20, 63, 64, 83, 95, sen. and jun.,
116-118; citizen, 38, 39, 40, 42;
Margery, 20; Richard, 21; Robert,
21; Rose, 153-157; William, 20;
the glover’s wife, 21.

Walton— W olton—W oltoun, John, 136;
Thomas, 2, 77-81, 85, 112”, 1386.

Waterfeld, good wife, 20.

Water—Watir, Henry by the, 128.

Wellyngton — Wellyngtoun—Walyng-
ton, John, chaplain, 151; Patrick,
148-151.

Wellys, John, 133.

Westberry, William, 124.

Westchester, 22.

Weston, John, 31; Mary alias Cooper,
31; Nicholas, 31-34.

Wheeler, Oliver, 86.

106

White—Whyte—Whyt, Andrew, 160;
Christopher, 100, 107, 123, 126, 144,
145; Henry, 2, 85, 125; John, 2,
21, 43, 71, 102; Nicholas, chaplain,
84, 85; Richard, 106, 107, 144,
145; Simon, 106.

Whitrell, Nicholas, 31.

Whitshed, Mrs. Mary, 47, 56.

Wicklow, 21.

Wills, see Testaments and p. 51.

Wodbryd — Wydbryd, Gilbert, 1383;
Thomas, 133.

Wode, Robert, 67-69, 72-80, 101,
116-118. :
Wodelok — Wodlok, Richard, 160;

Thomas, 61.
Woder—Wodere, Nicholas, 35, 38, 39,
40; Peter, 62.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Wolton, see Walton.

Wood, Richard, 93, see also Wode.

Worrall, Barbara, 100, 123.

Wybrants, Bartholomew, 53, 54, 55;
- Peter, 51-55; Peter, alderman, decd.,

55; Stephen, 53, 54.

Wych, Roger, 61.

Wydon, John, mayor, 130.

Wynton, Thomas de, 113.

Wyntyr, John, chaplain, 65, 116-118.

Wytherton, William de, 129.

Yong—Yonge, Henry, 85, 135; John,
99; John, chaplain, 96, 97.
Yonger—le Jonger, Gerald, 59, 60.

NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.
Cuurcy Cake, pp. 43, 45 (Nos. 10, 18).

The holy loaf was blessed after the holy water on Sundays, and the deliverance
of it was the ground of a demand by the parish clerk for holy loaf halfpenny. At
Coventry, one clerk had to see the holy loaf cut, and he distributed to those on the
north side of the church ; the second clerk to those on the south side.—See The
Clerk’s Book of 1549, ed. J. Wickham Legge. (Henry Bradshaw Society.)
Lond. 1903.

This ancient custom still prevails in certain parts of Normandy and Brittany.

vt

.
. +
: ; ¢
= te -
’ .
— i e
F ’ we
—_ . :
«5 7a -"s :
. ie 5
wi a? u ;
. .
a= 7
: a
F
- ~
. :
ly yi
a, ae ~
=i
- *.
»~
=
. _
- '
-,%
. r iq
—

PROCS RAE ACAD) WViOLe XOOV. SECL. 1G. PEATE gle

yu

et

WESTERN DOORWAY OF KIELINEY (CHURCH,

showing latin cross on soffit of lintel in line with centre of eastern window

of chancel.

pinaitiz oy

ive

NOTES ON THE ARCHITECTURAL DETAILS AND
ORIENTATIONS OF THE OLD CHURCHES OF KILL-
OF-THE-GRANGE, KILLINEY, AND ST. NESSAN,
IRELAND’S EYE.

aye deee.. O nae Wak VOC A,
Prate II.

Read Fesruary 22. Ordered for Publication Marcu 25.
Published Aprit 30, 1904.

In the Paper submitted to the Royal Irish Academy, the 22nd Feb-
ruary, 1908, ‘‘ On the Orientation, &c., of the Old Churches of Dalkey
Island and of Dalkey Town,” the description thereof by Wakeman,
in the Paper by him therein cited, was taken as a text. In it he also
makes mention of the old churches of Kill-of-the-Grange and of
Killiney; and points them out as remarkable by their evident
antiquity, and the interest attaching to the details of their architec-
ture. Having, in my Paper on the Dalkey churches, arrived at certain
conclusions as to the significance of their orientations, and as to the
unit of measurement which had been employed in the construction of
the old church of Dalkey Island, and showed it to have been the
Spanish vara of 835 mm. (2’ 8:88”), I was led to examine in a
| similar way such other ancient churches as are existing in the
| neighbourhood of Dublin, and which would be likely to illustrate and
| lend support to the conclusions arrived at in the Paper before
mentioned.

I commenced with the Kill-of-the-Grange, and made a plan of the
old nave as it now stands. Of the chancel so little remains that
nothing well-defined or satisfactory for purposes of comparison could
be made out. This old structure fully bears out the statements made
} concerning it by Wakeman, and would fully justify the making of a
completely detailed plan, with sections and elevations, as a matter of
historical record. Being, however, concerned only with certain of its
i ‘details, my attention was more particularly confined to these, to the
exclusion of others, interesting in themselves, but which did not bear
on the object of the present Paper.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [9]

108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The old building has evidently suffered much by alterations made
at different times, as well as by the actual destruction of certain
parts, evidently, amongst other purposes, for procuring headstones or
covering-stones for graves and such like. The western doorway has
seemingly been tampered with. The actual height of the opening,
134 cm. (4’ 4:96”), is less than might be expected in comparison with
similar doorways in the other old churches mentioned by Wakeman.
It would seem as if the lintel, which most probably was a large single
stone of granite, had been taken out to be used as building-material
or as a headstone, and the present poor mica-schist lintel put in its
place, with consequent loss of height in the doorway, and therefore
deterioration of its original proportions. It presents still, however,
the trapezoidal form due to its inclined jambs; and it also allows of
the ‘‘batter” of the wall being very distinctly recognized. The
present dimensions of this doorway are as follows: height, 134 cm.
(4’ 4°96”); breadth of opening on sill, 90 cm. (2’ 11:43”) ; same under
lintel, 87 cm. (2' 103”); thickness of western wall at ground, 86 cm.
(2' 9:86”).

As the building stands at present there are several openings, or
indications of openings, which seemingly have been made at different
times; the principal ones are represented in the plan herewith sub-
mitted. At the south-eastern end of the nave there are two of these
quite different, the one from the other, in their characters and details,
and therefore, it may be inferred, not contemporaneous; that seem-
ingly the original or more ancient one is situated relatively high up
in the south wall above the ground, and presents a comparatively
narrow opening of 13cm. width (5°12”); its height being 84cm.
(2’ 9:07”); the head is rounded, and the interior splay is of 84 cm. in
width (2’ 9:07”); the material of the masonry is relatively small and
even in size. ‘This window or opening may have served for the same
purposes as that described in the Paper on “ Dalkey Town Old
Church”’; that is, not only for affording light on the altar, but also
for the determination of certain days or dates, by means of the
incidence and form of the sunlight patches on the floor or opposite
wall; but, in consequence of its present ruined state on the inside face
of the wall, and the absence of any indication as to the saint to whom
the church may have been dedicated, no conclusion can in this respect
be arrived at. What is remarkable is the character of the window
situated immediately under it, which is evidently much more recent,
as evidenced by the rectangularity of its outline, its greater width,
and more perfect finish as regards the stones which form the sill,

O’Remiy—Old Churches of Kill-of=the-Grange, Sc.

jambs, and lintel.

109
Its position in the wall, so relatively low and
near the level of the former floor, is also remarkable, and certainly
suggests an intention in the builders other than that of merely
supplying light. On the inside it is also in a ruined state, so that
no appreciation may be attempted as to the ends that it was intended
specially to fulfil. The absence of symmetry in its axis as regards
that of the upper and probably more ancient opening is worth noting.

As,
Wj |

|
“Yj.
7 ‘a
aN ct
!
Wy, | |
V7 ! :
77 ! 7
| |S \t ? /
‘Bienes

oe

\
\
!
i
|
\
2

Y
PE ee.
gg | (606 BV 0a |

\_ 2
65 = 8 Va

2

metres,
Firceo lt.

Plan of old Church of Kill-of-the-Grange, Co. Dublin.

The ante or prolongations east and west of the side-walls are
fully as well characterized in this ruin as in the old church of Dalkey
Island, and they project about the same amount, that is, from 30cm.
to 32cm. (11°81” to 12:6”). The unit of measurement seemingly
employed in the laying out of this church originally appears to have

110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

been the Castilian Vara: and the dimensions carefully taken and
herewith given, in the accompanying plan, support the conclusion
arrived at, in this respect, in my Paper on Dalkey Island church,
already referred to. As shown in the plan (fig. 1), the breadth of the
nave is eight varas, 16’ 11’’; and the length, twelve varas, 24’63”. The
style of the masonry, in conjunction with these characters as just
detailed, would tend to show that the building dates back to a period
probably as early as that of Dalkey Island church. Time, the
luxuriant vegetation which the nature of the soil and the shelter
favour, the ever-invading ivy, and the rude and thoughtless hand of
man, are all together helping to hasten its complete ruin, unless,
indeed, some counteracting influence be brought to bear in time
to save from utter destruction this most interesting archeological
remainder. The orientation was determined to be about 4° 8’ south
of due east, and can be accounted for as the error naturally arising
from the position of the site, which, by reason of the impediments
presented, either in the form of vegetation and trees, or of undulating
ground, hindered a clear view on to the eastern horizon, so that the
rising sun at equinox was not visible from the site until after it was
already some degrees above the horizon, and consequently some
degrees to the south of due east.

The church of Killiney is also mentioned in Mr. Wakeman’s
Paper already cited; and he particularly calls attention to the Roman
cross which is cut in relief on the under-face of the lintel of the
western doorway. This old church is remarkable in the respect of
having no history to speak of, and yet as showing manifest evidence
of much use and continued frequentation, both by its extent, the
changes which it seems to have undergone, and the vicissitudes that it
furnishes clear indications of. Mr. F. E. Ball, in his excellent and care-
fully-detailed ‘‘ History of the County Dublin,” thus speaks of it :—
‘‘The ruined church of Killiney has been pronounced by Dr. Petrie
to be coeval with the oldest of the buildings of Glendalough, and to
date from the sixth century. The original structure consisted of the
nave and chancel; and to it were added, many centuries later, an
aisle on the northern side. The primitive doorway in the western
end, which bears on the soffit of its lintel a cross, the choir arch, and
the east window are all very characteristic of early Irish church
architecture (Petrie’s essay on the ‘ Round Towers,’ p. 170). The
name of Cull-inghen-Leinin, the early form of ‘ Ailliney,’ indicates
that the church was founded by Leinin’s daughters, five holy women,
Whose names, according to the ‘Martyrology of Donegal,’ were

O’Rettty—Old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, &c. 111

Druigen, Luigen, Luicell, Macha, and Riomhtach (6th March); and
who are supposed to have flourished about the sixth century.
Together with the lands, the church came into the possession of the
Priory of the Holy Trinity before the English Conquest (Norman
Invasion ?), and was subsequently confirmed to it by the Archbishop
of Dublin and the Pope. After the dissolution of the priory, it
became a portion of the dignity of the Dean of Christ Church; and
appears to have been served in the sixteenth century by the chaplains
of Dalkey. At the beginning of the seventeenth century, in 1615,
it was roofless, as it has since remained.”

On page 96 of vol. i., Mr. Ball gives an excellent photo-engraving
of the western doorway: (see also O’Hanlon’s ‘Lives of the Irish
Saints,” vol. i1., p. 196). The plan of this church herewith submitted
(p. 112) presents characteristics of marked interest. The western door
(of which a photo-engraying is given, as already stated by Mr. Ball,
in his ‘‘ History of the County Dublin,” vol. i., p. 96) is well preserved,
and presents the following dimensions: height from sill to soffit of
lintel, 187°5 cm. (6 1°87”); breadth at sill, 72 cm. (2’ 4°35”); breadth
under lintel, 61 cm. (2’); thickness of western wall on sill (south
side), 83°5 cm. (2’ 8°88’), (north side) 84 cm. (2’ 9:07”) ; thickness of
wall under the lintel (south side), 79 cm. (2’ 7:1”), (north side)
78cm. (2’ 6°71”). The batter of the wall is therefore very well
marked, and so far favours the presumed antiquity of the building.
The material employed is much the same as that of the church on
Dalkey Island, that is, granite roughly worked, and the mica-schist
of the neighbouring hill, and that now to be found in Killiney Park,
with the use of abundant ‘‘spawls.’”’ The present south-eastern window
of the nave is relatively large, mullioned, and well worked in granite,
with full splay on the interior side; it may be taken as of relatively
recent construction. There is no trace of there haying been a small
narrow opening here, as occurs in the other churches already described.
The chancel, however, shows an opening at its south-east corner, but
in a ruined state, so that the original dimensions cannot now be
determined; the remaining edge of the window is at 161 cm.
(5’ 3°39”) distance from the exterior south-eastern corner of the
building, and therefore is comparable in this respect to the corre-
sponding opening of Dalkey town church, as described in my previous
Paper. The eastern opening of the chancel is well preserved, has an
aperture of 16 cm. (6°3”), and a height of aperture of about 76 cm.
(2’ 5-92”), with perpendicular jambs, and so far showing no inclina-
tion of these sides. The splay on the interior is about 86cm.

112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(2' 9:86”); but, on account of the ruined state of the work on this side,
this measure can only be approximated. On the north side of the

|
rs
503:__(S01= 6Varas)

= Sell
i Yj a Y jj i | ; Ma aN ore
“ee 7
7
] j/ Uy rl
Yj 7 i ene ar
Y 39? |
wie,
% a
3 ve oe
fr |
Ly i
ve | |
cae
:
Z \
|
: WT. | WZ j
py as

Plan of old Church of Killiney, Co. Dublin.

chancel there is an opening or cavity, as if for an intended window
or ight, nearly opposite the south-east opening, but with the walls

O’Rettty—Old Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, §c. 118

in a partially ruined state. Wakeman and Petrie seem to have con-
sidered this chancel as being contemporaneous with the nave; but the
thickness of the wall, 62 cm. (2’ 0°41”), (62°5 cm., 2’ 0°6” = 3 vara), the
quality of the masonry, and more especially the broken line of junc-
tion with the walls of the nave shown on the interior face at the
south-west corner of the chancel (see fig. 2), where the remains of the
nave side-wall still project in jagged outline 8 cm. (3°15”) beyond the
present chancel wall, point either to a reconstruction or at least to a
discontinuance or suspension of the original design. Besides, there is
hardly any evidence of bonding with the walls of the nave ; nearly
at all points there is simply juxtaposition. It is the same as regards
the junction of the aisle with the nave and chancel. This aisle was
evidently a recent addition, and seemingly underwent more than one
handling. There are two narrow openings in the northern wall of
this aisle which look very old, the aperture being about 15 cm. (5:9”)
in each. The north-west doorway, with its pointed arch and cut-
stone dressing, is evidently recent. Of the western doorway of the
aisle there practically remains but a portion of the southern jamb;
its opening presented a width of 110 cm. (8’ 7°3”). So far as concerns
the object of the present Paper, it is the dimensions of the building
and the orientation which are of interest. The former show very
distinctly evidence of the use of the ‘‘ vara” unit, both as regards
the details as well as regards the general dimensions. There is one
very remarkable circumstance as regards the dimensions of the nave,
the signification of which is not at once apparent ; it is the absence
of symmetry of the walls of the building, as regards its central axis ;
whether this was originally intended or is the result of subsequent
alterations is by no means clear. The orientation as determined by
hand-compass was found to be about 38° north of due east and west,
and can hardly be taken as corresponding to the direction of the rising
sun on the festal day of the saint whose name the church bears,
the daughters of Leinin (6th March), which would correspond to a
southern declination of about 6°. Hence it follows that the visual
passing through the central line of the western doorway of the nave,
and through the eastern opening of the chancel as it now stands, on
to the horizon, would not give the correct day of equinox, but would
correspond to about the 26th or 27th March, instead of the 21st.
That is, on the presumption that such was the original intention of
the builders, and not taking into account the ancient errors as regards
the day of equinox and the subsequent corrections in the calendar.

As regards the visual line in question, it may be observed that the

114 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

Latin cross cut in relief on the soffit of the lintel of the western door-
way may have been intended to fix the point where the observer
should stand in order to make the observation of the rising sun on the
horizon, on the day of equinox, as indicated in the sketch of the
doorway and eastern opening in question (Plate IL). It may also
be observed that the aperture of this eastern window would allow of
the sun being seen through it from the point referred to, at its rising,
on one day only in the year. This use of the cross would so far
correspond with that of the incised cross on the rock in front of the
church on Dalkey Island, referred to in my Paper on that building.
Reference may also in this respect be made to the woodcut of the door-
way in St. Mary’s church, Glendalough, given in Joyce’s ‘ Social
History of Ancient Ireland,” vol i., p. 318 (and mentioned as being
taken from the Journal of the R. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, 1900, p. 310); in
this case the diagonals of the soffit are represented in relief, and their
intersection at the centre is marked by a rosette in relief. The other
details are almost identical with those given in the sketch of Killiney
church herewith submitted, and suggest an intention of obtaining a
correct line of orientation or observation for equinox. That there was
such an intention of making use of this eastern opening of Killiney
church for the observation of the rising sun on the day of equinox is to
some extent supported by the relation of the eastern window of the aisle
to the western doorway thereof. This window is not only wider and in
every respect more recent-looking than that of the chancel, but it was
also divided and protected by a middle vertical har, of which the socket
is still visible in the sill of this window. Now, a line through the
middle of the western doorway of the aisle, and through the bar of the
eastern window thereof, gives a true east-and-west line; and it is
probable that it was used for a more correct determination of the
equinox than could be attained by the use of the corresponding line of
the nave and chancel already considered.

The church of St. Nessan on Ireland’s Eye was also examined; but
having been fully and critically described by Mr. Cochrane in his
Paper which appeared in the Journal of the Roy. Soc. of Antiquaries
(Journ. R. Soc. Antiq. Ireland, 1893, p. 396), there was only left for
examination the evidences existing as to the unit of measurement
employed in the construction of the building. As pointed out by
Mr. Cochrane, the restorations have been such, and so extensive, that
one can hardly even trust the present thicknesses of the walls as repre-
senting those of the original walls. The western doorway gave a
thickness of wall at the sill of 82°5 cm. (2’ 8:88”) ; while, under the

O’Reitty— Old Churches of Kill-oj-the-Grange, &c. 115

lintel, it showed 84°5 em. (2 9°27”) on one side, and 85 cm. (2' 9°46”)
on the other, or a mean of 83°8 cm. (2’ 9”), for these measurements,
that is, very nearly the ‘‘ vara” value of 83°5 cm. Neither the
length nor the breadth of the nave shows, in their present condition,
any noticeable relation of dimension with the ‘“‘vara” unit. As to the
orientation, which might be expected to be relatively correct, consider-
ing that the building is near the level of the sea, and that no
obstacles of any importance interpose themselves between it and the
eastern horizon (it being also assumed that the original intention of
the builders was to orient the church due east and west), such
seemingly was not the case, as the orientation was found to be E. 12°
52’ north, which would correspond to about the 25th April or 20th
August. As regards these dates, O’Hanlon’s ‘‘ Lives of the Irish
Saints’’ gives for the 24th April, St. Flann, ‘‘son of Nessan”’
(article xi.), (‘‘probably in the seventh century”); article xiii.,
St. Flann, abbot of Iona, Scotland (ninth century), abbot of Hy.

As regards the unit of measurement employed in the construction
of the churches described in this Paper, and in the preceding on the
churches of Dalkey, and the conclusion arrived at that it was the
Castilian ‘‘ vara”’ of 835 mm., it is important here to refer to the
excellent article given in Smith, Wayte, and Marinden’s ‘“‘ Dictionary
of Greek and Roman Antiquities ” under the word mensura. After a
full discussion therein of the data existing as to origin of the various
units of measure known to the ancients and cited by the authors, they
say (p. 152, vol. 11.):—‘‘In Western Europe we find three foot-
standards, the Iratran, proved, from the writings of the Gromaticz
(surveyors) and from buildings, to be about 275 mm.; the Roman,
known to us from actual measures to be 296 mm.; and the Pes
Drusianus used by the surveyors in Gaul and Germany, and = 333 mm.
It will be seen (they continue), from the tables accompanying the
article, that the Attic and Roman standards are practically identical,
that so also the Pes Drusianus, the rots diAeraipevos, the Aiginetan
foot and the Ionian foot, are almost identical ; Whilst the Italian foot
is almost identical with the Phrygian foot of 277°5 mm.” Now the
Castilian foot = *3*mm. = 278°3 mm. (10:95”), and consequently for
all purposes of measurement of buildings of the antiquity and character
of the churches described in my previous Paper on Dalkey Island
church and in the present Paper, or indeed of any ancient building
existing in Ireland, the Castilian foot and the Phrygian here men-
tioned may be taken as identical.

There is, however, another Spanish foot that may be mentioned.

, RIA. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. G.] [10]

116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

In the Galician Dictionary of Juan Cuveiro Pifiol (Barcelona, 1876),
under the word ‘‘ vara,” it is stated: ‘‘Vara Gallega: 100 varas de
Santiago hacen 103 varas de Castilla” ; 7.¢., 100 varas of Santiago
(ancient capital of Galicia) make 103 varas of Castile; hence the
Galician foot = 278°3 mm. x 1°03 = 286°6 mm. (11°28”), and the
Galician ‘‘ vara’? = 859°95 mm., or practically 860 mm. (2’ 9°86”).
This fact of itself would not perhaps be of immediate significance
were it not that the dimension of 86 cm. presents itself more than
once in the measurements of the churches examined by me, and, on
account of the relative closeness of approximation to the Castilian
vara = 835 mm., could hardly be distinguished from it with certainty.
Moreover, bearing in mind the Irish traditions of a former connexion
of this country with Spain, and in particular with Galicia as the point
of contact, and that all the old churches of that country are in the
Romanesque style, that is, the style developed in the churches of
Treland of the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries, there is a question
whether some of these churches were or were not constructed with a
Galician vara unit of measurement. The verification of this point would
involve a careful measurement of a great number of them—a work
deserving to be undertaken in so far as the actual known data may
not be considered trustworthy or sufficient for such a purpose.

*
-

J

ee AY,
em. ar
OTN ie rut

eA ee id at ae

Sy ° 2s

Proc. R.1.A., Vol. XXV., Sect. C. Plate ITT.

T TLE-PAGE OF THE EARLIEST KNOWN IRISH-PRINTED Book.

fe nkhTah

¥:

IRISH BIBLIOGRAPHY.
TWO PAPERS BY THE LATE SIR JOHN T. GILBERT, LL.D.

Wir an Inrropucrion, NotEs, AnD APPENDICES
By E. R. M‘Crrytocx Drx.

[Pxate III. |]

Ordered for Publication Marcu 25. Published OcToBeEr 17, 1904.

InrrRopUCTION.

‘ae following papers, which were contributed by the late Sir John
Thomas Gilbert, LL.D., on separate occasions to meetings of the Royal
Irish Academy, were written by this eminent authority in what proved
to be the closing part of his life, and were, it is evident, in the nature
of introductory papers on a subject of considerable importance and
considerable extent.

The two papers form parts of the one subject—the second being
a continuation of the first to a later period.

They are now published from the original manuscripts which the
author had before him at the time when they were read. In reading
them, Sir John T. Gilbert, it is believed, supplemented his manuscript
occasionally by verbal communications ; but unfortunately, as far as
the first paper is concerned, the report that appeared in the daily
papers the next day is extremely meagre, and not entirely accurate.
Neither paper has hitherto appeared in the Proceedings, owing to the
fact that the author intended to add to them, or to contribute further to
the subject ; but before that could be done his life was suddenly ended.
The Council of the Academy having obtained possession of these MSS.
retained them fora considerable time, as appears from the dates, in the
hope that as the papers and books of Sir John T. Gilbert were being
examined and gone through after his death by Lady Gilbert or others,
further materials in manuscript might be found which would add to
the value of these contributions. Unfortunately nothing of the kind

_ has appeared up to the present time, or is now ever likely to appear.
| R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [11]

118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Therefore, it became a question whether these papers should be left
wholly unnoticed, or should be published in their present form. The
Council of the Royal Irish Academy has decided to allow these papers
to be published, and they now appear in print with this explanation
of the reason of the delay in their appearance, and their lack of com-
pleteness in form. Any contribution from the pen of so eminent an
authority will, however, be heartily welcomed, especially on the
subject of Irish Bibliography, for no one had such opportunities of
making valuable contributions upon it as he had, having through his
long life of unceasing research and toil in various departments of Irish
history, and more particularly in the history of his native city, come
across many most interesting works by Irish authors printed at various
places. Hence these papers and the following Appendices have a
special value in the fact that they deal with what Sir John T. Gilbert
has dwelt so much upon in them, namely, the works of Irish authors
printed not only here but abroad. In this the special value of these
papers lies. The reader, indeed, of the following papers who may be
at all interested in Irish Bibliography or the history of Irish authors,
will be much struck by the fact, brought out so impressively by Sir
John T. Gilbert, of the great number of works still extant that were
written, printed, and published by our countrymen abroad. <A few
footnotes are attached here and there where it was thought they night
be useful in amplifying the information afforded by the papers. ‘The
Appendices A and B consist of a number of titles (very briefly given)
selected from the large number of copies of title-pages (over 300)
brought together by Sir John T. Gilbert, or obtained for him, and
which are at present deposited in the Royal Irish Academy. They
are kept together in chronological order, and anyone desiring to pursue
this very interesting subject further will find much assistance in going
through these title-pages. In almost all cases the title-pages are not
only copied, but a careful collation of the work itself follows, and the
place where the work itself will be found is generally given in pencil
at the left-hand corner. <A good deal of the labour connected with this
collection of Sir John T. Gilbert was done for him, under his directions,
by Mr. John Weldrick. The titles in the Appendices A and B are
given from the collection made by Sir John T. Gilbert to illustrate in
how many of the towns or cities on the Continent works by Irishmen,
or about Ireland, were printed during the two centuries covered by his
papers. There are also in the collection titles of works about Ireland
whoseauthors are not Irish, printed chiefly in London, but also in Oxford
and Cambridge, with several having no place of printing stated in their

GiBERT— Trish Bibliography. 9

imprints. These have not been given in the Appendix, nor have the
London editions of such well-known authors as Ussher, Sir James Ware,
Bishop Bedell, Carew, J. Denham, Sall, N. Bernard, H. Dodwell,
George Walker, Richard Cox, N. Brady, William Molyneux, George
Story, and George Farquhar. Works printed in Dublin are also omitted,
as they are appearing in “ List of Books, Tracts, &c., printed in Dublin
in the Seventeenth Century.’’ To do full justice, indeed, to Sir J. T.
Gilbert, all the titles and collations should be given completely ; but
this is not feasible at present.

On the occasions when these papers were read, there were
exhibited by the author some photographs of title-pages or other pages
out of some of the works particularly mentioned by him. These
photographs unfortunately cannot now be traced, but others are here
reproduced, some taken specially for this publication. The three
sentences within square brackets in the first paper appear in the MS.
in such a way as to make it doubtful whether they should be included
ornot; but they are inserted here as appropriate rather than otherwise.
In his second paper, Sir J. T. Gilbert refers to an Appendix in which
he gave particulars of the productions of some Irish typographers other
than the King’s printer. Unfortunately this Appendix is not now
forthcoming ; but in Appendix C to this paper an attempt has been
made to afford some information on the point, and to supply imperfectly
what Sir John T. Gilbert had done previously.

Facsimiles of a few title-pages appear at the end as illustrations
of printing in Ireland during the period covered by Sir John T.
Gilbert’s papers.

FIRST PAPER.
Read 22 June, 1896.

It is to be regretted that no comprehensive work has yet been
published on Irish Bibliography from the time of the invention of
printing to the nineteenth century. An Irish Bibliography should, I
submit, contain precise details in relation to the printed works of
Irish authors as well as in reference to publications in connexion with
Ireland, or printed in Ireland, The preparation of such a bibliography
would be an undertaking of more than ordinary difficulty. Many
important works by Irish authors, or in relation to Ireland, were
written in Latin, French, or Italian, printed on the Continent, and
are now rare, costly, and in some cases unobtainable. To read here a
catalogue of books, with minute particulars in connexion with each

[11*]

120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of them, would probably be deemed tedious, but perhaps some brief
particulars on the subject may not be uninteresting.

There does not appear to have been any printing in Ireland till
1551,! when a volume hereafter noticed was produced in Dublin.
Many years before 1551 works of Irish writers were published on the
Continent. Among these was that entitled Manipulus Florum—
‘¢ Handful of Flowers ’’—by Thomas de Hibernis, printed at Piacenza
in 1483. This very elegant specimen of typography is a small folio
volume, printed in double columns, with the initial and capital letters
painted red and blue. Towards the close of the tifteenth century one
of the most important printing offices in Venice—that of Ottaviano
Schott—was under the supervision of an Irishman, Maurice O’Fihely,
known on the Continent as ‘‘ Mauricius Hybernicus,” or ‘‘ de portu,”’
from the harbour of Baltimore, lands in the vicinity of which belonged
to his sept. [Works of O’Fihely were printed at Ferrara in 1499,
and at Venice in 1501.| O’Fihely acted as Professor at Padua with
great reputation, and was subsequently appointed Archbishop of
Tuam. [Two of his books, printed in 1501 at Venice, are now laid
on the table.] Prefixed to one of his works was ‘‘ Mauritio Hiber-
nico: divinarum humanarumque rerum interpreti eminentissimo.”’

The first book printed in Ireland—already referred to—was the
Book of Common Prayer, &c., after the use of the Church of England,
published by Humphrey Powell in 1551.2 The printing is in black
letter, and the volume contains 140 pages, exclusive of calendars,
rubrics, and introductory matter. Powell had previously carried on
printing work in London at his ‘‘ dwelling above Holborn Conduit.”

Through the kindness of Dr. Abbott, Librarian of Trinity College,
Dublin, I am enabled to lay before the Academy reproductions of the
first and last pages of Powell’s volume. I am indebted to Mr. Green-
wood Pim for the photographs, which are ina size smaller than that
ot the pages of the original book.

The first book printed in the Irish language appeared at Dublin in
1571. It is asmall volume of fifty-four pages, each page containing
on an average twenty-three lines. The contents—entirely in the Imish
language—are an introduction to the Irish language, Catechism of

1 According to the Records of the Privy Council of England, Powell received
from King Edward VI. in 1550 money to aid him upon his setting up a press in
Dublin, and that year may now be taken as the first in which a printing press was
started in Dublin.

2 Besides the copy in T.C.D. Library, there is only one other (at present) known
to exist, and that is in the Library of Emmanuel College, Cambridge.

Gitpert—TLrish Bibliography. (iba).

the Church of England, forms of prayer, and other religious matters.
The translations from English and Latin are stated on the title-page
to have been made by John O’Kearney. The title-page also tells us
that the book was printed at the cost of John Ussher, Alderman of
Dublin, at the head of the Bridge, with the privilege of the great
Queen Elizabeth. [Kearney, the translator, was treasurer of the
Cathedral of St. Patrick, Dublin, and in his translations from the Irish
he is said to have been assisted by Nicholas Walsh, Bishop of
Ossory. |

Of this book no copy is to be found in Ireland.'' Through the
hberality of the Curator of the Bodleian Library, and the kindness of
Mr. F. Madan, I am able to lay before the meeting facsimiles of the
title and other pages of this very rare book.

Some time since, on examining the papers of Archbishop Parker
in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, a broadside came
‘to light containing an Irish poem printed in the same year and in
the same house with the book I have just described. The subject
of the poem is the Day of Judgment, and the author’s name is
given at head as . . . MacCrossan. Neither the poem nor its
author is mentioned in any [of] our books. To the authorities at
Cambridge I am indebted for the photograph of the poem now laid
before you.’

Having, I fear, detained the meeting too long, I shall only ask leave
to add a few observations on books printed before 1600 which contain
- notices in relation to Ireland.

Of these one of the earliest is the Dittamondo of Fazio Uberti,
printed at Florence and Vicenza towards the middle of the fifteenth
century.
~ It is not generally known that Giovanni Batista Cinthio, the
eminent Italian dramatist and novelist, composed a tragedy in five
acts, the scene of which he laid in Limerick, described as ‘‘ Limirico
citta nobile d’ Hibernia.”? Among the dramatis persone were the King
of Ireland, his general, chamberlain, and herald. ‘The chorus was com-
posed of men of Limerick. This tragedy, entitled ‘‘ Arrenopia,”
was printed at Venice in 1583, with the portrait of the author on the
back of the title-page.

1 There are only three copies (at present) known to exist: one in the Bodleian
Library, one in the British Museum, and one in the Library of Lincoln Cathedral.

* Photographs of this unique broadsheet are in the National Library of Ireland
and in T.C.D. Library. It was also printed with a translation by Mr. John
McNeill in No. 103, Vol. 1x., of the Gaelie Journal, January, 1899.

122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The last publication I shall here mention is one consisting only of
four leaves, and of which but one copy is known to exist. It was printed
at Rome in 1596, and entitled ‘‘ Relatione della guerra d’ Hibernia.”
The main subject is a victory obtained by the Earl of Tyrone over Sir
John Norris, Gerent for England. Norris is described as a captain of
ereat experience. The Earl of Tyrone, the writer mentions as now
styled ‘‘il gran principe Dioneel.”’

Norre.—For the other known specimens of Dublin printing prior to 1601 see
‘‘The Earliest Dublin Printing’’ (1902, O’Donoghue & Co.). Sir John T. Gilbert
does not refer to printing at Waterford in 1555. No doubt, the genuineness of such
printing is seriously questioned, but not disproved. An article on the point will
be found in the ‘‘ Journal of the Waterford and South-East of Ireland Archeological
Society,’ Vol. II., p. 209 (October, 1896), by Mr. James Buckley ; and it is also

dealt with in an article on ‘‘Irish Provincial Printing prior to 1701,’’ in The
Library, Vol. II. (N.S.), p. 841.—E. R. M‘C. D.

SECOND PAPER.
Read 14 June, 1897.

At a former meeting I communicated to the Academy some details
of Irish bibliography from the time of the introduction of printing to
the year 1599.

I now propose to bring under your notice some particulars in
relation to Irish bibliography in the seventeenth century.

This undertaking demands a greater amount of labour and investi-
gation than might be supposed, as no work on Irish bibliography of
that period has hitherto appeared in print, and most of the publica-
tions referred to are of great rarity.!

In the seventeenth century the subject may be considered under
the heads of publications issued in Ireland, in Great Britain, and on
the Continent.

During the greater part of the seventeenth century there was
ttle printing in Ireland, except that which was carried on at Dublin.

1 There have now appeared Mr. John Anderson’s List of Belfast Printed Books
and two Supplements, beginning with 1696; and three parts of my List of Dublin
Printed Books, &c., of the seventeenth century. There have also appeared in the
‘Journal of the Waterford and South-East of Ireland Archeological Society,”’
from time to time, particulars of books, &c., printed in Waterford, Kilkenny, &c.,
in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, compiled by Mr. James Coleman, who
also compiled a List of Limerick printing, which appeared in the early numbers
of the ‘‘ Journal’’ of the Limerick Field Club. A List of Cork Printed Books of
these centuries, commencing in Vol. VI. (Second Series), p. 170, of the ‘‘ Journal
of the Cork Historical and Archeological Society,’’ has just been completed.

GinBEert—Lrish Bibliography. 123

Under patent from the Crown a government official, designated ‘‘ the
King’s Printer for Ireland,” possessed a monopoly of printing, book-
binding and bookselling in Ireland, with authority to exact heavy
penalties from any persons who infringed his rights.

The first King’s Printer for Ireland was John Frankton, who, in
1604, obtained from James I. an appointment of that office for life."

Frankton’s most important publications were versions of the New
Testament and Book of Common Prayer in the Irish language, and
the Reports of Sir John Davis in Jaw French.?

In succession to Frankton as King’s Printer for Ireland, and on
the recommendation of the Society of Stationers of London, a patent
for the office of printer general for Ireland was in 1618 granted to
Felix Kingston, Matthew Lownes, and Bartholomew Downes, styled
in the patent ‘‘ citizens and stationers of London.”’ Acting on behalf
of the London Society of Stationers, these patentees erected suitable
buildings at Dublin, with printing presses ; and Kingston, with others
from London, commenced their labours with the publication in
1620 of a folio volume of the Statutes of Ireland, with the following
imprint :—

‘‘ Dublin, Printed by the Companie of Stationers of the Citie of
London, Printers to the King’s most excellent Majestie.
Anno 1620. Cum privilegio regiae majestatis.’’®

In the following year ‘“‘ The Countess of Pembroke’s Arcadia,”’
written by Sir Philip Sydney, was issued with the imprint: ‘‘ Dublin:
Printed by the Societie of Stationers, 1621.”

With the same imprint there were were subsequently published at
Dublin works by Sir James Ware, James Ussher, Sir Richard Bolton,
and Thomas Randolph.* The post of King’s Printer in Ireland was

“held in 1642 by William Bladen, who, in 1644, issued at Dublin an
edition of the Psalter in English, now difficult to find. In 1643 the

1 For a sketch of Frankton’s life and work, see The New Ireland Review,
Vol. IX., p. 36 (March, 1898).

* These Reports (1615) form the earliest Law Book printed in Ireland, as at
present known. He also printed another Law Book in 1617.

3 The date on the title-page is 1621. They printed two Sermons in 1620, one
by Hampton, then Archbishop of Armagh, and the other by the Rev. John
Steere. It is probable that these works issued from their press prior to Bolton’s
‘¢ Statutes.”’

* To these may be added works by Richard Beling, Edmund Spenser, Edmund
Campion, M. Hanmer, Sir James Barry, Christopher Sym, and Gerald and Arnold
Boate, besides works of numerous divines.

124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Irish Confederation established printing presses at Kilkenny and
Waterford, then under their jurisdiction, and appointed Thomas
Bourke as their’chief printer. The type and machinery for these
presses appear to have been brought from Flanders.!' After Dublin came
under the rule of the Parliament of England Bladen was still employed
to execute the Governmental printing in Ireland. He was prohibited
from printing any matter without the sanction of the Council of
State.?

On the restoration of Charles II. the office of King’s Printer in
Ireland was granted to John Crooke, a London bookseller, whose shop
was at the sign of the Ship in St. Paul’s Churchyard. After Crooke’s
death the appointment was obtained by Benjamin Tooke of London
in 1669, with whom John Crooke was associated in 1671.5 James II.
granted the office of King’s Printer in Ireland to James Malone, a
Roman Catholic Alderman of Dublin. William III., on his expedition
to Ireland, brought with him a printer named Edward Jones, and a
press at which his proclamations were printed. After the termination
of the war in Ireland the post of King’s Printer was granted to Andrew
Crooke, son of John Crooke, already mentioned, in trust for his father’s
children, and he held the office at the end of the seventeenth century.’
During the closing years of that century there were, besides the King’s
printers, a few typographers in Dublin, and of their productions par-
ticulars are given in the Appendix’ to this paper. They appear to
have been chiefly occupied with reprinting English publications. Of
these printers may here be mentioned Joseph Ray, who printed the
first Dublin newspaper,® and published the original edition of Moly-

1 For titles of works from his presses see the Journal of the ‘‘ Waterford and
South-East of Ireland Archeological Society ’’ for 1898, 1899, e¢ seq.

* Bladen died in 1663, and was buried in St. Werburgh’s Churchyard. The
last imprint bearing his initials appeared in 1662.

’ The first dated imprint with John Crooke’s name appeared in 1661, the last
with his name alone in 1668. In 1669 Benjamin Tooke’s name appeared alone and
as King’s Printer, and so continued till 1679, with one exception, when it appears
coupled with John Crooke, whom I conjecture to have been a son or relative of the
first John Crooke, unless indeed Tooke merely added the name of the deceased
printer for some private reason and for the benefit of his family.

4 Andrew Crooke first appeared as a printer in 1684, and continued till 1721.

5 This is the missing Appendix referred to in the Introduction.

6 Subsequently to the reading of this paper there were found in the Library of
Worcester College, Oxford, some numbers of a weekly Journal printed in Dublin
in 1663. See Proceedings R.I.A., 3rd Series, Vol. VI., No. 1, for further
particulars and reproduction of three or four pages.

|
|
|

GitpeRtT—Lrish Bibliography. 125

neux’s Case of Ireland. During the seventeenth century several books
in connexion with Ireland were published in London. Numerous
tracts and pamphlets emanating from thence were circulated for the
purpose of promoting political and other objects. Other English pub-
lications of the time were avowedly intended to expose what they
designated the natural stupidity and simplicity of the Irish.

We may now turn to our next section—the bibliography of publi-
cations of Irish authors, and in connexion with Ireland, printed on the
Continent in the seventeenth century. Most of these were in Latin,
but some were in Irish, English, French, Italian, or German. The
places at which these works chiefly appeared were as follows:—
Antwerp, Bologna, Bolsano in the Tirol, Boulogne, Brussels, Cologne,
Douai, Dunkerque, Frankfort, Innspruck, Lille, Lisbon, Louvain,
Lucca, Lyons, Madrid, Mentz, Milan, Mons, Naples, Paris, Passau,
Prague, Rome, Rouen, Spira, St. Malo, St. Omer, Sultzbach, Trient,
Vienna, Wurtzburg. The books published at these places varied in
size from the folio to the octodecimo. In point of extent the greatest
of them was the collection of the works of Duns Scotus in fifteen
folio volumes, edited entirely by expatriated lrishmen, and published
at Lyons in 1689.

Somewhat later in date were the folio volumes in which other
exiled Irish scholars—Colgan and Fleming—transmitted to posterity
surviving remnants of the ancient Gaelic Literature of Ireland. It
may be added that few European publications of their age are now
sought for with greater avidity or rank higher in money value than
some books published abroad by Ivish editors of the seventeenth cen-
tury. The Irish authors who wrote in Latin usually added to their
names on the title-pages the word ‘‘ Hibernus.’’ In some cases they
mentioned the part of Ireland to which they belonged, as in the case
of Dr. John O’Dwyer of Cashel, who styled himself ‘‘ Casseliensis,”’
on the title-page of his treatise ‘‘ Querela Medica,” published at Mons
in 1686.

The books in the Irish language printed within this period were
published at Brussels, Louvain, and Rome. Of books in English by
Irish writers published on the Continent in the seventeenth century,
two by Captain Gerald Barry deserve special notice, and are of extreme
rarity. The first—a folio volume, with plates, published at Louvain
in 1626—contained a narrative of the famous siege of Breda, at which
the author, with a regiment of Irish soldiers in the service of Spain,
took an active part. Barry’s second work, also in folio, with plates,
issued at Brussels in 1634, was a discourse on military discipline, with

126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

treatise on fortifications and fireworks. The author indicated his
nationality by styling himself ‘‘ Garet Barry, Irish.”

In the French language many publications were devoted to the
Life and Purgatory of St. Patrick. A French version of the History
of the Geraldines of Ireland, published in 1697 at Dunkirk,
is, from its extreme rarity, now regarded as one of [the] chief
treasures of the bibliophiles of that town. In a similar category
is the French narrative of affairs in Ireland, issued in 1696, without
indication of the place of publication, or the name of the printer.

Of the works in Italian connected with Ireland are the account of
the battle of Benburb, 1646; John de Burgo’s narrative of his five
years’ travels ; the voyages of Battista Pacichelli, 1685, unnoticed by
bibliographers ; and the description of the rejoicings at Rome by the
Trish there on the birth of the Prince of Wales. There are also large
works in Italian on Saints Patrick, Brigid, Malachy, and Silanus,
printed at Bologna, Venice, Naples, and Lucca.

In German we have a version of the travels of Thomas Carve of
Tipperary, who served as a military chaplain to the assassin of
Wallenstein.

APPENDIX <A.—SrxteentH Century.

Notr.—The name following the place of publication when in italics is that of the
printer, but otherwise of the publisher.

1506. Questiones Qualibetales Joannis Duns Scoti, &«. Amended by
Maurice de Portu, ‘‘ Hibernicus.” Venice: Simon de Luere.
Foho. Trinity College, Dublin.

1513. Secundus Liber, &c., Joannis Duns Scoti, &c., super senten-
tias, &c. Paris: Jehan Crainon. Folio. Trinity College,
Dublin (GG. g. 19).

1528. Sedulia Scoti Hyberniensis. In omnes Epistolas Pauli Col-
lectaneum. Basilea [| Basle]: Henry Petrus. Folio. Trinity
College, Dublin.

1558. Flores omnium Pene Doctorum, &c., per Thomam, Hibernicum.
Lugdunum [Lyons]: for William Rouillius. 16mo. Trinity
College, Dublin (CC. p. 32).

1569. Divi Archi-Praesulis, Christique Martyris, &c., Rumoldi, &c.,
Vita, abs Joanne Domijns Machliniano, &c. Brussells: apud
Michael Hamontanum. 16mo. ‘Trinity College, Dublin.

GriiBert —Lrish Bibliography. 137

1570. De Probatis Sanctorum Historiis, &c., collectis per F. Lauren-
tium Surium, &c., Tomus Primus, &c. Mensium Januarii et
Februarii. Colonia Agrippina [Cologne]: apud Geriunum
Calenium & haerides Quintelios. Folio. Trinity College,
Dubhn.

1579. Vitae S. Marini, &c., & Aniani, &c., per Johan a Via, &c.
Monachium [Munich]: Adam Berg. 4to. Royal Irish
Academy. With a German version of same date.

1584. De Rebus in Hibernia Gestis. Libri Quatuor. Richard Stani-
hurst. Antwerp: Christopher Plantinus. Sm. 4to. Royal
Irish Academy.

1590. Officium §. Frigidiani, &c. Florence: apud Bartholemaeum
Sermartellium. 8vo. Royal Irish Academy.

1590. Gulelmi Tempelli Philosophi Cantabrigiensis Epistola de
Dialectica P. Rami ad Joan Piscatorem Argentinsem, &c.
Frankfort : apud haeredes Andreae Wecheli. 8vo. Trinity
College, Dublin.

1598. Scriptum Oxoniense. In Quatuor Libros Sententiarum, &c.
Joannis Duns Scoti, &c. Valentia: Alvarus Francks. Folio.
Trinity College, Iublin.

1598. S. Kiliani, &c., Gesta. Nicolaus Serarius, &c. Wirceburg

[ Wurtzburg]: George Fleischman. Sm. 4to. Trinity College,
Dublin.

APPENDIX B.—SeEventeEentH CENTURY.

1608, A Catholicke Confutation of M. John Rider’s Clayme of
Antiquitie, &c. Henry Fitzsimon, ss. Roan [Rouen].
Sm. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin (DD. o. 8).

1611. Analysis Logica Zriginta Psalmorum, &c. Wm. Temple,
Provost T.C.D. London: Richard Field. 8yo. Trinity
College, Dublin.

1614. Hebdomada Eucharistica, &c. Richard Stanihurst. Douay :
Baltazar Beller. 8yvo. Trinity College, Dublin.

1615, Ormonius: Sive, Illustrissimi Herois ac Domini, D. Thomae
Butleri, Ormoniae & Osoriae Comitis, &c. Dermot O’Meara.
London: Zhomas Snodham. 16mo. Trinity College, Dublin.

128

1616.

1617.

1Gi7.

1618.

1620.

1622.

1623.

1623.

1623.

1627.

1629.

1682.

1633.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Emanuel (Irish Characters). Florence Conry (or Conroy),
0.8.F., Archbishop of Tuam. Louvain. 8vo. Trinity
College, Dublin.

Analecta Sacra, nova, et mira, de rebus Catholicorum in
Hibernia, &c. ‘*T.N.” (D. Roth or Rothe). [Cologne ?]:
Stephen Rolin. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin; Royal Irish
Academy ; British Museum.

Discursus Panegyrici de nominibus, &c., 8S. Patricii, &c.
Guillelmus Thyraeus, s.1.p., Ibernus, Corcagiensis.
Douay: Baltazar Beller. Trinity College, Dublin. 16mo.
Royal Irish Academy. 18mo. British Museum.

Scachan phacpamuince na haicpiohe, &c., Hugh M‘Cagh-
well. Louvain. 18mo. Trinity College, Dublin (V. oo. 63).

Brigida Thaumaturga, &c., David Rothe. Paris: Sebastian
Cramoisy. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin.

Flores omnium pené Doctorum, &c. Thomas de Hibernia, or
Hibernicus, or Palmeranus (of Palmerstown), 0.p. Geneva:
James Stoer. 16mo. ‘Trinity College, Dublin.

Historiae Catholicae Iberniae Compendium. Philip O’Sullivan,
Beare. Ulyssipone [Lisbon]: Peter Crasbeech. 4to. Royal
Irish Academy; British Museum.

Janua Linguarum, &c. (The Gate of Tongues). William Bathe,
s.. 5th Edition. London: H. L. for Mathew Lowns,
4to. Trinity College, Dublin (DD. bh. 9).

Annales Minorum, &c. Tomus Primus. Luke Wadding, o.m.
Lugduni [Lyons]. Folio. Trinity College, Dublin.

Nitela Franciscanae Religionis, &e. Dermicius Thadaev.
Lugduni [Lyons]. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin; British
Museum.

Idea Togatae constantiae, &c. (with second title). Joannes
Molanus, Coreagiensis. Paris: the widow of Peter Chevalier.
12mo. Trinity College, Dublin; British Museum.

De Regno Hiberniae Sanctorum Insula Commentarius, &e.
Peter Lombard, Archbishop of Armagh. Louvain: the
widow of Stephen Martin. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin;
Royal Irish Academy.

Heliotropium, &c. Barnabas Kearnaeus, Cassellensis, Hibernus
(Barnabas Kearney, s.s.). Paris: Sebastian Cramoisy.
8vo. Trinity College, Dublin; Royal Irish Academy.

1635.

1636.

1639.

1641.

1644.

1644.

1645.

1646.

1650.

1655.

1657.

1658.

1659.

Gitgerr—ZTLrish Bibliography. 129

In Logicam Introductio, et Disputationes in Universam Aris-
totelis Stagiritae Logicam. Jacobus Piers, Hibernus, s.'r.p.
Burdigalae [ Bordeaux |: Peter de la Court. 8vo. Trinity
College, Dublin.

Naenia in Obitu Jo. Flemingi, Baronis Slaniensis filii, &c.
Christopher Chamberlinus. Brussells: ex Typographejo
Momartiano. 4to. Royal Irish Academy ; British Museum.

Catechismus, seu Doctrina Christiana Latino-Hibernica, &c.
Theobald Stapleton, Sacerdos Hibernus. Brussells: Hubert
Antony Velpy. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin (V. k. 42).

Peregrinus Jerichuntinus, &c. Florence Conroy. Paris:
Claud Calleville. Trinity College, Dublin (4to); Royal
Trish Academy (sm. fol.).

Alexipharmacon, &c. Walter Enos, p.p. Waterford: Zhomas
Bourke. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin.

Vita Joannis Duns Scoti, &c. Luke Wadding. Mons: 7Zypis
F. Waudrae Fil. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin ; British
Museum.

Acta Sanctorum Veteris, &c. John Colgan. Tomus Primus,
&c. Louvain: Lverard De Witte. Folio. Royal Irish
Academy.

Itinerarlum, &c. Thomas Carve (or Carew). Part iii.
Spira [Spire]: Balthazar Buschweiler. 12mo. Trinity
College, Dublin.

Vindiciarum Catholicorum Hiberniae. (Richard Beling, or
Belling.) Paris: Widow I. Camusat § Peter le Petit.
8vo. Royal Irish Academy.

Initium, Incrementa et Exitus Familiae Geraldinorum, Des-
moniae, &c. Dominick [de Rosario] O’Daly. Ulissipone
[Lisbon]: Zhe Crasbeeckian Press. 8vo. Trinity College,
Dublin.

Metra Miscellanae: Epigrammatum Libri Tres, &e. Bona-
venture Baron. LEditio Altera. Cologne: John Busseus.
12mo. Trinity College, Dublin.

The Polititians Catechisme, &c.. ‘‘N. N.” (N. French).
Antwerp. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin.

Apostolatus Missionariorum per Universum Mundum, «ec.
Raymund Caron, om. Paris. 8vo. ‘Trinity College,
Dublin; British Museum.

130

1660.

1662.

1662.

1662.

1662.

1664.

1666.

1669.

1671.

1674.

1674.

1675.

1676.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Scotus Hiberniae Restitutus. Joannis Poncius, Hibernus, o.m.
Paris. 8vo. ‘Trinity College, Dublin (2 copies); British
Museum.

Sancti Rumoldi Archiepiscopi Dublinensis, * * Acta, &c.
Hugh Ward, ‘‘ Hibernus.” (Edited by ‘‘ Thoma Sirino’’),
Louvain: Peter Sasseni. 4to. Royal Irish Academy ;
Trinity College, Dublin.

Flores Sacrorum Bibliorum, &c. Thomas de Hibernia, or
Hibernicus. Ultima Editione. Paris. 12mo. Trinity
College, Dublin (C. n. 27).

Epitome Annalium Ordinis Minorum, &c. Francis Harold,
‘¢ Hibernus, Limericensis.”’ Rome: Micholas Angelus
Tinassius. Folio. Trinity College, Dublin.

The Irish Colours Folded, &c. (Peter Walsh, Ord. Min.).
London. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin.

Corolla Oecodomiae Minoriticae, &c. Antony Bruodine,
Hibernus, Ord. Min. Prague: Zypis Universitatis Carol-
Ferdi, Se. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin (EK. m. 17).

Lyra sive Anacephalaeosis Hibernica, &c. Thomas Carve (or
Carew). Sulzbach: Abraham Lichtenthaler. 4to. 2nd
edition. Royal Irish Academy.

Pii Antistitis Icon, &c. (Life of Fras. Kirwan), John
Lynch, p.p. Maclovii [St. Malo]: Anthony de la Mare.
8vo. Trinity College, Dublin.

Praecipuae Controversiae, Fidei, &c. Richard Archdekin.
Louvain: Zypis Haered, Bernardini Masi. 8vo. Royal
Trish Academy ; British Museum.

Securis Evangelica ad Haeresis Radices Posita. Francis Porter,
‘‘Hibernus Medensis,’”? Ord. Min. Rome: Suwecessor of
Mascardi. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin.

Primatus Dubliensis, &c. (Peter Talbot, Archbishop). Insulis
[Tuisle]: Micholas de Rache. 8vo. Trinity College, Dublin.

Blakloanae Haeresis, &c. (Peter Talbot, Archbishop). Gan-
diva [Ghent]. 4to. Trinity College, Dublin.

Lucerna Fidelium, &c. Francis O’Molloy (or Molloy),
‘‘Medensis”” Ord. Min. Rome: ¢typis Sacrae Congreg. de
Propaganda Ide. 8vo. Royal Irish Academy; British
Museum ; Trinity College, Dublin.

GitBertT—ZTrish Bibliography. 131

1682. De Jure Maritimo et Navali, &c. In three books, &. The
third edition much enlarged; by Charles Molloy. London.
8vyo. Trinity College, Dublin; British Museum.

1684. The Earl of Castlehaven’s Review, or His Memoirs, &c., with
an appendix and postscript. London. 8vo. Trinity College,
Dubhn.

1685. Ogygia; seu, Rerum Hibernicarum Chronologia, &e. Liber
Primus, &c. Roderick O’Flaherty. London: 2. Zveringham.
4to. Royal Irish Academy; Trinity College, Dublin.

1693. Systema Decretorum Dogmaticorum, &e. Francis Porter,
‘‘ Medensis,” &c. Avenione [Avignon]: Francis-Sebastian
Offray. Folio. Trinity College, Dublin.

1694. An Account of Denmark. As it was in the year 1692, &e.
Viscount Molesworth. London. 8vo. Trinity College,
Dublin.

1694. De Vrye Staats-Regering, Geschetat in een Beschrijvinge Van
Denemarken. Loo ale ’t was in den Jare 1692. Viscount
Molesworth. Rotterdam: Pieter Vander Slaart. 8vo.
Trinity College, Dublin.

1696. Theologia Tripartita Universa, Richard Archdekin. Venice:
apud lo: Jacobum Hartz. Sm. 4to. Royal Irish Academy.

1698. he History of Poland, &c. Bern. Connor, u.p. Published by
the care and assistance of Mr. Savage. 2 vols. London:
J.D. 8yvo. Trinity College, Dublin.

AEERN DEX. C.

Some Printers other than the King’s Printers, and some items of their
)
printing.

NATHANIEL THOMPSON.
1615. Almanack, &c. Ambrose White. 8vo.

1666. Praxis Francisci Clarke jam jus dicentibus quam aliis omnibus,
quiin Foro Ecclesiastico versantur apprime utilis. 4to.

1666. A Discourse on Prov. xii. 5. Dr. F, Teat. 12mo.

132

1667.
1669.

1669.

1681.
1681.

1681.
1682.

1682.
1683.

1685.

1698.

1681.
1684.
1686.

1690.

1692.
1692.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Jostsnw WINDSOR.
Oratio in Inauguratione D. Petri Butler, s.1.p., &c. 4to.

A Welcome in a Poem to His Excellency John Lord Roberts,
&c. Lt.-Col. Mercer. 4to.

The Pattern of Grace and Glory, &c. The Bishop of Clonfert.
4to.
JosEPH Ray.
Conversion of P. Corwine. 4to.

Some Passages in the Life and Death of John Earl of Rochester.
Bishop Burnet. 4to.

Count Hanlon’s Downfall. 4to.

The Interest of Ireland in its Trade, &c. Rd. Lawrence. 12mo.
Foxes & Firebrands. 12mo.

Essay upon Poetry. 4to.

The Dublin Newsletter.

Ray continued to print every year down to the eighteenth
century. He printed the following very notable book :—

The Case of Ireland’s being bound by Acts of Parliament in
England Stated. Wm. Molyneux. 8vo.

SamureL HEtsHAm.
Institutiones Logice. 16mo.
The Counterscuffle. 8vo.

He began this year printing with Andrew Crooke, and they
became the King’s Printers in succession to Benjamin Tooke.

EDWARD JONES.

A. Form of Prayer To be used on 15th Augt., &c. 4te.

Rozsert THornton,
Civil & Military Articles of Limerick. 4to.
The Diary of the Siege of Limerick. 4to.

GiiuBERt—ZTrish Bibliography. 133

SaMUEL LER,

1694 The Last Speech of Mr. Jas. Geoghegan, &e. Fol.
1695. A Clear, &c., Explication of the History of our Blessed Saviour.
Dionysius Syrus. ‘Translated by Dudley Loftus. 4to.

RicHarp WIxDr.

1695. A Sermon by The Dean of St. Paul’s. 4to. And other books.

JoHN Brocas & CoRNELIUS CARTER.

1696. Tractatus de Visitationibus Episcopalibus. The Bishop of
Meath. 16mo.

1699 & 1700. Brocas printed several works alone in these years.

1700. J. Carter printed alone this year.

MatHew Gun.

1696. Reflections on a Book published by Mr. Ammonet, &c. 4to.

JoHN BRENT.

1699. A Short Relation of the brave exploits of the Vaudois, &c.
S. dAssigny. 4to.

STEPHEN PowELL.

1699. The History of Caledonia, &. 12mo.

NOTES ON THE ILLUSTRATIONS.

Plate IIL. and the following facsimiles will help to illustrate the
foregoing papers. They afford a representation of the press-work of
different printers as far at least as title-pages are concerned, and may
be useful for comparison.

Plate 111. is a facsimile of the title-page of the Book of Common
Prayer, the first book known to be printed in Ireland. The woodcut
borders deserve attention. ‘Those at top and bottom each consist of
four Scriptural scenes. The ornamental side borders occur again

HEA; PROC., VOL. XXV.,/SEC. <0. | [12]

134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

round the Gaelic Poem printed in 1571. About«eight lines of the
title-page are in red ink, the rest in black. The book is a folio.

Fig. 1 is a facsimile of the last page of the Book of Common Prayer,
added in consequence of the arrival of a new Lord Deputy (Sir James
Croft) in succession to Sir Anthony Sentleger. The tail-piece, it will
be noticed, consists of two of the Scriptural scenes on the title-page,
with a new one. :

Fig. 2 represents the title-page of the Gaelic Version of the Book
of Common Prayer, printed by John Frankton. The type was that
already used by O’ Kearney to print the poem and Catechism in 1571.
The head-piece will be found in other specimens of Frankton’s
printing.

Figs. 3 and 4 are facsimiles of title-pages from the press of the
Society, or Company, of Stationers (from London), who bought out
Frankton, and acquired his State Patent. The woodcut design (fig. 3)
merits notice. Similar designs are found on title-pages of other works
issued here from this press. The work is a folio. Fig. 4 is the full
size of the work, of which only two copies are recorded.

Fig. 5 shows the plain but effective style adopted at a later period.
Portions of the title are in red ink. ‘This facsimile is also full size.

Fig. 6 is a full-size facsimile of the title-page of a very rare book.
Only one copy is known to exist. Tooke succeeded Crook as State
Printer here. This title-page illustrated the very long title, necessi-
tating the overcrowding of the page, so common even to a much later
period.

Fig. 7 is given to exhibit a specimen of the printing of Edward
Jones, the printer who accompanied William III. to this country.
Specimens from his press printed here are very rare. He seems to
have had no regular or permanent printing office, but to have returned
very soon to England, as Andrew Crook became King’s Printer here in
1690 or 1691. The work isa 4to.

Fig. 8 is an illustration of Andrew Crook’s printing and title-page
making, about 1692.

Girpert—Trish Bibliography. 135

(a praret For the Word depute, (to be fared )
betwene the two laft Collectcs ofthe Matere.

5 OE mercifull and enerlattpng God, wwhiche a-
AYA B) mongelt other thy Cundr¢ and mamifold Qiétes,
is AN es i (by geupng of good and riqhtuous millers ur
§ ee, Ae : earth) Doorit Declare thy fatrourable mercie and
po Bee aN exceapng goodnefte: We mokt bumble beleche

thee, that thou wilt fo liqbren the berte of thy feruaunt (Ste
ames Croft) now gouernour over thts realme, bnder our
mot Dead and foucraigne Zod, Edwarde the firt : that be
mate by the mgt of thy power, gouerne and quide the fae
in thy mot holy tawes : grauntpng byin grace (by pureneffe
of life and ferent seale to thy trueth) to be an erampleto all
other, to leane of thet olde ablominable errours : And that
be mate aupng ftedfalk confidence m thy belpe) not onelp
buing the people tohue in. thy feare, and due obedience to ther
kyng : but alfo by miniftring of Juttice, may kepe then from
thetr accuftomed, mot fromarde and divelthhe (edicions, in
reft, peace and quietnefle . And graunt Word we beleche thee,
{Foz thy Conne Fetus Chiles Cake, that through thee ve be de-
fended Fromm the priute crattes of thofe; whiche (hall go about
inalrcroufip to let o2 Hyndze his Good and godly procedpnges:
-and that Hts Doopriges Alywoates and in all thynges, mate,
fende to thy glorte, the kynages honour, and the common
wweatth of this lande. hat thon wuiltevelpe byin,
maintepyne bym, Erengtben him, tn thy wares dt-
rect yim, and appownct inf and farthfull dea-
ipng officers and (ertiauntes about bym,
ye mott humble prare thee qood to2d:
yoho with thy fonne and the bolp
hot, tinelt and reignetf,
yoozlde without |
ende, 24.

Kige a.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.| [13]

SS
€@6 SN Z

TIOMNA-NVADH
AR DTIGHEARNA AGVs$

AR SLANAFGHTHEORA JOSA
CRIOSD,

aR na TARRUINS Su eyRINNeacH
ay Speisip Se Haojoheyls,

RE HUJLLJa2am Oo! OOMANULE

aye, Caps a>
Urn. 11. Do foillggh spas De gu ceallpugceach, vo berp planushaoh

pip oo chum na nuile odoyneadh:

Uenp.12. Agus vo Bey! veaguys one, fa neam! cyachacho, agus &
airmyanuj6 an cyaoshaylye co peachna, asus ¢i ap mbeatha oho
chayteain ohujyh Su Meayappoa, agus Gu comctpom,apus Gu oaga,
ya péoshalya co lachayp,

ata sO aR Na CHUR ASCLO ambdajLe
aché Clhach,a ongh mhagiyem Uslam Unydipn Choys an Opojcb-
to, pe Seon Lpancke. 16 02.

Jie Be

Ginpert—Irish Bibliography. 137

HD <a
OTIS TITIAN!

mat

STESTCA DUO MN TOV LAN A OA ON

Tee Sen
ast

tine

~%

OF PEMBROKES fe,
Ase app 4k NE

EE? COV NTESSES 3

ee THE ROSTER
Poy 2 ae an
<a 3

Wik LTE Ene B Yous PR ae N
PHILIPSIDNEY B \
KNIGHT. Sut

with fame new Additions. a

ae e| Now the fift time publifhed, 2&3

wy eAlfo a fupplement of a defetl in Ea)
i z the third part of this

Hi s7'o &Y-
By Sir W.Ataxanpan.

etl TAMIA
RRS Do ON BP

DVBLIN,

»3| Printed by the Societie of [5-7
STATIONERS. 162 ice

Cam Privilezio.

HE Nl I tie il ALLIEN Laid PSS = aN
SASS PTOI NTN agus NY .
MRT REGS ES

raps Sh |e AT HL | fies
v t vy 7 2 a7 ’ ea 2
g (Peri Masi es ST

oT) Hor Ti:

w=:

Fic. 3.

138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

OR
The Inftitution
of a Chriftian.

AJoSITIN .).

CH ea Sry ss

CHeEUDTOSU-
SHEaAOH an
CHRJOSTaAjoe.

DV BLIN,
Printed by the Company
of Stationers. 3 6 31.

GinBErt—Lirish Bibliography.
RER UM
HIBERNICARUM

PeNRICO

Otavo Regnante, .

ANNALES.

| Nunc primum editi.

Facobo Wareo Equite Aurato

Authore.

Se sienesee
2 os
|
|

|
DUBLINII, |

| Typis & impe nlisTobannis Crook , |
| Typographi Regii-
eS |

Fia. 5.

139

140

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

+ as Céus aad Calves. n¢
Gather ed from Gunie y good Authaat
- approved by the ae “lah ;
ee Practice. 90: : ese :
‘Alle many Cures ana ont by himfelf, ort e-
veryet written; pathered into this portabi 3
Volume, and fent abroad for the good of the —
_ Common-wealth , and Kingdom of Exelend,
Scotland, Ireland , and Dominion of Wales ;
and all places elfe where need is. ge
Being very profitabl e for all rhofe, that eitiee
_ have, or take the charge of keeping this labo
_. Trons, good, and fri def kind of Cattle, |
nem

serrrnrmeenmnenan mrs imammeme etn

epee it cant Oe gai gas

Gathered and? Profelled by eis
MICH, AEL HARWARD Philom,

“DUBLIN , Printed by Benjamin To
King’ sino Excellent oe 3 And
(3

GitrpertT—Trish Bibliography. 141

A

FORM
PRAYER

To be Ufed

On Friday the r5th of Anguft, and on every
Friday during His Majesties Expedition
in the Kingdom of IRELAND: Being
the FAST-DAYS Appointed by the
KING and QUEEN for Supplicating
Almighty G.OD for the Pardon of our
Sins; And for Imploring His Bleffing on
Their Forces by Sea and Land.

By Their Wajeltics Special Command,

DUBLIN,

Printed by Edward ‘Jones at the King’s Hofpitalin
Oxman-Town ; for the King and Queen’s moft Ex- |
cellent Majefties, MDCXC.

Erg. 7.

142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

eens a

Modus tenendi Varliamenta
€ Conlilia in Hibernia.
Publifhed out ofan Antient
Record by the Right Re-
verend Father in God
ANTHONY, Lord Bi-

fhopof ME A TH.

To which is added the Rules
*and Cuftoms of the Houfe,
Gathered out ot the Journal
Books from the time of Ea=
ward the Sixth.

By HS. EL C¢,P.

DUBLIN, Printed by Andrew Crosk Af-
fignee of Ben. Tooke, Printer to Their Ma-
jefties, and are to be Sold at his Moufe on
Ormendc-Key, and by the Bookfellers of

Dublsx. me
te nena

PaGe +3.

VI.

THE ANTRIM RAISED BEACH: A CONTRIBUTION TO THE
NEOLITHIC HISTORY OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND.

By GEORGE COFFEY anp R. LLOYD PRAEGER.
[Prares IV.-IX. ]

Read June 13. Ordered for Publication June 15. Published Decemser 16, 1904.

CONTENTS.
PAGE
Intropuctory Nore. (R. LI. P.), .. -- ae = a -» 144
Grotocy. (R. Ll. P.):—

Descriptive Geology of the District, .. ae Me Ae ne 46
Erosion Phenomena, She a ie is oie ip, poe
Deposition Phenomena, ay he os se ae APB ss
The Raised Beach Deposits, Bhe i aie as ei} AG
The Estuarine Clay Series, .. my Ne a e .. 148

Geological History of the District, a a <4 5c ~«» 250
Late Glacial History, ats ee re ah - as Lop
Post-Glacial History, fe a s« | 262
Graphic Representation of Changes of Level, ae bs is) ho

Correlation with English and Scottish Land Movements, .. ae 3!
Limits of the Area affected by the Fluctuations, .. ee -- 163

Further Notes on the Larne Raised Beach, a oe aF so - 166

ArcymoLocy. (G. C.):—

The Larne Flints, : fe ‘3 92 wae a sah bie
The Field Club Bopech, tue ee oe oe oe oe 172
Personal Investigations, Re - - ; PROSE Ye -
Patination and Abrasion, .. ie me kA ane we 2N6
Form of the Flakes, aie - a ss ce +, ane
Larne not a Dwelling-Site, - ae ee He w=) how
The Larne Celt, : x e sf ei + du Vl 82
The Kitchen-midden Axe, - t. ase “3 ae im ble
The Chisel Type, .. i ae a x id seg OS

The Sand-hill Sites, ae a ie =, ne se 190
Occurrence of ‘‘ Larne ”’ ee oe A ie or batt koa

CorRELATION oF CHANGES OF LEVEL witH Human Pertiops. (G. C. and
al. Po)

Evidence from Larne, .. & - os om = ze 308
Evidence from Whitepark Bay, .. = sa “p ae sar pee
Evidence from Portstewart, by os cae a bs ta | Ae
Conclusion, rs “> oe a hie wa - ww Ags

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [14]

144 Proceedings of the Royal [rish Academy.

Intropuctory Norte.

In connexion with the recent lawsuit, Attorney-General vy. the
Trustees of the British Museum (better known as the “Gold Orna-
ments Case’’), which was heard before Mr. Justice Farwell at the
Royal Courts of Justice in June, 1908, an interesting question arose, in
which geological and archeological considerations were combined.
The golden boat, collar, and associated objects were found in ploughing
on the extensive flat that stretches around Limavady junction in
County Londonderry. ‘They were buried eighteen inches deep in stiff
clay soil, at aspot which is four feet above ordinary high-water mark.
The British Museum authorities rested their claim to the retention of
the objects in part on the theory that the ornaments in question con-
stituted a votive offering, which was deposited in Lough Foyle about
the beginning of the Christian era, the spot where the objects were
sunk having since become dry land, owing to upheaval of the
coast-line. ‘‘It is,” said Mr. Warmington, K.C., in opening the case
for the British Museum, “‘ a case of votive offering which was made to a
deity, and which would account for its being found where it was. ... I
think we shall be able to establish to your Lordship’s satisfaction
that there is no doubt that, at the place where the articles were found,
the sub-soil is a raised beach, and it was shortly before the Christian
era submerged, and part of the soil under the water of Lough
Foyle.’ ‘‘ Down to the fourth century,” said Prof. Hull, in his
evidence, ‘‘ I should say the elevation of these lands had not taken
place ; but from the fourth century onwards it commences—I mean
the fourth century of the Christian era. . . . If youare very anxious
for a date, I would say it [the upheaval] took between one hundred
and two hundred years. . . . I think, probably, the limit would be
three hundred years.’’* In connexion with this contention, as put
forward in the pleadings, we were asked by the Solicitor to the
Treasury whether we could determine or express an opinion as to
the date or period at which the site of the find became dry land. For
the purposes of this inquiry, we visited selected parts of the coasts of
Derry and Antrim (we had previously examined the neighbourhood
of the find); and the evidence which we acquired is of some interest

1 Verbatim Report of the trial, by Messrs. Walsh & Sons. pp. 46, 47.
2 Thid., Qq. 350, 418, 423.

CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 145

as correlating recent geological changes with the history of the human
habitation of the district. This evidence was not required in order
to establish the claim of the Government to the gold ornaments in
question ; nor, indeed, did a court of law present a favourable oppor-
tunity for a discussion of such questions, which pertains rather to the
work of this Academy. In the present paper we deal, so far as is at
present possible, with the post-Glacial movements of submergence
and emergence, and the contemporaneous human history of north-
eastern Ireland.

GEOLOGY.

DescriptivE GroLoGy oF THE Disrricr.

It has been long recognized by geologists that around the coast of
the north-east of Ireland a well-marked shelf or terrace exists, the
formation of which, though geologically very recent, is, measured by
the standard of human history, of considerable antiquity. This terrace
or raised beach is the most conspicuous of a number of geological
features which prove that since the close of the Glacial Period, fluctua-
tions in the relative level of sea and land have taken place. The
geological evidence which can be brought together to throw light on
the extent, duration, and date of these changes, ranges itself chiefly
under two heads—(1) phenomena of erosion, (2) phenomena of
deposition. In other words, the sea has been continually eating into
the land, and depositing the excavated material elsewhere.

Were the relative level of sea and land permanent, erosion
would proceed slowly and steadily. But as this relative level is
subject to gradual changes, relative depression of the land is con-
stantly exposing fresh surfaces to the action of the waves, while
relative elevation of the land is laying bare the flat surfaces
which former waves have levelled, and the beds of gravel, sand, or
mud which they have laid down. Evidence of emergence of the land,
then, may be looked for in—

(1). Escarpments now above tide-level (cliffs, banks, caves, &c.).
(2), Plains of marine denudation.
(3). Marine deposits now above tide-level.

Evidence of submergence is chiefly to be sought in the occurrence
of terrestrial deposits now below sea-level; shallow-water deposits
now in deep water or at deep level; and in the extension of valleys
beneath the sea,

[14*]

146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Erosion Phenomena.

The erosion phenomena of the district are well marked. The
most striking feature is the steep scarp at some distance from the
present beach, and at some height above it, which marks the former
encroachment of the waves. This scarp is subtended by a level or
slightly sloping plain representing the former beach or sea-bed; it
may be formed either of the older material in which it was cut, or of
newer material laid down on the denuded surface by the sea. In the
district under consideration, the scarp is frequently cut in the Boulder-
clay, which the Glacial Period spread over the low lands; but often
it is formed of much more ancient rocks. This old coast-line,
and its accompanying plain of denudation, may be seen admirably
displayed at many places in the north-east. In County Down, in the
Ards peninsula, it is well developed, as at Cloghey Bay. Here a
sandy, grass-grown plain, yielding marine shells, and up to half a mile
in breadth, stretches from the present shore-line inland to a series of
bold bluffs, over fifty feet in height, cut in the Glacial drift. On one
of these, on the extreme edge of the scarp, an earthen tumulus is
built, and looks down on Kirkistone Castle, an early seventeenth-
century structure, which stands on the old beach below.

At numerous points round the Antrim coast, the raised beach is
well marked. The coast road is built on the old terrace in many
places, with the sea on one hand, and the scarp on the other, cut some-
times in the drift, sometimes in the basalt or the chalk. At Drains
Bay, Carnlough Bay, and elsewhere, the shelf widens, and is formed
of beach-gravels, with a scarp of Boulder-clay rising steeply behind it.

Nowhere are the features under consideration seen to greater
advantage than in the neighbourhood where ‘‘the gold ornaments ”’
were found. Here the terrace is very extensive, covering many square
miles, and is formed of clays and sands—the old bed of the sea.
Edging this is a splendid scarp of Boulder-clay, distant in places from
two to three miles from the natural high-water mark of the present
day,! and 30 to 40. feet in height. To the northward of this
plain, beside the road which skirts the low ground, high bluffs of
basalt may be seen, the material composing which has slipped down
from the hills over the Lias clays, and been finally eroded by the sea
during the period with which we are dealing.

1 Land has been reclaimed here, shutting out the sea from portion of its natural.
foreshore. ;

CoFFEY AND PrRarGcER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 147

Another well-marked erosion feature, proving emergence of the
land, is the occurrence of sea-caves at a level higher than that at
which their formation by wave-action would be possible. Such caves
may be studied with advantage at the basaltic cliffs of the Gobbins, in
County Antrim, where the tide now enters them only at or near high
water. Again, west of Ballintoy harbour, some of the caves cut in
the chalk have been sufficiently elevated to be used as boat-houses and
stores. At Red Bay, in the same county, a row of caves may be seen
on the inner side of the Antrim Coast road, cut in the New Red Sand-
stone, some of which were till recently used as dwellings.

Deposition Phenomena.

The phenomena of deposition are more extensive and varied, and
lend themselves more readily to detailed study. As the land sank,
allowing the sea to make inroads into the drift and other soft deposits
of the land margin, the eroded material, and that brought down by
streams, was deposited along the coast. On the more open shores, or
where currents prevailed, these beds consisted mainly of gravel and
sand; in the deeper or quieter waters, mud was laid down. On
and in these deposits, in many places, a varied fauna flourished, the
nature of which, as gleaned from the shells and other harder parts of
the animals which still remain, often furnishes valuable evidence as
to depth of water and other conditions under which this fauna lived.
These old sea-beds, shoals, and beaches, by subsequent elevation, have
been raised above high-water mark, or, though still submerged, are now
sven at levels higher than those at which they were deposited.

The Raised Beach Deposits.

These raised beaches and sea-beds are finely developed in the
north-east of Ireland, the latter even better than the former. The
famous raised beach of Larne is a gravel-bank, a long tapering ridge,
heaped up by tides, extending from the narrow entrance of Larne
Lough for some three-quarters of a mile into the waters of the bay
(Plate IV.). The material of which it is composed is stratified gravel,
with sandy beds (Plates VI., VII.); the latter often exhibit colonies
of burrowing bivalve shells, still in the position in which they lived.
All the layers yield abundant specimens of the commoner univalve
shells which crawl about between tides or in shallow water. With
these shells, as will be referred to later, flints worked by man are found.

148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Notices of this raised beach, the classic one of the north of Ireland,
are numerous; and a detailed account has been published:' so for the
present the above brief notice willserve. Afterwards we shall return
to the subject, and add some further observations which we recently
made at Larne. |

The Kinnegar, at Holywood, is a similar, but less elevated gravel-
spit, laid down in quieter waters. At Ballyholme Bay, County Down,
the villas fronting the sea are built on 24 feet of beach-gravels, their
surface being now 20 feet above high water. At Kilroot, Carnlough,
&c., in Antrim, Greenore in Louth, and very many other spots around
the north-eastern coast, similar deposits of elevated marine gravels and
sands may be seen.’

In Donegal, the elevated beaches show to great advantage; but
here the conditions are somewhat different. Atlantic storms have
formed grand terraces of coarse gravel, with steep faces. ‘The exist-
ing beach, when well developed, consists of a steep slope of such
gravel, rising to a height of about 20 feet above ordinary high-water
mark, and dropping again at the back sometimes 10 or 15 feet. The
raised beach appears as such a scarp of gravel, 30 to 40 fect in height,
separated by flat cultivated fields from the present beach.*

The Estuarine Clay Series.

It is, however, in our bays and estuaries that the finest series
of deposits are found. As these are usually seen only when exca-
vations expose them, and as the beds consist largely of unsavoury
mud, they did not attract for a long time the investigation which they
deserved; but we have now a knowledge of them which is very
important in dealing with post-Glacial land movements.

At the head of the basin which forms Belfast Lough, the post-
Glacial deposits are of considerable thickness ; and, on account of deep
excavations made in connexion with harbour works, unusually good

1 Praeger: ‘‘Report of a Committee of Investigation on the Gravels and
Associated Beds of the Curran, at Larne, County Antrim.’’ Proc. Belfast Nat. Field
Club, series 2, vol. iii., pp. 198-210. 2 plates. 1890.

* For notices of these beaches, see Praeger: ‘‘ Report on the Raised Beaches
of the North-east of Ireland.’’ Proc. R. I. Acad., 3rd ser., vol. iv., pp. 30-54,
plate I. 1897.

3 Praeger: “The Raised Beaches of Inishowen.’’ Jrish Nat., vol. iv., pp. 278-
28551897.

CoFFEY AND PRAEGER— The Antrim Raised Beach. 149

sections have occasionally been laid open to examination.! For our
present purposes the extensive exposures on the site of the Alexandra
Dock, which have been fully described,? may be taken (fig. 1). Here,
overlying the latest Glacial deposits (fine red sands and clays), we find
an old land surface,* represented by a bed of peat, lying at a depth of
some 28 feet below high-tide level. This is the oldest post-Glacial
land surface in the district ; and it shows, moreover, a higher level of
the former land than is apparent from other local evidence. In this
peat remains of ‘‘ Irish Elk,’’ Red Deer, and Wild Boar occur, but no
remains of Man have been detected. Overlying the old land-surface is
aseries of marine deposits, showing varied depths of superincumbent
sea. At Alexandra Dock there is first 6 feet of shallow-water clay ;
then above that 6 feet of clay of a deeper-water type, to which local
workers, on faunistic evidence, have assigned a depth of at least
5 fathoms; and overlying this, further shallow-water deposits of
clay and sand. The deep-water type of clay, which is the most
remarkable bed of the series, is seen again in Larne Lough, in Lough
Foyle, and in Strangford Lough.‘ It varies but little in character in
these different places, and has a remarkably abundant and beautifully
preserved fossil fauna, which is indicative of a climate if anything
milder than the present.®

1See 8S. A. Stewart: ‘‘The Latest Fluctuations of the Sea-level on our own
Coasts.’ Eighth Ann. Report Belfast Nat. Field Club, pp. 55-57. 1871. And ‘‘A
List of the Fossils of the Estuarine Clays of Down and Antrim.’’ Jdid., Appendix,
pp. 27-40.

2 Praeger: ‘¢On the Estuarine Clays at the new Alexandra Dock, Belfast.’’
Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club, series 2, vol. ii., Appendix for 1886-87, pp. 29-52.
1887.

3 It may be noted that Sir A. Geikie, who believes that many of the submerged
peats do not represent former land-surfaces in situ, but were formed in lagoons, or
by the sliding of beds of Peat, has recently referred to this Belfast bed as one of
the most satisfactory instar ces of submerged land-surfaces. (Q.J.G.S., vol. lx.
(Proc.), page c: 1904.)

4 Praeger: ‘‘ Report on the Estuarine clays of the North-east of Iveland.’’ Proc.
R. I. Acad., series 3, vol. ii., pp. 212-289. 1892.

5 It is worthy of note that in the Firth of Clyde, similar evidence of a slightly
milder climate during the post-Glacial submergence has been adduced by Brady,
Crosskey, and Robertson (Monograph of the Post-Tertiary Entomostraca of
Scotland, &c., pp. 80-84. Palzontographical Society, 1874).

150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

GroLocicaAL History oF THE DISTRICT.

Late Glacial History.

With the fluctuations of level which took place in Glacial times
we are not directly concerned; but the question of land-level at the
close of the Glacial Period bears directly on our subject, as furnishing
the starting-point of the series of movements with which we are
dealing. The high-level shelly gravels, fossiliferous Boulder-clays,
and eskers of Ireland, which were formerly held to indicate sub-
mergence during the Ice Age, are now generally believed by students
of Glacial geology to have been formed by the transport of material by
land-ice, and by waters flowing on the edges, or in the body of an ice-
sheet.1 This view has recently received, in the south of Ireland,
strong confirmation in the finding by Muff and Wright? of an early-
Glacial raised beach, extending far along the southern coast, and
having a level of about 10 feet above that of the present beach. The
deposits which rest on this beach, beneath the Boulder-clay, bear
witness that at no time subsequent to their deposition has the land
been relatively lower than at present. They point to a rise in the
land-level of some 20 feet between the time when the beach was
formed and the deposition of the Boulder-clay. This Glacial emer-
gence of the land would appear to be a widely recognized feature
in the British Islands, and may have been of considerable amount.
It lasted on into post-Glacial times, as witnessed by the steady
cutting down of the river-valleys during that period, and was
succeeded by a widespread late post-Glacial submergence of some-
what less amount, which in the southern portion of the British
Islands left the country as we now find it. W. Pengelly® estimated
the emergence on the south coast of England at 70 feet or more, the
subsequent submergence at at least 40 feet. In the north of Ireland,
this high land-level, without doubt, continued till after the growth of
the deep peat-bed of the Belfast estuary, which postulates a level at

1 See G. W. Lamplugh and others: ‘‘The Geology of the country around
Dublin,” 1903, pp. 45-48 ; and ‘‘The Geology of the country around Belfast,”’
1904, pp. 69-65. (Memoirs Geol. Survey, Ireland.)

> H. B. Muff and W. B. Wright: ‘‘ Ona Pre-Glacial or Glacial Raised Beach
in County Cork.”? Geol. Mag. (4) x., pp. 501-503. 1903.

3 Trans. Devon Assoc., vol. i., part iv., p. 84, 1865; and vol. i1., pp. 25, 134.
1867.

Corrrny AND PrarGEr—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 151

LARNE BELFAST
(BNFC. Alexandra
reer dock).

26

Gravelly soil
24

Coarse gravel| 2: 2

tee .
DA Oiss ie Ole:
Se Oe
: ae pine

Coarse gravel\e.

yO
Sas
poe ite

.

3

Black muddy | ¢.o 6. 2.2%:
OTACEE aoe
Black snob |22200203250

OEE

MEAN SEA

LEVEL LEVEL:

black gy ravel |S
OLWL

SESE Grey sand
Peat
Hviiniuy:|@rey sand

26 . == .
28 222.32. 2-3| Red sand
See
32 Fine
34 glacial
36 clay
Fie. 1.

The Post-Glacial Series at Belfast and at Larne.

152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

least 30 feet higher than at present. The persistence of this com-
paratively high land-level also accounts for the apparent gap between
the Boulder-clay and the oldest post-Glacial deposit (usually peat)
on which geologists in England, Scotland, and Ireland have com-
mented. The sudden transition from beds showing Glacial conditions,
to others witnessing a temperate climate, represents a long-enduring
land-surface, and a wearing down of the Boulder-clay. Qur local
post-Glacial history then begins with a long period of emergence,
and a land-level at least 30 feet higher than at present.

Post-Glacial History.

If we combine the information obtainable from the Larne raised
beach with that revealed by a study of the Belfast sections, we may
piece together a tolerably complete history of the post-Glacial fluctua-
tions of land-level in the Belfast district. Larne lies 18 miles N.N.E.
of Belfast. There is evidence that the final movement of emergence,
at all events, increased northward, the east coast of Ireland being
raised, so to speak, on a lever of which the fulcrum lay somewhere
south of Dublin.' Nevertheless, the differential movement between
Belfast and Larne must, if any, have been slight, and for purposes of
general illustration may be neglected.

The Larne and Alexandra Dock sections, placed side by side and
adjusted with respect to present sea-level, stand as shown in fig. 1.
Leaving out of account any possible slight differential movement, we
may slide these sections up or down together with reference to sea-
level, and see how far they help us to unravel the history of the
deposits. An emergence sufficient to bring the Belfast peat-bed above
tide-level will raise the Boulder-clay on which the Larne section sub-
sequently accumulated far above the sea—20 feet or more. No doubt,
while the woods or copses which prevailed at Belfast were flourishing,
the Boulder-clay at Larne was being eroded into the very undulating
surface which it now exhibits under the raised-beach gravels. The
sand, Lower or shallow-water Estuarine Clay, and Upper or deep-
water Estuarine Clay, which, to a depth of 14 feet in all, cover the
peat at Belfast, give evidence of a great and more or less continuous
depression of the land, amounting to at least 60 feet below the level

1 Edward Hull has devoted a short paper to this point: ‘‘ On the Raised Beach
of the North-east of Ireland,’’ Brit. Assoc. Report for 1872, Sections, pp. 113-114.
1873.

CoFFEY AND PrakGER—Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 158

previously prevailing. Following upon the assumption of a corre-
sponding movement at Larne, we shall have the Boulder-clay then
dipping below the waves at about the close of the time when the
shallow-water clay was laid down at Belfast. On the former land-
surface of Boulder-clay, beach-gravels, and in places muds, were laid
down.

The continuance of the depression that allowed the Upper
Estuarine Clay to accumulate in, say, five fathoms of water at Belfast,
resulted in the formation of up to 12 feet of coarse beach-gravels, the
highest beds in the Larne series. It may be pointed out that the
same amount of submergence (26 feet below present mean sea-level),
which would bring the top of the Larne gravels well within reach of
the waves, would provide a depth of 6 fathoms of water over the
surface of the Upper Estuarine Clay at Belfast, which is fairly within
the depth—s to 10 fathoms—for which local geologists have stipulated,
on quite other—namely, faunistic—grounds. Subsequently a period of
emergence set in. The Larne beds were raised above the sea, where
they have remained ever since, and tell us nothing further of fluctua-
tions of level; but the Belfast section continues the story. Over-
lying the Upper Estuarine Clay is a bed of clean yellow sand, full of
washed single valves of shells derived in part from the upper clay.
This shows that the deep-water clay has been raised to near tide-level,
allowing the waves to wash over it, and eventually to throw down on
it a beach deposit. And, finally, a slight movement of depression
may be inferred from the fact that this clean yellow beach has been
overlaid once again by muds full of littoral burrowing mollusks. Of
this small recent depression of the land there is evidence elsewhere,
in the form of peat-bogs now washed by the waves (as at Portrush),
and so forth.

Graphic Representation of the Changes of Level.

The series of fluctuations of level above described may be repre-
sented graphically by a diagram such as fig. 1, Plate V. Let the vertical
coordinate represent vertical distance relative to mean sea-level (the
strong horizontal line); and let the horizontal coordinate represent
geological time. There is a difficulty about the latter, as there are no
data wherewith to gauge the period of time represented by each bed.
But assuming, to render a diagram possible, a scale of uniform deposition
in lieu of a scale of years, we may lay down our Alexandra Dock section
horizontally across the top of the diagram to a convenient scale. Then

154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

from the middle of each bed we drop a coordinate to the point which
represents the average level (either depth of water or height above
sea) at which, according to its fauna and other characteristics, we
believe each bed to have been deposited. The movements of any
point at Alexandra Dock relative to sea-level are then represented by
the curve drawn asa firm line, the particular point chosen in this
case being the base of the peat, where the post-Glacial series begins.
The movements of the surface of the ground do not correspond with this
curve, since the surface has kept rising, owing to accumulation of
sediment ; the dotted line represents the surface-level throughout the
period in question.’ The method is, of course, very rough-and-ready,
but nevertheless shows the main features of the fluctuations under
discussion. Viewed then according to the scale of accumulation at
Alexandra Dock, the curve shows the fluctuations of level in the
neighbourhood of Belfast. Assuming, as we have already done, that
the same fluctuations of level occurred at Larne, we can apply this
curve to the Larne section with interesting results (fig. 2, Plate V.).
Here, on the same scale, the line 7Z’ represents the Curran section at
the present day, from the top to the surface of the Boulder-clay,
adjusted to its present position as regards sea-level. The curve VZwill
represent the fluctuation of the point 7 (the surface of the Boulder-
clay), according to the standard of the Belfast section. If we draw
from Z a parallel curve 7’ Y’X’, this represents the simultaneous
movement of the surface of the gravels until they dip down below
high water at VV. Working from the other end of the curve, we find
that the base of Boulder-clay remains above the sea up to the point
M. ‘Therefore the deposition of the Larne gravels cannot have begun
earlier than J/, nor continued later than V; the gravels were deposited
during the downward movement of the land represented by the curve
MX. It follows that some line joining J/ to ZV will represent the
highest level that the surface of the deposits could have had during the

1 Leaving out of account, of course, any denudation that may have taken
place, concerning which evidence is not available. The sharp line of demar-
cation between the top of the deep-water clay and the overlying beach-sand
(line 5) undoubtedly represents denudation, and consequently time, perhaps of
considerable amount ; and the thickness of the beds at the close of the deposition
of the upper clay (represented by that portion of line 5 which lies between the
two curves) may have been greater, subsequently diminishing by denudation
towards #, till finally, by the deposition of the beach-sand, the depth of deposits
became FL’.

CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—The Axtrim Raised Beach. 155

period of sedimentation. Now, the thickness of the Larne deposits—
30 feet of inter-tidal or shallow-water deposits—shows that even at
the point of maximum depression X, the surface of the beds was, at
X', only 2 feet below high water, and became land as soon as the
movement of elevation set in. Further, the Larne section consists
first (at base) of coarse gravels (probably intertidal), then littoral
sands and shallow-water Estuarine Clay (probably laid down at or
a little below low water), and then a thick mass of beach-gravels.
Constructing a curve from these facts, asin the Belfast section, we get
MPN as representing the surface of the Larne beds during deposition,
P being the lowest pomt, when the bed of Estuarine Clay was laid
down. Collating this diagram with fig. 1, it is seen that, as already
stated, the whole Larne series corresponds in age with the Estuarine
Clay of Belfast, and was deposited during the latter part of the down-
ward movement up to the point of maximum depression.

In figs. 1 and 2, Plate V., the level of the sea is assumed as
constant, and that of the land as fluctuating. If we assume instead
the level of the land to have been constant, and that of the sea to have
been fluctuating, the diagram will take a different and interesting
form, shown to the same scale in fig. 3, Plate V. The assumption
of an even rate of sedimentation will then give the line -4’” as repre-
senting the increasing thickness of the beds, each of which may be
drawn in as shown. The vertical distance from any point on this line-
to the curve gives the depth of water (a negative quantity between 4
and B) at the time. The horizontal line 4/’ shows the position (in
this case one of rest) of the same point as chosen in fig. 1—namely,
the base of the peat.

Summary.

To summarize the geological evidence. Far back in post-Glacial
times, the land stood relatively higher than at present. The amount
of this elevation was, at the time of the formation of the Belfast peat-
bed, still at least over 30 feet above the level now prevailing. A
long period of submergence ensued, during the latter part of which
the Larne series was deposited. The total amount of this subsidence,
as shown by independent evidence at Belfast and at Larne, cannot
have been less than 55 feet; and it resulted in a land-level at least
25 feet lower than at present. We are faced by a difficulty here, as
no 25-feet shelf has been so far detected in the district correspond-
ing with this depression; but nevertheless the evidence lent by the
fauna at Belfast, and the level of the beds at Larne, appears to admit

156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of no other interpretation. Even the Ballyholme beach stands higher
than it should if correlated with the 10- to 15-foot shelf which is well
marked in the district.'. Elevation setting in, the land rose from the
waves, till slightly higher than at present—probably about 5 feet
above its present level. A slight movement of submergence in recent
times has left the surface as we now find it.

It may be worth recurring for a moment to the question of the
maximum submergence, since, as we have said, the shelf which is found
around Belfast Lough, for instance, appears to point to a less amount
of depression than is suggested by a study of the Belfast clays and
Larne gravels—namely, to about 15 feet below present levels, in heu of
25 feet. From 5 to 10 fathoms is the depth of water for which, on
faunistic grounds, local geologists have stipulated for the Upper
Estuarine Clay at Belfast. In the diagram (fig. 1, Plate V), we have
taken a minimum, and allowed a depth of 6 fathoms (or 24 feet below
present level) for the point of maximum submergence, which gives
an average of 43 fathoms for the period of the deposition of the deep-
water clay. This same maximum amount of submergence will bring
the top of the Larne gravels 2 feet below high-water mark at the
time of maximum depression, which corresponds with the observed
nature of the surface-deposits of the Larne section. It may be
argued that a smaller amount of submergence would suffice at Larne,
inasmuch as the crest of the beach might have accumulated some feet
above high water, having been heaped up by storms. To this we
may answer that the conformation of the coast at Larne, and of the
ground on which this beach was laid down, is against the formation
of a storm-beach there; and further, that against the possibility of a
storm-beach may be placed the fact that no allowance has been made
for the sagging down which is almost sure to have taken place on a
narrow gravel ridge, exposed since Neolithic times to atmospheric
agencies and human industries.

The same difficulty of correlating the deposition-level with the
erosion-level, it may be remarked, faces the geologist in Scotland,
James Geikie, in dealing with the question of fluctuations of level,
concludes that during the formation of the Carses, the sea ‘“‘ attained
to a height above its present level of about 50 feet.”’* Yet the raised
beaches belonging to this period of submergence have an elevation of
25 feet. Geikie remarks, relative to this point, that in many cases it

1 See Irish Naturalist,vol. xiii., p. 146, 1904.
> « Prehistoric Europe,” p. 402.

CoFFEY AND PrAEGER— Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 157

is evident that the sea of the 25-30-foot raised beach has demolished
older higher beaches.' The same explanation had occurred to us:
that in those places where a notch was cut during the time of greatest
submergence, a more protracted pause in the emergence produced a
more pronounced beach, which cut back into the former one and
destroyed it.

As to the prevalence and distribution of the particular series of earth-
movements which we have been discussing, there is little detailed
evidence at present available regarding the earlier fluctuations. But
in Ireland the final movement of elevation took place about a hinge
which is situated somewhere southward of Dublin, where the raised
beach, so conspicuous in the north-east, sinks to sea-level.’

CoRRELATION WITH ENGLISH AND ScottisH Lanp Movements.

The area affected by the series of movements appears to be somewhat
extensive, but nevertheless circumscribed; and while in central
Scotland and northern England a practically identical history has
been demonstrated, in many other districts, where the evidence is
sufficient, it points to movements which cannot be fitted in with
those of the north-east of Ireland. The literature of the post-
Glacial deposits of England, Wales, and Scotland is voluminous, and
the results and conclusions are such that it is often not easy to correlate
them or to generalize, especially as regards the relation between the
earth-movements described and human periods. We shall not here
attempt any general survey of the subject, but will deal briefly with
a few districts whence detailed evidence is forthcoming which bears
on the movements with which we are at present dealing.

In the Lancashire and Cheshire area, the post-Glacial series
has been especially studied by De Rance® and by T. Mellard Reade.‘

About Liverpool, for instance, the coast sand-hills, or on lower
grounds beds of silt, rest on a layer of peat, an old land surface,

1 bid., p. 418.

2See Edward Hull, Joc. cit.

3C.E. De Rance: ‘* On the Postglacial Deposits of Western Lancashire and
Cheshire,’’ Q. J. G. 8. xxvi., 655-668. 1870. And ‘‘ The Superficial Deposits of
south-west Lancashire.’’ 1877. (Mem. Geol. Surv.)

4 Consult Proc. Liverpovl Geol. Soc., sessions 1871-2, 1877-8, 1881-2, 1882-3,
&e.; Sci. Proc. Roy. Dublin Soc. (N.S8.), ii., pp. 255-258; Geol. Mag., 1896,
pp. 488-492; ditto, 1900, pp. 97-104; Q.J.G.S., xliv., pp. 291-299, 1888.
Et cetera.

158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

with stools of Oak, Scotch Fir, Birch, &c., and remains of extinct
Pleistocene mammals. Under this repose beds of blue marine clay,
with Scrobicularia piperata, &c., which rest in turn on an eroded
surface of Boulder-clay, which in certain places bears beds of peat in
its depressions. The conclusions which De Rance and Reade draw
from their studies of the Lancashire series are identical in all
essential details, and may with advantage be ranged in parallel
columns with the Irish results. The account of the English sequence
here given is abridged from a demonstration given by Mr. Reade to
the members of the Geological Society of Liverpool, at Leasowe, on
June 2nd, 1883.

(1).

. Formation of

Mersey District.

Land surface of Boulder-clay, acted
on by subaerial denudation.

. Growth of peat (‘‘ Lower Forest

Bed ’’) upon this surface.

. Submergence to a depth of 25 feet

below present level.

. Formation of blue marine clays

(the ‘‘Formby and Leasowe
Marine Beds ’’).

. Elevation until the land stood

‘much higher than at present.’’

peat now sub-
merged (‘‘ Upper Forest Bed’’).

. Partial submergence, with forma-

tion of sand-dunes, silts with
Roman remains, &c.

A closer parallelism is hardly possible.
between the two series is shown at (5).

ne

. Elevation

. At Belfast,

Betrast Districr.
J.and surface of Boulder-clay, acted
on by subaerial denudation, seen
both at Belfast and at Larne.

. Growth of peat upon this surface,

seen at Belfast.

. Submergence to a depth of at least

25 feet below present level.

. Formation of blue marine clays

(the Lower and Upper Estuarine
Clays).

until the land stood
about 5 feet higher than at
present.

formation of beach
deposits now buried. In other
places, of peat.

. Slight depression, submerging the

beds mentioned in (6).

The only discrepancy
Here Reade contends for an

elevation considerably greater than that now prevailing, which united

England to the Continent.

a slight elevation above present levels.
formation of the latest beds of the series—the silts, overlying the
superior peat—dates back to Roman times.

In the Isle of Man, which lies midway between Antrim and Lanca-
shire, the post-Glacial series, so far as it goes, bears out the order of
events above described. G. W. Lamplugh states that the only
recognizable post-Glacial marine deposit is a widely extending raised

In Ireland we so far find evidence of only

Itis important to note that the

CoFFEY AND PRAEGER— Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 159

beach, 10 to 12 feet above high-water mark, which bears on its surface
Neolithic chipped flints. Where the beach is broad, the flints are much
more abundant on, if not confined to, the landward parts; so that
while this portion had been already elevated in Neolithic times, the
elevation of the seaward portion may be post-Neolithic. There is
some evidence of a slight subsequent submergence."

In the north-east of England, in the Humber estuary, a very similar
order of events can be adduced. ‘The evidence goes to show a high
post-Glacial land surface—an eroded surface of Boulder-clay some 50
feet higher than the present land-level. Peat formed on this surface
in atemperate climate. Then came rapid depression and deposition of
a considerable thickness of marine warp. Emergence succeeded, as
witnessed by an upper peat-bed. A final slight submergence is indi-
cated by the fact that this upper peat 1s now near low water; but
Clement Reid suggests that the apparent depression may be due to a
change in the tides. No human remains help to date any of the move-
ments of the series.”

In central Scotland, also, though authorities have differed as to the
dating of the changes of level, the phenomena present a striking con-
cordance with those observed in our own district. An excellent
general description of the post-Glacial succession is given by Jamieson.?
Above the Glacial deposits in the valleys of the Tay and Forth lies a
bed of peat, an undoubted land surface, on which rest the Carse clays,
marine silts which yield a fauna identical with that of our Lower
Estuarine Clay, Scrobicularia piperata being characteristic ; their fauna
indicates ‘‘a climate, if anything, milder than at present.’”? Elsewhere
around the coast raised beaches, corresponding in elevation with the
Carse deposits, are frequent. Resting on the Carse clays or raised
beaches, peat, 8 to 14 feet in thickness, occurs in places, and thick
masses of blown sand. Also shell-mounds with chipped flints,
and elsewhere worked flints lying on the material of the old beach.
The level of the Carses and beaches shows a former depression
of 25 to 30 feet below present levels around the Frith of Forth;

1«The Geology of the Isle of Man,’’ pp. 402-4. 1903. (Mem. Geol. Survey)

2 §. V. Wood, jun., and J. L. Rome: ‘ On the Glacial and Postglacial
Structure of South-east Yorkshire,’? Q.J.G.8., xxiv., pp. 156-159. 1868.
Clement Reid: ‘Geology of Holderness,” pp. 77, 111. 1885 (Mem. Geol.
Survey.)

°T. F. Jamieson: ‘‘ History of the last geological changes in Scotland,’
Q.J.G.S., xxi., 161-203. 1865.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [15]

160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

but this elevation decreases northward to some 8 feet in Aberdeen-
shire.

Thus to the comparison of movements in the Belfast and Mersey
districts on p. 158, we may add the following succession of events in
the Forth and Tay districts as sketched by Jamieson :—

(1). Land surface of Boulder-clay, at a higher level than the
present land surface.

(2). Growth of peat upon this surface.

(3). Submergence to a depth of 25 to 30 feet below present
level.

(4). Formation of estuarine beds (the Carse clays), raised beaches,
and caves. Man now in the country.

(5). Elevation to about present level.

(6). Accumulation of peat and of blown sand.

Though not so complete as the Irish or English accounts, it will be
seen that the above closely follows these, and only differs in the absence
of certain details which further investigation might have supplied.

Jamieson and subsequent authors record the finding of traces of
man of various ages—stone celts, dug-out canoes, and anchors, &c.,
of iron, in the Carses ; and the occurrence of the last-named led Sir A.
Geikie! and others to infer a Roman or post-Roman age for the elevation.
But Munro,” in a recent summing-up of the question, discussing the
age of the uphft, concludes that ‘‘in Scotland this movement was
subsequent to the appearance of man in the district, but prior to the
Roman occupation of Britain.” In his examination and cross-
examination in the “‘ gold ornaments ”’ trial,* Munro fully deals with
the evidence, which he regards as untrustworthy and inadequate,
which has been put forward relegating the uphft to the period when
iron was in use in the country orto a subsequent time ; and he strongly
expresses his opinion in favour of a pre-Christian, and possibly
Neolithic, date for the elevation of the land.*

1 ¢¢ Qn the date of the last elevation of central Scotland.”” Q.J.G.S8., xviii.,
218-232. 1862.

% Loc. cit., p. 285.

3 Loe cit., pp. 94-101.

4 NorE ADDED IN Press.—Since the reading of our Paper, Dr. Munro has
reverted to this question, and published an important Paper (lros. Roy. Soc. Edinb.,
vol. xxv., pp. 242-272. 1904) on the age of the final uplift in Scotland, @ propos
of the evidence given at the ‘‘ gold ornaments ”’ trial, already referred to. In this,

CorFEyY AND Prarcer—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 161

Another important general account of the central Scottish post-
Glacial series is given by James Geikie.' After pointing out the
apparent break in the succession (see p. 152, supra) which occurs
between the newest Glacial deposits and the overlying beds, he says
that the submerged peat, which is in many places present as the oldest
member of the post-Glacial series, is in the estuaries of the Forth and
Tay of clearly older date than the 25-foot raised beaches and the
Carse clays, since it may everywhere be seen passing underneath them.
The peat is now generally found at about mean-tide level, but varies
in level from high tide to below low tide. It is abundantly proved to
be an old land-surface, and shows a higher former land-level than
that at present existing. The plants of the peat prove that the
climate at the period of its deposition was not less genial than
the present climate. The Carse clays overlie the peat to a depth
of from 10 to 45 feet, their surface being generally from 25 to 45
feet above present sea-level. These clays are of estuarine origin ;
marine shells occur in them in the lower parts of the valleys,
Scrobicularia piperata being characteristic. They consist of fine
silts, usually dull brown or dirty gray in colour; and certain characters
seem to point to a greater rainfall than at present, and a lower
winter temperature, with local glaciation in the mountain valleys.

the evidence assigning a Roman or post-Roman date to the upheaval is destruc -
tively criticised in detail, and the Kincardine Roman road and bronze caldron are
discussed as proving a pre-Roman land-level as high as that existing at present.
Towards the close of the Paper, some further important evidence is quoted—
namely, the finding of a Bronze Age cemetery at Joppa (Proc. S. A. Scotland,
vol. xvi., p. 419. 1882), the interments being 4 to 6 feet below a ground surface
which is only 12 to 14 feet above high-water mark; and the finding of a set of
bronze axes of early type on the sea-shore, near Culzean Castle, Ayrshire (Proc.
S. A. Scotland, vol. xvii., p. 436. 1883), in a crevice beneath a ledge of rock,
against which were heaped up a few feet of gravel, the spot being about 25 feet
above high water. ‘The first of these finds clearly proves that the movement of
elevation was at least nearly complete in Bronze Age times. From the circum-
stances of the second find, Dr. Munro draws the conclusion that the upheaval was
not yet complete at the beginning of the Bronze Age, since he assumes the ‘‘ few
feet of gravel’’ to be deposited by the sea. But in the absence of geological evi-
dence bearing out this assumption, and showing that the gravel was actually portion
of an undisturbed raised beach, we cannot consider the case for a termination of the
emergence so late as the Bronze Age, as proved. But, in any case, it is difficult
to distinguish between late Neolithic and early Bronze Age, and the main facts go
to maintain a very much pre-Roman date for the emergence.
1 *¢ Prehistoric Europe,’’ chaps. xvi.—xvii. 1881.

162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

This description, taken from the deposits of the Tay basin, applies
equally to those of the Forth, except that here the peat has not been
actually seen. Canoes and ‘‘ rude implements and weapons” have
been found in the Carse clays down to a considerable depth, but
rarely. Subsequent to the deposition of the Carses, the sea retired
from about 50 feet above present level to 25 feet above present level,.
where a pause resulted in the formation of well-marked beaches, with
which are associated bronze implements; the fauna shows a climate
not colder than the present. The final elevation took place ‘long
after the knowledge of metals had been introduced.”’

The author’s summary of the succession of events in the valleys of.
the Tay, Forth, and South Esk, may be digested as follows :—

(1). Long after the ‘‘ retreat of the Glacial sea,” the land stood!
higher than at present, and arboreal vegetation extended.
widely, in a climate not less genial than the present.

(2). Submergence to a depth of 25 to 40 feet below present level.
Accumulation of marine silts with Scrobicularia piperata.

(3). Accumulation of thick beds of silt. Water generally too fresh
in the estuaries for marine molluscs.

(4). Elevation until the land stood higher than at present.

(5). Depression, bringing about present conditions.

The extremely close correspondence of this series of events to that
we have described in the north of Ireland, and also to the Mersey
series (p. 158, supra), will be at once noticed. The only important

difference lies in the correlation of the fluctuations with the periods.

of early human history. While making the 50-foot submergence,

during which the Carses were formed, Neolithic, James Geikie dates.

the 25-foot raised beaches, which resulted from a pause in the emer-
gence, as of Bronze Age.’ But while the evidence shows that these

beaches are not newer than that, they may prove to be older, as we

believe is the case with the corresponding beach in Ireland.
In the district of East Fife, while admitting the succession

(1). 25-foot raised beach,
(2). Peat,
(3). Glacial beds,

1 Loe. cit., pp. 402-3, 428-9.

Corrry AND PrRAaEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 168

as recorded by Thomas Brown,' Sir A. Geikie? considers that the
evidence for post-Glacial submergence of even a small extent is not
convincing, and agrees with Fleming,’ who, long before, referred the
formation of the peat (which in that district occurs as low as low-
water mark) to accumulation in lagoons.

In central Scotland, then, as in north-western England, we find a
series of oscillations closely corresponding with those of our district.
Opinion as to the date of the several movements in England and
Scotland is not concordant. It seems clear that the material for a
thorough investigation of the question is available on the ground, and
such a research appears highly desirable.

Limits of the Area affected by the Fluctuations.

Jamieson’s observation concerning the decrease in elevation of the
post-Glacial raised beach northward of the Forth is highly interesting,
and may excuse a brief divergence from the subject immediately at
hand. His observation is borne out by the absence of raised beaches
in Orkney and Shetland, on which Sir A. Geikie has quite recently
commented ;* and James Geikie, writing of the excellent development
of the 25-foot beach in the Forth district, remarks that ‘‘ further
north the best-marked raised beaches occur at lower levels.’* In
Treland, the decrease of elevation southward is very marked ; and it
would appear that the final movement of elevation, at any rate, was
ereatest in northern England, southern Scotland, and northern Ireland.

In Ireland, south of this area of uniform movements, the widely-
extending early-Glacial raised beach, to which reference has already
been made (p. 150), points to a land-level not lower than the present
ever since Glacial times, since a depression of even a few feet would
have resulted in a sweeping away by the waves of the loose deposits
of the Glacial beach. On the Welsh coast opposite, the bone-beds

1¢¢ On the arctic shell-beds of Elie and Errol, viewed in connexion with our
other glacial and recent deposits.’’ ‘Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb., xxiv., pp. 617-634.
1867.

2 ««Geology of Eastern Fife,’ pp. 306-321. 1902.

3 “On a submarine forest in the Frith of Tay.’’ Trans. Roy. Soc., Edinb.,
ix. pp. 419-431. 1822.

4 «¢ Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, tom. cit., pp. xcili, ciii.

5 «¢ Prehistoric Europe,” p. 418.

164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of the caves at Gower,' which rest on a beach 10 to 30 feet above
the present beach, and are older than the Boulder-clay, bear witness
to a similar absence of post-Glacial submergence of any considerable
amount in south Wales. And in the same district, as regards post-
Glacial times, the series of alternating silts and peats at Barry Docks,
carefully placed on record by Strahan,? points to a steady dropping of
the land, amounting to 55 feet, during a period extending from some
time after the close of the Glacial epoch to apparently the present
day. But the dating of the uppermost peat-bed at Barry as Neolithic,
on account of the occurrence therein of a fragment of a polished flint
celt, which, according to Professor Hughes, ‘‘ seems to have been used
subsequently as a strike-a-light,” though accepted by Sir A. Geikie,
can hardly be considered satisfactory—though it is quite possible that
that bed zs Neolithic.

At Southampton the Neolithic or post-Neolithie age of the sub-
mergence seems better established. We have not seen the Paper of
T. W. Shore and J. W. Elwes,? quoted by Sir A. Geikie,* but it would
appear that a third bed of peat, descending to 43 feet below mean-tide
level, yielded, in addition to an abundant flora similar to the present,
and remains of Red-deer, Boar, Hare, Reindeer, and Bos primigenius,
some flint-flakes, a hammer-stone, anda bone needle. These records
are not inconsistent, the Cork beach proving Glacial elevation and
post-Glacial depression, the Barry and Southampton silts and peats,
lying at a lower level, representing the latter movement only. But, in
any case, the evidence at either Cork, Barry, or Southampton precludes
such a sequence of movement as took place in northern Ireland.

In Devonshire, an identical succession of events was traced by
Ussher’ a quarter of a century ago—namely, ‘‘intra-Glacial”’ beach-
formation, considerable elevation, growth of forests and formation of
peat, and gradual submergence bringing in present levels. Professor
Boyd Dawkins, after quoting from Godwin- Austen (Geological Report

1R. H. Tiddeman: ‘‘ On the Age of the Raised Beach of Southern Britain, as
seen in Gower.’’ Report of Brit. Assoc. for 1900, pp. 760—762.

* A. Strahan: ‘‘ On submerged Land-surfaces at Barry, Glamorganshire.”’
Q. J. G. S. lii., pp. 474-489. 1896. A. Strahan and T. C. Cantrill: ‘* The
Country around Cardiff,” pp. 82-94. 1902 (Mem. Geol. Surv.).

3 Papers and Proc. Hampshire Field Club, no. iii., p. 43. 1889.

4 «<¢ Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, tom. cit.

5W. A. E. Ussher: ‘*The Chronological Value of the Pleistocene Deposits of
Devon.” Q.J.G.S., xxxiv., pp. 454-458. 1878.

CoFFEY AND PraEGER—Vhe Antrim Raised Beach. 165

on Cornwall, Devon, and West Somerset, in Q.J.G.S., xxr., 1865) a
similar succession, narrates his own finding of worked flints in
angular detritus and clayey land-wash underlying submerged forest-
beds in Devonshire.!

There is, indeed, in the British Islands widespread evidence of
Glacial emergence, a high land-level extending into post-Glacial times,
and post-Glacial submergence. It is the sharp Neolithic uprise that
is the distinctive character of the Belfast-Forth-Mersey area.

In this connexion it is to be noted that Munro,” from a survey of
the European evidence, concludes that along a line passing from
the north of Ireland through central Scotland and Sweden, the land
has risen during the Neolithic period; while in the south of England,
Brittany, extreme south of Sweden, southern Baltic, and centra!
Kurope, the land has been gradually sinking during that same period.
Mellard Reade, on the other hand, believes he finds in Belgium®
records of a series of oscillations closely corresponding with those of
Lancashire. So that the impression produced by a rapid survey of the
evidence is that these recent slight fluctuations are of an uneven and
local character.

This conclusion, it may be pointed out, has more than a local
interest, bearing, as it does, on the question as to whether such changes
in the relative level of sea and land are actually due to a displacement
of the level of the ocean or of the land-masses. The evidence which
we haye had under review lends no support to the contention of Suess’
that these changes are due to a variability of the sea-level, but tends
to confirm the view lately restated by Sir A. Geikie that ‘the changes
of level of which our islands furnish such signal illustrations, have
been primarily due, not to any oscillations of the surface of the ocean,
but to movements of the terrestrial crust connected with the slow
cooling and contraction of our globe.’”®

1 «¢ arly Man in Britain,’’ pp. 247-248. 1880.

* Robert Munro: ‘‘ On the Relation between Archeology, Chronology, and Land
Oscillations in Post-glacial Times.’’ Archeological Journal, lv., pp. 259-285.
1898.

3Q. J.G.S., liv., pp. 575-581. 1898.

4 <¢ Das Antlitz der Erde.’’

° ** Anniversary Address,’’ 1904, already quoted.

166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Furterer Norrs oN THE LARNE Raisep Bracu.

The raised beach of the Curran, at Larne, is of the highest
importance in our present subject, considered either geologically or
archeologically. Seven or eight years ago the Northern Counties
Railway Company cleared out the gravel, which formed an escarp-
ment on the southern side of their line at Larne Harbour, back to the
boundary of their property, and dressed the cutting down to an even
slope; and thus the classical section of the Larne raised beach, so
often visited by geologists and archeologists, disappeared for ever.
Fortunately, this section—the most instructive which the Curran of
Larne has yielded—had previously been systematically investigated,
described, and measured. Other sections, formerly available, are also
no longer exposed. Last Easter, with kind aid from Mr. B. D.
Wise, chief engineer to the railway company, we spent three days
directing digging operations at the Curran, in order to procure for
the Academy’s collection a further series of localized worked flints
from various depths in the gravels. In view of the destruction of
former sections, and the prospect of building or other operations
obscuring those that remain, it may be well to place on record what
observations we made, and to attempt a general description of the
geological topography of this interesting spot from the materials that
are available.

The general configuration of the ground is seenin Plate IV. The
Curran consists of a long tapering gravel-spit, rising from 10 to 20 feet
above high-water mark, and extending from the west side of the
narrow entrance of Larne Lough southward into the waters of the
bay for a distance of three-quarters of a mile. The gravels are clean,
and include many marine shells ; they rest in some places on Boulder-
clay ; in other sections, a bed of blue Estuarine Clay, accompanied by
blackish sands and gravels, is interposed between. The peculiar interest
of the Larne raised beach in local geology and archeology, as is well
known, rests on the fact that from top to base (a maximum depth of
20 feet) it yields worked flints of Neolithic type.

The geology of the Curran having been already described in several
papers,’ we need not repeat here what is already published, but proceed
at once to the additional details which we wish to place on record.

1 For an account of the literature of the subject, and of the beds themselves, see
Praeger’s ‘‘ Report on the Larne Grayels,’’ ‘‘ Report on the Estuarine Clays,’’ and
«« Report on the Raised Beaches,’’ already referred to.

‘“ oo 27 . 167
C EY AND PraneEr—TZhe Antiim Raised Beach.
OFFEY A? AEGE

Pa
ee
Pe ee ee
-

co Od e
e J. ae e
sere +. o@

ooo”

Seecce oe’

0 a

Map of the Curran at Larne. Scale—6 inches to 1 mile.

168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A ridge or mound of Boulder-clay, which attains a maximum
height of 18 feet above present high water, runs (or ran—for much of
it has been long removed) north-east from the south side of the arch
over the railway across the site of the British Aluminium Company’s
works (from D to Y on plan, fig. 2). This ridge has a steep slope on
either side. Southwards, at the extreme point of the Curran, the
Boulder-clay is seen again a couple of feet above high water. In the
opposite direction, the ground drops to the northward ; and a depres-
sion runs across the base of the Curran promontory from sea to sea.
Bay Road, which is level from end to end, occupies the centre of this
hollow. Cuttings here showed no trace of Boulder-clay down to about
half-tide level. It is evident, therefore, that during the period of
submergence in which the gravels and associated beds accumulated,
this ridge of Boulder-clay formed an island, and later a tidal bank,
against and finally over which the gravels were deposited. That the
Boulder-clay ridge was exposed to the action of the waves before it
got covered over with gravels was evident in one of our trial pits,
where its surface was found to be covered with large sub-angular
blocks of stone clearly derived from the attrition of the clay. On this
boulder-beach, the characteristic implement-bearing gravels were laid
down to a depth at this spot of 10 feet. ‘The Boulder-clay bank rises
near its northern end (at the Aluminium Works) to 18 feet above present
high water, or only 2 feet less than the highest point of the gravels.
The gravels are thickest just to the leeward (southward) of this knoll ;
and the whole conformation of the Curran shows that the gravels
collected around, and as a long tail behind this Boulder-clay islet, on
each side of which the tides streamed up and down.

Prior to the deposition of the gravels, fine blue Estuarine Clay was
laid down in the depressions, both to the north and south of this knoll.
The formation of this mud is not so easy to account for, requiring, as
it does, water free from violent currents. Perhaps we may reasonably
assume that at that period the gravels formed a barrier further on
the seaward side, and shut out the waves of the open sea, even as the
Curran gravels do now; and that on further subsidence of the land,
the gravelly beach advanced till it covered the clay as at present.
Across the Bay Road depression, a broad, yellow, sandy beach-deposit
intervenes between the clay and the overlying gravels, facing the open
sea; but on the other side of the Boulder-clay islet, fronting the
sheltered waters of the lough, thin beds of black sand, the product of
the muddy waters of the bay, overlie the clay.

The gravels themselves vary greatly in the sections exposed, not

169

The Antrim Raised Beach.

OQoFFEY AND PRAEGER

13A31 V3S
NVIW

TMH

‘Ovo pasteyY OUAVTT OY} FO SUOTPIG poINsvo
"e “DI

FEA ELERR ES
he C4
DUDS YIDUT NVaW

id eYy
mo79g| 7) ; 9142) -—~

ZZ Any ee TAVH
=v
=o

ar on Ff MNN — OC

FUIMTNIS

n

oa Oe Bee SIT OSA eh
Pe.ee ee © Oem oe sae

Zl a

5 L2eDLb ¥

. aSd 00 vee,
"oe

7 =a a

id i relete

al

Tinta ae ee ere
Laer tid ion te
- 2 6.6 O69, 6 0 <2. e.9°
AO ee ecko L eS (Os
er ee ee ee ee reese eee =

0 ly IN il

6I 5 ree

oz t= nie
= Q. =)

iz .

Py
ce see

et
+ gta t iptee miles
4 @t'eeg ta es ee

————

170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

only in thickness, but in their texture. A coarse, clean gravel, with
an abundant sandy matrix, is the characteristic deposit. The pebbles are
chiefly basalt and chalk ; with them are occasional pieces of the Cushen-
dun eurite, the riebeckite granophyre of Ailsa Craig, and other erratics
common in the local Boulder-clays, from the washing down of which
the gravel is probably in large part derived. The base is usually
sandy ; and at various levels in the gravels, sandy beds several feet
thick alternate with the coarser material. The several zones are often
cross-bedded ; thus, in the section examined by the Belfast Field Club
in 1889, two thick beds of coarse gravel were separated by several feet
of sands, all three zones having a different bedding. At the harbour
ballast-pit (7 on fig. 2), recently examined, on the other hand, 10 feet
of gravels and 3 feet of underlying sands had a uniform, slight dip
northward from top to base (Plate VII.).

A sufficient number of sections of the Curran beds is now available
to allow us to understand the modelling of the spot. In fig. 3 these
sections are shown, excepting a section along the line W X (Bay Road),
which has been already illustrated in the Academy’s Proceedings (8rd
series, vol. iv., plate 1, 1897). The position of the several sections is
marked on the plan, fig. 2. The section exposed on the beach at
Curran Point (P on plan) shows the gravels resting on Boulder-clay
at a little above high water. No section is then available till we come
to the railway cuttings, where the fine series of beds exposed by the
digging of the Belfast Field Club Committee in 1889 (B on plan) shows
a depression of the Boulder-clay, occupied by the Estuarine Clay series,
overlaid by a great depth of beach-gravels. Sections 4 and C were
measured by us on our recent visit. The three sections A, B, Cform a
west-to-east cross-section along the southern edge of the railway cutting,
A being distant 150 feet from B, and £170 feetfrom C. Only 350 feet
northward of this cross-section, the Boulder-clay has risen up to form
the islet already described, Y being on the summit of the knoll in the
Aluminium Works. The section at Z in the harbour ballast-pit, 300
feet eastward of Y, shows the rapid dip of the Boulder-clay, and its
sea-eroded surface. Finally, 800 feet to the northward of the knoll,
we have the section V (now destroyed) at the old pottery, where again
the Boulder-clay has dipped, and the Estuarine Clay fills the hollow,
with beach-gravels above it. The cross-section WX along Bay Road,
referred to above as already figured in these Proceedings, must finally
be added to the series.

To trace briefly the history of the Curran. In early post-Glacial
times, we find a ridge of Boulder-clay occupying roughly the site of

CoFFEY AND PRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 17]

the present raised beach. At the period of the growth of the peat-bed
of Belfast—the earliest post-Glacial deposit locally recognisable—this
ridge was joined by a broad base to the rising lands north of Larne
town ; and its crest was at least fifty feet above high water. Depres-
sion setting in, the ridge, lying in the tide-swept entrance of Larne
Lough, suffered denudation, and the sea presently broke through
across the neck which joined it to the mainland. The sweeping away
of the clay on the seaward (eastern) side left a beach of boulders,
which no doubt served to check further denudation. A barrier,
probably of gravels, occupying somewhat the position of the present
sea-margin from the steamboat quays northward, allowed of the
deposition locally of fine mud and blackish sand in the shallow waters
at the back of it. As submergence continued, we find a mass of yellow
sand, full of shells, thrown across the seaward end of the Bay Road
channel, and gravels began to be laid down agaimst and around
the Curran islet, especially on the southern side, where they formed
along tail moulded by the tides. Depression continued to a total
amount of some fifty feet or more, and until the islet sank below the
sea, allowing a few feet of gravel to cover its highest point. By a
subsequent emergence (and, according to the evidence of Belfast and
other places, a final slight depression), the Curran was left as it was
until the advent of railways and factories broke up its surface, and
exposed for a while cuttings through the several beds of which it 1s
built up.

[ AncH OLOGY.

172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ARCH AOLOGY.

At many places on the raised beach, between Greenore, County
Louth, and Portstewart, County Londonderry, flint flakes, with
occasional rude ‘‘ implements,’’ have been collected.

The shores of Belfast Lough were formerly a famous collecting-
ground, notably at Kilroot, on the Antrim side, where large coarse
flakes were abundant. The growth of watering-places and great
increase of building along the shores of the lough have destroyed
most of the best sites. At Ballyholme Bay, on the County Down
side, a fine section of the beach was formerly exposed, but the face
has been since trimmed to an even slope, and sown with grass.

THe Larne FLints.

The most important site now remaining is at Larne, County
Antrim. Attention was first directed to this site by G. V. Du Noyer,
of the Geological Survey, Ireland, in 1868.’ Since that date it has
been a favourite resort of collectors, on account of the abundance of
the flakes, and ease with which they can be gathered. Indeed, the
flakes are so abundant that the untrained visitor finds it hard to
believe that they are not due to some uatural cause.

The Field Club Report.

The question whether the flint flakes are found only on the surface
and in the disturbed surface layers, or throughout the gravels, had
been for some time in controversy, when, about 1886, a committee of
the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club was appointed ‘‘ to investigate the
Larne gravels, and determine the position in them of the flint flakes
and cores for which they are noted.’ The final report of the com-
mittee, drawn up by R. Ll. Praeger in 1889, represents the first
systematic examination of the raised beach of the north-east of
Ireland in regard to the distribution of the worked flints in the
eravels.?

1Q. J. G.S8:, vol. xxiv., p. 495; Journal R.G. 8S. 1., vol. u., p. 169." Da
Noyer presented collections of specimens from Larne and Belfast Lough to the
Museum of the Geological Survey, Ireland, and to the Jermyn-street Museum,
London.

2 Proc. Belfast Nat. Field Club (2), iii., pp. 198-210, 1890.

CoFFEY AND Pragecer— The Antrim Raised Beach. 178

A section was opened on the southern side of the railway cutting
through the Curran, at a spot where the surface of the gravels stood
22 feet above high-water level. The section was cleared down to the
estuarine clay, a depth of 21 feet. A trial pit was further sunk
through the estuarine clay to a depth of 8 feet, or in all a depth of
29 feet below the surface of the gravels.

As regards the distribution of worked flints in the principal section,
it was found that the uppermost layer of gravelly soil (1 foot 6 inches)
yielded flakes in the greatest profusion. ‘The flakes were all of a very
rude type, with little appearance of secondary chipping, the edges
blunt, and the surface much oxidized. Undoubted cores were rare,
and no scrapers or other implements were found.

In the succeeding coarse gravel (4 feet 6 inches) much fewer
flakes were found, and their number rapidly diminished as the depth
increased, ceasing altogether at a depth of from 4 to 5 feet below the
surface. In character the fiakes were identical with those from the
surface layer.

In the next following sandy layers (8 feet 6 inches) flakes were
very rare, only two being found.

In the coarse gravel below the sandy layers (8 feet 6 inches) flakes
occurred sparingly all through the bed; a few cores were found, and
a fine example of a rude ‘‘celt”’ (at a depth of 11 feet from the
surface). It was noted that the flints were fresher and less oxidized
than those in the upper gravel, and the edges sharper.

In the next bed, black muddy gravel (2 feet 6 inches), one
fine flake was found at a depth of 19 feet from the surface. This
bed could not be thoroughly examined on account of water rising
iit.

The statement that ‘‘ undoubted cores were rare’’ is unexpected,
as cores can be picked up in numbers in the talus of the gravels, and
along the beach wherever a section is exposed. They are generally
coarse and defective, as if discarded after a few trial flakes, and are
usually much weathered. The good pieces were probably worked
out, and fine cores are very rare, but the characteristic core-form of
those which can still be collected in large numbers is wimistakable,
though they probably should be looked on as wasters for the most
part rather than serviceable cores.

The specimens collected by the committee of the Belfast Field
Club are unfortunately no longer torthcoming. It cannot be too
strongly insisted that in all such cases a type series of specimens
should be placed in some public museum for future reference.

174 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Personal Investigations.

In 1897, we (the writers of this paper) made a further examination
of the Larne gravels, particularly for the purpose of procuring
specimen sections for the National Museum. Mr. J. St. J. Phillips
and Mr. R. Welch, of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club, also gave
their services; and Mr. B. D. Wise, M.1nst.¢.z., engineer to the
Northern Counties Railway, most kindly gave all the facilities in his
power for the work.

A section was opened on the southern side of the railway cutting
in the Curran, close to the spot where the Field Club section was
excavatedin 1889. (The sandy band is a marked feature in this section
of the beach, and for purposes of description it will be convenient
to use the terms ‘‘ upper gravels’ and ‘‘ lower gravels”’ to distinguish
the beds of coarse gravels above the sandy layer from those below it.)
Specimen portions, with included flints, were taken here of the upper
and lower gravels. A core was got at a depth of 4 feet (fig. 4, No. 1),
and another (below the sand) at a depth of 11 feet from the surface
(fig. 4, No. 2). But very few cores or flakes were got in this section,
except in the surface layers. In the aluminium works, at the other
side of the cutting, a good sample of the disturbed gravelly surface
soil containing numerous flakes was taken.

Close to the gate lodge of the aluminium works a good section was
exposed, fronting the public road which runs beside the railway. Here
the gravels thin out on the bank of Boulder-clay already described
(ante, p. 168). The section showed about 5 feet of the gravels
resting directly on the Boulder-clay. A photograph having first been
procured (Plate VI.), a continuous section was taken from the surface
to the Boulder-clay, about 1 foot wide by 1 foot deep. It has been
re-erected in the Museum, where the other part sections have also
been placed.

During the excavation a considerable collection of flakes and cores
was made, each specimen being marked at the time, according to the
place and depth from which it was taken. These have likewise been
placed in the Museum, and lettered to correspond with the levels of the
sections. No scrapers were found, and only one flake with secondary
working. It was taken from a depth of about 1 foot 8 inches in the
aluminium works section. Our examinations of the gravels last
Easter confirmed the previous results. We shall speak later of the
flints collected on that occasion.

See

Cc
Ly

WMT

AWAY

\

WN

AU
REN

NO WON S \NaN

x

3, Hear Be

Fie 4,—Cores from Larne.
BI. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.]

‘

\"

\ \ \
a
\\

vin

lS
2

| ae!

~

176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Patination and Abrasion.

The flakes from the surface layers and upper beds of coarse gravel
are deeply patinated, presenting a white delft-like appearance. The
edges are much chipped and abraded. In the lower beds the flints
appear to be somewhat less deeply patinated, and—a more important
difference—are, as a rule, sharper at the edges. This distinction had
been already noted by the Field Club committee.

Mr. Knowles states that he has found flakes and cores in the
gravels which have had the hard glazed surface worn off along the
ridges. This, he considers, shows that the thick delft-like crust had
been formed on the flints and in part worn away before they were
included in the gravels, and that therefore the worked flints are older
than the formation in which they are found.?

Our experience is, and it appears to have been that of the Field
Club committee, that the flints with abraded crust occur chiefly in the
upper layers, and for the most part in the disturbed surface portion.
Lower down the flints are sharper and often unpatinated or only partly
patinated. A large number of the flakes got in the aluminium works
were quite sharp and unpatinated. The sharpness and patination of
the flakes seem indeed to vary considerably, not only with the depth but
with the part of the beach examined. In our recent examination we
found many sharp flints near the surface of the gravels in a newly-
tilled field at the coastguard station on the Curran Point.

Beach-rolling is not a marked feature of the flints. In the surface-
layers, and at all depths, some evidence of rolling is found occasionally
in a rubbing down of the edges and ridges of flints; but it is not
characteristic, and the flakes and cores present a contrast to many of
those found amongst the spread gravels of the present beaches at Larne,
which are often so much rolled as to be hardly recognisable. This
implies that the gravels of at least the more inward parts of the raised
beach were not spread and exposed to wave-action for any long period
during the deposition of the gravels. The delft-like and white colour
of the patination of the flakes in the surface-layers—the patination of
the flints in the lower levels being of a cream-colour and less glazed-
looking—as well as the much-chipped state of the edges, is, no doubt,
a result in part of the constant re-exposure and disturbance of the
surface-layers by tillage. At some places, especially towards the
point of the Curran (?), we found, even in the surface-layer, numbers

1 Proc. R. I. A., 2nd Ser., vol. ii. (Polite Lit. and Antiq.), p. 437.

as

| \ as hi ~{ Zz

ee li

isp
= ,

Ss

\

178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of sharp and little patinated flakes. This was a portion of the surface-
gravels that had not been disturbed, or possibly the site of comparatively
recent flaking.

The patination of a flint is of doubtful value as an indication of
antiquity. It depends chiefly on the circumstances of exposure, the
nature of the bed, and quality of the flint. The conditions of exposure
on a beach appear to be specially favourable to rapid patination.
Where flints have remained unexposed in a non-porous deposit, they
are often found to be quite fresh ; and we have taken naturally broken
flints from the Boulder-clay which were translucent, and retained the
freshness of fracture and edges, as if only broken yesterday.

It may be mentioned that flints when first taken from a deposit
are often dark, and partly translucent, but when they dry out become
ervey and opaque. Several flakes taken from the aluminium works
section have turned grey and opaque in the Museum; in fact, an
incipient patination may be said to have begun. The evidence of the
unrolled flakes in the lower beds points to the working of the flints
haying been contemporary with the laying down of the gravels.

The series of flakes from the section in the aluminium works
(see Plate V1.), which we will now describe in detail, is perhaps the
most instructive on this point.

The disturbed surface layer (1 foot 38 inches) yielded weathered and
abraded flakes in the usual abundance, such as fig. 5, Nos.1 to 5. At
the bottom this layer passed into finer gravel (7 inches), in which a
considerable number of unweathered and sharp flakes were found,
representing a comparatively undisturbed deposit or pocket (fig. 6,
Nos. 1, 2). Below this was a layer of coarse stratified gravel
(6 inches). In this layer a few coarse weathered flakes occurred,
similar to the surface flakes. Next in order came a band of sand
(10 inches) ; in it a few broken flints were found, and, at the bottom
of the sand, resting on the next bed, some well-struck flakes and a
rude flint ‘‘ celt’”’ (fig. 6, Nos. 3, 4). The flakes and celt from this
sand-band were patinated, but not deeply, and sand-stained a brown
colour, which easily distinguished them from the flints from the other
beds ; the edges were sharp.

At the bottom of the sand-band was a thin layer of rolled pebbles,
about 4 inches thick, at the base of which was a thin ochreous deposit
from decomposing basalt pebbles. In this ochreous deposit numerous
flakes were found quite unweathered and sharp, marked in places with
ochre stains (fig. 6, Nos. 5, 6). Below this stony layer came a bed of
gravelly clay (1 foot 3 inches), resting directly on the Boulder-clay.

—————————————— ee |

mull ‘My

9. (4:29

7- (4 2) 8- (4/2
6.—Flakes &c., from the section in the Aluminium Works (near Y), Larne. $

180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Throughout this bed, down to the Boulder-clay, flakes were found
unweathered and sharp (fig. 6, Nos. 8-9), including a very delicate
and well-formed flake (No. 9), also two cores, one of black flint, and
the other of translucent yellow flint (No. 7).

In the Boulder-clay which underlay the last bed, several broken
fragments of translucent flint were found, but no artificial flakes.
The change from the artificial flakes and cores of the lowest bed to the
naturally broken flints of the Boulder-clay was most instructive.

The condition of the flints in the gravelly clay below the sand
indicates that here, on the slope of the bank of Boulder-clay, they
escaped the beach action, and lay as they fell from the hands of the
flint-workers, being covered up gradually as the land sank, till at
length a sandy shore overspread the bed on which, as the land sank
further, the gravels of the upper beds were thinly spread.

The only place, during our examination of the gravels last Easter,
at which a systematic collection of flakes was made, was the ballast
pit 7 (Plate VII.). There the gravels stood 10 to 12 feet thick on the
Boulder-clay, passing into sand at the bottom. A piece 5 ft. by 4 ft. was
taken down, care being taken to guard against flakes falling from higher
levels when collecting. The disturbed surface-layers, here as at the
other points, yielded great quantities of chipped and abraded flakes,
not counted (fig. 7, Nos. 1 and 2). After 1 ft. 6 in. flakes became
scarce; from 2 ft. to 4ft. only seven flakes were got ; from 4 ft. to 6 ft.
twenty-two flakes and cores; from 6 ft. to 8 ft., thirty-eight flakes
and cores ; from 8 ft. to 9 ft., twenty-two flakes and cores. After a
depth of 9 feet, flakes and cores became very scarce ; between 9 and 10
feet only six were found. A selection of these is illustrated (fig. 7).

Form of the Flakes.

A noticeable feature of the Larne flakes is the number of examples
in which the bulb of percussion is at the narrow end of the flake ; the
opposite end being broad and thick (fig. 5, No. 1). Moreover, the
broad, thick end often shows a portion of the outer crust of the nodule
from which the flake was struck. Flakes of this class are so numerous
that they are regarded by some collectors as characteristic of the Larne
gravels, as also of the raised beach sites around Belfast Lough. There
can be no doubt that these are the outer waste flakes, struck off in the
process of reducing a block of flint to the proper truncated cone shape,
from which the desired flakes could then be struck. <A core, with
replaced flakes, in the National Museum, prepared by the Brandon
flint-workers to illustrate the process of flaking, shows this feature

aay

14

fa) “

tie Oi

,

a
c
<

rece
| “ili!

|

On:
(See Plate viz).

- —Flakes from vious depths at the Harbour Ballast Pit, Larne.

er
‘

Iie.

CLL
LEA,

182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

particularly well. In our figures, the back of the flakes only is shown
as arule; but in all cases the bulb of percussion is placed uppermost.
Where the depth from which the flake or core was taken is not stated
on the figure, it is to be understood that it was picked up among
the loose flints of the gravels.

The section in the aluminium works at Larne shows, however,
that from an early period in the history of the beach the art of making
delicate and skilfully shaped flakes was known. The delicate flakes
necessarily suffered most in the gravels, and they have been generally
overlooked by collectors, who have sought the large, coarse flakes,
which they have come to look on as typical of the site. But, in
addition to specimens collected by us, Mr. Coffey has obtained from
the workmen in the aluminium works, which embrace the bank of
Boulder-clay where the action of the beach was least active, large
numbers of slender and well-formed flakes. Typical leaf-shaped flakes
are, however, comparatively rare; an example, picked up in the
aluminium works, is shown (fig. 5, No. 6).

Larne not a Dwelling-Site.

The Larne gravels were not a dwelling-site. The general evidence
leads to the conclusion that they were a quarry-shop, or roughing-out
place, where the flint was sought and flaked to carry away. This
appears to be the only adequate explanation of the enormous number
of cores and waste flakes found there. Many of the cores are evidently
rejects, cast aside after a few trial flakes were struck off. Thus in
fig. 4, No. 4, we see that, owing to a defect in the quality of the flint
at the centre of the core, the flakes broke off short, and the piece
was, no doubt, thrown away as useless.

The absence at Larne of scrapers and flakes with secondary dress-
ing is thus sufficiently accounted for. The site was not a settlement,
but was resorted to as a quarry for procuring flakes, which were then
carried away to be used for various purposes, and possibly as blanks
for further specialization.

The Larne Celt.
The rude flint celt referred to (fig. 6, No. 4) was found at the
bottom of the sand-layer. It was also in the undisturbed gravels that
the rude celt, mentioned in the Field Club report, was. found in the

railway section, at a depth of 11 feet from the surface. This celt has
been figured by Mr. W. Gray, M.R.I.A.! It is of the same class as

DProe. BN. BiC..(2); vole sole

FO
a
uA

L
2

Fig, 8.—‘‘ Larne type Celts,”

184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

that from the aluminium works. A third example of these rude
celts was found by Mr. R. Young, C.E., of Belfast (fig. 8, No. 3).
He informed Mr. Coffey that it was found at a considerable depth in
the gravels. It is now in the museum of the Belfast Natural History
and Philosophical Society.

These rude celts, though commonly known as ‘‘ Larne type,” are
not confined to Larne. They have been found in considerable numbers
in the denuded gravels of the raised beach at other stations. Mr.
Gray has figured examples from Island Magee (the opposite shore of
Larne Lough), and from Holywood, Cultra, and Ballyholme, on the
County Down side of Belfast Lough. Mr. Knowles has figured an
example from Kilroot (Antrim side), and one from Holywood. Another
example from Kilroot is in the National Museum, given by Mr. W. H.
Patterson, M.R.I.A. One Mr. Coffey picked up on the beach at Port-
stewart, County Londonderry, is shown, fig. 8, No. 5. Pieces more
or less of this form have been found in the Bann valley. They have,
however, been found in greater numbers at Larne, and along the
beach at Island Magee on the opposite side of the Lough, than else-
where. Mr. Knowles has collected over 100 specimens, chiefly at
Larne and Island Magee. The late Rey. G. R. Buick, M.R.I.A., also
collected a considerable number at the same sites.

The most distinguishing feature of this type is the absence of
a cutting edge. They are more or less pointed at both ends, but no
consistent attempt appears to have been made either to bring the ends to
a point or to form acutting edge. They resemble, in many respects, the
roughly-chipped celts figured by Sir John Evans in chapter iv. of his
‘Stone Implements of Great Britain,” such as figs. 12-16, and fig. 25,
also the ruder forms from the flint celt factories at Cissbury, regarded
as wasters, or unmarketable pieces... Mr. Knowles describes them as
mostly triangular in section ;? but many in his collection are of a more
or less oval section, that is, rounded on both faces (fig. 8, No. J,
found on the beach at Island Magee); and some are simply irregular
blocks, such as fig. 8, No. 2, which was found, at a depth of five feet,
in the gravels near station Z, at Larne. Some of the specimens are
small, such as fig. 8, Nos. 4 and 6, from Larne, now in the Knowles
collection.

‘The question arises, Are these implements of a special form, as they
have hitherto been regarded, or merely unfinished pieces, roughed-
out blanks and wasters? The waste and unfinished pieces from the

1 Evans, 2nd ed., p. 89. 2 Journ. R.S.A.1., vol. xxui.(893), p- 1412

CorFry AND PraEGERr—Zve Antrim Raised Beach. 185

site of a celt factory recently discovered by Mr. Knowles at Cushen-
dall, County Antrim, are instructive on this point. The stone used was
chiefly basalt. The process of manufacture has been fully described
by Mr. Knowles.!. The final form aimed at was the sub-triangular
celt, the last stage of the chipping being carefully done, and serving
to trim the piece to the required thickness and shape, ready for
grinding and polishing. But in the early stages of the process the
final form is not directly attempted; in other words, the piece is not
prematurely specialised. At first it 1s freely chipped into an oval
form, pointed at both ends. The reason for this will be easily under-
stood when the nature of the work is considered. The block of stone
has first to be thinned down ; for that purpose it is flaked by striking
it along the margin of the upper face, flakes being thus detached from
the under face, the blow being directed downwards and inwards; the
fracture which detaches the flake reaches in a considerable way on
the under surface. The block is then turned, and the process repeated
on the other face. In this manner the faces are thinned down and
the transverse section reduced to a flat oval. At this stage the
final shaping is begun. The advantage of leaving the ends pointed
is now seen. The excess left at the ends allows the celt to be
thinned down lengthways at the butt and the cutting end while
bringing them to shape, in the same manner as the body of the
celt was thinned transversely by flaking from the sides. The finished
forms were rarely found at the quarry site on Tievebulliagh Mountain
where the stone was got, but only the roughed-out oval pieces,
many of them discarded pieces; the final chipping was apparently
done at the valley sites, where the more finished forms were found.
The section of the rude pieces is often somewhat triangular, probably
intentionally in the case of adze-celt forms, but also a result of the
fact that the faces were flaked alternately, and that the flaking has
gone deeper on one face than on the other.

It might be expected that we should find among these Larne
rejects, pieces which have been broken across in the process of
manufacture. We do occasionally find these roughed-out ‘‘ Larne
celts”? broken across. But as few sections of the gravels have been
dug out, and the majority of the specimens have been collected from
the distributed gravels of the Larne and Island Magee beaches, this
point has not been satisfactorily investigated. It may be pointed
out, however, that the Larne celt is stout in body, and not likely

1 Journal of the Anthropological Institute, vol. xxxiii., p. 860. 1903.

186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

readily to snap, even in chipping. At the celt manufactory near
Cushendall, already referred to, this feature of accidental fracture
in course of manufacture was not noticeable on the roughed-out
pieces, the tendency to fracture appearing when the piece was
thinned down. The broken pieces collected were cutting ends, or
butt ends, of developed celt form; in one instance the two halves of a
partly-finished celt being found side by side.

Looking at the so-called Larne celts from this point of view, we
can see that these rude pieces correspond closely to the Cushendall
quarry forms. They are, as a rule, more slender, but this is accounted
for by the difference of the material and of the form desired. Flint
celts of good form are rare in Ireland, and are very rarely polished
and finished in the typical manner.

The Larne type must have been a stage in the manufacture of such
implements. These chisel forms have been found in the fields at
Island Magee and other places along the coast. The final chipping
and dressing or grinding of the edge would not be done at the
quarry site; and we can readily understand that only the roughed-out
pieces, or pieces discarded for some defect in working, would be found
in the Larne gravels.

It has been suggested that at least some of the Larne celts
may have teen implements the purpose of which cannot now be
determined. When, however, we consider the vast accumulation of
waste flakes and cores, the absence of any indication that the gravels
were used as a dwelling-site—on the contrary, from the very nature
of the deposit, strong presumption that they were not—this view
will, I think, recede from the argument. The so-called celts show
us that the industry at Larne was not confined to flaking. If the
worked pieces are not for the most part wasters, where, we may ask,
is the waste of these pieces ?

The Larne celts, though we cannot accept them as a primitive form
of stone implement, throw some light on the age of the gravels. As
already stated, flint celts of good form and finish are rare in Ireland,
that is, the sub-triangular polished celt, which may be taken as
representing an advanced stage of Neolithic culture. But, as men-
tioned, the rough chisel type, narrow, with somewhat straight sides,
is fairly common. In some the edge is of the kitchen-midden type ;
others, which seem to be more advanced, have the edge ground,' as
will be seen in fig. 10. Here Nos. 1-8 (found, respectively, on

1 For English examples, see Evans, op. cit., figs. 12, 13, 15.

CoFrFEY AND PrRAuGER—Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 187

Island Magee, in Co. Down, and in the Bann valley) have been
brought to an edge at the lower end by flaking. In these, as also in
some of the partly ground specimens, the somewhat curved sides
recall the Larne pieces, and it is evident they must have passed
through the stage represented by the rougher types of the gravels,

The Larne celts would thus seem to be the roughed-out stage
or blanks for this class of implement. Many of them would require
little more than the striking-off of two facets from one of the ends,
one from each face, to convert them into serviceable chisels of the
kitchen-midden class, the intersection of the facets producing the
cutting edge, while the grinding down of one of the ends would
produce an edge of the second class. ‘The edge would not, of course,
be put on at the quarry site, and we should not expect to find finished
specimens in the gravels. Moreover, the best pieces would have been
carried away, so that the greater number of those found in the gravels
are likely to have been rejects. The process of roughing-out the
blanks was evidently rapid, and pieces which developed defects in the
working, a hump on one of the faces, or an irregular section, would
be thrown aside.

The Kitchen-midden Axe.

The kitchen-midden axe, or chisel, is typologically the beginning
of the celt series. Speaking of the chipped or rough-hewn celts
generally, Sir John Evans says :—‘‘ It seems almost demonstrable
that some at least of these unpolished celts must be among the earliest
of the Neolithic implements of this country”? [Britain]. The art
of chipping stone into shape must, he continues, ‘‘ in all probability
have preceded that of grinding or polishing its edges.’’ But he is
careful to add, ‘‘ We have as yet, in Britain, no means for assigning
with certainty any of these roughly chipped forms to an antiquity
more remote than that of the carefully finished celts with their edges
sharpened by grinding, though in all probability some of them must
date back to a far remoter period.’’!

Whether the kitchen-midden forms can be referred in Britain and
Ireland to as early a period as the Danish kjOkken-moddings, there is
not evidence to say; but there is some evidence that the kitchen-
midden type belongs to an early stage of the Neolithic period in
Ireland. About 1886 the removal of sand from the south side of the
street called Spring-hill, at Portrush, County Antrim, to make room

Op: cti., pr 86;

188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny.

for new buildings, disclosed an old surface, resting almost on the solid
rock. In this old surface a number of small flint axes were found
with characteristic kitchen-midden edges. -Mr. Knowles, who has
figured four of them (there seem to have been several more of them
in the find), describes them as small axes, wedge-shaped, the edges
being formed by a single large flake having been removed from each
side.! One of these is shown (fig. 9). A few of this class of kitchen-

Fic. 9.—Kitchen-midden axe from Portrush. 4

midden axe have been found at Larne. Rev. W. Adams, of Antrim,
has two in his collection, one of which closely resembles that figured
above.

The circumstances of this find, and the absence of any objects of a
definitely late character, seem to indicate an early period.

The Chisel Type.

The narrow flint axes, or chisels, ground only at the edge, come
next in order of development in the celt series (fig. 10, Nos. 4-6,
from Counties Antrim and Londonderry). When we consider the
series as a whole—the further stages of rubbing down of the

1W. J. Knowles: ‘‘ Report on Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the
Coast, of Ireland,’’ Proc. R.I.A., 38rd 8., vol. i. (1889-91), p. 177. Mr. Knowles
states that he has seen indications of such a process of manufacture among the
objects found at Whitepark Bay. He here refers to nondescript or chopper-like
pieces of flint, in which the intersection of two facets forms an edge, which
may or may not haye been intentional in particular instances. No specimens of
the kitchen-midden form of axe have been found at Whitepark Bay.

x

= ‘i
SDN

» ae mah
S° ANN
TA

\Wires

4

y) SS
fv Nn
} Oe \
AWN SS &
NEDSS
a Q } pF \ N WS
mn gf 7 uy SS}
v/} ee Ss

Uj

/
a

(Fane eR
SERS es
FER
eS =

‘ \ AN WAS \
\ AY WN

\ \ NX
\\

190 Proceedings of the Loyal Lrish Academy.

sides left jagged in the process of chipping, leading to the type
of polished celt of flat-oval section with flatted sides—a form condi-
tioned by chipping—and compare with the latter the forms of the celts
produced by a different method of manufacture—that of battering
or pecking the stone into shape—a process which does not appear to
have been employed till an advanced stage of Neolithic culture had
been reached, and which necessarily eliminates the flatted sides,
producing a round-bodied celt, contracting towards the cutting edge,
and pointed at the butt-end—we cannot reasonably doubt that the
series representing development represents also progress in time, and
that these roughly chipped celts, ground only at the cutting edge,
although they may, in some cases, have been made in later times,
are, as a type, to be placed early in the Neolithic period of Ireland
rather than towards the middle or end of that period.

If, then, the Larne celts are to be regarded as the roughed-out
pieces, or blanks, from which the celts of the kitchen-midden type
and the narrow forms with ground edges only were formed, the laying
down of the Larne gravels cannot, as far as this evidence can be relied
on, be brought down to a later period than the earlier stages of
Neolithic times.

THE SANDHILL SITES.

We may now approach the problem on a different and more direct
line of evidence. In the sandhills of the north coast of Ireland several
occupation sites of Neolithic man have been discovered. The most
notable of these are at Dundrum Bay, County Down, Whitepark Bay,
County Antrim, and the mouth of the River Bann, near Portstewart,
County Londonderry. ‘The sandhills overlie the raised beach ; and in
the old surfaces laid bare, in the wind-blown hollows among the sand-
hills, worked flints and pottery are found in great abundance.

‘The industry at these sites is quite different in character from that
at the Larne beach. Long flakes of the Larne type are not found in
the sandhills; indeed, flakes of any considerable length are rare at
those sites. Roughed-out pieces, such as the Larne celts and the kitchen-
midden and narrow-axe types, are also wanting. Yet the working of
flint was carried on extensively in the sandhills. Cores and flakes are
abundant, but the nodules worked were, as a rule, small; and the
flakes for the most part are short and broad, or irregular in shape.
Scrapers occur in great numbers, and this was one of the chief im-
plements manufactured. At Dundrum Bay and Portstewart well-

CorrEY AND PRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 191

wrought arrow-heads and concave scrapers, or hollow saws, as they
are thought to have been by some authorities, are numerous, besides
other forms of implements of an advanced Stone Age industry. At all
the sites mentioned, polished axes of fully developed form have
been found. At Whitepark Bay very few arrow-heads have been
found, and concave scrapers are exceptionally rare. The ordinary
scraper in its various forms is, however, common, and has been
collected by hundreds. The pottery is often decorated, and is in this
respect as advanced as at the other sites. It is probable that some of
it is Bronze Age. The sandhill sites were occupied, whether con-
tinuously or occasionally, from Neolithic times, through the Bronze
Age, and into the Iron and Christian periods.?

Occurrence of ‘Larne’? Types,

But while the industry in the sandhills is consistent, the finds at
Portrush being exceptional and possibly older, we find outside the
sandhills along the pebbly parts of the beach at Whitepark Bay, and
along the pebbly beach between the Bann sandhills and the town of
Portstewart, where we may see the raised beach underlying the newer
accumulation of the sandhills, occasional flint flakes, which class
themselves by aspect rather with the Larne flakes than the sandhill
flakes. They are often much rolled, and it requires an expert eye
to recognise the original flake character of the piece. Mr. Knowles
has noticed the difference in character of these flakes, and he also
regards them as older than the sandhill flakes, classing them with
the flakes of the raised beach, as distinguished from the sandhill
industry. Further, he lays stress on the fact that re-worked cores
have been found in the sandhills, the earlier working belonging, he
believes, to the older series. Speaking of Whitepark Bay, he says :—
‘“‘ Flakes and cores of an older series are found lying along the shore
of the bay. These are greatly weathered, and are easily known by
their reddish-brown crust. That they were old and crusted when
the Neolithic flint-workers occupied the sandhills is evidenced by
the numbers which have been re-worked by these people. In many
flakes we will find the old weathered surface of the older core on
one side, and the fresh fracture made by the later people on the other
side.”’ ?

1 Moulds for bronze weapons have been found at one of the hut sites at White-
park Bay (now in the collection of Rev. W. Adams, Antrim).
* Proc. R.I.A., 3rd Ser., vol. i., p. 176.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [17]

192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Mr. Coffey has often discussed this point with Mr. Knowles, and
is inclined to agree with him as to the older character of the flakes
found along the shore of Whitepark Bay. They are generally of the
long finger-like form, such as is found in the raised beach at Larne,
rather than the broad and often nondescript class of flake common in
the sandhills. A good specimen is shown in fig. 11, No.1. It was
found by Mr. Coffey in the stony part of the beach at Whitepark

Fic. 11.—Rolled flakes from Whitepark Bay.

bole

Bay, within the tide-wash. Evidently, it had only recently been
exposed, and is little rolled. The chips at the side were fresh, and
were probably caused by the gale which had not quite blown itself
out. This rather implies that this flake had come out of the raised
beach itself, and, therefore, represents the older formation underlying
the sandhills. A much-rolled flake from the same beach is shown
(fie. 41, No: 2):

The Larne-type celt (fig. 8, No. 5) was found by Mr. Coffey in a
similar position on the exposed beach at Portstewart, between the
town and the sandhills. It also is to be referred to the raised beach.

The large pear-shaped pieces of flint collected by Mr. Knowles
along the shores at Larne, Island Magee, and Kilroot, and regarded
by him as artificial, are not discussed in this paper. None of them
have been found in the gravels, but only along the shore-line, and
they do not affect the evidence examined in tkis section of the
present paper.

We may also mention a tooth of the Mammoth found in the

CorFEY AND PrarGer—Zhe Antrim Raised Beach. 1983

gravels by the late Dr. Moran, and described by him in Proc. Belfast
Nat. Hist. and Phil. Society for 1888-9, p. 35. Also a bone in
Mr. Knowles’ collection, identified as /lephas, and found in the
railway section. No significance can be attached to these remains as
regards the age of the gravels. They must be regarded as derived
from an older formation, as in the case of the Mammoth tooth found
at Ballyrudder, in the Larne locality, and now in the Grainger
collection, Belfast.

The figures which illustrate this section of the present paper
are drawn from specimens in the National Museum, with the excep-
tion of those mentioned as belonging to Mr. Knowles, which have
been drawn by Miss M. Knowles.

CORRELATION OF CHANGES OF LEVEL WITH HUMAN
PERIODS.

Having dealt thus far with the geological history of the district
and the character and relative age of its Neolithic remains, we may
now return to our original position, and point out the bearing of these .
considerations on the question of the Broighter gold ornaments, and on
the general history of the district in post-Glacial times.

The gold ornaments found at Broighter were ploughed out of stiff
clay on the shelf or raised beach which we have discussed, at a point
where the height above ordinary high water is 4 feet. We have seen
that the top of the marine series at Larne has been elevated to a height
of no less than 22 feet above high water, and also that the amount of
elevation increases northward in Ireland. It follows that the emer-
gence of Broighter from the waters of Lough Foyle took place almost
at the close of the movement of elevation. ‘I'he point to be, if possible,
decided was, at what period did the emergence of Broighter take place ?

Evidence from Larne.

The Larne raised beach proves that practically the whole move-
ment of depression, as represented by the series there, took place
during Neolithic times. The lowest beds, up to the top of the
estuarine clay, have so far furnished no evidence. But the whole of
the overlying 19 feet of gravels yield flints of human workmanship,
showing that man was on the ground during the submergence that
allowed of the continued laying down of this mass of material in

194 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

shallow water or between tides. Further, the immense abundance of
flint flakes in the surface layers renders it probable that Neolithic
man persisted after that movement of elevation had set in which made
the top of the gravels a land surface.. But Larne does not show us
for how long Neolithic man remained in possession after the elevation
began, except that the great abundance of the surface flakes postulates
a considerable period.

Lvidence from Whitepark Bay.

At Whitepark Bay, the ‘‘ black layers,”’ or old land surfaces, occur
at various levels among the dunes. Blown sand, an aerial deposit,
hes not only above the old surfaces, but below them. We thus get
the following order of events :—

(1) Elevation of the land till the ground on which the dunes rest
rose beyond the reach of the waves.

(2) Accumulation of blown sand on this old surface.

(3) Formation of sward on top of the blown sand, and settlement
of Neolithic man thereon.

(4) Accumulation of sand on this surface.

Clearly, therefore, not only the surfaces on which the settlements
are situated, but the older surface at the base of the underlying blown
sand, must have been above the sea in not later than Neolithic times.
If these surfaces below the blown sand were found to correspond in
elevation with Broighter, it would necessarily follow that Broighter
was elevated above the sea in times not later than Neolithic, instead of
between the fourth and sixth centuries of the Christian Era, as con-
tended at the trial. ‘To test this point we visited Whitepark Bay, and
levels were run from high-water mark to Neolithic sites at four points,
and the nature of the deposits underlying and overlying the black layers
carefully noted. As regards levels, we found that the Neolithic sites
vary from 15 feet to 33 feet above high-water mark.

In comparing these levels with that of the land at Broighter, one
important point must not be lost sight of. Broighter is situated on
a land-locked bay, which on that side is extremely shallow. Hence,
Jarge waves are not met with on the Broighter coast, and the land
proper, 7.¢e. land on which terrestrial vegetation can grow, begins
immediately above high-water mark.

Whitepark Bay and Portstewart, on the contrary, are open to the
North Atlantic, and at both localities a well-marked storm-beach
fringes the sea. The elevation of the storm-beach at Whitepark Bay

CorFEY AND PRAEGER— The Antrim Raised Beach. 195

was measured and found to extend to 5 feet above high-water mark.
Below this level the foreshore is exposed to alterations at every gale.
At this level the land proper commences, and it is only above this
level that blown sand forms, vegetation begins, and man could settle.

We must, therefore, deduct from the levels at Whitepark Bay 6 feet
if we wish to compare them with the levels at Broighter. In other
words, the high-water mark at Whitepark Bay is, for all practical
purposes, 5 feet higher than at Broighter.

The lowest points at which Neolithic man was found at Whitepark
Bay were 13 feet at ‘‘M”’ on Mr. Coffey’s map of sites, in Knowles’
Fourth Report,’ and 19 feet 6 inches at “‘f”’ (east end of same map).
Deducting 5 feet for storm-beach, and also the actual amount of
blown sand observed below the black layer at these points, we find
that the old land surface on which the sand-dunes collected, before
‘Neolithic man settled there, is at present 6 to 8 feet above the storm-
beach, or practical high-water mark. This is the level which must
be compared with Broighter, and it is important to note that its age
as a land surface is clearly determined to be pre-Neolithic, or
Neolithie.

Thus Whitepark Bay reduces the discrepancy between the Neolithic
land-level and that of Broighter, but still leaves a margin which we
were anxious to eliminate, as it could not yet be positively asserted
that the whole of the elevation took place prior to the period suggested.
It was just conceivable that a pause in the uplifting might have
occurred, leaving Whitepark just above tide-level, and Broighter just
below. If this pause were long enough, Whitepark might have been
a Neolithic land surface, while Broighter remained tidal until, say,
Roman times.

Evidence from Portstewart.

We, therefore, returned to the problem, and selected the neigh-
bourhood of Portstewart for further measurements and observations.
Here extensive sand-dunes rise between the River Bann and the ocean.
In deep wind-excavated hollows in these dunes old surfaces with
Neolithic remains, similar to those at Whitepark Bay, are numerous.
In another hollow a fine storm-beach is exposed (Plate IX.), consist-
ing of well-marked ridges of large pebbles, and separated from the
present storm-beach by 150 yards of sand-dunes. A line of levels was
run along a line, starting from high-water mark on the sandy shore,

1Proc. R.LA., 3rd Ser., vol. vi., p. 333.

196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

passing across the old storm-beach, through two of the Neolithic sites,
and back to high-water mark. This section, omitting the portion
which ran from the one Neolithic site to the other over the summit
of a 90-foot sand-dune, is shown, fig.12. The results show :—

(1) Crest of old storm-beach 6 feet above present high water.

(2) The Neolithic sites lie well behind this line. The levels of
the black layer at two sites, 4 and B, measure respectively
11 feet and 15 feet 8 inches.

At site A, deducting 5 feet for storm-level and 4 feet for blown
sand at present exposed below the old surface, we find the old
Neolithic or pre-Neolithic surface on which the blown sand accumu-
lated to be not more than 2 feet above present storm-level of high
water.

+36.0

Section from high water mark to site A

+19.0

Old pebble
beach +6.0

+26.0
Section from high water mark to site B
Black
Layer
4715.8 .
+12.8 oe
Pit’
+8.8
sandy fwats
beac® H.W. DATUM
tco 7§ 59 25 0 100 200 300 400 FEET
——

Fic. 12.—Horizontal Sections of the Portstewart Sand-dunes.

The same process applied at site B reduced the old surface to

3 feet 8 inches above present storm high water thus :—

it. 71h,
Level of black layer, .. a3 15 8 above H.W.
Less blown sand observed below black layer, 7 0
Less storm level, nie E* ‘ae oD ae

ds 8

30

20

to

FEET 10

Corrry AND PrRAEGER—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 197

Furthermore, similar observations applied to an adjoining point
eave a level for the base of what appeared to be blown sand of between
1 and 2 feet below high water. The fact that standing water had
altered the appearance of the sand rendered it difficult to decide with
certainty as to whether the blown sand continued downward to this
level; but we have little doubt that the observation was correct. If

Sse —

Pitty

iN aT eps!
i cht Wee

Fice 13.—Neolithic Remains from’ Portstewart* Sand-dunes, obtained
from Pit B (fig. 12, and Plate VIII.). No. 1,4; the rest, 3.

so, it supplies additional evidence of the final slight subsidence which
has been already referred to as being the latest movement of the land
traceable in our area.

The site B is illustrated in Plate VIII. Two old surface-layers

198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

are seen in the photograph. In some parts of the pit these surfaces
coalesce, and there is probably not much difference in date between
them. It was from the upper of these old surfaces that Mr. Coffey dug
out, in 1897, the fragments of a vessel of pottery, with round bottom,
and the scraper, borer, and other objects of flint shown in fig. 13. They
lay together within a space of 23 feet square. A fragment of the
cutting end of a highly-polished stone celt was found loose in the pit.
These objects are characteristically Neolithic, and we are certainly
dealing with a Neolithic surface.

The above observations at Portstewart, which les only 13 miles
E.N.E. of Broighter, prove conclusively that the ground on which the
gold ornaments were found has been a land surface, with an elevation
at least as great as at present, since Neolithic times; the greater part
of the movement of depression, and the whole of the movement of
elevation, which formed the post-Glacial raised beach of the north-east
of Ireland, having been accomplished during Neolithic times.

CoNnCLUSION.

Referring once more to the diagram constructed for Larne (Plate IV.,
fig. 2), we can now get a step further. The Larne beach deposits
show that Neolithic man was in existence from almost the commence-
ment of the deposition of that series, until after its conclusion—from
the point P, approximately, to some point beyond V. The further
evidence of Whitepark Bay and Portstewart carries on the Neolithic
period to Y, the conclusion of the period of elevation. Applying this
to the Belfast diagram (Plate LV., fig. 1), we have the Neolithic period
extending from somewhere near the top of the lower estuarine clay
(or earlier), through the upper estuarine clay, to the beach deposit of
yellow sand which overlies it, or possibly later.

The Mersey district in England, and the Forth and Tay districts in
Scotland, present a series of deposits showing oscillations correspond-
ing closely with those of the North of Ireland. As regards age, the
evidence on the English side of the Irish Sea appears still to be slight ;
but the occurrence of Roman remains in the silts which represent the
final small depression, throw the main movements of the series back to
a remote period, and there is nothing to contradict the assumption that
these movements were Neolithic, as in Ireland. In Scotland the
evidence at present available is somewhat contradictory. The ocecur-
rence of early kitchen-middens with marine shells along the edge of

CorFEY AND PranGceEr—TZhe Antrim Raised Beach. 199

the Carses, and of implements of deer’s horn, and canoes containing stone
celts, embedded in the Carse clays, points to submergence of the Carses
during early human times, which would correspond with the Irish
evidence. Munro’s interpretation’ of the deposits in the Mac Arthur
cave at Oban, also, involves a land-level during Neolithic times 30 feet
lower than at present. Jamieson’s observation of worked flints and
shell mounds on the top of the 25-foot beach would show that elevation
was at least well begun before the end of the Stone Age; and the
Joppa pagan cemetery (ante, p. 161) clearly indicates that the Bronze
Age found the movement of elevation at least nearly completed. The
peat deposits on the beach, up to 14 feet in thickness, to which Jamieson
draws attention, also attest a considerable age for the uplift; while his
statement regarding the occurrence of artificially chipped flints, which
are not rolled, on the raised beach north and south of the mouth of
the Ythan, ‘‘ often in positions a very few feet above high-water mark,”’
suggests a parallelism with our observations at Portstewart, and the
conclusion that the movement of elevation was completed during the
Stone Age—though the author escapes this conclusion by assigning the
phenomenon to the survival of the use of stone weapons into recent
times in that district. The evidence in Ireland, we may remark in
passing, does not admit of this interpretation. Speaking on this
question in general, it may be mentioned that the earliest forms of
metal celts (copper) are found in the Counties of Antrim and London-
derry equally with the more southern counties; and there is conse-
quently no reason to infer that the spread of metal in the north of
Ireland was relatively much later than in other parts of Ireland. As
regards the sandhill sites, the mouth of the Bann shows an advanced
Stone Age; and as that river must have been always an important
site for settlement, owing to its importance as a salmon river and
accessibility to Lough Neagh, it must have been one of the earliest
localities for metal in the north of Ireland.

On the other hand, we have to account for the various records of
iron and other late objects found in the Carse clays, which would
indicate a much later date for the movement of upheaval. But Munro’s
investigations of this question, already quoted, leave it very doubtful
if any geological significance attaches to the occurrence of these
objects.

Some observers, again, have concluded that only the older part of
the beach and of the emergence is Neolithic, and that by the time

Y Loe, ett.; p. 270.
niiA. PROC., VOL. KXY-, SEC. C.] [18]

200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the uplift was completed, Bronze Age man held possession of the
land. But as the assigning of a later date to the beaches as land
surfaces is usually founded on negative evidence—the apparent absence
on or in them of traces of earlier periods—we find no testimony that
effectually defeats our positive evidence of a Neolithic age for the
whole movement of emergence.

Over an area, then, including northern Ireland, the southern half
of Scotland, and northern England, the land-oscillations during post-
Glacial times appear to have been practically identical. Outside of
this area, to the southward, the evidence points to a high land-level in
early post-Glacial times, followed by submergence, as in the area just
defined ; but the sharp Neolithic uplift, which formed the ‘ 25-foot
beach ’’ in the area mentioned, appears to die out rapidly northward
and southward. To the southward, the evidence points to a continuous
or intermittent submergence since early post-Glacial times, the land
having at no time been appreciably lower than at present. There is
as yet but little evidence available wherewith to affix dates to the
phases of this submergence ; but at Southampton it appears to be
satisfactorily established that the high post-Glacial land surface
endured until Neolithic times (ante, p. 164), and at Minehead in
Devon, the earliest post-Glacial bed is a land deposit containing
worked flints (ante, p. 165).

“010d ‘YOIAA “YW ulIeT We

Al aLvig ‘D “LOGS “AXX “0A ‘ avoy ‘Tx ‘o0ugF

ni

3

”

Proc. R. I. A., Vol. XXV., Sect. C. Plate V.

+
BELFAST (Alexandra dock) 3s
ws a
1 e 3 4 5 6 7
Sand! Peat ‘Greysand: Lawer estuarine clay | Upper estuarine clay 'Yllowsanh Surface clays:
Cea exe et 6-0 6'- 0" 2’. o" 3-0”

'
'
'
'

=== $-54¢-$-4--------

yee, We

5
5
LARNE (North end of Curran.) FA
'
i Land surface of boulder clay ‘Deposition of Larne sertesi Land surface of gravels. '
en,
~30F™ = : 1 “ aKey — uJ
20 ! r = =
' ' 4 aa

-10 L ! = Nt as
_OHWL (EE ease eae i h
MEAN SEA M aK! aX ae 40 1
~OLWL A

—l0FY
7
£39 << x

Bre, 2s

BELFAST (Alexandra dock;.

Grey! 2 2 =) 6 7
sand Peat iGrey sand Lower estuarine clay \ Upper estuarine elay Wellow sand\Surface cla y |
' ' 1 ' ' ‘

' ' ' i ' ' '
LOFEETr : \ H H

' ' ' ’

t ( ' ' H ' H
7a eee (al Seon ree
30 1 7 7 H t ' '

' i i r '

' ' : \ ‘

,
'

Graphic Representation of Changes of Leyel.

meoc, K.I. ACAD., VoL. XXV., SECT: C, PrArE Vie

HH

Section at the Larne Aluminium Works, where the

raised beach gravels are thinnest,

010Ud “YOPOA\ “Y ‘(uvejd uo 7) “yWQ IseTTeg INOGIVET OY} J spoaezs as1vo0o jo yooy uay

‘YoRog poestey eure] oy} jo uonses yeoidé} y

Be Ge as Sane

Me

-e

Le

Photo.

R. Welch,

Old Pebble Beach overwhelmed by Sand-dunes, Portstewart.

VOT.

LIBRI SANCTI PATRICII:
THE LATIN WRITINGS OF SAINT PATRICK.

EpitEp, with Intropuction, TRaNsLatTion, AND Norzs,

By NEWEORT J.D. WHITE, D_D,,

Keeper of Primate Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and Assistant Lecturer
in Divinity and Hebrew in the University of Dublin.

[Read NovEMBER 14, 1904. Ordered for Publication NovemBer 16, 1904.
Published Fepruary 1, 1905.]

CONTENTS.
Preface, or oe 5 che a as ae as 5, 208
Introductory Matter :
The Manuscripts and Text, .. 206
Historical Materials supplied by the eae Writing of St. Patereke LY 2220
Biblical Text used by St. Patrick, .. : as = .. 2380
Bibliography, id ati ws 288
Latin Text of the Cin fessio ‘and fetiola, with peihoesdine ‘tous, -¢ .. 238
Translation, ip a ee ne Pe o = oa «« 1. 200
Notes on the Text, Pe cp ve ah as ee ae .. 280
List of Recurrent Phrases, es in 2% oP Af By . 299
Notes on the Biblical Quotations, - fe th S66
Appendix on Word-forms and List of caitawartal Wane a fe Old
Notes by Prof. Bury, tg ae ae as a - oe net) jo
Index of Biblical References, .. = ais a oe .. 3822
Index of Names of Persons and withonticn. a ee » + .. 326
PREFACE.

Tue best apology for the publication of a new edition of the Latin
Writings of St. Patrick is the history of the printed text. With the
exception of Sir James Ware, and Andreas Denis the editor of the
Bollandist text, none of those who have printed these tracts has
availed himself of all the ms. evidence which he knew to be
extant when he wrote; and, great as were the services to learning
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [19]

202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of Ware and Denis, their editorial ideals were not those of modern
scholars. |

The Latin Writings of St. Patrick were five times printed during
the nineteenth century. In every case, they were treated as a fragment
of a large design ; and naturally their interests, so to speak, suffered.
They are so very short, that it was not thought worth while to bestow
on them the exact and critical treatment which their importance
demands. A glance at the Bibliography will prove the truth of this
statement.

The present edition is the first in which an attempt has been made
to construct a text of the Libri Sancti Patricit on a definite critical
principle from all the known mss. Finality is by no means here pre-
tended to; the discovery in some Continental library of a ms. of the
type of the text in the Book of Armagh would certainly necessi-
tate a revision of those portions where that ms. is not available; but
it is hoped that the conclusions arrived at in the Introduction as to
the relative value of the other mss. will so far commend themselves
to scholars as to minimise the importance of the discovery of a ms.
akin to that of Arras.

The absolutely new matter in this edition is the evidence of the
Rouen ms., the existence of which was made known to me by the
Rev. Hippolyte Delehaye, s.s., shortly after its discovery in 1903.
For this kindness I desire here to express to him my sincere thanks.
The student willalso find here the true readings of the extant portions
of the Arras ms. used in the Bollandist edition of 1668; and the com-
plete evidence of A, as presented in the first really accurate transcript—
that prepared by Dr. Gwynn for his forthcoming edition of the Book of
Armagh. It is also hoped that the presentation of the readings of
the other three mss. will be found satisfactory.

My obligations to others are manifold; but my chief debt of
gratitude is due to the Rev. John Gwynn, D.D., D.c.u., Regius Professor
of Divinity in the University of Dublin, who permitted me to use
the final proof-sheets of his edition of the Book of Armagh, and
has also carefully read the proofs of this edition; and in every
difficulty has most generously given me the benefit of his wide
erudition and sound critical judgment. The suggestions which I
have acknowledged in the notes give a very inadequate idea of the
extent to which I am indebted to his wise counsels.

My thanks are also due to the Very Rev. J. H. Bernard, p.p.,
Dean of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, and Archbishop King’s Lecturer in
Divinity in the University of Dublin, at whose suggestion this edition

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 203

was undertaken, and who kindly communicated to me an unpublished
paper of critical notes on the Biblical quotations in St. Patrick’s
writings; and in this connexion I must acknowledge my obliga-
tions to Mr. F. C. Burkitt, of Cambridge, who was good enough
to read over the proof-sheets of my own notes on the Biblical citations,
and supplied me with some important references, especially to St.
Cyprian. Iam also indebted to Prof. H. J. Lawlor, p.p., for some
valuable suggestions.

If this paper contributes in any degree to the presentation of
the ntind of St. Patrick—his qualitas—in somewhat sharper outline
than has hitherto been the case, it will have fulfilled its purpose.
The scope of the paper is very limited, as I have deemed it advisable
to confine myself altogether to St. Patrick’s Latin Writings. The
critical narrative of his personal history is in more competent hands.

INTRODUCTORY MATTER.
THE Manuscripts anp Text.

Tuer manuscripts of the Libri Sancti Patric that are at present known
to scholars are six 1n number :—

(1). That contained in folios 22-24 of the Book of Armagh, in the
Library of Trinity College, Dublin. These leaves present considerably
more than half the Confessio. It is only necessary here to note that
the Book of Armagh was transcribed between a.p. 807 and a.p. 846,
by Ferdomnach, the official scribe of Armagh (see Graves, Proceedings,
Royal Irish Acad., vol. ii. p. 316; Bury, Eng. Hist. Review, Ap.,
1902, p. 238, n.). This ms. is cited as A. The first person to make
literary use of A was Ussher in his Britannicarum Keelesiarum Anti-
quitates, Dublinii, 1639. Ussher’s citations will be noticed further on
when the Bollandist text comes under consideration. The Confessio
was printed 2m extenso by Sir James Ware in the editio princeps,
S. Patricio, Qui Hibernos ad fidem Christi convertit, adscripta opuseula,
Londini, 1656.

I am indebted to Dr. Gwynn for permission to use the proof-sheets
of his reproduction of the Book of Armagh for the purposes of this
edition.

(2). The ms. which is cited by Haddan (Counedls, §c., Haddan and
Stubbs) as B, was first published—at least so far as the writings of St.

[19]

204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Patrick are concerned—in the Bollandist Acta Sanctorum Marti, tom. ii.,
Antwerpie, 1668. The title is given as follows: Confessio S. Patricit
de vita et conversatione sua. Quam ex vetustissimo Nobiliacensis S.
Vedasti monasterti codice eruit Andreas Denis, Atrebas, e Societate Jesu.

The ms. is a large folio measuring 44 x 31 centimetres, written
in a very clear twelfth-century hand, in two columns of forty-eight
lines. It belonged originally to the Benedictine establishment of Saint
Vaast, Arras, and with the rest of that library became the property of
the State at the Revolution. It is now in the Public Library of Arras,
and classed ‘‘ No. 450. Bibliothecae Monasteru Sancti Vedasti Atre-
batensis, 1628, F. 2.”” Unfortunately, since its first and only publication,
two folios have been lost—in all probability in the unsettled times
that followed the spoliation of the Monastery of St. Vaast. Ina letter
which I received from M. Wicquot, Conservateur de la Bibliothéque
d’Arras, he says: ‘‘ Plusieurs manuscrits de la bibliothéque d’ Arras
ont été malheureusement mutilés, il y a une centaine d’années. Les
deux feuillets entre folio 51 et 52 et entre 52 et 53 ont été déchirés,
et par conséquence aujourd’hui perdus, sans espérer pouvoir les
retrouver.”’

The proportion of B which we have at first hand may be calculated
thus. If we take the line space in Dr. Whitley Stokes’s edition as a
measure of length, the Confessio occupies 571 lines, and the Epistola
178, more or less. The manuscript of B is available for 345 lines of
the Confessio, and 57 of the Epistola. The Confessio begins in the
middle of the first column of fol. 50, verso, and fol. 51 completes
1854 lines, or to the beginning of section 20 in the present edition.
Fol. 52 covers 1594 lines, or from near the end of section 40 to the
beginning of section 59; and, for the Epistola we have 14 columns of
fol. 58, recto, covering 57 lines, or from the middle of section 15 to the
end. The two gaps amount respectively to 191 and 1553 lines. This
disparity in the amount of matter contained in the two lost folios can
be easily accounted for. Two scribes at least were employed on the
Confessio, and one of them wrote the first 24 lines of fol. 52, recto.
The writing of this scribe is so much smaller than that of his colleague
that his half column covers 262 lines against 204 covered by the other
half column. Something, too, must be allowed for the space occupied
by the initial letter of the Epistola (the initial P of the Confessio
covers 7 half lines), and the interval between it and the Confessio.

For this edition I have used a first-rate photograph prepared by
J. Gonsseaume, of Arras. A careful collation of these plates with the
Bollandist edition demonstrates the necessity of distinguishing between

Wauire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 205

the authority of the ms. itself and that of the ms. as edited by A. Denis.
Hence I have cited them respectively as B and Boll.

(3). The Confessio and Epistola are contained intact in the Cotton
ms. Nero, E.I. in the British Museum. The Confessio begins on fol.
169, verso. This Ms. is assigned to the twelfth century, and is cited
as C. C was used by Ussher (Brit. Hecles. Ant.), and also by Ware
in the editio princeps.

(4 and 5). Fell 3 and Fell 4, Bodleian Library, Oxford, also
contain the Confessio and Epistola in their entirety.

These volumes of Acta Sanctorum were, with four others, borrowed
by Archbishop Ussher in September, 1640, from the Library of Salis-
bury Cathedral. Ware used them for his edition (binis Eeclesia
Sarisburtensis). After many vicissitudes four of the six volumes came
into the hands of Bishop Fell, and finally in 1686 passed with the rest
of his manuscripts into the Bodleian Library. (See H. J. Lawlor, Zhe
MSS. of Vita S. Columbant, Transactions R.I.A., vol. xxxiii. C., Part
i., p. 836). The two volumes with which we are here concerned were
formerly classed Fell 1 and Fell 8. ‘The Confessio begins on fol. 7,
recto, of Fell 3, and on fol. 158, recto, of Fell 4. They are cited here
asF 38 and F4. Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson gave it to me as his opinion
that F 4 was written in the last quarter of the eleventh century, and
F 3 in the first quarter of the twelfth.

(6). The last leaves (fol. 157, verso—159) of a ms. in the Public
Library at Rouen, containing the first half of the Confessio. These
leaves are in a very damaged condition, and are not mentioned in
Omont’s official catalogue of the Rouen Library.

For my knowledge of the existence of this ms. of the Confessio I
am indebted to the courtesy of the Rev. Hippolyte Delehaye, s.v.,
Société des Bollandistes, Brussels, one of whose colleagues discovered
it in 1908. I was furnished with excellent photographs of the five
pages by M. Henri Loriquet, Conservateur de la Bibliotheque Publique
de la Ville de Rouen. The following extract from his correspondence
with me may be of interest :—‘‘ Le dernier feuillet porte une grande
déchirure qui entame la bordure de quelques lignes. ... Les
dimensions sont 308 sur 235 millimétres . . . Votre ms. est décrit
tout au long avec ses nombreuses vies des saints, dans le Catalogue
general des bibliotheques publiques de France, t. 1., pp. 8738-3875. Il y
figure sous le n° 1391. II s’appelait précédemment: ‘U. 39’; plus
anciennement : ‘U. 53,’ et plus anciennement encore: ‘Jumiéges,
G. 9.’ M. Omont, auteur de ce catalogue, a précisément oublié de
mentionner la ‘ Conf. Patr.’ De plus, il indique le ms. comme étan

206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

du xii siécle. En réalité il est écrit de plusieurs mains, et j’incline a
croire qu’il est plutot du xi siécle.”

We must now take into consideration the textual character of
these six Mss. |

The unique associations that are recalled by the Book of Armagh, and
its relatively great antiquity—having been transcribed at least 250 years
earlier than any of the other mss.—have biassed the judgment of some
scholars when dealing with its peculiarities. The most disturbing of
these are its omissions. It does not contain the Epistola, yet the title
prefixed to the Confessio, Lvbri Sancti Patricit, implies that it must
have been, originally at least, included in the contents of the exemplar
which Ferdomnach copied. But the absence of the Epistola is less
perplexing than the omissions—for such we must regard them—in the
Confessio.

Assuming that the other mss. present the Confessio in its entirety,
there are five lacune in A. The first begins with § 26 of the present
edition, and covers nearly 20 lines; then we have 114 lines of A,
followed by a gap of 30 lines; then 53 lines of A; then a gap of 15
lines. The next section of A is that in which the scribe betrays his
impatience of the string of texts that he saw before him; so that in
calculating its length we are entitled to allow for the texts when
written in full. We reckon it then at 39 lines, ora little more. We
then have a lacuna of about 88 lines, followed by 114 of A, and finally
a gap of about 37 lines before the concluding paragraph of A, which
covers 6 lines. It will be noticed that of the short sections of A two
occupy each 114 lines, and two others 53 and 6 respectively, and that
the length of the lacune are, roughly speaking, multiples of 5 and 6.
I have estimated them respectively as 20, 30, 15, 88, 37.

It would be unreasonable to suppose that each page of the exemplar
would contain exactly the same number of letters and letter spaces ;
and therefore the figures just quoted point to the hypothesis
that the exemplar from which the Confessio was copied into the
Book of Armagh was written on very small folios, possibly not in a
very neat hand, so that each folio did not contain more words than five
or six lines of the present edition, and that a considerable number of
leaves had been lost. The note at the end: Huc usque wolumen
quod Patricius manu conscripsit sua, cannot be pressed as proof that
Ferdomnach had before him the actual autograph, since it might have
been merely repeated from a copy of the autograph. But all the facts
can be explained by the supposition that we have, in the Book of
Armagh, all that remained of the autograph, or what was thought to

Waits —Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 207

be the autograph, in the year 807; and thatit was then thought well
to copy the precious document into the official Armagh repertory,
without at all implying that other copies were redundant or interpo-
lated. The marginal notes incertus liber and Z (however explained)
certainly support the theory that Ferdomnach’s exemplar was a very
old one.

The truth is, that if these iacune had occurred in any other ms.
than the Book of Armagh, it would never have occurred to anyone to
speak of the other mss. as interpolated. There is absolutely no
difference in style between the passages that are and that are not in A.
St. Patrick’s style is abrupt; but the Confessio, as read in the other
Mss., 1s much less violent in the transitions of thought than as read in
A. It must, however, be noted that the proofs drawn from the
manuscript itself in support of the view that the Confessio is
deliberately abridged in A cannot be pressed. Graves urged as bearing
on this the occurrence here and there of Zin the margin, and the
words in§$40: et caetera, reliqua usque dicit saecult, reliqua sunt exempla.
But this Z never occurs at the beginning or end of a lacuna; it is found
only where there is a textual or exegetical difficulty ; and the disincli-
nation to copy out at length familiar texts is not unusual in transcribers
of catenee.?

The fact that Tirechén actually quotes from a portion of the
Confessio which is not in A, seems a conclusive argument against
the interpolation theory : Extendit [ expendit | Patricius etiam praetium
xu animarum hominum, ut in scriptione sua adfirmat, de argento et auro,
ut nullum malorum hominum inpederet eos in wa recta transeuntes totam
Hiberniam (Bk. of Armagh, fol. 10, verso, b. 1.34). See Conf. § 53
Censeo enim non minimum quam pretium quindectm hominum distribua wlis.

It has been just stated that the marginal notes in A cannot be
urged as a proof that the text is an abridged one; but at the same
time when we have set out our apparatus eriticus, we find that there
is a considerable number of places in which A omits words and
clauses which are found in all the other mss., and which in most cases
seem necessary to complete the sense.

The following examples do not include the two omissions of

1 Graves explained this Z as (nreire: see Todd, St. Patrick, p. 348; but the
facts just stated are rather in favour of a conjecture which has been suggested to
me, that it stands for Zabulus, i.e. Diabolus, and that the scribe means to suggest
that Ae had been at work to cause whatever error or confusion occurred in the book.
Professor Bury calls it ‘‘the mark of query.” Eng. Hist. Review, July, 1908.

208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

texts which Ferdomnach himself acknowledges in § 40 by the notes
reliqua usque dicit saecult and reliqua sunt exempla.

At the end of § 20, in his eagerness to abridge a text, the scribe
omits the first part of the sentence following; and we have ingqutt
Dominus, non uos estis. DMultos adhue capturam dedi for inquit: In illa
die, Dominus testatur, ‘‘ Non uos estis qui loquimini, sed Spiritus Patris
uestre qui loquitur im uobis.” Et wterum postan nos multos adhue
capturam dedi.

The omissions in § 54 are best shown by quoting them, bracketed,
in their context.

Neque ut sit occassio | adulationis uel auaritiae seripserim] uobis,
neque ut honorem spero ab aliquo uestro. Sufficit enim honor qui
non| dum widetur sed corde creditur. Fidelis autem qui promistt,
nunquam | mentitur.

Less remarkable are: Dominus praestare § 3, et inuisibilia .. .
ad Patrem receptum § 4, prodessem § 18, quo § 17, nocte § 20, dies per
§ 22, ab extremis terrae § 38, certissime quod mthi § 55, Det placitum § 62.

In these cases there can be no reasonable doubt that A is wrong,
and in only two instances, viz., in§§ 20 and 62, does the scribe
indicate, by writing Z in the margin, that he was conscious that his
exemplar was at fault. There are besides some sixteen or seventeen
other places in which clauses are omitted in A, in cases where the
omission does not make nonsense.

On the other hand, there are only four instances in which A
inserts clauses that are absent in the other mss. These are: guid
peterem uel §10, tpse est qui loqguitur im te § 24, et ab austro et ab
aquilone § 39, and et docet §40. Of these insertions, the only one
which is possibly wrong is the first. The conclusion, then, at which
we naturally arrive, is that the fact that A omits certain words and
clauses is not strong evidence against their genuineness, though some
of A’s omissions do commend themselves on consideration.

In truth, although we cannot acquit the scribe of A of the charge
of carelessness and haste, yet such is the relative antiquity of the
text that, save as regards its omissions, it seems the safest course
to follow it, except when itis absolutely unintelligible. It frequently
happens that where A is against all the other mss., their reading,
although at first attractive, is found on mature consideration to be
merely a plausible emendation.

Before we deal with the affinities of the other mss. with A and
with each other, it may be well to say a word about their respective
peculiarities.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 209

Hitherto the Bollandist edition has been cited as if it were a
manuscript ; and since unfortunately the Bollandist text is now the
only representative of two folios of B, it will be necessary to justify
the statement made above, to the effect that B and Boll. differ
somewhat in their authority.

It is only fair to say that Denis did not profess base his text
exclusively upon his manuscript. It was the only one to which he
had access ; and he might be pardoned for thinking it very imperfect.
In the first place, it is entitled, Uta Beati Patricii; and he also had
before him Colgan’s Zriadis Thaumaturgae . . . Acta, Lovanii, 1647.
In the Fourth Life of St. Patrick contained in that work, § 16 of
the Confessio is quoted as 7m libro quem de vita et conversatione sua tpse
composuit. Denis accordingly fancied that.the Confessio, as it came
from St. Patrick’s pen, was a fairly exhaustive autobiography. -Hence
his complaints of the lacune in his us.; e.g., after neglegentiae meae, § 46
of this ed., he prints dots, and notes, ‘‘ Locus hic, librariorum socordia
deprauatus, uidetur de peregrinationibus Patricii habuisse nonnulla.”’
Similar notes occur in three other places. Moreover, more than once
he confesses to having amended the text by the aid .of the extracts
from the Confessio in Vita iv., and of those given by Ussher from
A, as Denis assumed them to be.

Thus, for the reading 7m capturam .decidi § 1, for capt. dedi, he
acknowledges his obligations to Vita iv. On his § 6, on the word
pecora (§ 16 of this ed.), Denis subjoins the following note :—

‘*Reliqua huius numeriex suo ms Usserus exhibet, unde nonnullas
apographi nostri lacunas suppleuimus; plura simili modo correcturi,
si ille totum textum protulisset.’? The section ends with de hominibus
habebam (§ 17).

Again, on § 20, Eudem vero nocte, &c., we find this note: ‘‘ Qui
sequitur locus, in Vita iv. totus transcriptus, ecgrapho nostro
emendando profuit.’? Again, on the passage commencing Zt zterum
post annos multos § 20 ad fin., and ending expergefactus sum § 23. Denis
notes ‘‘ Hactenus totum hune locum, Maccutheno citato, profert
Usserus, p. 832.” It remains that we. should determine how. far in
reality Denis used these helps.

Let us first of all examine the citations given by Ussher.. They are
five in all; and we shall observe that Ussher constantly departs from
A, and gives the readings from C. As far as we know he had not seen
F 3 and F 4 until 1640.

I give herewith a collation of the passages with A, not noting
Ussher’s modernisation of the spelling.

210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(a) § 1. Ussher, p. 818. Patrem—Taberniae.

Calpornium CB... diaconem CB... quondam CB... ins. in
[wico] C... Bonauem no ms.

This citation has not affected Boll.

(6) §§ 1, 2. Ussher, p. 828. Annorum eram—ut pater filium.
milibus Vita vil... uel sero rememorarem CB...et ut conuerterer C...
adolescentiae et tgnorantiae Vitae li., iv., vil., as wellas B.. . con-
solatus est me CB.

There are here five material variations from the text of A. But
for none of the variants of Boll. can Denis be said to be indebted to
Ussher.

(c) §§ 16, 17. Ussher, p. 829. Cotidie—sex annis.

Om. itaque [igitur CB]... ins. e¢ [ante lucem] CB... [responsum]
dicens .. . { cum] quo [ fueram | CB.

We have here four material variationsfrom A. dcens and omission
of itague are the only ones not found in B or C. Denis adopted these
and also the following readings of A preserved by Ussher :—
amor soC... om. mm bef. monte . . . ims. sentiebam ... om. et
terram .. . ins, tterum... ins. [non] bef. erat prope—six in all.

It is characteristic of Denis that of the three insertions adopted
from A only one is indicated by square brackets.

(d) § 21. Ussher, p. 832. Et iterum post annos—de manibus
eorum.

ins. Et iterum post annos | multos| C ... utique for itague no ms.
ins. dicens mihi (C has dicentem mihi) . . . duos menses C.

Here B is not extant, so that we cannot say with certainty whether
any of these variations from A which are in Boll. were in B. Décens
for dicentem probably was not. On the other hand, A and Boll. agree
in nocte alla sexagessima against CFF, nocte ala sexagessimo die.

(e) § 23. Ussher, p.832. Etiterum post paucos—expergefactus
sum.

Britannus Noms.... nunguam C... wdi in uisu nocte, and
om. widi infra CC... om. quase No ms. ... Veetorrewus C .
allis C.. . Hiberionacum C ... uso momento C, with the reading of A,
apse in mente, noted in ee margin. .. . ins. quasi ex uno oreC.
ambules C . . . expergefactus C. Seven material variations.

Here again B is not extant; but Denis expressly notes that the
important place-name /oclut:, which he adopts from Ussher, was not
in his ms., ‘* Virgultv habebat ms.”

There are a few other places in which Denis quotes, not always
correctly, the reading of his ms. in rejecting it.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 211

These may be given in their order.

Conf. § 18. repuld sugere mammas eorum (reppuli sugire B). Denis
conj. debui surgere in nauem eorum.

Conf. § 20. nihil membrorum meorum pracualui (deest B). Denis
(from Vita iv.) omnium membrorum meorum utres abstulit.

Conf. § 46. entelligz. Denis conj. ater clud.

Conf. § 49. nominibus. Denis conj. in omnibus ; so Fy.

Conf. § 53. cudicabant. Denis conj. indigebant.

Ep. § 16. Denis notes that he omits : Vonne unum Deum habetis ?

Quod dereliquistis unusquisque proximum suum? B has guid for quod.

On the other hand, in Conf. § 11, having left out the obscure words
ratum et fortissimum, he merely notes, ‘‘ Si haec dispunctio non sufficit
sanando huic loco, necesse est aliquid excidisse,” without the least
hint as to the nature of the omitted words.

But this does not carry us very far. The quotations found in the
lives are not much more extensive than those in Ussher; and it might
fairly be assumed that the rest of the text was a faithful transcript of
the ms. Denis certainly professed to mark his own interpolations by
printing them within square brackets. The first of these occurs in the
creed, § 4, after inwisibilia [qui Filium sibi consubstantialem genuit |
with the added note, ‘‘ Haec aut similia uerba in ms. Atrebatensi
desiderari contextus indicat, ad cuius exigentiam in sequentibus
nonnulla supplebimus [ | includenda.”” There are besides in the
Confessio 25 such insertions, mostly of only one word, 8 are of two
words, and 1 of three words. In the Epistola there are 19 interpola-
tions thus acknowledged, 2 of them being of two words.

Unfortunately our confidence in the editorial trustworthiness of
Denis is considerably shaken by a comparison of the photograph of
the extant folios of B with the printed text. I have classified the
deviations of Denis from his ms. under the heads of insertions,
omissions, transpositions, and alterations. I have not reckoned the
emendations for which he was indebted to Ussher and to Colgan’s
Lives, nor those of which he informs the reader; and I find
altogether at least 23 insertions of single words and 1 insertion of two
words; 24 omissions of single words,4 omissions of two words, 2
omissions of clauses; 15 transpositions, one of them being of two
clauses; and finally no less than 117 material alterations, 9 of them
affecting more than one word. It is not to be supposed that if the
whole ms. were extant we should find a greater degree of fidelity
exhibited in Denis’s treatment of the two lost folios.

212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

So much it has been necessary to say in order to explain why it is
that we cannot be sure of what the reading of B was when we ure
dependent on Denis’s presentation of it. It would be unreasonable in
the highest degree to expect from Denis what we do not find in Ussher
or Ware. The degree of accuracy which is an ideal in the twentieth
century was unimaginable in the seventeenth; and it must not be
forgotten that it 1s chiefly through the Bollandist Acta Sanctorum that
the writings of St. Patrick have been known to scholars throughout
Europe. Many of the textual emendations that have been adopted
in this edition are due to the sagacity of Andreas Denis.

Even a passing glance at the apparatus ecriticus reveals the fact
that, where A is available, the great majority of the variants from its
texts are supported by all the other mss. Accordingly, in these cases,
it has been thought best to use the term red/. in place of the full
series BCF;F,R or Boll. CF,F,R. Further, the most constant members
of this group are CF,*. In fact, neither of these two mss. presents
any distinctive readings worth mentioning. In the Confessio C has
five omissions by homoioteleuton in §§ 1, 10, 40 dzs, 60, and some other
insignificant variants, most of which are unintentional blunders of the
scribe ; and F,* has fewer still. F, has been corrected throughout in
respect of grammatical forms, in so far as was possible to do so by
erasure and letters written over erasure. There are no marginal
corrections, and hardly any interlinear ones, so that it is impossible
to say when the corrections were made. In any case they have no
more authority than the emendations of a modern editor. Nevertheless,
as being after a fashion ms. evidence, they have all been recorded in
the foot-notes.

I have only noticed two cases where C agrees with A against
BFF, i.e. amor Det for timor Det in § 16, and the omission of mehe
bef. honor in § 54. The similar agreements of F, with A are more
trifling still, i.e. wde for inde in § 18, and the omission of imguit after
Dominus in § 40, steut Dom. in aeuanguelio ammonet, &e.

C and F, agree so closely, not only in genuine variants, but also in
blunders and strange spellings of words—they actually have in common
an omission by homoioteleuton in Ep. § 18—that they cannot be con-
sidered as independent authorities. As far as the text is concerned,
F, cannot be a copy of C; both are probably copies of the same
exemplar. This, however, does not affect the fact that CF,, which we
must treat as one authority, is the most constant member of the redl.
group, the common parent of which, although possibly later than A,
must have been of considerable antiquity.

Wuire— Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 213

On the other hand, the unique readings of B are too numerous to
mention; and, speaking generally, they betray the hand of a rather
clever editor. Not only has he corrected the grammar of individual
words, but in very many cases the turn of phrase is altered. This is
all the more to be regretted, inasmuch as B more frequently agrees
with A against the rest than any of the others. Where A is absent,
the issue nearly always les between B or Boll. and CFy. F; is
usually found on the side of CF,, but deserts to B or Boll. occasionally,
One has to choose, that is, between re//. whose inferiority to A is
usually evident, and B or Boll. whose greater affinity to A is obscured
by its predominating artificial character. It seems the lesser of two
evils to follow CF, as far as possible; that is, except where its reading
is evidently a blunder or unintelligible.

F, and R are nearly allied, as will be seen from the examples of
group-readings subjoined.

F, is, perhaps, the most carelessly written of the six mss. Its
contribution to the list of unimportant variants is the largest of any ;
but occasionally it seems to have preserved the true reading. R, like
B, has been edited, but not so extensively. Interesting examples
are:—§ 1. Calpurnium diaconem quondam filium Potiti for filium
quondam, which suggests that Calpurnius had ceased to be an ecclesiastic
before his marriage; §1. Annorum eram tune fere quindecim for sedecim
to make Patrick’s captivity follow immediately upon the sin to which he
alludes in § 27; and § 14 gallvas for exgallias BCF; or exagallias A, iu
order to mark an allusion to Gaul.

List oF Grovup-REaADINGS.
AB.

1. Conuerterem (B) is nearer confirmarem (A) than is conuerterer.
. Aperuit sensum for ap. sensus.

Adoliscentiae ignorantiae meae A ; same order in B, which ins.

et; adol. meae et vgnor. CF3F R.

4. Ins. nee ante.
6. Lratribus et cognatis meis, dat for ace.
9. Doctrina uerttatis for Doct. uarietatis.
0. Sporitus gestit tor Spir. gessit.
3
3)
6

Cr CHP
bo

. Transtulit et donauit for Trans. ut don.
. Won eram dignus for Non etiam dign.
. ELxcitabar ad orationem for Exercitabar ad or.

CQ? C2 D2 LA LL

214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

§ 18. Reppuli sugere mammellas corum A. B here has sugire
mammas; but the variants of CF,, F;R are still more
remote.

§ 20. Quandiu fuero in hoe corpore for Q. fueram, &e.

§ 41. Uirgines Christe esse uidentur for Uirg. C. ipse uid.

§ 55. Eyo uero miser. ins. wero AB,

It must be remembered that B breaks off near the commencement
of § 20, and that the two mss. only meet again in the very short §§ 41,
54, 55. The following agreements of A and Boll. are taken from
portions of the Confessio not accessible to Denis in Ussher’s work.

§ 20. Dum clamarem Heliam for Dum clamabam, &c.

§ 22. Peruenimus omnes (2). Here F; joins the group. CF, read
Peru. ad homines, with Muirchu. Note that A and Boll.
om. ad bef. omnes (1).

§ 24. Qui dedit animam, &c. Here CF, read posuit. F3R have no
verb at all.

§ 29. Faciem designate for Fac. Dev signati CFF ,.

§ 30. Inpediret a profectione for Inpenderet CF,F4*.

§ 35. Nee iniuriam legentibus faciam A. Boll. has Ne; CFF,
Nee et.

The groups AC, AF, have been already noticed, p. 212. I have
only observed one reading in which AF; stand alone, § 4 e¢ omnis
lingua, where the other four read wt. The agreements of R with A are
not worth mentioning.

The two passages which afford the clearest guide to the affinities
of the mss. of the Confessio are to be found in §§ 18 and 19.

1. (a) Reppuli sugere mammellas eorum A.
Reppuli sugire mammas eorum B.
(6) Repulis fugire mammas illorum F,R.
(c) Repulsus sum fugere amicitias illorum CF,.
2. (a) Canes eorum repleti sunt A,
CO) ae . ‘ renelati @, Kis.
(ec) Carnes ,, releuati ,, CF.

We see here at a glance the close relationship of the fundamental
text of BF,R to A. At the same time, when we bear in mind the
general inartificial character of CF,, and the fact noticed above that in
§ 22 Muirchu supports its reading ad homines, it seems difficult to
condemn the (¢) readings as mere emendations. It is not necessary to
give any more instances of the peculiar readings of CF; They will

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick.

215

be found to be very numerous. It may, however, be worth while to

place before the reader other examples of the group F;R.

§ 1. Calpurnium. <A has Calpornum, BCF, Calpornium.
§ 4. Ut diximus for Ut dicimus.

§ 19. Conuertimini ex fide ex toto corde. A has Conu. ex fide.

Conu. ex toto corde. C F, ins. et after fide.
§ 19. Crbum mittat nobis for uobis.
§ 20. Lgnarum et spiritu. All the others read zm sp.
§ 20. Ht ecce splendor. All the others om. é#.
§ 23. Brittanniis. A has Britannis; CF, Britanniis.

B

§ 24. Qui pro te animam suam. CF,add posuit. A and Boll. read
dedit, with the order of the other words variously altered.

The following combinations of B may be of interest :—

BE3.

Conf. § 18. Mortiter exclamare for Fort. exclamabat.
§ 40. Kt Osee decit. CF, ins. in.
§ 42. Nuntio Dei tor Nutu Dev.
§ 44. Preposita castitate for Proposita cast.
§ 48. Lnter uos for Apud wos.
Ep. § 18. Lgnis aeterni for Ign. aeternae.
§ 21. Poentteant tor Poeniteat.
§ 21. Captiuos...quas for Capt. quos.

loo nee ee

Conf. § 25. Aduocatus est noster. The others om. est.
3

4. Auderem aggredi Boll. For auderem F; has audirem,

CF, adire.
. Admoneret for Admonuit.

om. me et.

Ep. 4, Nescio quid for Nescio quod.
9)

5)
7. Darem me et ingenuitatem meam Boll. F; om. et; CF,

- Quapropter resciat. C has Quarepropter sciat; F,

Propter quam rem scvat.
8. Quast qui uictimat. om. gui CF,.
8. Quas congregauit. Quas congregabit CF.
0

§
S
§
S
§ 60. Weque permanebit. CF, pr. et.
S
S
S
S
§ 10. Adligatus sum spiritu. om. sum CF,.

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

laflage

Conf. § 38. Quae est sub omni caelo. om. omni BR.

7. Perdes eos qui loquntur. omnes for eos BR.

3. Et uos Domini. A has dominicati; CFF, domni.
8. Ht ut uenirem. <A om. e¢; CF; corr F, ut et.

8

. Hoc obtinwit for obtinut.

Bou. Re

§ 23. Ut uel modo ego post, &c., om. ego Boll. R; CFF,
read me.

ABF;.

Conf. § 17. Ht nthil metuebam. CF, have Ex nihilo met.
§ 55. Quotidie spero. CF, have Quotidie sperno. See also
§ 22 noted above (p. 214).

ABR.

Conf. § 14. Det nomen ubrque expandere. CF3F, ins. nomine bef.
ubique.

The imnartificial character of CF;F, is perhaps most clearly
perceived on an examination of the Biblical citations in cases where
the apparatus eriticus of the Confessio and Epistola exhibits variants.
A scribe is always lable to the temptation to write quotations from
the Bible in the phraseology that is most familiar to him. Speaking
generally, the text of the Latin Bible that was current when these
Mss. were written, 1s that of the Vulgate as usually printed. In the
subjoined list, the Biblical quotations are taken from the Clementine
Vulgate, those words only being italicised of which there are variants
in the mss. of St. Patrick. The list is restricted to passages from the
Psalms and New Testament, as being from their familiarity most
liable to emendation.

Ps. v. 7. Conf. §7. Perdes omnes quiloquunter mendacium. So BR.
cos AF3F,; Perdes qui C.

Ps. xxxui. 4. Conf. § 34. xaltemus-nomen eius. So Boli., Ezxaltarem

.. nomen tuum. #xultarem CFF,.

Ps. exv. 12. Conf. §57. Pro omnibus quae retrvbuit mihi. So B.
retribuat CF,F,.

S. Matt. iv. 19. Conf. § 40. Uenite post me, e¢ faciam uos fiert
piscatores hominum. So A. Boll. om. e¢; CF;F, om. fiert with
h, Ambr, Aug.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 217

S. Matt. viii. 11. Conf. § 39. Vg. om. e¢ ab austro et ab aquilone,
which A alone ins.

S. Matt. xii. 36. Conf. §7. Reddent ratconem de eo in die iudicii.
So A. Proeorationem BCF;F,; de co rat. R.

S. Matt. xvi. 26. Ep.§$8. Sc mundum universum lucretur, animae
uero suae detrimentum patiatur. Boll., Sc... luer., se autem
tpsum perdat [S. Luke ix. 25] e¢ detr. an. suae pat. CF3Fy, Ut

. et an. suae detr. pat.

S. Matt. xxviii. 19. Conf.§40. Euntesergo, docete ... baptizantes
eos .. . docentes eos seruare .. . quaecunque mandaut.

A ergo nunc... eas... obseruare... mandaut.

Bollwergou, «. 4s. cos... seruare ... divero[S. John xiv. 26].

CFF, ergo .....-0¢08... obseruare ... mandaut.

S. Mark xyi. 15, 16. Conf.§ 40, Ep.§20. Euntesin mundum...
Qui crediderit ...saluus ertt. In Conf. § 40. ACF,F, ins.
ergo bef. in; Boll. om. In Ep. § 20 B has crediderint salut
erunt. CFF, retain the sing.

S. Luke x. 30. Conf.§19. Semiuiuo relicto. A has semiuiui relict;
rell derelict.

S. Luke xxiv. 45. Conf. §2. Aperuit illis sensum. So AB. sensus
CFF ,R.

S. John vii. 34. Ep. §4. Qui facit peccatum seruus est peccati.
So Boll. om. peccati CF3F, with 6, d, Cyprian.

Acts 11. 5. Conf. §3. Omni natione quae sub caelo est. So B. quae vst

~ sub omni caelo ACF;F,; quae est sub caelo R.

Acts 1. 17 (Joel 11. 28). Conf. § 40. Juwenes uestri uisiones uidebunt.
So B. Filta CF, Filir uestri is omitted in F3.

Acts xu. 47, Conf. § 38. Posui te 7 lucem gentium, ut sis in salutem
usque ad extremum terrae. ACF3F, have lumen in gentibus.
Boll. im lucem gentibus ... salus mea (Is. xlix. 6]... wlti-
mum.

Rom. ii. 6. Conf.§4. Reddet unicuique secundum opera eius. So R.
facta ABCF,F,.

Rom. vii. 16, Filii Dei. Rom. ix. 26, Filii Dei wiwi. In Conf. § 59,
Filii Dei wut et coheredes Christi CF3Fy. om. wuz Boll., prob.
because it interrupts the citation from Rom. viii. 17.

Rom. viii. 26. Conf. § 25. Spiritus adiuuat infirmitatem nostram ; nam
quid oremus, sicut oportet, nescimus. A, infirmitates orationis
nostrae, nam quod, &ec. Boll., infirmitatem orationis nostrae ;
nam quid, and om. sicut op, CF3;F,R, infirmitatem nostrae
orationrs num [nam R]| quid, &e.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [20]

218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Rom. viii. 80. Ep. § 6. Quos autem praedestinauit hos et wocawit. So
Boll. ; aduocauit CF3F,.

Rom. xi. 86. Conf. § 59. Ipsi gloria in saecula, Amen. Boll. ins.
saeculorum bef. Amen. This portion of the text is not in CF,.
F; does not contain any of it.

Rom. xii. 15. Ep. § 15. ere cum flentibus. So Boll. ete CF;F,.

1 Cor. x. 28. Conf. § 19. Hoe emmolatum est. So B. itmmolaticum

A; ammolatiuum CR; tmmolatium F3F, corr.

2 Cor. ii. 2. Conf.§11. Sertptain cordibus nostris. Sorell. seriptum

~ . uestris A.

2 Cor. xii. 15. Conf. § 58. mpendam et superimpendar ipse pro
animabus uestris. «mpendar B; tmpendat CF;; impendam F,
corr.

Phil. 11.10, 11. Conf.§4. Caelestium, ferrestriwm ... et omnis
lingua confiteatur quia Dominus Iesus Christus 2” gloria est Det
Patris, ACF 3F, ins. et bef. terrestr..; om. terrestr. R. For e¢
BCF,R read wt; Ains. e¢ bef. guza; ACF,F,R ins. et Deus est
bef. Lesus [Deus et Dom. est R]; ACF;F,R om. én gloria, &c.

1 Thess. ii. 5. Conf. § 54. Neque ...in sermone adulationis, sicut
scitis, neque in occasione auaritiae. For occasio adulationis,
Conf. § 54, B reads causa adulationis. |

2 Tim. iv. 16. Conf. § 26. Non illis ¢mputetur. In Conf. Boll.
CF,F, have ston wllis in peccatum reputetur. RK reads deputetur.
This is possibly due to a recollection of Rom. iv. 23, where d
reads deputatum in the clause, Reputatum est alli ad custetiam.

Titus ii. 5, 6. Conf. § 4. Lauacrum. .. renouationis Spiritus Sancti
quem efudit in nos abunde. The allusion in Conf. runs thus
in A: Et effudit in nobis habunde Spiritum Sanctum, donum,
&ec. Rell. have enfudit ... Spiritus Sancti donum, &c.

1 John iti. 14. Ep.§9. Qui non diligit manet in morte. So Boll.; in
morte manet CF,F,.

1 John iii. 16. Conf. § 24. lle animam suam pro nobis posuit. A
reads Qui dedit animam suam pro te. The order in rell. is
Pro te animam suam. Boll pretixes dedit. CF, add posit.
There is no verb supplied in F;R.

Rey. xxil. 15, xxi. 8, Ep. § 18. Foris canes et weneficd . . . et omnibus
mendacrbus, pars illorum erit, &c. B has wenefier; CF;F,* have
ueneficos. B has mendaces—a change which makes the composite
quotation read more smoothly.

It is impossible not to feel that in many of these cases the true

Wurre— Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 219

reading is not that of A. Take, for example, 8. Matt. iv. 19, xii. 36,
Titus ii. 5, 6, 1 John 11.16. Nevertheless, until fuller evidence is
forthcoming, it would be an arbitrary method of procedure to desert A
in cases where it approximated to Jerome’s Vulgate more than do the
other mss. At the same time, it would be equally unfair to ignore the
testimony of CF;F, when discussing the character of St. Patrick’s text
of the Holy Scriptures.

It remains that I should give a list of the conjectural emendations,
that are known to be such, which have been printed in the text of
this edition. Where B is not available, and a reading of Boll. has
been adopted, it is at least a charitable hypothesis that it is indeed a
reading of B, yet a doubt must always remain on the mind, since Denis,
as we have seen, preferred not to betray to the general public all the
blemishes of his manuscript, as he conceived them to be.

Conf. § 9. curafor dure. This has been suggested to me by Dr. Gwynn.
In any case the passage must be so translated.

Conf. § 10. desertus. So W. Stokes, except that he reads disertus.
desertus, however, is both nearer ACF, and is in accordance
with the usage of A, in which disertus and desertum interchange
their first vowels.

Conf. § 10. sermonem for sermone ACF3R, sermonis BF, corr. The
horizontal bar above ¢, which would express m, is easily for-
gotten or obliterated. So present editor.

Conf. § 24. effatus for efficiatus A, affatus rell. So W. Stokes.

Conf. § 27. Non illis in peccatum repztetur. Occasionem post annos
triginta inuenerunt. CF;F,R have occastonum; Boll. has,
reputetur occasio. Nam, &c. All mss, ins. me after inuenerunt.
The present editor thinks that there is a reference to Dan. vi. 5.

Conf. § 30. dediceram for dedideram A, didiceram rell. This has
been suggested to me. A has dedvecz in § 9.

Conf. § 34. aperuisti for cooperwisti CF;F,, which yields no sense, and
denudasti Boll. So present editor.

Conf. § 35. me ins. bef. liberauit. So Denis [me].

Conf. § 35. cdiotam tamen for ideo tamen CF3F,. So present editor.
The words are omitted in Boll., probably because they yielded
no sense.

Conf. § 42. patiuntur for patuntur B, patiantur CF;F,. So Denis.

Conf. § 42. <llae for alas. So Ware and Denis independently.

Conf. § 42. etsd wetantur for et siue tantum BF, siue tantum CF,. So
Denis.

[20*]

220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Conf. § 51. caperent for caperet. So Denis.

Cont. § 57. scrutatur for scrutator B, scrutabor CF,F,. So Denis.
Conf. § 58. contingat for contingunt. So Ware.

Conf. § 58. ins. me bef. testem. So Denis [me].

Ep. § li. ins. dedit bef. in corde. So Denis [dedit].

Note that of the eight emendations adopted from Boll., only three
are acknowledged as such by Denis.

With the exception of the above seventeen conjectures, there is
nothing printed in the text that has not ms. authority of some kind.
The whole of the diplomatic evidence of A is presented either in the
text or in the foot-notes. The eccentricities of the other mss. will be
found in the Appendix. With these exceptions, the reading in the
text is in every case that of the mss. whose variations are not recorded
in the foot-notes.

HisroricAL MATERIALS SUPPLIED BY THE LATIN WRITINGS OF
Sr. Patrick.

Those who have attempted to construct a history of St. Patrick
have too commonly approached the consideration of his Latin writings
from a wrong point of view. They have consciously or unconsciously
made Jocelin’s twelfth-century Life their starting-point, and have in
consequence read into the Confession matters which are not really
there expressed, or even implied.

It does not fall within the scope of this edition of the Libri
S. Patricvi to discuss at length the facts of St. Patrick’s life, or his
place in the development of the Western Church. The sources of the
ancient Lives are at present being investigated by Professors Gwynn
and Bury; and until their conclusions as to the comparative value of
the materials are fully known, it would be rash and uncritical for one
who has not studied the subject very carefully to attempt to weave
them into a consecutive narrative.

Nevertheless, the Confessio and Epistola, which are here presented
to the student, are in fact the primary authorities available for a Life of
St. Patrick ; they form the only documentary evidence actually contem-
porary with the saint ; and later authorities, if they can be shown to
conflict with these, must be disregarded in such points of difference.
This being so, it lies within the province of the present editor to bring
together here the facts and inferences that may be gathered from these

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 221

writings, considered by themselves, without reference to any other
document whatever. We shall endeavour to deal with them as if they
were a recent find in some European library, and as if nothing had been
hitherto known of the church-history of Ireland.

The first of these two documents is styled by the writer himself
his Confession, in §§ 61, 62. Breuwiter exponam uerba confessionis meae

Haec est confessio mea; and the main purport of this confesszo
is summed up in the words, TZestificor .... quia numquam habui
aliquam occasionem praeter euangelium et promissa wllius ut umquam
redirem ad gentem wllam unde prius uix euaseram. ‘I testify... .
that I never had any cause, except the Gospel and His promises, for
ever returning to that nation from whence previously I scarcely
escaped.”

To return to Ireland and preach the Gospel there, was then the
uotum animae suae to which he alludes in § 6, Opto fratribus et cognatis
mes scire qualitatem meam ut possint perspicere uotum animae meae, ‘I
wish my brethren and kinsfolk to know what manner of man I am,
that they may be able to understand the desire of my soul.”

We gather from other statements why it was that this desire,
which would seem to us a laudable one, should need any apology. His
action was not only against the wish of his family, but also against
that of ‘‘not a few of his elders” (§ 37). ‘‘ Many,” he says, ‘‘ were
forbidding this embassage .... and saying: ‘ Why does this
fellow thrust himself into danger amongst enemies who have no know-
ledge of God?’.... It did not seem meetin their eyes on account
of my rusticity ’ (§ 46). This confessio is then an Apologia pro uita
sua rather than an autobiography ; and we need only expect to find in
it what seemed to Patrick the facts bearing immediately on his return
to Ireland. But besides the vindication of his character and motives,
Patrick informs us that he had also another object in writing, 1.e. the
natural desire to leave behind him something by which he might be
remembered—a legacy to his brethren and spiritual children, to
strengthen and confirm their faith (§§ 14, 47).

It is well to remember at the outset of our enquiry that the writer
of the Confessio did not intend to give an account of his life; but he
does incidentally give us some information about himself. He does
not expressly state where he was born; but as his father owned a
small farm near a town, wicus, named Bannavem Taberniae, and was,
moreover a decurvo, i.e. a town councillor, presumably of that town,
we may safely assume that Patrick was born there. Bannavem
Taberniae was certainly in Britain, since he twice speaks of Britain as

222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

being the home of hisfamily. Jn Britannis eram cum parentibus meis
(Conf. 23). Pergens in Brittannits . . . quasi ad patriam et parentes
(Conf. 43).

Moreover, it seems probable that. he was of British race. At least
that is a plausible inference from the language he uses in Ep. §§ 2, 11,
about Coroticus, who was most probably a North-British chieftain,
Non dico ciuibus meis neque ciuibus sanctorum Romanorum ..... St
mer me non cognoscunt. He was ashamed, that is, to own Coroticus and
his followers, as fellow-countrymen. They were ‘‘his own.” Cf.
S. John i. 11.

The father’s name is variously spelt—Calpornus, Calpornius,
Calpurnius. We have seen that he was a decurio, and possessed a
willula. We learn incidentally from Ep. 10 that he had a considerable ,
establishment, serwos et ancillas domus patris met. Patrick emphasizes
more than once the fact that his father was in a good social position,
Darem ingenuitatem meam (Conf. 37). Lngenuus fur secundum carnem ;
uendidt . .. . nobilitatem meam (Ep. 10). Calpornus was also a
deacon in the church, and his father again, Potitus, had been a
presbyter. The obvious meaning of Patrem habui Calpornum
diaconum filium quendam Potiti presbytert is that Calpornus and
Potitus were in Holy Orders when their children were born. Long
after the enactments of Popes Siricius (a.p. 385), Innocent I.
(a.p. 405), and Leo I. (a.p. 443), and the disciplinary canons of the
Councils of Orange (a.p. 441) and of Tours (a.p. 461), the law of
clerical celibacy was not strictly observed, even in places less remote
than was Bannavem Taberniae. The remarkable thing about this
statement is that it is made without any explanation, qualification, or
apology. The writeris a bishop himself (Ep. 1); he fully appreciates
the spiritual value of celibacy (Conf. 41, 42); he has not always lived
on the confines of civilisation ; he has spent some time in Gaul (Conf.
43); and after we have made every allowance for a son’s reluctance to
pass judgment on his father, it must be acknowledged that the inci-
dental language of Patrick here indicates a date not later than the
fifth century. The point is, not what was allowed or connived at in
later times, but what was likely to be the character of public utter-
ances by church dignitaries on the subject of clerical marriage.

As we have touched upon the question of the date of these
writings, some other indications of the fifth century may here be
noticed. In Ep. 14, the Franks are spoken of as heathen, gentes, who
raided the Christians in Gaul. This points to a date anterior to .D.
496, when the Franks with their King, Clovis, entered the Christian

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 293

Church. Moreover, the writer twice speaks of the Picts, or some of
them, as apostates. Now the mission of Ninian to the Southern Picts
began not later than a.p. 398, and possibly lasted until a.p. 432.
Christian remains of an earlier date than Ninian are said to exist in
Pictland (Ferguson, Zrans. R.J.A., vol. xxvii., p. 100. But see Bishop
J. Dowden, Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland,
1897-98, p. 247, sqq.), so that this point cannot be pressed as
necessarily proving that Patrick wrote after a.p. 398. Again,
the trace of Roman organization implied in the term decurto, and
the writer’s constant use of Britanniae, implying a knowledge of the
Roman division of Britain into provinces, cannot fairly be urged as
proof that he wrote before the Roman legions withdrew from Britain
in a.p. 410. The Roman municipal institutions would no doubt
survive for some time, even in the most disturbed districts, and this
is still more true of the Roman nomenclature.

To resume, the name of the great-grandfather of Patrick, Odissus,
is supplied in the margin of A. As regards his boyhood, it would be
unreasonable to accept literally his self-depreciatory statements: ‘ I
knew not the true God,’ ‘‘I did not believe in the living God”
(Conf. 1, 27). The prayers that he repeated in the land of his
captivity, so fervently, and with an ever deepening sense of their
meaning (fides augebatur, Conf. 16), must have been learnt at home;
and he must also have commenced there the rudiments of other
learning, for he tells us that his education had been interrupted by his
captivity, ‘‘ My sins prevented me from mastering what I had read
through before’ (Conf. 10). He does indeed allude to one definite act
of sin committed when he was about fifteen years old (Conf. 27). His
moral sensitiveness may be gauged from the fact that this so preyed
on his mind, that he felt it necessary to confess it before taking
Holy Orders. It was sufticiently pardonable for his confessor at the time
not to consider it a bar to ordination, although at a later period the
memory of it was revived with the object of effecting his ruin.

When Patrick was sixteen years of age, a raid was made by Ivish
pirates on the district in which he lived. That they were Irish is
proved by Ep. 10, where, speaking of his ministry in Ireland, he
asks, ‘‘Is it from me that springs that godly compassion which I
exercise towards that nation, who once took me captive, and harried
the menservants and maidservants of my father’s house?” This
passage, taken in conjunction with Conf. 1, ‘‘a small farm... where
I was taken captive,” justifies us in concluding that Patrick was at
the farm when the raid took place, and that he and the farm servants

224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

were carried off, but that his parents escaped. They may have been
sheltered within the walls of Bannavem Taberniae. The language of
Conf. 23, Lterum ... i Britannis eram cum parentibus meis qui me ut
filium susciperunt cannot be urged as proof that his father and mother
were not killed on this occasion, since parentes might simply mean
‘relatives,’ and it probably has this meaning in Conf. 48, where he
speaks of the possibility of seeing his parentes were he again to visit
Britain. It is not likely that his father and mother were alive at the
time that the Confession was written. The raid was on a large scale.
Patrick reckons the captives by thousands, tot mzlia hominum—
probably a natural exaggeration. %

The man to whom Patrick became a slave employed him in tending
flocks, cotidie pecora pascebum (Conf. 16); and in the solitude of this
employment the germs of the love and fear of God, sown in childhood,
soon developed. He would say as many as a hundred prayers in the
day time, and nearly as many in the night. He would rise to his
devotions before daybreak, even when he was out in the woods and on
the mountains.

At last his special prayer was answered in two successive
heavenly voices: Zhou fastest well, who art soon to go to thy father-
land; and Lo, thy ship vs ready. Patrick was now a young man of
twenty-two, and he terminated his six years’ servitude by flight.
He tells us that the place where he found his ship was about
two hundred miles distant from the scene of his captivity ; but in what
direction it lay, he does not say. On the one hand, some place on the
east coast of Ireland obviously suggests itself as being near Britain. On
the other hand, there is a passage, further on, which is most naturally
explained by supposing that he fled westwards through Connaught.
He tells us that, in the vision which determined his return to Ireland,
I thought I heard the voice of them who lived beside the wood of Fochlut,
which is nigh unto the western sea (Conf. 23). Now, at the time that
this vision occurred he had not been in Ireland since his escape from
captivity. How, then, did he know the name of the wood of Fochlut,
or recognise the accent of the men who dwelt there ? The testimony as
to County Antrim having been the scene of his captivity is too strong to
permit us to place it in County Mayo instead. Again, Patrick does
not tell us how long he spent on the journey to his ship. Doubtless,
he would delay as little as possible; but the mention of the hut in
which he was being entertained before he accosted the sailors, proves
that he had time to learn something of the country through which he
passed. He tells us (Conf. 18) that when he was repulsed by the

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 225

master of the ship, J left them to go to the hut where I was lodging.
There is no need to repeat here the details of the narrative. Patrick
does not tell us to what nation the sailors belonged. He understood
their language and they his, so probably they were Irish or British.
He tells us that the reason he stayed with them was his hope that
they might become Christians.

After a voyage of three days they reached land. What was this
land? The heavenly voice had promised, Crto cturus ad patriam tuam,
and so, if we had no other source of information, we should naturally
suppose that Patrick intended to declare the fulfilment of that promise,
and that the land was Britain. The only objection alleged to this is,
that in § 23 an interval of a few years seems to be placed between
this voyage and his return to Britain: Zt iterum post paucos annos in
Britannis eram cum parentibus meis. There does not seem to be much
force in this objection. The words may mean, ‘I paid a second visit
to Britain, aftera few years”; but in any case the Confessio is not an
autobiography ; it is only concerned with the facts and visions that
connected Patrick with Ireland. He does not tell us where he spent
the few years that elapsed between his escape from the sailors and
his meeting with his family. But we are anticipating.

Patrick does not tell us what the sailors had in view in this trip,
whether plunder or trade. In any case they do not seem to have
landed where they intended, for they had to journey for twenty-eight
days before they reached their destination. According to the text of
A, the providential encounter with the herd of swine occurred on the
eighteenth day of their journey; according to the other mss., on the
fourteenth day. The story is told confusedly. The parenthetical
remark, H¢iterum post annos multos adhuc capturam dedi, is best explained
by a change of feeling towards Patrick on the part of the sailors. His
strange behaviour on the night of the feast on pork—shouting Helias—
may have determined them to treat him no longer as one of themselves,
but as a captive.

The annos multos willthen refer to the time that had elapsed—
over six years—since his first captivity. This second period of
slavery only lasted two months, when Patrick again made his
escape. An interval of a few years now occurs (§ 23), and as they were
not spent either in Ireland or Britain, it seems natural to suppose that
Patrick escaped to Gaul, and in the shelter of some monastery prepared
for Holy Orders. Itseems to be implied, further on, that Gaul was the
furthest limit of his travels. In § 45 he speaks of his longing to
revisit Britain : Non td solum, sed etiam usque ad Gallias uisitare fratres

226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

et ut uiderem faciem sanctorum Domini mer. It was during these few
years, we must suppose, that Patrick acquired the knowledge of Holy
Scripture which his writings display, and aiso made many friends, one of
whom in particular, amicissimus meus (§§ 27, 32), was his confessor,
and afterwards his bitterest opponent.

Patrick now returned once more to Britain, and visited his family.
They begged him to stay with them, but there was a stronger counter-
influence at work. Here in Britain came the definite call to work in
Treland, Rogamus te, sancte puer, ut uenias et adhue ambulas inter nos.
Though Patrick must have been not far from thirty, he was stillin his
dreams the holy youth whose fastings and prayers had excited the
veneration of the heathen Irish.

After narrating this vision, Patrick exclaims : Deo gratias, quia post
plurimos annos praestitit wlis Dominus secundum clamorem eorum. We
cannot fairly infer from this more than the fact that many years
passed before Patrick preached in Connaught. It gives us no clue as
to the interval that elapsed between his visit to his family and his
landing in Ireland. There is, however, a note of time a little further
on in § 27, where, speaking about the unfair attack made on him by the
seniores, he says, Occasionem post annos triginta inuenerunt, et aduersus
uerbum, quod confessus fueram antequam essem dvaconus. This is most
naturally explained to mean that as thirty years had passed since the
commission of the sin which he had confessed, it was therefore un-
generous to revive the memory ofit. The sin in question had occurred
when Patrick was about fifteen years old; consequently he was forty-
five when it was employed as a ground of accusation against him.
We have seen that he cannot have been more than thirty at the time
of the vision in which Victoricus appeared, and the call from Ireland
came. The inference is a fair one, that some, if not the greater, portion
of those fifteen years had been spent in evangelistic work in Ireland.
It is not likely that he would resist the Divine summons for fifteen
years. There wasdoubtless some delay. He tells us himself, L did not
proceed of my own accord to Ireland until Iwas almost worn out (§ 28);
worn out, that is, by the tearful pleadings of his family (§§ 23, 37),
and by the somewhat scornful depreciation of his powers expressed by
his ecclesiastical superiors, who thought if very presumptuous in so
rustic and unlearned a man to attempt to initiate a mission amongst
such savage heathens as were the Irish (§§ 37, 46). This two-fold
opposition not unnaturally raised misgivings in Patrick’s own mind:
L did not quickly assent in accordance with what had been shown to me,
and as the Spirit brought to my remembrance... I did not know what...

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 220

I should do about my position. ., I did not quickly recognise the grace
that was then in me (§ 46).

This first opposition of the sendores Patrick acknowledges to have
been quite devoid of malice, and this proves that it was in fact distinct
in time from the attack of which he speaks in terms of great bitter-
ness.

The question now arises, Was it from Britain or from Gaul that
Patrick started on his first missionary journey to Ireland? On the
one hand, it seems to have followed a visit to his family in Britain
(§§ 28, 37); and the scene of the attack made on Patrick in his
absence, namely, the occasion when his dearest friend took his part,
was almost certainly Britain ; for he says (§ 32), Lwas not present on
that occasion, nor was Lin Britain. As we should say, ‘‘ Nor was I even
in Britain.” If we could accept the Bollandist reading dllie for alos
necnon in § 37, the matter would be decided in favour of Britain, as
patriam et parentes occurs immediately before.

On the other hand, Gaul was almost certainly the nurse of his
clerical studies. In § 48, when expressing his natural longing to
revisit his old haunts:—while the attraction to Britain is that it was
his fatherland, the home of his family, in Gaul he could visit his
brethren, and see the face of the Lord’s Saints.

Another question of some importance is, Had Patrick been raised
to episcopal rank before he started on his first missionary journey to
Ireland ? or, to put the matter in a simpler form, Was the opposition
of the seniores, that is mentioned in Conf. § 26, opposition to his
being consecrated bishop, or an impeachment, on his return, of his
conduct as missionary bishop in Ireland? The latter 1s the more
probable alternative, if we take the words, peccata mea contra
laboriosum episcopatum meum in their natural sense, 7.¢., that in the
judgment of the sendores, Patrick’s sins, past and present, more than
counterbalanced his work in Ireland, his laborious episcopate. It
would be unnatural to suppose that Patrick would describe his past
ministertum in Ireland as a laboriosus episcopatus, if he had been
merely a bishop designate. Moreover, Patrick does not say that on
this occasion his promotion was at stake. It was rather his
character. Dominus... mthi subuentt in hae conculcatione quod in
labem et in obprobrium non male dewent. Again, he contrasts the
conduct on this occasion of the man who had been his dearest
friend, when he publicly disgraced him (§ 32), with his former friend-
liness when he had said, Lo, thou art to be raised to the rank of bishop.

We conclude then that Patrick was a bishop at all events when

228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

he was about forty-five years of ages He does not tell us if he was
sent as a bishop to Ireland, or if the occasion when he was impeached
by the seniores was the only visit he had paid to his friends since he
first set foot in Ireland as a missionary. It is possible that the
person to whom he refers as my dearest friend—amicissimus meus—
and who had been his confessor, actually consecrated him bishop,
but where or when we cannot gather from Patrick himself.

It follows from what has been said that the terms of the responsum
diuinum in § 29, Male widimus faciem designati cannot mean, We have
seen with displeasure the face of the bishop designate. That the Divine
Voice as heard by Patrick was explicitly condemnatory of his
friend, is proved by the opening words of Conf. 32. But I am the
rather grieved for my dearest friend, that we should have deserved to hear
such an answer as that.

Jn speaking of this crisis in his life, Patrick calls it (Conf. 32)
defensionem wllam—a plain allusion to the language of St. Paul when
speaking of his trial for his life, At my first answer no man stood with
me—In prima mea defensione nemo affuit mihi, 2 Tim. iv. 16. We
gather that he was acquitted; but it is natural to suppose that this
terrible experience determined him never to return again to Britain
or Gaul. He seems to have taken a vow to this effect. At least this
is suggested by his words in Ep. 10, Z am bound in the spirit not to see
any one of my kinsfolk. The same purpose is expressed in Conf. 48:
Christ the Lord commanded me to come and be with them for the
remainder of my life, cf. also Conf. 58, Ep. 1.

We have seen that Patrick was about forty-five years of age
when he returned to Ireland for the last time. The only other notes
of time in connexion with his personal history are those in Conf. 10
and Ep. 3. In the former, speaking of his pretensions as an author,
he says, Jodo ipse adpeto in senectute mea quod in ruuentute non
conparaut ; in the latter, describing his first attempt to negotiate with
Coroticus, JIfisi epistolam cum sancto presbytero quem ego ex infantia
docut.

It is evident that senectus may connote any age, from a little over
forty upwards, according to the speaker’s point of view, and the usage
of his contemporaries. The passage in the Epistola is slightly more
definite. There is nothing to prevent our supposing that this presbyter
had accompanied Patrick from Gaul when he began his work in
Ireland. He may have been ordained later. He had been very
possibly a pupil at the school of the monastery in which we have
supposed that Patrick found a shelter after his escape from the sailors.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 229

Patrick was then about twenty-two or twenty-three years old. He
could scarcely have been entrusted with the education, even in part,
of a child before he had been himself a year under instruction ; before,
say, he wastwenty-four. Again, ex infantia cannot be taken literally.
The boy can scarcely have come under Patrick’s tuition before the age
of eight or nine; and if he had been ordained presbyter at the earliest
possible age, we must conclude that Patrick was at least forty at the
time of his writing the Epistola. This is the very lowest computation.
He was, in all probability, considerably older. How much older we
cannot say.

It remains to inquire, What light do these writings throw on the
question of the first preaching of Christianity in Ireland, and on the
nature and extent of the work accomplished by Patrick ?

If we accept his statements without any qualification, we must
suppose that Ireland was utterly heathen until his arrival as a
Christian preacher. Wumquam notitiam Det habuerunt nissi idula et
inmunda usque nune semper coluerunt (Conf. 41). Again, he represents
those who opposed his attempt as describing the Irish as hostes qui
Deum non nouerunt (Conf. 46). It may be noted that the expression
hostes would be appropriate if a previous attempt to evangelise
Ireland had been badly received by the natives. Moreover, Patrick
certainly speaks of the establishment of a Christian Church in Ireland
as a recent event, and implies that it was due to his efforts: e.g.
Inigui dissipauerunt legem tuam, Domine, quam in supremis temporibus
Hiberione optime et benigne plantauerat (Ep. 5). | Pilic Dev} quos
nuper adquisiuit in ultimis terrae per exhortationem paruitatis nostrae,
Ep. 9. Lupi rapaces deglutierunt gregem Domini qui utique Hiberione
cum summa diligentia optime crescebat, Ep. 12.

On the other hand, his language, when speaking of the range of his
labours, is consistent with the supposition that the statements quoted
refer only to the parts of Ireland evangelised by himself. For example,
in Conf. 51: Pergebam ... . ad exteras partes ubi nemo ultra erat, et
ubi numquam aliquis peruenerat qui baptizaret, aut clericos ordinaret aut
populum consummaret. Cf. § 34, This language certainly permits
us to suppose that there may have been not only Christian congre-
gations, but an organised Christian Church, in those parts of Ireland
more accessible to Britain and the continent of Europe than was the
Wood of Fochlut, which is the only definite place mentioned by
Patrick as having been visited by him (Conf. 23). Indeed, the whole
tone of the Confessio implies that there were Christians in Ireland who
took the same view of Patrick as did the sendores of Britain or of

230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Gaul. The writing is addressed to his Irish converts, and certainly
suggests that they were likely to come in contact with persons who
would detract from his merits.

On the other hand, Patrick speaks as if he were the only bishop in
Treland: Hiberione constitutum episcopum me esse fateor (Ep. 1); and
claims to have ordained clergy everywhere—ubique—Conf. 388, 40, 50.
He reckons his converts by thousands, countless numbers, Conf. 14,
38, 42, 50, Epp. 12, 16, and refers to his constant journeyings through
the country (Conf. 51, 53). His was, indeed, a laboriosus episcopatus
(Conf. 26); and the incident which called forth the Epistola was, no
doubt, only one of the twelve perils whereby his life had been
imperilled (Conf. 35). He refers to one other narrow escape from
death at the hands of the heathen Irish (Conf. 52) ; and at the moment
of writing the Confessio he declares: Daily [expect either slaughter or
to be defrauded, or be reduced to slavery, or an unfair attack of some kind ;
and he even prays for martyrdom. J pray Him to grant to me that I
may shed my blood with those strangers and captives for His name’s sake
(Conf. 55, 59). A man who can look on life so, will go far.

The only date in St. Patrick’s history about which there is ever
likely to be a general agreement amongst scholars is the year in which
he died. Professor Bury has a long discussion in Zhe English Historical
Review, 1902, p. 239, sqq., of the statement by Tirechaén, A passione
autem Christi colleguntur anni cece xxx ui usgue ad mortem Patricit
(Book of Armagh, fol. 9, r°, b). Professor Bury proves that Tfrechaén
considered a.p. 29 as the year of the Passion, and emends Tirechan’s
text by reading xxxili for xxxui. This would make a.p. 461 the
year of St. Patrick’s death; and this is supported by the ‘‘ Ultonian
Annals.”

Brsticat Text usep spy St. Patrick.

The number and wide range of quotations from the Holy Scrip-
tures, direct and indirect, that are to be found in these two short
tracts, give us reason to suspect that St. Patrick’s rustiectas was not
quite so great as his modesty represents it to have been. Rude im
speech he certainly was, but not in knowledge of the Bible. Our purpose,
however, at present is not to discuss St. Patrick’s educational qualifica-
tions, but to sum up, as succinctly as possible, the evidence supplied
by his Scriptural citations and allusions as to the character of the
Biblical text used by him.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 231

If it be asked, Do these writings bear any trace of St. Jerome’s
Vulgate? the answer must, in our present state of knowledge, be in
the affirmative. But our assent must needs be a qualified one. The
text of the Confessio and Epistola printed here is, after all, only
relatively certain. In view of the occasional approximations of A to
the Vulgate, as contrasted with CF;F,, and the fact that its evidence
altogether fails us for the larger part of the work, it cannot be stated
with absolute certainty that we know the very words that St. Patrick
wrote. And again, the O. L. ms. evidence for the N. T., the Gospels
excepted, is in truth so scanty and conflicting, that it seems precarious
to assert of many renderings that they are undoubtedly Vulgate, when
they may very possibly represent the O. L. text used by St. Jerome as
the basis of his revision, and left unaltered by him.

With the possible exception of sugere mammellas, the reading of A
in Conf. 18, there are no distinctively Vulgate citations from the
O. T., while there are a considerable number of very remarkable purely
O. L. ones. There is, indeed, a citation of Ps. xciv. 9 in Conf. 34,
which is identical with the rendering in St. Jerome’s Hebrew Psalter ;
but apparently Hebrew renderings are found in Cod. Veron., which
is reckoned an O. L. codex. See, e.g., Conf. 5. If sugere mammellas is
the true reading in Conf. 18, and if it can only be explained as a
reference to Is. lx. 16, then it is unquestionably an instance of
St. Patrick’s use of St. Jerome’s Vulgate ; and, of course, even one such
instance would necessarily affect our decision in doubtful cases. In
deference to the opinion of scholars whose opinions carry weight, I
have italicised these words as a Scriptural citation, but I am myself
very doubtful of it: see note, pp. 287, 321.

There are two Gospel citations which may be plausibly claimed as
Vulgate—(a) the quotation of 8. Mark xvi. 15, 16 in Conf. 40, and
(6) the allusion to 8. John x. 16in Ep. 11. I have given reasons in
the note, p. 314, on the latter text, for believing the reference to be
not necessarily Vulg. The quotation from 8. Mark is certainly almost
identical with the Vulgate, and quite unlike the three O. L. mss. that
contain the verses. In this case the O. L. evidence is very scanty,
and, on the other hand, the text is one which, from its familiarity and
the nature of the context, we should expect a later copyist of the
Confessio to assimilate to the Vulgate. However, as the case stands,
the citation is a Vulgate one. With these two exceptions, the other
Gospel citations in these tracts have O. L. support, even when they
agree with the Vulg. Where the evidence is divided, St. Patrick’s
chief supporters are g, f, fr, d, h. «

232 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Passing on to the Acts, we have a number of short phrases which
agree with the Vulg., and differ from the extant O. L. mss.
(1) Audenter dico, 11.29; (2) Hxcitem ... . persecutionem, xiii. 50 ;
(3) Alligatus spiritu, xx. 22; (4) Dhhi protestatur, xx. 238;
(5) Sed nihil horum uereor, xx. 24; (6) Lupt rapaces, xx. 29; In (1)
d, e conflict with g, y.; in (2) d, e, g agree; in (38) d conflicts with
é, g; in (4) d, ¢,g agree; in (5) d, e, g differ widely from each other ;
in (6) d, e, g agree. ‘Thus, in three out of the six places the extant
O. L. mss. give a most uncertain sound ; and in (6), where they agree,
it is most likely that St. Patrick was confusing Acts xx. 29 with the
more familiar 8S. Matt. vil. 15, where lupi rapaces occurs. On the
other hand, St. Patrick agrees with some form of O. L. in Actsi. 4;
iil. 5; xiii. 47. It is at least possible that, in the above six places,
and in many others in the Acts, the Vulgate reproduces the render-
ings of the O. L. text used by St. Jerome as the basis of his revision.

And the same theory has still more plausibility when we come
to the Pauline Epistles. JI have been warned by Mr. F. C. Burkitt
that of the six ss. noticed in the list of abbreviations under Paul, only
three, d, ¢, and 7 have a right to be reckoned as O. L. Of these e¢ is
a poor copy of d, andr is fragmentary. That means that we have only
one continuous O. L. text for the Pauline Epistles. We have seen from
the examples cited just now from the Acts, that there is no uniformity
amongst O.L. mss. Is it not possible that, in the Pauline Epistles,
where the Vulgate differs from d, it may often preserve O. L. renderings
as distinguished from O. L. readings? There are some nine places in
which St. Patrick’s citations from the Pauline Epp. (incl. Hebrews)
agree with the Vulgate against d, 1.e. Rom. xiii. 9; 1 Cor. xv. 10;
2 Cor, 119. 23/95 2a. '6;7 Bhi: u..15; iy. 135.2 hess. ay 15 ae
5, 6; Heb. xu. 28. In every case but two, 2 Cor. xi. 6 and Heb:
xii, 28, the Vulgate rendering is supported by pre-Hieronymian
patristic citations quoted by Sabatier. One cannot, however, place
any confidence in alleged patristic citations, unless in the case of
writers whose works have been critically edited in quite recent
times.

All this may possibly read like the special pleading of one who is
contending for a theory of his own. I have no theory on the subject
whatever, but am merely deprecating decisions based on insufficient
evidence. Evenif St. Patrick’s use of St. Jerome’s Vulgate was demon-
strated, it would not be an argument against the date assigned to his
death above, p. 2380, ze. a.p. 461. St. Patrick was not, as far as
Biblical knowledge is concerned, a product of Ireland or Britain.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 233

We have seen (p. 225) reason to believe that his theological training
was acquired in Gaul, possibly South Gaul; and he would naturally
use the Biblical text current there. If he had written more, we should
doubtless be better able to explain the nature of his Biblical text.
He has two readings (St. Matt. viii. 11; Phil. ii. 9) identical with
those of Ireneus; three or four agreeing with Cyprian (Is. xlii. 25 ;
xiii, 21; Ps. xix. 15; St. John vin. 34); and one (Mal. iv. 2, 3)
which is so exactly identical with the citation of the text as given by
St. Augustine, that Prof. J. H. Bernard has suggested that it may be
a citation from the De Civitate Dei rather than from the Bible. The
remarkable doublet in Rom. viii. 26 (Conf. 25) is also found ina ms. of
Visigothic origin; and the rendering of Rom. xiii. 9 (Ep. 9) is
characteristic of Southern Gaul (Berger, La Vulgate, 1.c.). It is to be
hoped that some scholar who has a wide knowledge of O.L. and
mixed Vulgate texts may, from the materials here supplied, construct
an acceptable theory. The phenomena certainly are not inconsistent
with the hypothesis that St. Patrick brought with him to Ireland a
copy of the text current in Southern Gaul. Professor Lawlor (Book
of Mulling, p. 134) sums up a very full discussion of the affinities of
the Irish O. L. texts thus :—‘‘ The version upon which the Inrish
recension was founded, and from which its African, Italian, and d
elements were derived, may have been imported from the region which
gave birth to the text represented by /.”” But the extremely fragmen-
tary nature of the extant Irish O.L. mss. (7), 72, «) renders it impossible
to state positively what the relation of St. Patrick’s text was to
that subsequently current in Ireland.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

The Latin writings of St. Patrick are extant in the following
editions :—

(1.) S. Patricio... adscripta Opuscula: ... opera et studio Jacobi Waraei Equ.
Aurati. 8°. Londini, 1656. ‘his edition is professedly based on ACF3F,,
but is very inaccurate. Beyond noting in the Confessio the portions not
extant in A, there is no attempt to indicate the variants of the mss., which
are also constantly ignored.

(2.) The edition by Andreas Denis in the Acta Sanctorum, Martii, tom. ii., has
been sufficiently discussed in the Introduction.

(3.) Rerwm Hibernicarum Scriptores Veteres, Auct. Carolo O’Conor, S.T.D.
Buckinghamiae, 1814, Tom. i., p. evii; from C collated with A.

(4.) Irish Antiquarian Researches, by Sir W. Betham. Dublin, 1827. PartII. of
this contains the Confessio with the other Patrician documents in the Book
of Armagh.

B.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [21]

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(5.) S. Patricii ... Synodi, Canones, Opuscula, &c., scholiis illustrata a J. L.

Villanueva. Dublinii, 1835. Villanueva prints the Bollandist text with
variants from Ware.

(6.) Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to Great Britain and Ireland:

Edited ... by A. W. Haddan, B.D., and W. Stubbs, M.A., Oxford, 1878.
Vol. 11:,Part i.,)p. 296.

This portion of the work was undertaken by Mr. A. Haddan ; but he died
five years before its publication. The plan adopted is to print A, where
available, without any correction of its blunders, and elsewhere the
Bollandist text. An elaborate collation is given of CF3F4, and of the-
Bollandist text. The extraordinary number and nature of the positive mis-
statements in this apparatus criticus can only be explained by the supposition:
that Mr. Haddan’s notes were misunderstood by the person who saw them

through the press.

(7.) The Tripartite Life of Patrick, with other documents relating to that Saint,.

edited by Whitley Stokes, p.c.u., &c. London, 1887, part ii., p. 367.
Dr. W. Stokes prints A with corrections from C ; and where A is not available, .
he prints C with interpolations and variations from the Bollandist text.

To the above seven editions of the Latin text must be added a Paper by
Sir Samuel Ferguson, On the Patrician Documents, printed in vol. xxvii.,
Pol. Lit. and Antigg., Trans. Royal Irish Academy, 1885. This paper
includes an admirable translation in blank verse of the Confessio and Epistola
from the copies of A and F3, of the Confessio, printed in the Appendix to
Part u. of the Facsimiles of National MSS. of Ireland, and from the:
Bollandist text of the Epistola.

The Life of St. Patrick by Muirchu maccu-Mactheni is contained
partly in the Book of Armagh (cited here as Muirchu A) and partly in a Ms.
in the Royal Library of Brussels which was published in 1882 by the Rev.
E. Hogan, s.s., in Analecta Bollandiana, Tom.i., p. 531. The portion of
the Life which is only found in the Brussels ms. is cited here as Muirchu B.

The Memoranda of Tirechén are quoted from the Book of Armagh,
fol. 9 r° sqq.

The other Lives, except the Zripartite Life published by W. Stokes, are
quoted from J. Colgan’s Triadis Thaumaturge ... Acta, 1647.

The Dicta Patricii are quoted from the Book of Armagh, fol. 9, r°, a.

The Hymns of SS. Fiacc and Sechnall or Secundinus are quoted from.
The Irish Liber Hymnorum, edited for the Henry Bradshaw Society by
J. H. Bernard and R. Atkinson. London, 1898.

St. Patrick, Apostle of Ireland, by J. H. Todd, p.p. Dublin, 1864.

The following articles by Professor J. B. Bury, of Cambridge :—
The Oldest Life of St. Patrick, Guardian, November 20 and November:

27, 1901.

Tirechén’s Memoir of St. Patrick, English Historical Review, April and.

October, 1902.

The Tradition of Muirchu’s Text, Hermathena, 1902.

The Itinerary of St. Patrick in Connaught, according to Tirechan,
Proceedings, Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv., sec. Cc, pt. 3, 1908.

Review in English Historical Review, July, 1903, of The Celtie Church in
Britain and Ireland, by Heinrich Zimmer, trans. by A. Meyer. London, 1903..

Cmzae +)

CONFESSIO.

Incrprunt Liprit Sanotr Parricit Episcorr.!

1. Ego Patricius peccator, rusticissimus et minimus omnium
fidelium et contemptibilis sum’ apud plurimos.

Patrem habui Calpornum® diaconum filium quendam* Potiti’ pres-
byteri qui fuit® uico Bannauem’ Taberniae. Ujillulam® enim prope
habuit, ubi ego capturam dedi.’

Annorum eram tune fere xui.!° Deum™ uerum ignorabam, et
Hiberione in captiuitate adductus sum, cum tot milia’* hominum,
secundum merita nostra, quia a Deo recessimus et praecepta etius non
custodiuimus, et sacerdotibus nostris non oboedientes*® fuimus qui
nostram salutem admonebant. Et Dominus induxit super nos wram
animationis™ suae et dispersit nos” in gentibus multis etiam usque’’ ad
uitimum terrae ubi nunc paruitas mea esse uidetur™ inter alenigenas.*

2. Et ibi!? Dominus aperuit sensum* incredulitatis meae*! ut” uel
sero rememorarem” dilicta mea et ut conuerterem® toto corde ad
Dominum Deum” meum qui respexit humilitatem meam et missertus
est?” adoliscentiae** ignorantiae meae, et custodiuit me antequam

1 Incipit Confessio Sancti Patricii Episcopi CF3F4 (Confesio . . Patrici F3) add
Q: + xvi Kt Apt F3; add xvi Kt Aprili Fs; Incipit uita Beati Patricii B; xo

title in R. 2 contemptibilissimus rel. 3 Calpurnium F3R; Calpornium
BCF4. *quondam re//. (quondam filium R). 5 ins. filii Odissi Ams.
6 ins. in CF 4. 7 Banauem rel/. 8 uillam B. 9 didici B. 10 quindecim
R. 11 ins. enim reli. 12 milibus F4 corr. 13 inobedientes re//.
14 indignationis B. 15 jram—nos om. C. 16 om. usque RK. 17 uidetur esse
rell. 18 alienigenas BCF4R ; alienienas F3. 19 ybi reli. 20 sensus
CF3F,R. *l sens. cordis mei (mee F's) incred, rel. 22 om. ut B.
Zz
23 For uel—remem., serorem orarem A with z in marg. *4 om. et A. 25 con-
firmarem A ; conuerterer CF3F4R. 26 om. Deum rell. 27 om. est BF 3h.

28 ins. et B; adol. mee et ignorantie CF3F,R.

a iis,)59,- 13-3 Reod:’ 20/°6; Hs. 425 95;- Jer. 9, 16; Act. 13, 47.
2. Luc. 24, 45; Joel 2, 12; Luc. 1, 48.

[21"]

10

236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

scirem eum et antequam saperem uel distinguerem inter bonum et
malum et muniuit’ me et consulatus est me? ut pater filium.

3. Unde autem* tacere non possum, neque expedit quidem,‘ tanta
beneficia et tantam gratiam quam*’ mihi Dominus praestare® dignatus

5 est’ in terra captiuitatis meae; quia haec est retributio® nostra ut post

correptionem® uel agnitionem Det exaltare et confiteri” mirabilia eius
coram omni natione quae est sub omni caelo."

4. Quia non est alius Deus nec umquam fuit nec ante’ nec erit
post haec’® praeter Deum Patrem ingenitum, sine principio, a quo est

10 omne principium,” omnia tenentem’® ut dicimus’’, et eius” Filium

15

20

25

Tesum Christum, qui” cum Patre scilicet semper fuisse” testamur
ante originem saeculi spiritaliter apud Patrem inenarrabiliter* geni-
tum ante omne principium., Et* per ipsum* facta sunt”? wessibilra et
inuisibilia,*” hominem factum,** morte deuicta’® in caelis ad Patrem
receptum.” Et dedit ili omnem potestatem super omne nomen caelestium
et® terrestrium et infernorum, et® omnis lingua confiteatur ec* quia
Dominus et Deus* est Iesus Christus quem credimus. Et expectamus”
aduentum ipsius” mox futurum® iudex® uiuorum atque mortuorum,
Qui reddet unicuique secundum facta® sua. Et effudit* in nobis®
habunde Spiritum Sanctum,® donum et pignus inmortalitatis, qui facit
credentes et oboedientes ut sint filiz Dei* et coheredes Christi,” quem
confitemur et adoramus unum Deum* in Trinitate sacri“ nominis,

5. Ipse enim dixit per profetam, Jnuoca me in die tribulationis
tuae et liberabo te et magnificabis me. Et iterum inquit, Opera autem*
Dei reuelare et confitert honorificum est.

1 monuit rel/. mei A. ego quidem B; autem ec. punct. del. A.
* om. quidem B. * que R. © om. Dom. praest. A. ‘om.est A. § ims. mea
c. punct. del. A. ® correctionem Fy corr. R; add nostram R. 1° exaltaremur et
confiteremur rel. ll om. est B; R def. 12 om. omni BR. 13 ins. est B.
14 Non enim aliusest B. 1° om.necanteCF3FyR. 1 huncrel/. 17 om. omnia
—principium. Et B. 18 tenens F3. 19 diximus F3R. 20 huius rell.
(B def.). 21 quem rell. (B def.). 2 fuisse semper CF3F4; fu. test. semp.
R (B deéf.). 23 inerrabiliter A. 24 om. Et reil. 25 ins.
quippe B. *6 ins. omnia B, *7 om. et inuis. A. 28 homo factus Fs.
*9 deuicta morte rel. 30 om. ad Pat. rec. A; receptus F3; rec. ad Pat. R.
3l om. et B; om. et terrestrium R. 3 ut BCF,R. 33 om. ei rell. 34 Deus
et Dominus R; om. et Deus est B. 35 ins. in gloria est Dei Patris B.
36 excepectamus A. 37 om. ipsius A. 38 futurus Fs corr. 39 judicem B ;
ins. futurus R (at end of line, in marg.), 40 opera R. 41 infudit rell.
42 uobis A. 43 Spiritus Sancti 7e//. 44 tvs. Patris reli. 45 om. et coh.
Chr. B. 4 unum Deum ador. B. 47 sacrosancti B. 48 A has autem writ over.

8. 2 Par. 6, 87; Ps. 115,12; Col.2,2; Ps. 88,6; Act. 2,5. 4. Col. 1, 16;
Marc, 16,19; Phil. 2, 9; Rom. 2, 6; Tit.3, 5; Act. 2, 38; 2 Cor. 1,22; Rom. 8, 16:
5. Ps. 49,15; Tob. 12, 7.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 237

6. Tamen etsi in multis inperfectus sum opto fratribus et cognatis
meis! scire qualitatem meam? ut possint perspicere® uotum animae
meae.

7. Non* ignoro testemonium Domini mei qui in psalmo’ testatur,
Perdes eos® qui loqguntur mendacitum. Et iterum inquit,” Os quod* 5
mentitur occidit animam. Et idem Dominus in euangelio inquit,°
Verbum otiossum quod locuti fuerint homines reddent rationem de eo in
die vudieit.

8. Unde autem" uehimenter debueram™ cum timore et tremore
metuere hance sententiam in die illa ubi nemo se poterit® subtrahere 10
uel abscondere, sed omnes omnino redditur? sumus rationem etiam
minimorum peccatorum™ ante tribunal Domini Christi.’

9. Quapropter ollim cogitaui scribere, sed et® usque nunc hessitau1;
timui enim ne incederem”™ in’ linguam hominum," quia non dedici”
sicut et*! caeteri qui optime itaque* iura® et sacras literas utraque”* 15

aril modo combiberunt, et sermones*” illorum ex infantia numquam
motarunt,** sed magis ad perfectum semper addiderunt. Nam sermo
et loquela™ nostra translata est in linguam alienam, sicut* facile potest
probari* ex saliua® scripturae meae, qualiter sum ego*'-in sermonibus
instructus atque eruditus; quia inquit Sapiens, Per Jlinguam 2
dinoscetur® et® sensus et scientia et doctrina ueritatis.*

10. Sed quid® prodest excussatio iuxta ueritatem, praesertim cum
praesumptione ? quatinus® modo ipse adpeto in senectute mea” quod
in iuuentute non conparaui; quod* obstiterunt® peccata mea ut
confirmarem quod*' ante” perlegeram.** Sed* quis me credit* etsi 25
dixero quod ante praefatus sum ?

1 cognotatis meis A; fratres et cognatos meos CF3F4R. * ams. et rell.
3 perficere A; R def. 4 ins. enim B. 5 yalmo A. 6 omnes BR,
perdes qui C. 7om.inquit rel. S%quiR. 9% om. ineu. ing. A; om. inquit R.
10 de eo rat. R.; pro eo rationem BOF3Fy. © ego deberem B. 1* om. debueram

AB. 13 poterit se re/l. 14 ins. nostrorum B. 15 Christi Domini CF3F4R ;
Domini nostrilesu Christi B. 1 om. et reli. 7 inciderem R. 18 om. in rell.
19 ins. et rell. 20 legi rell. 21 om. et reil. 2 For itaque—illorum,
B has, sacris litteris imbuti sunt, et studium suum; A has in marg., z incertus
liber hic and dots after comb. 23 So J. Gwynn; lure Mss. *4 utroque A.
25 sermonem CF3F,R. 26 mutauerunt reli. 27 lingua B. *SsedB. 9 probare B.
30 exaliue A with z writ over and z in marg.; ex saliue B. 31 ego sum B.
32 dinoscitur 7e//. 33 om. et B. 34 uarietatis CF3F4R. 35 om. quid rel.
Sut B. 37 om. mea—inuentute C. 38 quia CF3FyR; om. B. 39 ins. enim B.
40 om. peccata mea A. 41 quodque re//. 42 ins. non rell. 43 legeram R.
e*4ne. si A. 49 credidit A.

6..Luc. 21, 16. 7% 2Tim. 1, 8; Ps. 5,7; Sap. 1, 11; Matt. 12, 36.
8. Eph. 6, 5; Rom. 14, 10, 12. 9. Joh. 8, 43; Sir. 4, 29.

238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Adoliscens, immo pene puer in uerbis capturam dedi,! antequam
scirem quid peterem uel* quid adpeterem uel quid uitare® debueram.
Unde ergo hodie erubesco et uehimenter* pertimeo*® denudare imperi-
tiam meam, quia non® desertus’ breuitate sermonem$ explicare nequeo.

5 Sicut enim Spiritus gestit® et animas’ et sensus monstrat!™ adfectus.”

11. Sed si itaque datum mihi’ fuisset sicut et’ caeteris, uerum-
tamen non silerem propter retributionem. Et si forte uidetur® apud
aliquantos me in hoc praeponere cum mea inscientia et tardiort lingua,
sed? scriptum est,” Linguae'® balbutientes uelociter discent loquc® pacem.

10 Quanto magis nos adpetere debemus qui sumus, inquit,*? aepistola
Christi, in salutem,?! usque ad ultimum terrae, etsi non deserta, sed
ratum” fortissimum”™ seriptum* in cordibus uestris,”> non atramento sed
Spiritu Dec ww. Et?® iterum Spiritus testatur, Lt rusticationem™
ab Altissimo creata est.*

15 12. Unde ego*® primus rusticus, profuga, inductus scilicet qui
nescio in posterum prouidere,* sed illud scio” certissime quia utique
priusquam humiliarer, ego eram uelut lapis gui iacet in duto profundo ;
et uenit® gue potens est, et in sua missericordia sustulit me, et quidem
scilicet sursum adleuauit et collocauit me in summo pariete.*

20 Et inde fortiter** debueram exclamare ad retribuendum® quoque
aliquid Domino pro tantis beneficiis eius, hic et in aeternum, quae
mens hominum* aestimare non potest.

13. Unde autem ammiramini™ magni et pusilli que® timetis Deum,
et uos dominicati® rethorici audite* et scrutamini. Quis“ me stultum

25 excitauit de medio eorum qui uidentur esse sapientes” et legis® periti
et potentes in sermone et in omni re? Et me quidem detestabilem“

1 didici B. * om. quid peterem uel. ve//d. * inuitare R. +4 ims. ualde B; R def.
5 protimeo A; pertimesco B; R def.; ims. palam B. 8 om. non rell. 7 So

W. Stokes ; non possum de deeritis A with z in marg.; disertis BFR ; desertis CF3.
8 So N. J. D. White; sermonis BF, corr. ; sermone ACF3R. 9 gessit CF3F4R.
10 animus veld. 11 monstrare F3; ins. et B. 1° effectus R. 1° michi datum B.
14 om. et F4R. 15 yideatur R. 16 ing. etiam rell. 17 ins. enim BCF3F4
(writ over). 48 ins. et F3.* 1 loquidiscent B.. *°nos A. om. in saliBe
* raptum R; rata F4 corr. ; ins. et rell.; A has z in marg. 23 fortissime F4 corr.
*4 scripta redl. 75 nostris vell. °° om. et—testatur B. 27 rusticatio rell.; A
has Z im marg. *8 ins. teste eodem Spiritu Dei uiui B. 29 ergo CFak.
30 preuidere B. 31 scio illud CF3F4R; om. scio B. 3% ueniens A*. 33 in sua
parte A. 34 forte B. 35 So F4 corr. ; retribuendam mss. 36 humana B.
37 ins. itaque rell.; R def. °° et uos dominicati qui timetis Deum. . reth. &., A.
39 domni CF3F4; domini BR; ins. ignari redd. 40 ins. ergo rell. 41 qui R.
42 sapientes esse BCF3F4. 43 leges A. 44 detestabilis A.

‘11. Ps. 118, 112; Exod. 4,10; Es. 32, 4; 2 Cor. 3, 2; Act. 13, 47; Sir. Ge
12. Ps. 118, 67; Ps. 68, 14; Luc. 1, 49; Ps. 115, 12. , 18.cApoe. 19, 5 ; Actaiizes

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 239

‘huius mundi prae’ caeteris inspirauit, si talis essem; dummodo autem
ut cum metu et reuerantia et sine querella fideliter prodessem’ genti ad
quam caritas Christd transtulit et? donauit me, in uita mea, si dignus*
fuero, denique ut cum humilitate et ueraciter deseruirem illis.

14. In mensura itaque fider Trinitatis oportet distinguere, sine repre-
hensione periculi notum facere donwm Dei et consulationem aeternam,
sine timore fiducialiter Dei nomen’ ubique expandere ut etiam post
obitum meum exagallias® relinquere’ fratribus et filiis meis quos in
Domino ego babtizaui,® tot milia hominum.

15. Et non eram® dignus neque talis ut hoc Dominus seruulo suo
concederet post erumpnas et tantas moles,’? post captiuitatem, post
-annos multos, in gentem illam™ tantam gratiam mihi donaret, quod ego
aliquando” in iuuentute mea numquam speraui™ neque cogitaul.

16. Sed postquam Hiberione™ deueneram, cotidie itaque® pecora
pascebam, et frequens'® in die orabam; magis*” ac magis accedebat
amor’s Dei et timor ipsius,’ et fides augebatur et spiritus agebatur,””
ut in die una usque ad centum orationes et in nocte prope similiter,
ut” etiam in siluis et*? monte manebam.* Ante lucem excitabar* ad
-orationem per niuem per gelu per pluiam*; et nihil maii sentiebam,*°
neque ulla pigritia erat in me, sicut modo uideo, quia tune spiritus in
me*’ feruebat.

17. Et ibi scilicet quadam** nocte in somno audiui uocem
dicentem*® mihi, Bene iciunas, cito® iturus ad patriam tuam. Et
iterum® post paululum tempus audiui responsum® dicentem* mihi,

15

20

Kece nauis tua parata est. Et non® erat prope, sed forte habebat 25

‘ec’ milia passus. Et ibi numquam fueram, nec ibi notum quem-
quam de hominibus habebam.** Et deinde postmodum conuersus sum

Ide A*. > om. prodessem A. 3 ut CF3F,y*R. 4 uiuus A*, 5 ins.
nomine CF3 (nomone) F4. 6 A has in marg., incercertus liber, and z with ~ over
g; exgallias BCF3; ex gallicis Fy corr. ; gallias R. 7 relinqueré Fy corr.
* ego in Domino baptizaui BCF3R ; ego bapt. in Dom. Fy. 9 etiam CF3FyR.
0 tante molis reli. 11 magnam R. 12 aliquando ego B. 13 For numq.
sper., non quia desperaui 7e//. 14 Hiberionem R. 15 igitur redl.
16 frequent Fy, corr. 17 magisque B. 18 timor BF3F,R. 19 jllius
rell. (Fs illis). 70 augebatur F3. 21 et B; ut et R. 22 ¢ns. in rell.
23 ins. et rell. 24 exercitabar CF3FyR. *5 pluuiam per gelu R.
*6 om. sentiebam B, *7 In me spiritus rel/. *8 quidam C. 29 ins. ‘sib
A c. punet. del. 3° ins. lelunans A ¢. punet. del. 31 ins. et terram
rell, °? om. iterum rell.; R def. 32'resp: aud. B. 34 dicens F',
corr. 5°? om. non BCF3F,; R def. 36 hab. quemq. de hom, CF3iyR
quemq. hab. de hom. B.

13. Heb. 12, 28; 1 Thess. 2, 10; 2 Cor. 5, 14. 14. Rom. 12, 3; Phil. 2, 15;
Joh. 4, 10; 2 Thess. 2, 15; 2 Pet. 1,15. 16. Act. 18, 25. 17. Rom. 11, 4.

10

15

20

240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy

in fugam, et intermissi hominem cum quo! fueram -ui- annis?; et
ueni in uirtute Dei qui wam meam ad bonum dirigedat,? et nihil*
metuebam donec® perueni ad nauem illam.

18. Et* illa die? qua® perueni profecta est nauis de loco suo. Et
locutus sum ut haberem* unde" nauigarem”™ cum illis ; et!* gubernatori
displicuit illi,* et acriter cum indignatione™ respondit, Nequaquam tu
nobiscum adpetes”’ ire.

Et cum haec audiissem seperaui me ab illis ut’® uenirem ad tego-
riolum™ ubi'* hospitabam; et in itenere caepi orare; et antequam
orationem consummarem audiui unum ex” illis, et*® fortiter exclama-
vat*’ post me, Ueni cito quia uocant te homines isti; et statim ad illos
reuersus” sum.

Et coeperunt mihi dicere,** Ueni, quia ex fide recipimus* te.*> Fae
nobiscum amicitiam quomodo uolueris. Et in* illa die itaque® reppuli
sugere mammellas eorum* propter timorem*® Dei, sed*° uerumtamen
ab illis speraui* uenire in fidem® Iesu® Christi, quia gentes erant, et
ob* hoc obtinui® cum illis, et protinus nauigauimus.”*

19. Et post triduum terram caepimus, et xxuii” dies per disertum
iter fecimus, et cibus defuit illis* et fames enualuct super eos.”
Et alio*! die coepit gubernator mihi dicere, Quid,* Christiane, tu
dicis? Deus tuus magnus et omnipotens est“; quare ergo pro nobis
orare non potes?*” quia nos a* fame periclitamur; difficile est*
enim umquam ut aliquem hominem* uideamus. Ego enim® euidenter

1 om. quo A. 2 annis sex 7ell.; R def. 3 et in uirtute Dei ueni ad bonum
qui uiam meam dir. B. + For et nihil, ex nihilo CFs; Rdef. * om. donec F3.
6 Kt mox cum perueni ad eam profecta est de loco suo B. Tom. die CF3F4R.
Sad quam F4 cov. ; om. qua R. ® abirem A. 10 inde BCF3R; unde AF.
11 nauigare ell. 12 For et-illi, gubernatori autem displicuit B. 13 om. ili
BF corr. 14 interrogatione A*; indignationem R. 15 adpetas reli.
16 et ut BR; ut et CFs corr. F4. 17 tuguriolum vel/.; om. ad F4. 18 ibi F4.
19 clamare ex illis fortiter, R. 20 om. et rell. 21 exclamare BF3 ;
exclamantem Fy corr. *2 yeuersuru R (end of word def.). 3 dicere
mihi R. 4 recepimus rell. "5 ans et yell. - °° om. ain R. *7 om. itaque B.
28 repulsus sum fugere amicitias illorum CF 4; repulis fugire mammas illorum F3R;
reppuli sugire mammas eorum B. 29 om. timorem B; R def. 3° om. sed
F, corr. 31 sper. ab illis vedi. 32 For uenire—fid., ut mihi dicerent, Ueni
in fide, rel. 33 om. Iesu B; R def. 34 9m. ob rel. 35 obtinuit, BR.
36 om. et—nau. A. 37 niginti et septem. rel/.; om. et F3. 38 cibus
autem et potus defecit nobis B. 39 in, Re 40 nos B. 41 alia rell..
42 michi gub. R. 43 ins. est rell. 44 est et omnip. R. 45 non pot. pro nob.
orare reli.; add ora pro nobis B. 46 om. nos B. 47 om. a BREF 4 corr-
48 om. est AF3R. 49 ut al. hom. umq. veil. 5° uero B.

17. Gen. 24,40. 18. Es. 60,16? 19. 4 Reg. 14, 10.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 241

dixi illis, Conuertemini ex fide et ex toto corde’ ad Dominum Deum
meum cui nihil est cmposscbile,? ut hodie*® cibum mittat uobis* in
uiam uestram usque dum satiamini,°® quia ubique habundat ill.

Et® adiuuante’ Deo ita factum est. Ecce grex porcorum in wa*
ante oculos nostros apparuit,’ et multos ex illis interficerunt et ibi'°
-ii- noctes'! manserunt ; et!* bene refecti, et canes'® eorum repleti“
sunt, quia multi ex illis® defecerunt et'® secus uiam semiucur relicti™
sunt.

Et post haec’® summas gratias egerunt Deo, et ego honorificatus
sum sub oculis eorum, et! ex hac die abundanter cibum habuerunt.
Etiam me/ selwistre inuenierunt,”® et mihi partem obtulerunt. Et unus
ex illis dixit, Hoe tmmolaticum® est. Deo gratias, exinde nihil
gustaul.

20. Eadem uero nocte*” eram dormiens, et fortiter temptauit me”
Satanas, quod** memor ero guandiu fuero® in hoe corpore. Et cicidit
super me ueluti saxum ingens,” et nihil membrorum meorum” prae-
ualui.?® Sed unde mihi” uenit® in* spiritum®™ ut Heliam uocarem ?*
Et in hoc® uidi in caelum® solem oriri, et dum clamarem*™ Heliam,
Heliam,* uiribus meis*® ecce splendor solis illius decidit* super me, et
statim discussit a me omnem*! grauitudinem.** Et credo quod a
Christo Domino* meo subuentus* sum, et Spiritus eius iam tunc
clamabat*® pro me. Et spero* quod sic erit im die presurae meae,
sicut in aeuanguelio inquit: Jn ila die, Dominus testatur, Won

—

l om. ex fide et B; om. et F3R; om. et—corde A ; add uestro R. 2 quia
n. e. illi inp. ved. (imp. illi B). 3 om. hodie A. 4 mit. uob. cib. B ; mit.
cib. R ; nobis F3R. > satiemini vel. Som.etrell. 7 adiuante A ; ins. ergo B.
8 ins. ueniebat B. 9 om. apparuit rel. 10ubi RX. 11 noctes duas B.
12 om. et rell. 13 carnes CF4*; carne Fy, corr. 14 yeleuati CFy; reuelati
BF3R. 15 eis Fy. 16 om. def. et A. 17 derelicti red. 18 hoe rel.
19 om. et—habuerunt A ; ex illa autem die cib. habund. hab. Sed B. 20 inuene-
runt BCF3F,; deinuene R. *1 6m. Hoc A; immolatium F3F4 cory. immolatum B;
immolatiuum CR (inmo. R). *2 om. nocte A. 23 me tempt. R. *4 cuius Fy
corr. 25 fueram CF3R; fuero F, cor. 6 saxa ingentia red/. {1 B breaks off.
*7 9m. meorum A. *8 praeualens A. 29 om. mihi Boll.; me CF3Fy*R.
3° ins. ignoro Boll. Fy corr.; ins.ignarum CF3R. 3 et F3R; ut Boll. 32 spiritu
reil. 33 om. ut rell. 34 inuocarem Boll. ; uocare F4 corr. 35 inter haec rel/.
36 caelo rell.; solem in celo R. 37 cClamabam CF3F,R. 38 om. Heliam
(2) A; add totis Boll. 39 ins. et F3R. 40 cecidit Boll. 41 9m. omnem A.
42 orauedinem Boll. 43 9m. Domino Boll. 449m. subu.-tune A. 4° clamauit
rell. 46 Spero autem Boll. 47 In—annos, So CF3F4R (test. Dom. Fs; illo R,
def. qui loquitur—iterum) ; Boll., euangelio Dom. test, In illa die, inquit, non
uos, &c. ; A, Inquit Dominus non uos estis. multos adhuc, &c., with z in marg.

19. Joel 2,12; Luc. 1, 37; Matt. 15, 32; Luc. 10, 30 ; Matt. 3, 4; Luc. 24, 42;
1 Cor. 10. 28. 20. 2 Pet. 1,13; Ps. 49, 15; Matt. 10, 19.

10

242 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy.

wos estis que loqguimini, sed Spiritus Patris uestri qui loguitur in
wobis.

21. Et iterum post annos multos adhuc capturam dedi.’ Ka?
nocte prima itaque mansi cum illis. esponsum autem diwinum
5 audiui dicentemjmihi,*? Duobus autem mensibus’ eris cum illis. Quod
ita factum est. Nocte® illa sexagensima® liberauit me Dominus de
manibus eorum,

22. Ktiam’ in itenere praeuidit® nobis cibum et ignem et siccitatem

cotidie donec decimo® die peruenimus” omnes."’ Sicut superius in-

10 sinuaui, xx et -uiil- dies per’® disertum iter fecimus.’? Et ea nocte qua
peruenimus" omnes! de cibo uero’’ nihil habuimus,

23. Et iterum post paucos annos in Britannis’* eram cum paren-
tibus meis, qui me ut filium susciperunt” et ex fide rogauerunt me ut
uel modo ego”’ post tantas tribulationes quas ego pertuli nusquam”! ab

15 illis discederem.

Et ibi scilicet wede*? am uisu noctrs*? uirum uenientem quasi de
Hiberione, cui nomen Uictoricus,* cum aepistolis innumerabilibus.”
Et dedit mihi unam ex his,” et legi*’ principium aepistolae continen-
tem, Uox Hyberionacum**; et dum” recitabam principium” aepistolae

20 putabam*® ipso momento” audire uocem ipsorum™ qui erant iuxta
siluam Focluti** quae est prope mare occidentale,” et sic exclamaue-
runt quasi ex uno ore,” Rogamus te, sancte puer,” ut uenias et adhue
ambulas* inter nos.

1 in capt. decidi Boll. Boll. transposes Et iterum—manibus eorum avd In itinere—
habuimus. ” Nocteueroprima mansi Boll. R def. ° om. dic. mihi A; dicens Boll.
Fy corr. dicente F3 (mihi def. in R). + duos menses, rell.; Rdef. ° ins. igitur
Boll. Rdef. ® sexagessimo die CF3Fy; Rdef. ‘70m. etiam Boll.; ecce CF3F4R.
5 autem nostro prouidit, Boll. 9x decimo A; quarto decimo reli. 10 prae-
ueninus Boll.; om. peruenimus—qua F3. 11 homines Boll. ad homines CFs;
..-ominesR. 1% om.diesperA; Rdef. 3% facimusA*. 14 praeiuimus Boll.
15 ad homines CF,. 16 gm. uero; R Boll. def. 17 om. et Boll. 18 Britannia
Boil. ; Brittaniis CF,; Brittanniis F3R. 19 exceperunt Boll. 20 om. ego Boll.
R; me CF3F4. 21 numquam rell.; R def. 22 For uidi—uisu, in sinu A.
23 nocte Boll. (pr. de) CF3F4R. 24 H. Uictricius nomine Boll. ; H. Uictoricius
nomen CF3F4R. 25 ins. uidi A; R def. 76 illis reli. 27 lego Boll.
*8 Hiberionacum CFyR; Hiberio&cnacum F3; Hyberionarum Boll. 29 cum
ell. $0 initium Boll.4 R. def. 31 ins. enim A. 32 ipse in mente A.
$3 jllorum R. 34 uirgulti B; uirgulti uolutique CF, (uolutique being wnder-
dotted in F4); uirgultique F3; uirgulti ueluti R. 35 oecidentem CF3F4R.
36 9m. quasi—ore A. 37 sanctum puerum CF3F4R; om. ut Boll. 38 ambules
reli. ; int. nos amb. R.

21. Rom, 11,4; Gen: 37, 21. 23: Dan? 7,7ld 7 Santee e272, te:

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 243

Et ualde conpunctus sum corde et’ amplius non potui legere, et sic
expertus? sum. Deo gratias, quia post plurimos annos’ praestitit illis
Dominus secundum clamorem illorum.* -

24. Et, alia nocte, nescio, Deus scit, utrum® in me an iuxta me,
uerbis peritissimis® quos ego audiui et non potui intellegere nissi ad
posterum’ orationis sic effatus® est, Qui dedit animam suam pro te,°
ipse est qui loquitur in te.’° Et sic expertus’’ sum gaudibundus.”

25. Et iterum uidi* in me ipsum orantem, et eram™ quasi! intra
corpus meum, et audiui super me,”® hoc est super zntervorem hominem,
et ibi”’ fortiter orabat gemitibus. Et inter haec stupebam et ammira-
bam’’ et cogitabam quis esset qui in me orabat;'° sed ad postremum
orationis sic* effatus*' est ut sit Spiritus ;* et sic expertus sum, et
recordatus sum apostolo dicente,” Spiritus adiuuat infirmitates orationis
nostrae.** Nam quod* oremus sicut oportet™ nescimus, sed tpse Spiritus
postulat pro nobis gemitibus inenarrabilibus* quae uerbis expremi non
possunt.** Et iterum, Dominus” aduocatus*' noster® postulat pro nobis.G

26. Et quando temptatus sum ab aliquantis senioribus meis qui
uenerunt et®* peccata mea contra laboriosum episcopatum meum ——
utique* in illo die fortiter ¢npulsus sum ut caderem hic et in aeternum ;
sed Dominus pepercit proselito et peregrino propter nomen suum benigne
et ualde mihi® subuenit in hac conculeatione quod in labem* et in” obpro-
brium non male deueni. Deum oro, ut non clis in peccatum reputetur.*®

27. Occasionem*® post annos*® triginta tnuenerunt,* et aduersus
uerbumm quod confessus fueram antequam* essem diaconus.—Propter

Sts, uald A*. * expergefactus red/. 3 ann. plur. vedi. + eorum
rell. 5 om. utrum Boll. 6 peritissime A (with z in marg.) ; per territus, R;
ims. audiebam quosdam ex spiritu psallentes intra me, et nesciebam qui essent
Boll. 7 postremum rel. 8 So W. Stokes; efficiatus A ; affatus rel. 9 Qui
ded. pro te an. su. Boll.; Qui pro te an. su. posuit. CFsF4R, om. posuit F3R;
10 om. ipse-te vell. 11 expergefactus rell. 12 Et sic euigilaui Boll. 8 audiui

Boil. 14 erat Boll. 15 om. quasi C. 16 gm. super me A. 17 etbi A.
18 admirabar vel/. 19 oret in me CF3F,R; oraret in me Boll. 20 For sic—
sum, dixit se esse Spiritum Boll. *1 efficiatus A; effactus F3; effectus R.
22 episcopus (eps) ACF3R; sps Fy corr. 23 apostoli dicentis Boll.
*4 infirmitatem nostre orat rve//. (Boll. inf. orat. nostr.). 25 So A Boll.
Fy, corr. R; num CF3F4*. 76 quid reli. "7 om. sic. op. Boll.
*8 inerrabilibus A. *9exprimere non possum Jol/.; exprimi non potest
CF3FiR. °°DeusC. #1ins. est Boll. F3. *% ins. et ipse Boll. A breaks off.
33 ob Boll. 34 nonnumquam Boll. 3° et mihi benigne ualde Boll. 36 labe
CF3R (an erasure follows in F3). 37 om. in Boll. 38 deputetur R. 39 So
N. J. D. White; occasionum CF3F4R; rep. occasio. Nam Boll. 4° ins. uero R.
41 ins. me MSS. #2 om. et Boll. 43 antequod CF 4.

me. Ps. 108,17. 24. 2 Cor. 12,2; 1 Joh. 3,16. 25. Eph. 3,16; Dan.'8, 27;
Rom. 8, 26;-1 Joh. 2,1; Rom. 8,34. 26. Ps.117, 13; Lev. 25, 23; Ps. 105, 8;
2 Tim. 4,16. 27. Dan. 6, 5.

20

o1

10

15

20

25

244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

anxietatem mesto animo insinuaui amicissimo meo§ quae in pueritia
mea una die gesseram, immo in una hora, quia necdum praeualebam.
Nescio, Deus scit, si habebam} tune annos” quindecim, et Deum uiuum®
non credebam, neque ex* infantia mea; sed in morte et in® increduli-
tate mansi donec ualde castigatus sum, et in ueritate humiliatus sum
a fame et nuditate et cotidie.

28. Contra, Hiberione® non sponte pergebam donee prope deficiebam.
Sed haec’ potius bene mihi® fuit, quia ex hoc emendatus sum a
Domino; et aptauit me ut hodie essem quod aliquando longe a me
erat, ut ego curus haberem aut satagerem pro salute aliorum, quando
autem® tunc etiam de me ipso non cogitabam.

29. Igitur in illo die quo reprobatus sum a memoratis supradictis,
ad noctem illam §$wzdi in uissu noctis..° Scriptum erat’ contra faciem
meam sine honore. Et inter haec audiui responsum diuinum™ dicen-
tem’? mihi, Male uidimus" faciem designati!® nudato nomine. Nee
sic praedixit, Male uidisti, sed Male uidimus; quasi ibi’® se innxisset.””
Sicut dixit, Qui uos tanguit quasi qui® tanguit pupillam oculi met.

30. Idcirco gratias ago ei gui me in omnibus confortawt ut non me
inpediret’’ a profectione* quam*! statueram et de mea quoque opera”
quod a Christo Domino*? meo dediceram,** sed magis* ex eo senst im
me’ uirtutem non paruam, et fides mea probata est coram Deo et
hominibus.

31. Unde autem* audenter dico non me reprehendit conscientia
mea hic et in futurum.** Zestem Deum habeo*® quia non sum mentitus
in sermonibus quos ego” retuli uobis.° 4

32. Sed magis doleo pro amicissimo meo cur hoc meruimus audire
tale responsum.*” Cui ego credidi etiam animam!* Et comperi™ ab
aliquantis fratribus® ante defensionem illam, quod ego non interfui,

{] R breaks off. 1 habeam CF 4. 7 annis CF3F4*. 3 unum Boll. + For

neque ex, ab Boll. 5 et in crudelitate F3. 6 Hiberionem F4 Hyberionem Boll.
7 hoe Boll. F4 corr. 8 mihi bene Boll. 9 autem wnderdotted in F4; Boll. om.
autem tune. § A resumes. in uisu noct. [uidi] Boll. 11 om. erat Boll.
12 om. diuinum A. 13 dicens Boll. F4 corr. 14 audiuimus A. 15 dei signati
CF3F4. 16 sibi A. 17 junxit vel/. (selunxit C; ibise F3; Fy has erased space
between ibi and se). 1S om. quasi qui Poll.; om. qui CF3F4. 19 inpenderet
CF3F4*. 20 ins. med. Boll. 21 qua A. 22 meo q. opere Boll. Fg corr.
23 om. Domino ell. *4 didiceram red/.; dedideram A. 25 ins. et Fs.
26 om. in me A. “7 om. autem Boll. 28 om. hic—futurum Boll. 29 teste deo
abeo A. 3° om. ego Boll. 31 9m. uobis reli. | A breaks off: 32 cur tale

mer. habere resp. Boll. *3 ims. meam Boll. %+ comperit Boll. *° ins. meis Boll.

27. 2 Cor. 12,2. 28. Ps. 17,38. 29. Ps.117, 22; Dan. 7, 13; Rom. 11, 4;
Zech. 2, 8. 380. Phil. 4, 13; Mare. 5, 29; 1 Pet. 1, 7. 81. Act. 2, 295
2 Cor. 1,235 Gal. 1, 20.. $2. 2'Tim. 4,46:

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 945

nec in Brittanniis eram, nec a me orietur, ut et ille in mea absentia
pro me pulsaret.' Etiam mihi ipse ore suo dixerat, Ecce dandus’ es
tu ad gradum episcopatus. Quod* non eram dignus. Sed unde uenit
illi postmodum, ut coram cunctis, bonis et malis, et* me publice deho-
nestaret, quod ante sponte et laetus indulserat, et? Dominus qui mazor
omnibus est ?

33. Satis dico; Sed tamen non® debeo abscondere donum Der quod
largitus est nobis’ in terra captiuitatis meae, quia tunc fortiter inquisiul
eum,® et ibi inueni illum,’ et seruauit me ab omnibus iniquitatibus.
Sic credo,” propter inhabitantem Spiritum evus, qui operatus est usgue
in hance!’ diem inme. Awudenter rursus. Sed scit Deus si mihi homo
hoc effatus fuisset,’’ forsitan tacuissem propter caritatem Christi.

34. Unde ergo indefessam gratiam ago Deo meo qui we fidelem
seruauit 7 die temptationis meae, ita ut hodie confidenter offeram ill
sacrificium, ut’ hosteam uiuentem, animam meam Christo” Domino meo,
qui me seruauit ab omnibus angustiis mers, ut et!’ dicam: Quis ego sum,
Domine, uel quae est wocatio” mea, qui mihi tantam diuinitatem
aperuisti ?"* ita ut hodie in! gentibus constanter evaltarem® et magni-
ficarem nomen tuum ubicumque*' loco” fuero ; nec non** in secundis,
sed etiam in pressuris; ut quicquid mihi euenerit, siue bonum siue
malum, aequaliter debeo* suscipere, et Deo gratias semper agere, qui
mihi ostendit ut indubitabilem eum sine fine crederem,” et*® qui me
audierit, ut et ego inscius” im nourssimis diebus hoc opus tam pium et
tam mirificum adire adgrederer,* ita ut imitarem® quispiam® illos
quos ante Dominus iam olim praedixerat praenuntiaturos” euangelium
suum in testimonium omnibus gentibus ante finem mundi. Quod ita
ergo ut uidimus, itaque suppletum est.* Ecce testes sumus quia
euangelium praedicatum est usque ubi nemo ultra est.

1 pulsetur pro me; om. Etiam mihi Boll. * promouendus Boll.; datus Fs.
3 quo Boll. 4 in Boll. 5 est Boll. 6 om. non F3. 7 om. nobis Boll.
Sillum Boll. %eum Boll. 10 9m. sic credo Boll. 11 hune Boll.
12 For Audenter-fuisset, Nouit autem Dominus si ab homine ista audissem Boll.

13 ego Boll. 14 et uelut Boll. 15 consecro Boll. 16 ej Boll. 17 jnuocatio

) Boll. 1% So N. J. D. White ; cooperuisti CF3F4 ; denudasti Boll. 19 om. in F3;

om. in gent. const. Boll. *° exultarem CF3Fy. 7! in quocumque Boll. *” om.

| loco F4 corr. 23 nec tantum Boll. 24 debeam Boll. *> ered. sine fine Boll.

= ut F's. *7 om. inscius Boll. ; ins. sim CF4. 78 audirem adgrederer F3;
auderem aggredi Boll. *%imitarer Boll. Fy corr. °° quospiam Fs corr. ; om. Boll.
31 96m. ante Boll. _ * prenuntiaturus C; prenuntiaturum F3; prenuntiatus
F4. 33 Quod sicut uid. ita suppl. est Boll. ; om. ut F3.

| 82. Prov. 25, 8; Joh. 10, 29. 8. Joh. 4, 10; 2 Par. 6, 37; Rom. 8, 11;

Mor. 12, 11; Act..2, 29; 2 Cor. 5, 14. 34. Ps. 94,9; Rom. 12,1; Ps. 33,7;
Seer. 7, 18; 1 Cor. 1, 26; Ps. 38, 4; Act. 2,17; Matt. 24, 14.

25

246 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

35. § Longum est autem totum per singula enarrare! laborem meum
uel per partes. Breuiter dicam qualiter piissimus? Deus de seruitute
sepe [me |* liberauit et* de periculis xii qua’ periclitata est anima
mea, praeter insidias multas, et quae uerbis expremere non ualeo; nec®

5 iniuriam lJegentibus faciam; sed Deum’ auctorem habeo® qui nouit
omnia etiam antequam fiant,4] ut me pauperculum pupillum® ¢dzotam
tamen!® responsum diunum creberrime admonuit."!

36. Unde mihi haec sapientia, quae in me non erat, qui nec nume-

rum dierum noueram, neque Deum sapiebam? Unde mihi postmodum

10 donum tam magnum tam salubre Deum” agnoscere uel" diligere, sed*
ut patriam et parentes amitterem ?

37. Et munera multa mihi offerebantur cum fletu et lacrimis. Et
offendi illos, necnon” contra uotum, aliquantos'® de senioribus meis 3.
sed, gubernante Deo, nullo modo consensi neque adquieui illis; non

15 mea gratia, sed Deus qui’ uincit’® in me, et resistit!® illis omnibus ut
ego ueneram”’ ad Hibernas gentes euangelium praedicare, et ab incre-
dulis contumelias*’ perferre, ut aurem® obprobrium peregrinationis
meae et persecutiones multas usque ad wuincula, et ut darem™
ingenuitatem meam pro utilitate* aliorum; et si dignus fuero

20 promptus sum, ut etiam animam meam incunctanter et libentissime pro
nomine eius, et ibi® opto cmpendere eam usque ad mortem si Dominus
mihi” indulgeret.

38. § Quia ualde deditor sum Deo qui mihi tantam gratiam donauit.

ut populi multi per me in Deum” renascerentur* et postmodum con-
25 summarentur,” et ut clerici ubique ills*® ordinarentur, ad plebem
nuper uenientem ad credulitatem quam sumsit Dominus ad eaxtremis
terrae, sicut®! olim promisserat per profetas suos: Ad te gentes uenrent
ab extremis terrae, et dicent, Sicut falsa conparauerunt patres nostri idola

§ A resumes. 1 narrare Boll. * pissimus A. * So Denis[me]. + For et—xil,
ex duodecim per. 7¢l/. > quibus veld. ® ne Boll. ; ins. et CF3Fy. 7 dum CF3F4;
Dominum Boll. 8%om.habeo A. 4 A breaks of. ° et pusillum Boll. 1° So
N. J. D.White; ideo tamen CF3F4; om. Boll. 11 admoneret F3 Boll. 12 tam

magn. et sal. donum Dei Boll. 13 et Boll. 14 om. sed Boll. 15 For illos
necnon, illic Bod. 16 aliquantis CF3F4. 17 non ego, sed Dei gratia quae Boll.
18 uicit Boll. F4 corr. 19 So F3; restitit CFs; restiti Boll. 20 For ut—uen.,
quatenus uenirem Boll. *1 iniurias Boll. 22 audirem Boll. ; haurirem Fg corr.
23 ins. me et Boll.; ins. me F3. 2 utilitatem OC. 25 illi Bold. — 76 om. mihi Boll.
§ A resumes. 27 Domino Boll. 8 renascantur rel. 29 om. et—cons. A
30 Vili F4 corr. 31 9m. sicut—terrae (1) Boll.

35. Rom..8, 26; Act. 4, 13; Rom. 11,4. 386. Ps. 38,5; Matt. 16, 23.
37. Sir. 29, 30; 2 Tim. 2,9; Rom. 1, 14; Joh. 18,87; 2 Cor. 12,16; Dinka 30..
38. Jer. 16, 19.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 247

et non est in eis utilitas Et iterum: Posui te lumen in? gentibus ut?
sis in salutem* usque ad extremum’ terrae.

39. Et ibi uolo expectare® promissum ipsius qui utique numquam
fallit, sicut in aeuanguelio pollicetur :’ Uencent ab oriente et occidente et
ab austro et ab aquilone, et® recumbent cum Abraam et Issac et Lacob ;
sicut credimus’ ab omni mundo uenturi sunt credentes.'

40. Idcirco itaque'! oportet’ bene et dilegenter piscare,’ sicut
Dominus praemonet et docet™ dicens: Uenite post me et faciam wos
fiert® piscatores hominum. Kt iterum dicit per prophetas:" ece's
mitto piscatores et uenatores multos, dicit Deus,” et caetera.

Unde autem” ualde oportebat*’ retia nostra tendere ita ut multi-
tudo copiossa et turba Deo caperetur, et? ubique essent clerici qui
babtizarent et exhortarent® populum indegentem et dissiderantem,”*
sicut Dominus*® in aeuanguelio ammonet* et docet*’ dicens: Luntes

ergo nunc docete omnes gentes babtizantes eas*® in nomine Patris et Filii

et Spiritus Sancti ;°° docentes eos obseruare™ omnia quaecingue mandaui™
uobis ; et ecce ego uobiscum sum omnibus diebus usque ad consummationem
saeculi. Et iterum dicit :* Huntes ergo™* in mundum uniuersum praedi-
cate aeuanguelium omni creaturae; qui credidertt et babtizatus fuerit
saluus erit, qui uero non erediderit condempnabitur.” Et iterum :%°
Praedicabitur hoe euangelium regni in uniuerso mundo im testimonium
omnibus gentibus; et tune ueniet finis.

Et item Dominus per prophetam® praenuntians inquit: £¢ erit
im nouissimis diebus, dicit Dominus, effundam de Spiritu meo super omnem
carnem, et prophetabunt filit Suestri et filiae uestrae, et filii® uestri

> Ad—utilitas: om. te CF3F4; om. sicut Boll. ; ins. et bef. patres F33; ins. sibi
bef. idola Boll.; utilitas in eis Boll. CF3F4; A, sicut falso conp. patr. nost. id.
et non est in eis util. ad te gent. ueniunt et dicent. “in lucem Boll. o Obata:
4 For in sal., salus mea Boll. > ultimum Boll. 6 aspectare F3. 7 pollicitur
CF3F4. § om. et ab aust. et ab aq. et rell. (Boll. has et rec.). ® credimur Boll.
10 om. sunt cred. Boll. 110m. itaque reli. 1° ins. quidem re//. }8 piscari Boll.
F4 corr. 14 9m. et docet rell. 15 9m. et Boll. 16 om. fieri CF3F4. 17 om.
dicit-proph. A. 18 ins. ego rell. 19 Dominus veld. *0 oportuit ualde Boll.
21 oportebatur CF3F4*. °? ut redl. *8 exortarentur F4 Boll. (exhort.). 4 indi-
gentem et desiderantem vel/. > ins. inquit Boll. CF3; space erased in Fy. 26 admo-
nens Boll. *' om.docens Boll. *Som.nuncrell. * eosrell. °° For docentes—
saeculi, reliqua usque dicit saeculi A. °! seruare Boll. *? dixero Boll. 33 om.
dicit A. 34 om. ergo Boll. 39 om. qui—condemp. Boll.; For Et iterum—Dei
uiui, reliqua sunt exempla A. 36 om. iterum Boll, 37 For item—proph., iterum
Domini propheta Boll. § B resumes. 38 juuenes B; om. fil. uestr. Fs.

38. Act. 13, 47. 39. Act. 1,4; Matte 8,11. 40. Matt. 4,19; Jer. 16, 16:
Luc. 5,6; Matt. 28,19; Marc. 16,15; Matt. 24, 14; Act. 2, 17.

1

2

NS

0

0

5

10

15

20

25

248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ursiones urdebunt et seniores uestri somnia somniabunt ; et quidem super
seruos meos et super ancillas meas in diebus allis effundam de Sprritu meo
et prophetabunt. Et in‘ Osee dicit: Uocabo non plebem meam plebem meam,”
et non misericordiam consecutam misericordiam consecutam.’ Ht ervt in
loco ubi dictum est: Non plebs mea wos, 1bt uocabuntur fili Dei uiur.

41. Unde autem Hiberione qui numquam notitiam Dei* habue-
runt,’ nissi idula et® inmunda usque nunc’ semper coluerunt, quomodo®
nuper facta’ est plebs Domini et fildi Dei nuncupantur? Filii Scottorum”
et filiae regulorum monachi et" uirgines Christi esse”? uidentur.§

42. Et etiam una benedicta’’ Scotta genitiua,™ nobilis, pulcherrima,
adulta’® erat, quam ego baptizaui; et post paucos dies una causa uenit
ad nos; insinuauit!® nobis responsum accepisse a nutul” Dei, et
monuit etiam’* ut esset’® uirgo Christi?’ et?! ipsa*! Deo proximaret. Deo
gratias, sexta ab hac die optime et auidissime arripuit illud quod
etiam omnes uirgines Dei ita hoc” faciunt ; non sponte*® patrum
earum, sed et” persecutionem” patiuntur* et inproperia falsa a par-
entibus suis, et nihilominus plus augetur numerus, et de genere nostro
qui ibi nati sunt nescimus numerum eorum, praeter uiduas et conti-
nentes.

Sed et illae”” maxime laborant quae seruitio detinentur. Usque
ad terrores et minas assidue perferunt ;** sed Dominus gratiam dedit
multis ex ancillis meis*® nam etsi uetantur® tamen fortiter imitantur.

43. Unde autem etsi uoluero* amittere illas, et ut pergens in Brit-
tanniis —— et lbentissime paratus eram quasi ad patriam et
parentes, non id solum sed etiam usque ad” Gallias, uisitare fratres et
ut uiderem faciem sanctorum Domini mei; scit Deus quod ego ualde
optabam. Sed alligatus Spiritu qui mihi protestatur si hoc fecero, ut
futurum reum me esse* designat, et timeo perdere laborem quem
inchoaui; ct non ego sed Christus Dominus qui me* imperauit ut

om. in BF3. 2 om. pleb. meam C. 3 om. miser. cons. C. 4 om. Dei A.
> habuerant rel/. Som. et B. ‘om. nunc A. 8om.modoC. ° effecta B;
fecta C; perfecta FsF, (Ptecta). 10 sanctorum A. 1l om. et Fs.
12ipse CF3Fy. A breaks off. 13Scotta ben. B. 140m. genitiua B.
15 adultera Fs. 16 ins. namque B. 7 yuntio BF3. 18 eam B.
19 nermaneret B. 20 om. Christi F3 (uirgo uirgo). 21 sic Bb. 22 For ita hoe,
similiter B. 23 noluntate B. 24 For sed et, immo B; om. et C. 25 per-
secutiones B. *6 So Denis; patuntur B; patiantur CF3F4. 27 So Ware; illas
BCFs, illa Fs corr. *S persuaserunt CF4; perseuerunt F3. 29 suis B.
30 So Dents; nam et siue tantum BF3; om. et CF4. 31 long erased space in F4. |
32 om. ad CF3F4. 35 yeum fut. esse B. “? mihi 5.

40, Rom. 9).25.~ 438." Act. 20, 22% Act’ 20; 23:

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 249

uenirem essemque cum illis residuum aetatis meae, s? Dominus
uoluertt, et custodierit me ab omni ula mala, ut non peccem coram illo.

44. Spero autem hoc debueram; sed memetipsum? non credo
quamdiu fuero in hoe corpore mortis, quia fortis est; qui cotidie nititur
subuertere me a fide et proposita® castitate religionis non fictae usque 5
in finem uitae meae Christo Domino* meo. Sed caro inimica semper
trahit ad mortem, id est, ad inlecebras in® infelicitate perficiendas.
Et scio ex parte qua re® uitam perfectam ego non egi' sicut et caeteri
credentes ; sed confiteor Domino meo et non erubesco in conspectu®
ipsius,? guia non mentior, eX quo cognoui eum a vuuentute mea creuit 10

in me amor Dei et timor ipsius; et usque nunc fauente Domino fidem
seruaut.

45. Rideat autem et insultet qui uoluerit, ego non silebo neque
abscondo signa et mirabilia quae’? mihi a Domino ministrata sunt
ante multos annos quam fuerunt,’! quasi qui nouit omnia etiam ante 15
tempora saecularia.

46. Unde autem” debuero sine cessatione Deo gratias agere, qui
sepe indulsit insipientiae meae et neglegentiae meae, et de loco non
in uno quoque ut non mihi uehementer irasceretur qui adiutor datus
sum, et non cito adquieui, secundum quod mihi ostensum fuerat, et 20
sicut Spiritus suggerebat.’? Et misertus est mihi!’ Dominus 7 milia
milium, quia uidit in me quod paratus eram, sed quod mihi pro
his nesciebam de statu meo quid facerem, quia multi hance legationem
prohibebant. Etiam inter seipsos post tergum meum narrabant et
dicebant, Iste quare se mittit in periculum inter hostes qui Deum 25
non nouerunt? Non ut causa malitiae, sed non sapiebat illis, sicut
et ego ipse testor, intelligi,” propter rusticitatem meam. Et non
cito agnoui gratiam, quae tune erat in me. Nunc mihi sapit’® quod
ante debueram.

47. Nunc ergo simpliciter insinuaui fratribus et conseruis meis, 30
qui mihi crediderunt, propter quod praedixi et praedico ad roborandam
et confirmandam fidem uestram. Utinam ut et uos imitemini maiora, et

lesse me cum CF,* (m (1) erased); esse meum F3. *memetipso F3.
3 preposita BF3. 4 Deo F4. 5 For in infel., inlicitate CFs ; inlicite Fy corr.
ins. ego, om. ego infra B. 7 didici B. 5 erubesco inspectu F3. 9% eius B.
10 quem F3. *l fierent B; fuerant Fy. 12 e¢0 quidem debueram B.
om. et CF3F4. 14 quid F3. 15 Et spiritus nichilominus sug., et B.
16 mei B. 17 testator intellexi F3. 18 capit CF3F4.

43. Jac. 4, 15; Luc. 15,18. 44. 2 Pet. 1,13; Rom. 7, 24; Rom. 8, 7;
moor. 13, 9; Gal. 1, 20; Ps. 87,16; 2 Tim. 4,7. 45. 2 Tim. 1,9. 46. 1 Cor.
3, 9; Joh. 14, 26; Exod. 20, 6. 47. 2 Cor. 13, 2.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXVe, SEC, C. | [22]

250 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

potiora faciatis! Hoc! erit gloria mea, quia, Filius sapiens gloria
patris est.
48. Uos scitis et Deus qualiter apud uos conuersatus sum? a iuuen-
tute mea et® fide ueritatis et* sinceritate cordis. Etiam ad gentes
6 illas inter quas habito, ego fidem illis praestaui® et praestabo. Deus
scit, neminem illorum circumuent; nec cogito, propter Deum et
ecclesiam ipsius, ne excitem illis et nobis omnibus persecutionem, et
ne per mé blasphemaretur® nomen Domini; quia scriptum est: Uae
homini per quem nomen Domini blasphematur.

10 49. Nam etsi imperttus sum in omnibus’ tamen conatus sum quip-
piam seruare me etiam et* fratribus Christianis et uirginibus Christi
et mulieribus religiosis, quae mihi ultronea munuscula donabant, et
super altare iactabant ex ornamentis suis, et iterum reddebam’ illis.
Et aduersus”” me scandalizabantur cur hoc" faciebam. Sed ego prop-

15 ter spem perennitatis, ut me in omnibus caute propterea conseruarem,
ita ut me in aliquo titulo infideles” caperent uel ministerium seruitutis
meae, nec etiam in minimo’ incredulis locum darem infamare siue
detractare.

50. Forte autem quando baptizaui tot milia hominum sperauerim

20 ab aliquo illorum uel dimidio™ scriptulae? Dicite mihi et reddam
uobis. Aut quando ordinauit ubique Dominus clericos per modicitatem
meam et ministerlum gratis distribui illis, si poposci ab aliquo
illorum uel pretium uel calcvamenti mei, dicite aduersus me” et reddam
uobis magis.

25 51. Ego enpendi pro uobis ut me caperent; et inter uos et ubique
pergebam causa uestra in multis periculis etiam usque ad exteras
partes ubi nemo ultra erat, et ubi numquam aliquis peruenerat qui
baptizaret, aut clericos ordinaret aut populum consummaret,'* donante
Domino, diligenter et lébentissime pro salute uestra omnia gessi.!

30 82. Interim praemia dabam regibus”’ praeter*! quod dabam merce-
dem* filiis ipsorum, qui mecum ambulant; et nihilominus* compre-

1 Haec B. *conu. sum inter uos B; F3for apud has inter writ over. in B.

“4 ins. in F3Fy. 5 prestiti B. 6 blasphemetur B. 7 nominibus BCF3.
S om. et B. ® reddebant F3. 10 aduersum F4. 11 ego CF4. 12 infideli
CF3F4. 13 minimis B. 14 dimidium F4 corr. 15 For adu. me, michi B.
‘Som. pro B. 17 So Denis; caperet Mss. 18 in fide confirmaret B.
19 generaul C; generari F3; generaur F4. 20 reg. dab. B. 21 propter
CF3F4. 22 merc. dab. B. 23 nihil CF3F4.

47. Prov. 10, 1... 48. Act. 28, 1; Ps. 87,16; 2 Cor. 7,2; Acts dese
Rom. 2, 24; Matt. 18,.7. .49. 2 Cor. 11, 6; .7; 2. .50) 1 -Reg:) 123mm
51. 2 Cor. 12, 15.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 251

henderunt me! cum comitibus meis. Et illa die auidissime cupiebant’*
interficere me; sed tempus nondum uenerat. Et omnia quaecumque
nobiscum inuenerunt rapuerunt,*® et me ipsum* ferro uinxerunt. Et
quarto decimo die absoluit me Dominus de® potestate eorum; et quic-
quid nostrum fuit redditum est nobis propter Deum et necessaries 5
amicos quos ante praeuidimus.

53. Uos autem experti estis quantum ego erogaui illis qui indica-
bant® per omnes regiones quos ego frequentius uisitabam; censeo enim
non minimum quam’ pretium quindecim hominum distribui illis, ita
ut me fruamini ; et ego uobis semper fruar in Deum. Non me poenitet, 10
nec satis est mihi; adhuc znpendo et superinpendam. Potens est®
Dominus ut det mihi postmodum ut meipsum enpendar® pro animabus
uestris.

54. § Ecce testem Deum inuoco in animam meam quia non mentior.
Neque ut sit occassio adulationis uel auaritiae scripserim™ uobis,’* 1»
neque ut honorem spero ab aliquo uestro. Sufficit enim™ honor qui
nondum” uidetur sed corde creditur. J%delis autem qui promisit ;
numquam mentitur. i

55. Sed uideo iam in praesenti saeculo me supra modum exaltatum™
a Domino. Et non eram dignus neque talis ut hoc mihi” praestaret, 90
dum scio certissime quod mihi'* melius conuenit paupertas et calamitas
quam diuitiae et diliciae."® Sed et Christus Dominus pauper fuit
pro nobis.*° Ego uero*! miser et infelix, etsi opes uoluero iam
non habeo, neque meipsum iudico, quia quotidie spero** aut inter-
nicionem aut circumueniri aut redigi in seruitutem, siue occassio” 9
culuslibet.¢ Sed nihil horum uereor propter promissa caelorum ;
quia iactaui meipsum in manus Dei omnipotentis, quia*‘ ubique
dominatur, sicut propheta dicit®: Jacta cogitatum tuum in Deum et
apse te enutriet.

56. Ecce nunc commendo™ animam meam fidelissimo Deo meo, pro 30

Lins. tunc B. 2 cuplebam CF3F4. 3 ins. illud CF3; illa F4 corr.
40m. ipsum C; ipso F3. 5a B. 6 judicabant B. 7 quam erased in Fy.
Senim B. °%impendat CF3; impendam Fy corr. § A resumes. 1° causa B.
11 om, adul.—scrips. A. 22 nobis F3. 13 For spero—uestro, sperarem uestrum
rell. 14 ins. mihi BF3F,. 1° om. dum—numquam A. 16 exultatus sum A;
exultatum CF3F4. 17 michi hoc B. 18 9m. cert.—_mihi A. 19 dil. et diu. B;
dilitias et diuitias CF3F,4* ; deliciae et diu. Fy corr. 20 pro nob. fuit paup. B.
*l om. uero CF3F4. sperno CF. 23 occasionem Fs corr. I A breaks off.
4 qui Fy corr. 25 ait B. 76 com. nune Fy.

mereact. 10; 24. 53. Rom. +15, 34;:72eCor! 12: 95. |‘ 64.2 Cor: 15°28;
Gal. 1, 20; 1 Thess. 2,5; Heb. 10, 23; Tit. 1,2. 55. Gal. 1,4; 2 Cor. 1, 8;
@y9; 1 Cor. 4,3; Act. 20, 24; Ps. 54,23. 56. 1 Pet. 4,19.

[29*]

202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

quo legationem’ fungor in ignobilitate mea, sed quia personam non accipit
et elegit me ad hoc officium ut” unus essem de suis minimis minister.

57. Unde autem retribuam ili pro omnibus quae retribuit® mihi?
Sed quid dicam uel quid promittam Domino meo? quia nihil uideo*
nisi ipse mihi dederit, sed scrutatur? corda et renes, quia satis et nimis
cupio et paratus eram ut donaret mihi bzbere calicem eius sicut indulsit
et® caeteris amantibus se.

o

58. Quapropter’ non contingat® mihi a Deo® meo ut numquam
amittam plebem suam!™ quam adquisiwit in ultimis terrae. Oro! Deum
ut det mihi perseuerantiam, et dignetur ut reddam illi [me] testem
fidelem usque ad transitum meum propter Deum meum.

1

oOo

59. Et si aliquid boni umquam imitatus sum™ propter Deum meum
quem diligo, peto™ 4 illi” det mihi ut’® cum illis proselitis et captiuis
15 pro nomine suo effundam sanguinem meum etsi ipsam” etiam caream
sepulturam, aut’® miserissime’’ cadauer per singula membra”’ diuida-
tur*' canibus aut bestils asperis, aut wolucres caeli comederent illud.”*
Certissime* reor si mihi hoc incurrisset™* lucratus sum animam cum®*
corpore meo, quia sine* ulla dubitatione in die illa resurgemus in
99 claritate solis, hoc est, in gloria Christi Iesu redemptoris nostri,”
quasi filic Det uiur*® et coheredes Christi, et conformes futurae*® imaginis
Ipsius ; guoniam ex ipso et per ipsum et in ipso sunt omnia: ips gloria
in saecula saeculorum, Amen. In illo enim regnaturi sumus.”

60. Nam sol iste quem uidemus, Deo*! iubente, propter nos cotidie

95 oritur, sed numquam regnabit® neque permanebit splendor eius; sed et
omnes qui adorant eum in poenam miseri male deuenient. Nos autem
qui® credimus et adoramus solem uerum*! Christum, qui numquam

1legatione Fy corr. et F3. “retribuat CF3ky. ‘4 ualeo B. % So Denis;
scrutabor CF3F,; scrutator B. 6 om. et CF3F4. 7 quia propter CF3F4* ;
i erased in Fy. *® So Ware; contmmgunt mss. 9 Domino B. 10 meam Cz,
11 ans. ergo B. 12 So Denis [me]. 13 inuitatus sum unq. B. 14 ins.
igitur B. {1 B leaves off. 15 illum Fy, corr. ; ins. ut Boll. 1€ qguatenus Boll.
17 ipsum C3; ipse-sepultura Fy corr.; ipsa—sepultura Boll. 18 et Boll.
19 miserrime Boll. F'4 corr. 20 6m. membra Boll. 21 ins. auibus Boll.
2 For asperis—illud, ac feris proiiciatur ut comedant illud Bol/.; comederunt F3;
comederint Fy corr. 23 ins. enim Boll. 24 curae sit Boll. 25 in Boll.
26 nulla, . . illa die Boll. 27 For Chr.—nostri, Iesu Chr. redempti omnes.
erimus Boll. 78 om. uiui Boll. *9 creaturae Boll. 30 om. quoniam—
sumus F3; om. sunt—enim CF. 31 Deo Fy written over; om. CF3; illo Boll.
82 ims. et CFs. 33 om. qui F4 corr. 34 ins. Lesum Boll.

56. Eph. 6,20; Gal. 2,6; Joh. 15, 16; Matt. 25,40. 57. Ps. 116,3ae
7,10; Matt. 20,22. 68. Es. 43,21. 59. 3 Reg. 16,4; Rom. 8, 16; Oise
6, 29 Al e6.. "G02 Ps: i.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 253

interibit neque gui fecerat' uoluntatem ipsius,” sed manebit in aeter-
num, quomodo® et Christus manebit* im aeternum, qui regnat cum
Deo Patre omnipotente et cum’ Spiritu Sancto ante saecula et nunc et
per omnia saecula saeculorum, Amen.

61. Ecce iterum]iterumque® breuiter exponam uerba confessionis
meae. TZestificor in ueritate et in exultatione cordis’ coram Deo et
sanctis angelis eius, quia* numquam habui aliquam’ occasionem praeter
euangelium et promissa illius ut umquam redirem ad” gentem illam,
unde" prius uix”” euaseram.

62. §Sed precor credentibus et'® timentibus Deum, quicumque
dignatus fuerit inspicere uel recipere hane scripturam quam Patricius
peccator indoctus scilicet Hiberione conscripsit,’* ut nemo umquam
dicat quod mea ignorantia,'® si aliquid pussillum egi” uel demonstra-
uerim secundum Dei placitum,'* sed arbitramini et’ uerissime credatur”®

10

quod donum* Der fuisset. Et?> haec est confessio mea antequam 16

moriar.**
[ Episrona.
1 fecerit Boll. F4 corr. 2 suam Boll. 3 om. quomodo—aeternum C ;
om. et Boll. 4 permanebit #4; manet Boll. 5 om. cum Boll. 6 atque
iterum Boll. Tom. cordis Boll. 8 qui CF3F,. °ullam Boll.
10 redderem a CF3Fy. 1 ins. autem CF3Fy. 12 om. uix Boll. § A resumes.
13 ins. petentibus ac Boll. 14 pece. Pat. Boll. 15 conscripsi Boll.
16 meae ignorantiae [fuerit] Boll. Mego CF3Fy. 18 om. Dei
plac. A with z in marg. (plac. Dei Boil.). 19 ac Boll. 0 credatis
‘Boll.; creditur F3. 21 om. donum rell. 22 Deus Boll. 3 atque Boll.

24 A adds: Hue usque uolumen quod Patricius manu conscripsit sua’. Septima
‘decima Martii die translatus est Patricius ad caelos. CF: Explicit liber ‘i:
‘Incipit lib. ‘iit F3: Explicit Liber primus. Incipit secundus.

meeiwon, 2.17% Ps, 88, 7. Gl. 1 Tim. 6; 21. 62. Joh. 4, 10.

10

15

20

254 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

EPISTOLA.

1. Parricrus peccator indoctus scilicet! :—Hiberione constitutum?
episcopum’ me esse fateor.* Certissime reor a Deo accept id quod sum.
Inter barbaras’ itaque® gentes’ habito® proselitus et profuga? ob amorem
Dei. Testis est ille’? si ita est. Non quod optabam tam dure et tam
aspere aliquid ex ore meo effundere. Sed cogor, ze/o Dev et!! weritatis
Christi excitatus,’ pro dilectione proximorum atque filiorum pro
quibus éradidi patriam et parentes et animam meam usgue ad mortem.
Si dignus sum, uoui’® Deo meo docere gentes etsi contemnor a
quibusdam."*

2. Manu mea scripsi atque condidi uerba ista danda et! tradenda,
militibus mittenda Corotici; non dico ciuibus meis neque" ciuibus
sanctorum Romanorum, sed ciuibus daemoniorum ob mala opera ipso-
rum. Ritu hostili in morte wiuunt, socii Scottorum atque Pictorum
apostatarum, quasi sanguine uolentes saginari” innocentium Christiano-
rum, quos ego innumeros® Deo genui atque in Christo confirmaui.

3. Postera die qua crismati neofiti in ueste candida®—flagrabat”!
in fronte ipsorum dum* crudeliter trucidati atque mactati gladio
supradictis, —** misi epistolam cum sancto presbytero quem ego ex in-
fantia docui, cum clericis, ut nobis aliquid indulgerent* de praeda uel
de captiuis baptizatis quos ceperunt.” Cachinnos fecerunt de illis.

4. Idcirco nescio quod** magis lugeam,” an qui interfecti, uel quos
ceperunt, uel quos grauiter Zabulus inlaqueauit. Perenni poena
gehennam** pariter cum ipso mancipabunt,” quia utique: gui faci
peccatum seruus est® et filius Zabuli* nuncupatur.

1 om. scilicet Boll. 7” constitutus CF3 Boll. *%episcopus Boll. +4 om. me—

fateor Boll. °barbaros Fy corr. © utique Boll. 7 om. gentes CF3F4. 3 om.
habito Boll. ° perfuga Boll. 10 ille est Boll. 11 ac Boll. 12 excitauit
CF3k4 (F4 add me, written over). 13 noui C; uiuo F3. 14 quibus CF3F4;
etsi nunc contemnara quibusdam. Et manu, &c. Boll.; om. a F4 corr. 15 ac
Boll. 16 atque Boll. 17 For quasi-sag., que sanguelentos sanguinare de
sanguine CF:F4; sangulentos F3; sanguinolentos F4 corr. 18 innumerum
CF3F 4. 19 crismate F 4 corr. 20 ins. dum [fides] Boll. 21 flagrabant
Fy, corr. : fragrabat F3. 22 om. dum Boll. 23 ins. et CF3F4*. 24 indul-
geretur Boll. 25 ceperant Fy. 26 quid F3 Boll. ; quos Fy, corr.
*7 lugebam F3. 28 [qui] perenni poenae in gehenna Boll.; perenne CF3F 4;

gehennae Fy corr. 29 mancipabuntur Bol/. *° ins. peccati Boll. 3! diaboli Boll.

1. 1 Cor. 4, 7; 15,10; Lev. 25, 23: Rom. 10,2; 2 Cor. 11,105 Pini
4. Joh. 8, 34, 44.

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 255

5. Quarepropter sciat’ omnis homo timens Deum? quod a* me alieni
sunt et a Christo Deo meo pro quo legationem* fungor ; patricida, fratri-
cida,°® lupit rapaces, deuorantes plebem Domini ut cibum panis. Sicut ait:
Lniqui dissipauerunt legem tuam, Domine, quam® in supremis tempori-
bus Hiberione optime et’ benigne plantauerat, atque instructa erat,®
fauente Deo.®

6. Non usurpo. Partem habeo cum his quos’? aduocauit et" prae-
destinauit euangelium praedicare in persecutionibus non paruis usque
ad extremum terrae, etsi inuidet inimicus per tirannidem Corotici, qui
Deum non ueretur nec sacerdotes ipsius!® quos elegit, et indulsit illis
summam diuinam sublimem” potestatem: quos ligarent super terram
ligatos esse et in caelis.

7. Unde ergo quaeso plurimum,'’ sancti et humiles corde, adulari
talibus non licet, nec cibum nec potum sumere cum ipsis, nec elemo-
sinas lpsorum recipere debere’® donec crudeliter poenitentiam agentes
effusis lacrimis satis Deo faciant,!” et liberent seruos Dei et ancillas
Christi baptizatas, pro quibus mortuus est et crucifixus.

8. Dona® iniquorum reprobat Altissimus.® Qui offert sacrificium
ex substantia pauperum™ quast qui uictimat filium in conspectu patris
sur.” Diuitias,*® inquit, guas congregauit* iniuste*> euomentur de uentre
evus, trahit illum angelus mortis,* tra draconum multabitur,” interficiet
allum lingua colubris,® comedit® eum ignis inextingurbilis. Ideoque,
Uae qui replent se his quae non sunt sua. Uel,*! Quid prodest homini
ut? totum mundum lucretur,® et animae suae detrimentum* patiatur.

9. Longum est per singula discutere® uel insinuare, per totam
legem carpere® testimonia de tali cupiditate. Auaritia mortale

1 Quapropter resciat Boll. F3; Propter quam rem sc. Fy. 2 Domini F3.
Som. aC. *legatione Boll. F4 corr. 5 patricidae et fratricidae Boll.
6 quoniam C. Tom. et CF3F4. 8 instruxerat Poll. ® Domino F3
written over. 1° om.quosF3. 1 uocauitac Boll. }* eius Boll. 1° diuinamque
pot. Boll.; sublimam CF3F,*. 14 esse lig. Boll. 15 primum Dei (om.
sancti) F3. 16 debent recipi Boll. 17 eff. lacr. poen. agentes satisfaciant
Deo Boll.; om. agentes CF3F4. 18 ins. enim Boll. 19 ins. et Boll.
20 pauperis Boll. 21 om. qui CFy. 22 om. sui Boll. 23 Dinuitiae Boll.
24 congregabit CF4. 79 iniustus F, corr. 76 ang. mort. trah. illum Boll. ;
angelum CF3F,*. 27 muc‘abitur F3; mulctabitur Boll. 28 colubri F4 corr.
Boll. ; coluris CF,*. 29 comedet Boll. ; ins. autem F3. 30 om. his CF3F 4.
31 et Boll. 32 si Boll. °° ins. se autem ipsum perdat Boll. 54 detr. an.
suae Boll. 3° diseurrere Boll. 36 capere C; carptim Boll.

5. Eph. 6, 20; Act. 20, 29 ; Matt. 7,15; Ps.13,4; 118,126. 6. Rom. 8, 30;
Act. 13,47; Joh. 15,16; Matt. 16,19. 7% Dan. 3, 87. 8. Sir. 34, 23, 24;
Job 20,15; Hab. 2,6; Matt. 16, 26,

5

10

15

20

2

256 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

crimen. Von concupisces rem proximi tut. Non oceides. Homicida
non potest esse cum Christo. Qui odit fratrem suum homicida? adscri-
bitur. Uel,? Que non diligit fratrem suum in morte manet.t Quanto
magis reus est qui manus suas coinquinauit’ in sanguine filiorum

5 Dei, quos nuper adgquisiuit®’ in ultimis’ terrae per exhortationem
paruitatis nostrae ?

10. Numquid sine Deo, uel secundum carnem Hiberione® ueni ?
Quis me compulit—Alligatus® spiritu—ut non’ uideam aliquem de
cognatione mea? Numquid a me" piam misericordiam quod” ago

10 erga gentem illam™ qui me aliquando ceperunt,” et deuastauerunt?®
seruos et ancillas domus” patris mei? Ingenuus fui® secundum
carnem. Decorione’® patre nascor. Uendidi enim” nobilitatem
meam—non erubesco neque me” poenitet—pro utilitate aliorum.
Denique seruus” sum in Christo genti exterae ob gloriam ineffabilem

15 perennis uitae quae est in Christo Lesu Domino nostro.

11. Et si mei me* non cognoscunt, propheta in patria sua honorem
non habet. Forte non sumus ex wno ouili,~ neque unum Deum
Patrem habemus; sicut ait: Quiz non est mecum contra me est, et qui
non congregat mecum spargit.” Non conuenit, Unus destruit alter

20 aedificat. Non*® quaero quae mea sunt.

Non mea gratia, sed Deus quidem hanc™ sollicitudinem | dedit|**® in
corde meo, ut unus” essem de uenatoribus siue® piscatoribus quos olim
Deus in nouissimis diebus ante praenuntiauit.

12. Inuidetur mihi. Quid faciam Domine? Ualde despicior.

25 Ecce oues tuae circa me laniantur atque depraedantur, et*’ supradictis
latrunculis, iubente Corotico hostili?? mente.* Longe est a caritate
Dei traditor Christianorum in manus Scottorum atque Pictorum.
Lupt rapaces deglutierunt gregem Domini qui utique Hiberione cum
summa diligentia optime crescebat*; Et filii Scottorum et®* filiae

1 ims. enim Soll. 2 ims. esse Loll. 3 et Boll. 4 manet in morte
Boll. ° coinquinat Boll. 6 conquisiuit Boll. 7 ins. finibus Boll.
§ Hyberionem Boll. ins. sum F3 Boll. 1°om.nonC. 11 amo Boll.; erased
in Fy. 1° quod erased in Fy. 13 illam gentem Boll. 14 quae Boll. 1° coepit
Boli. 1° deuastauit Boll. 17 om. domus Boll. 18 sum Boll. 1° nam decurione
Boll. autem Boll. 219m. me Boll. 22 om. seruus Boll. 3 om. me Boll.
4 natre, neque ex uno ouili; sicut ait Dominus, qui &c. Boll.; Deum unum F%4.
25 9m. contra-—mecum ‘C. 26 num Boll. *7 hane quidem Boll.
28 So Denis. 29 om. unus Boll. 30 ins, de Boll. 314 Boll.
32 hoste Boll.; hostile CF3F4*. 33 {ns. enim Boll. 34 cresc. opt. Fy.

35 ac Boll.

9. Rom. 13, 9; 1 Joh. 3, 14,15; Es. 48, 21, 10. 2 Cor. 1,17; Act. 20, 22m
Rom. 6,23: 11. Joh. 4,42: 10,16; Eph. 4, 6; Matt: 12; 30; Sir otaam
1 Cor. 18, 6; 2 Cor. 8,16; Jer..16, 16; Bet 2,17: 12) Aet. 20, 29:

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 257

regulorum monachi et uirgines Christi enumerare nequeo. Quam ob
rem iniuria tustorum non te placeat; etiam usque ad inferos non
placebit.*

13. Quis sanctorum non horreat iocundare uel conuiuium? fruere!
cum talibus? De spoliis defunctorum Christianorum repleuerunt
domus> suas. De rapinis uiuunt. Nesciunt miseri® uenenum,’
letalem® cibum porrigunt ad® amicos et filios suos: sicut Eua non
intellexit quod utique’ mortem tradidit uiro suo. Sic sunt omnes
qui male agunt; mortem perennem poenam operantur.” .

14. Consuetudo Romanorum Gallorum™ Christianorum—Mittunt
uiros sanctos idoneos ad Francos et caeteras’? gentes cum tot
milia’® solidorum ad redimendos captiuos baptizatos"; tu toties'® inter-
ficis et uendis illos genti exterae ignoranti Deum. Quasi in lupanar
tradis membra’® Christi. Qualem spem habes in Deum, uel”? qui
te consentit, aut qui te” communicat uerbis adulationis*? Deus
iudicabit ; scriptum est enim: Von solum facientes mala, sed etiam
consentientes dampnandi sunt. \

15. Nesvio guid dicam uel™* quid loquar amplius de detunctis
fihorum Dei quos gladius supra modum dure® tetigit. Scriptum est
enim: JLlete*® cum flentibus. Et iterum: Sz dolet unum membrum
condoleant™ omnia membra. Quapropter ecclesia plorat** et planget”®
filios et filias suas quas* adhuc gladius nondum* interfecit, sed
prolongati et exportati§ in® longa terrarum,* ubi peccatum mani-
feste grauetur, impudenter® habundat. Ibi uenundati ingenui
homines, Christiani in seruitutem® redacti sunt, praesertim indignissi-
morum pessimorum apostatarumque Pictorum.*

16. Idcirco cum tristitia et merore uociferabo*: O speciosissimi

1 tibi Fy corr. ? qui prepter iniur. ... placat... placabit Bol/. 3 conuiuio
F4 corr. *frui F4 corr. ; facere Boll. 5 domos Fy, corr. Boll.
6 misereri Boll. 7 ins. bibunt Boll. 8 letale CFs. et Fs.
10 om. utique C. 11 om. tradidit-mortem CF4. 12 poenamque perpetuam
op. Boll.; operatur Fy corr. 13 ins. que Boll. 14 presbyteros Boll. 5 exteras
“Boll. 16 millibus Boll. 17 haptizat CF3F,4. 18 §o Fy corr. ; totius CFs ;
‘omnes Boll. 19 membris F3. -- 79 om. uel Boll. *1 tecum sentit Boll.
22 om. te Boll. *3 alienis et adulationi Boll. 4 aut Boll. 25 om. dure Boll.
6 flere Boll. 27 condolent Boll. 8 ploret Fs. 29 nlangit Boll.
30 quos Boll. 31 nond. glad. hostilis Boll, 32 om. prol. et Boll.
‘§ B resumes (exporta § ti). 3i'per B. 54 ins. spatia B. 35 498.
impudens ibi habitat et B. 36 seruitute CF3F4. 37 pessimorumque atque
apostatarum Pict. B. 8 uociferabor Fy.

12. Sir. 9,17. 18.2 Cor. 7,10. 14.1 Cor. 6,15; Rom. 1,32. 15. Joh. 12, 49 ;
2 Cor. 1,8; Rom. 12, 15; 1 Cor. 12, 26.

o1

20

25

5

10

15

20

25

258 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

atque amantissimi fratres et filii quos in Christo genui, enumerare
nequeo, quid faciam uobis? Non sum dignus Deo! neque hominibus
subuenire. Praeualuit iniquitas iniquorum super nos. Quasi extranet
facti sumus. Forte non credunt unum baptismum percepimus’ uel?
unum Deum Patrem habemus. Indignum est illist Hiberia nati
sumus. Sicut ait®?: Wonne unum Deum habetis? Quid dereliquistis
unusquisque proximum suum ?

17. Idcirco doleo pro uobis, doleo, carissimi mihi®; sed iterum
gaudeo intra meipsum.’ Non gratis daborawi uel® peregrinatio mea
wn uacuum non fuit.2 Et contigit scelus tam horrendum” et
ineffabile! Deo gratias, creduli™ baptizati de saeculo” recessistis
ad paradisum. Cerno uos. Migrare cepistis ubi nox non erit,
neque luctus, neque mors amplius, sed exultabrtis sicut wituli ex
uinculis resolutr, et conculcabitis iniquos, et erunt cinis sub pedibus
uestris.

18. Uos ergo regnabitis cum apostolis et prophetis atque martyr-
ibus’ ; aeterna regna capietis, sicut ipse testatur inquiens'*; Uenzent
ab oriente et’ occidente et recumbent cum Abraham et Isaac et Iacob in
regno caelorum ; Koris canes et ueneficr’® et homicidae ; et mendacibus et
pervuris pars eorum im stagnum agnis aeterni.'® Non merito’ ait
apostolus, Ubi custus uix saluus erit, peccator et impius” transgressor
legis ubi se recognoscet™ ?

19. Unde enim Coroticus cum suis sceleratissimis, rebellatores??
Christi, ubi se widebunt? qui® mulierculas baptizatas** praemia
distribuunt” ob miserum* regnum temporale quod utique in momento
transeat*” sicut nubes uel fumus qui utique wento dispergitur. Ita
peccatores** fraudulenti a facie Domini peribunt, vustc autem epulentur
in magna constantia cum Christo,” iudicabunt nationes et regibus
iniquis dominabuntur in saecula saeculorum, Amen.

1 om. Deo B. * percipimus CF3F4. Set B. 4 ins. quod de B.
5 sic enim aiunt B. § mei F3F4. 7 ins. quia B. Set Be 9 om. non
Fs. 10 scelus illo in tempore horridum B; om. foil. et CFsF4. 11 credentes
et B. ™“ celo Fs. 13 ins. et B. 14 inquit CF3F4. 15 ab Fa.
% ueneficos CF3F4*. 17 mendaces ... periuri BF, corr.; om. et CFsFs.
18 aeternae CF ,*. 19 immerito Fy corv.; enim in uanum B. 20 ims. et B.
*1 recognoscit CF3F4. *2 rebellatoribus BF, corr. 23 quam CF3F4*.
*4 ins. et predia orphanorum spurcissimis satellitibus suis, 0m.praemia B. *° So Fg
corr. ; distribuuntur BCF%3. 26 So F4 corr.; misere B; miserere C ; miscere F3.
27 transit B. 28 ins.et B.. 29 ins. et B.

16. Ps. 64,4; 68,9; Eph, 4, 5; Mal. 2,10. 1%. Phil. 2,-16; Apoc. 225ie%
21, 4; Mal. 4, 2. 18. Matt. 8,.11;) Apoe. 22; 15 21; 78;) 10 Pet. ayaaae
192 Sap:.5,)15> Ps. 67...

e

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 259

20. Zestificor coram Deo et' angelis suis, quod ita erit sicut
intimauit? imperitiae meae. Non mea uerba,’ sed Dei et apostolorum
atque prophetarum, quod‘ ego’? Latinum exposui,® qui numquam’
mentiti sunt. Que crediderit saluus erit,® qui uero non crediderit con-
dempnabitur. Deus enim® locutus est.

21. Quaeso plurimum ut quicumque famulus Dei!’ promptus
fuerit ut sit gerulus litterarum harum, ut nequaquam subtrahatur
a nemine, sed magis potius legatur coram cunctis plebibus, et prae-
sente ipso Corotico. Quod si Deus inspirat illos ut quandoque Deo
resipiscant, ita ut’! uel sero poeniteant!? quod tam impie gesserunt.—
Homicida® erga fratres Domini!—et liberent captiuas baptizatas
quas* ante ceperunt, ita ut mererentur’ Deo uiuere, et sani efficiantur
hic et in aeternum. Pax Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, Amen.”

1 ins. sanctis B. 2intimabit F3; intimauer Fy corr. 3 ins. sunt
ista B. 4 quae B. 5 ims. in B. 6 transtuli B. 7 ims. enim CF3F4.
8 Et qui crediderint salui erunt B. 9 om. enim CF3F4. 10 ins. ut CF3F 4.
1l om. ut Fo. 12 neniteat C ; peniteatur Fy corr. 13 homicidae F4 corr.
14 ins. fuerunt, sed peniteant B; et erased in Fy. quosCFy. 1°mereantur BF4
corr. 17 Explicit Pass: Fy.

won Deli. 5, 215° Mare. 16, 16°; Ps. 59,8:

10

260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

TRANSLATION.

[As far as is possible, in the quotations from the Bible, the rendering of the
English Version of 1611 has been followed, except in O. T. Apocrypha, in which
the Douay Version of 1609 has been used. ]

CONFESSION,

1. I, Parrick the sinner, am the most rustic and the least of all the
faithful, and contemptible in the eyes of very many.

My father was Calpornus, a deacon, a son of Potitus, a presbyter,
who belonged to the village of Bannavem Taberniae. Now he had a
small farm hard by, where I was taken captive.

I was then about sixteen years of age. I knew not the true God,
and I was led into captivity to Ireland with many thousands of persons,
in accordance with our deservings, because we departed away from
God, and kept not His commandments, and were not obedient to our
priests, who were wont to admonish us for our salvation. And the
Lord poured upon us the fury of His anger, and scattered us amongst
many heathen unto the ends of the earth, where now wy littleness may
be seen amongst men of another race.

2. And there the Lord opened the understanding of my unbelief that,
even though late, I might call to mind my faults, and that I might
turn with all my heart to the Lord my God who regarded my low
estate, and pitied the youth of my ignorance, and preserved me before I
knew Him, and before I had discernment or could distinguish between
good and evil, and protected me and comforted me as a father does his
son.

3. Wherefore, I cannot keep silence—nor would it be fitting—
concerning such great benefits and such great grace as the Lord has
vouchsafed to bestow on me zn the land of my captivity, because this is
what we can render unto Him, namely, that after we have been
chastened, and have come to the knowledge of God, we should exalt and
praise His wondrous works before every nation which is under the whole
heaven.

4. Because there is no other God, nor was there ever any in times
past, nor shall there be hereafter, except God the Father unbegotten,

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 261

without beginning, from whom is all beginning, Almighty, as we
say, and His Son, Jesus Christ, whom we declare to have always
existed with the Father before the beginning of the world, with the
Father after the manner of a spiritual existence, begotten ineffably,
before all beginning. And by Him were made things visible and
invisible. He was made man, and haying overcome death He was
recetved up into heaven to the Father. And He gave to Him all power
above every name of things in heaven and things in earth, and things under
the earth ; and let every tongue confess to Him that Jesus Christ 1s Lord
and God in whom we believe. And we look for His coming, soon to
be the Judge of the quick and the dead, who will render to every man
according to his deeds. And He shed on us abundantly the Holy Ghost,
the gift and earnest of immortality, who makes those who believe and
obey to become children of God and joint heirs with Christ, whom we
confess and adore as one God in the Trinity of the Holy Name.

5. For He hath Himself said through the prophet: Call upon me
in the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me. And
again He saith: Jt is honourable to reveal and confess the works of God.

6. Nevertheless, although I am faulty in many things, I wish my
brethren and kinsfolk to know what manner of man I am, that they
may be able to understand the desire of my soul.

7. I do not forget the testimony of my Lord, who witnesseth in the
Psalm, Thou shalt destroy them that speak a lie. And again He saith :
The mouth that belieth killeth the soul. And the same Lord saith in the
Gospel: ZLhe idle word that men shall speak they shall give account thereof
in the day of judgment.

8. Therefore I ought exceedingly, with fear and trembling, to dread
this sentence in that day when no one will be able to absent himself
or hide, but when all of us, without exception, shall have to give

account of ever the smallest sins before the gudgment seat of Christ the
Lord.

9. On this account I had long since thought of writing, but I
hesitated until now ; for I feared lest I should fall under the censure
of men’s tongues, because I have not studied as have others, who in the
most approved fashion have drunk in both law and Holy Scripture
alike, and have never changed their language from the time that they

were born, but on the contrary have been always rendering it more
perfect.

262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

For my speech and word is translated into a tongue not my own, as
can easily be proved from the savour of my writing, in what fashion I
have been taught and am learned in language; for, saith the Wise Man,
By the tongue will be discovered understanding and knowledge and the
teaching of truth.

10. But what avails an excuse, no matter how true, especially
when accompanied by presumption? since now I myself, in mine
old age, covet that which in youth I did not acquire, because my sins
prevented me from mastering what I had read through before. But
who gives me credence although I should repeat the statement that I
made at the outset ?

When a youth, nay almost a boy in speech [ 07, a beardless boy ], I
was taken captive before I knew what I should seek, or what I should
desire, or what I ought to avoid. And so to-day I blush and am
exceeding afraid to lay bare my skillessness. Because, not being
learned, I am unable to make my meaning plain in few words; for as
the Spirit longs, the affection displays the souls of men, and their
understandings.

11. But if I had had the same privileges as others, nevertheless I
would not keep silence on account of the reward. And if perchance it
seems to many that I am thrusting myself forward in this matter with
my want of knowledge and slow tongue, yet it is written: Zhe tongue
of the stammerers shall quickly learn to speak peace. How much
rather should we covet so to do, who are, he saith, the epistle of Christ,
for salvation unto the ends of the earth, although not a learned one, yeta
most powerful decree, written in your hearts, not with ink but with
the Spirit of the living God. And again the Spirit witnesseth, And
rusticity was ordained by the Most High.

12. Whence I who was at first a rustic, an exile, unlearned as
everybody knows, who know not how to provide for the future—but
this I do know of a certainty that verily before I was afflicted I was
like a stone lying in the deep mire, and He that is mighty came, and
in His mercy lifted me up, and indeed raised me aloft and placed me
on the top of the wall. And therefore I ought to cry aloud that I
may also render somewhat to the Lord for His benefits which are so
great both here and in eternity, the value of which the mind of men
cannot estimate.

13. Wherefore then be ye astonied, ye that fear God, both small
and great, and ye lordly rhetoricians, hear and search out. Who was

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 263

it that called up me, fool though I be, out of the midst of those who
seem to be wise and skilful in the law, and powerful in word and in
everything? And me, moreover, who am abominated of this world,
did He inspire beyond others—if such 1 were—only that wth reverence
and godly fear and unblamably I should faithfully serve the nation to
whom the love of Christ conveyed me, and presented me, as long
as I live, if I should be worthy ; in fine, that I should with humility
and in truth serve them.

14. And so it is proper that, according to the proportion of faith in
the Trinity, we should make doctrinal distinctions, and make known the
gift of God and everlasting consolation, without being held back by
danger; to spread everywhere the name of God without fear, con-
fidently ; so that even after my decease I may leave a legacy to my
brethren and sons whom I baptized in the Lord, so many thousands
of persons,

15. And I was not worthy, nor such an one, as that the Lord
should grant this to His poor servant after calamities and such ereat
difficulties, after a life of slavery, after many years; that He should
bestow on me so great grace towards that nation, a thing that formerly,
in my youth, I never hoped for nor thought of.

16. Now, after I arrived in Ireland, tending flocks was my daily
occupation; and constantly I used to pray in the daytime. Love of
God and the fear of Him increased more and more, and faith grew and
the spirit was roused, so that in one day I would say as many asa
hundred prayers, and at night nearly as many, [even] while I was out
in the woods and on the mountain side. Before daybreak I used to be
roused to prayer, and I felt no hurt, whether there were snow, frost,
or rain; nor was there any sluggishness in me—as I now see, because
then the spirit was fervent within me.

17. And there verily one night I heard in my sleep a voice saying
to me, ‘‘ Thou fastest well; who art soon to go to thy fatherland.”
And, again, after a very short time I heard the answer of God saying
tome, “ Lo, thy ship is ready.’’ And it was not near at hand, but was,
perhaps, distant two hundred miles. And I had never been there,
nor did I know anyone there. And thereupon I shortly took to flight,
and left the man with whom I had been for six years, and I came in
the strength of God who prospered my way for good, and I met with
‘nothing to alarm me until I reached that ship.

264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

18. And on the very day that I arrived, the ship left its moorings,
and I said that I had wherewith I might sail thence with them, but
the shipmaster was angry, and replied harshly with indignation, ‘‘ On
no account seek to go with us.”’

When I heard this I left them, to go to the hut where I was lodging,
and on my way I began to pray, and before I had finished my prayer,
I heard one of them shouting loudly after me: ‘‘Come quickly, for
these men are calling thee’’; and straightway I returned to them.

And they began to say tome: ‘‘ Come, for we receive thee in good
faith ; make friends with us in any way thou desirest.’”? And so on
that day I refused to swck their breasts, on account of the fear of
God; but nevertheless I hoped that some of them would come into
the faith of Jesus Christ, for they were heathen, and on this account
I continued with them; and forthwith we set sail.

19. And after three days we reached land, and journeyed for
twenty-eight days through a desert; and food failed them, and hunger
overcame them. And one day the shipmaster began to say to me,
‘‘ What sayest thou, O Christian? Thy God is great and almighty,
wherefore then canst thou not pray for us? for we are in danger
of starvation. It will be hard for us ever to see a human being
again.”

Then said I plainly to them, ‘‘ Zurn earnestly and with all your
heart to the Lord my God, to whom nothing is impossible, that this
day He may send you food in your journey until ye be satisfied, for
He has abundance everywhere.”’

And, by the help of God, so it came to pass. Lo, a herd of swine
appeared in the way before our eyes, and they killed many of them ;
and in that place they remained two nights; and they were well
refreshed, and their dogs were sated, for many of them had fanted,
and were left half dead by the way.

And after this they rendered hearty thanks to God, and I became
honourable in their eyes; and from that day they had food in abundance.
Moreover, they found wild honey, and gave me a piece of it. And one
of them said, ‘* Zhis is offered in sacrifice,’ Thank God, I tasted none
of it. |

20. Now on that same night when I was sleeping, Satan tempted
me mightily, in such sort as I shall remember as long as J am in this body.
And there fell upon me as it were a huge rock, and I had no power
over my limbs. But whence did it come into my mind to call upon

Wauire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 265

Helias? And on this I saw the sun rise in the heaven, and while I
was shouting ‘‘ Helias, Helias,” with all my might, lo, the splendour of
that sun fell upon me, and straightway shook all weight from off
me. And I believe that I was helped by Christ my Lord, and that
His Spirit was even then calling aloud on my behalf. And I trust
that it will be so zn the day of my distress, as He saith in the Gospel,
In that day, the Lord witnesseth, ct ts not ye that speak, but the
Spirit of your Lather which speaketh im you.

21. And again, after many years more, I was taken captive. And
so on that first night I remained with them. Moreover I heard the
answer of God saying to me: ‘‘ Fortwo months thou shalt be with

them.” And so it came to pass. On the sixtieth night after, the
Lord delivered me out of their hands.

22. Moreover He provided for us on our journey food and fire and
dry quarters every day until on the tenth day we all reached our
destination. AsI stated above, for twenty-eight days we journeyed
through a desert; and on the night on which we all reached our
destination we had in truth no food left.

23. And again, after a few years, I was in Britain with my family,
who received me as a son and earnestly besought me that at all events
now, after the great tribulations which I had undergone, I would not
depart from them anywhither.

And there indeed J saw in the night visions a man whose name was
Victoricus coming as it were from Ireland with countless letters.
And he gave me one of them, and I read the beginning of the letter,
which was entitled, The Voice of the Irish ; and while I was reading
aloud the beginning of the letter I thought that at that very moment
I heard the voice of them who lived beside the wood of Foclut, which
is nigh unto the Western Sea. And thus they cried, as with one
mouth, ‘*We beseech thee, holy youth, to come hither and walk
among us.”

And I was exceedingly broken in heart, and could read no more.
And sol awoke. God be thanked that after many years the Lord
granted to them according to their cry.

24. And another night, whether within me or beside me, Z cannot
tell, God knoweth, in most admirable words which I heard and could
not understand, except that at the end of the prayer, He spoke thus:
‘He who laid down His life for thee, He it is who speaketh in thee.”’
And so I awoke rejoicing.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [23]

266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

25. And another time I saw Him praying within me, and I was as it
were within my body ; and I heard { Him praying ] over me, that is over
the inner man, and there He was praying mightily with groanings. And
meanwhile J was astonied, and was marvelling and thinking who it
could be that was praying within me; but at the end of the prayer
He spoke to the effect that He was the Spirit ; and so I awoke, and I
remembered how the apostle saith: Zhe Spirit helpeth the infirmities
of our prayer, for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ;
but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession for us with groanings which
cannot be uttered, which cannot be expressed in words. And again,
The Lord our advocate maketh intercession for us.

26. And when I was tempted by not a few of my elders, who
came and [urged] my sins against my laborious episcopate—certainly
on that day ZL was sore thrust at that I might fall here and in
eternity. But the Lord graciously spared the stranger and sojourner,
jor His name’s sake, and He helped me exceedingly when I was thus
trampled on, so that I did not fall badly into disgrace and reproach.
I pray God that it be not reckoned to them as sin.

27. After the lapse of thirty years they found occasion, and that
against a word that I had confessed before I wasadeacon. On account
of anxiety, with sorrowful mind I disclosed to my dearest friend what
Thad done in my youth one day, nay, in one hour, because I was not
yet able to prevail. I cannot tell, God knoweth, if I was then fifteen
years old; and I did not believe in the living God, nor had I since my
infancy ; but I remained in death and in unbelief until I had been
chastened exceedingly, and humbled in truth by hunger and nakedness,
and that daily.

28. Contrariwise, I did not proceed to Ireland of my own accord
until Iwas nearly worn out. But this was rather well for me, because
in this way I was corrected by the Lord. And He fitted me, so that I
should to-day be something which was once far from me, that I should
care for and be busy about the salvation of others, whereas then I did
not even think about myself.

29. And so on that day on which I was disallowed by the persons:
whom I have mentioned above, on that night J saw in the night visions.
There was a writing void of honour opposite my face. And meanwhile I
heard the answer of God saying to me: ‘‘ We have seen with pain
the face of him who is designated by name stripped [of its due title]”

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 267

nor did He say thus: ‘‘Thou hast seen with pain,” but, ‘‘ We
haye seen with pain,” as if in that matter He had joined Himself
with me. As He hathsaid: He that toucheth you is as he that toucheth
the apple of mine eye.

30. Therefore I render thanks to Him who hath strengthened me in
all things, so as not to hinder me from the journey on which I had
resolved, and from my labour which I had learnt from Christ my
Lord; but rather J felt in myself no little virtue proceeding from Him,
and my faith has been approved in the sight of God and men.

31. Wherefore then I say boldly that my conscience does not blame
me here or hereafter. God is my witness that I have not lied in the
matters that J have stated to you.

32. But I am the rather grieved for my dearest friend that we
should have deserved to hear such an answerasthat. A man to whom
I had even entrusted my soul! And I ascertained from not a few of
the brethren before that defence—it was at a time when I was not
present, nor was I in Britain, nor will the story originate with me—
that he too had fought forme in my absence. Even he himself had
said to me with his own lips: ‘‘ Lo, thou art to be raised to the rank
of bishop”’; of which I was not worthy. But how did it occur to him
afterwards to put me to shame publicly before everyone, good and bad,
in respect of an [ office ] which before that he had of his own accord and
gladly granted [me], and the Lord too, who is greater than all?

33. I have said enough. Nevertheless, I ought not to hide the
gift of God which He bestowed upon us im the land of my captivity ;
because then I earnestly sought Him, and there I found Him, and He
preserved me from all iniquities. This is my belief, because of His
indwelling Spirit who hath worked in me until this day. Boldly again
[am I speaking]. But God knoweth if man had said this to me, per-
chance I would have held my peace for the love of Christ.

34. Hence therefore I render unwearied thanks to my God who
kept me faithful in the day of my temptation, so that to-day I can
confidently offer to Him a sacrifice, as a living victim, my soul to Christ
my Lord, who saved me out of all my troubles, so that Imay say: Who am
I,O Lord, or what is my calling, that Thou hast disclosed such Divine
power to me? so that to-day among the heathen I should steadfastly
exalt and magnify Thy name wherever I may be; and that not only in

[23°]

268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

prosperity, but also in afflictions, so that whatever may happen to me,
whether good or bad, I ought to receive it with an equal mind, and
ever render thanks to God who shewed me that I might trust Him
endlessly, as one that cannot be doubted; and who heard me, so that I,
ignorant as I am, should 7m the last days, begin to undertake this work
so holy and so wonderful ; so that I might imitate, in some degree, those
whom the Lord long ago foretold would herald His Gospel for a witness
unto all nations before the end of the world. And accordingly, as we
see, this has been so fulfilled. Behold, we are witnesses that the
Gospel has been preached to the limit beyond which no man dwells.

35. Now, it were a tedious task to narrate the whole of my toil in
its details, or even partially. I shall briefly say in what manner the
most gracious God often delivered [me] from slavery and from the
twelve perils whereby my soul was imperilled, besides many plots,
and things which Lam not able to express in words. Nor shall I weary
my readers. But I have as my voucher God who knoweth all things,
even before they come to pass, as the answer of God frequently warned
me, though I was but a poor, humble, wnlearned orphan.

36. Whence came to me this wisdom, which was not in me, I who
neither knew the number of my days, nor savoured God? Whence
afterwards came to me that gift so great, so salutary, the knowledge
and love of God, but only that I might part with fatherland and
parents ?

37. And many gifts were proffered me with weeping and tears.
And I displeased them, and also, against my wish, not a few of my
elders, but, God being my guide, I did not at all consent or assent to
them. It was not my grace, but God who overcometh in me, and He
withstood them all, so that I came to the heathen Irish to preach the
Gospel, and to endure insults from unbelievers, so as to hear the
reproach of my going abroad, and suffer many persecutions even unto
bonds, and that I should give my free condition for the profit of
others. And if I should be worthy, I am ready [to give] even my
life for His name’s sake unhesitatingly and very gladly ; and there I
desire to spend it until I die, if the Lord would grant it to me.

38. Because J am a debtor exceedingly to God, who granted me
such great grace that many peoples through me should be regenerated
to God and afterwards confirmed, and that clergy should everywhere
be ordained for them, to a people newly come to belief which the

-
rt

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 269

Lord took from the ends of the earth. As He had in times past
promised through His prophets: Zhe Gentiles shall come unto thee from
the ends of the earth, and shall say: As our fathers have got for them-
selves false idols, and there is no profit in them. And again, I have set
thee to be alight of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto
the ends of the earth.

39. And there I wish to wait for His promise who verily never
disappoints. As He promisesin the Gospel: They shall come from the
east and west, and from the south and from the north, and shall sit down
with Abraham and Isaae and Jacob; as we believe that believers will
come from all parts of the world.

40. For that reason, therefore, we ought to fish well and dil-
gently, as the Lord forewarns and teaches, saying: Come ye after me,
and I will make you to become fishers of men. And again, He saith
through the prophets: Behold, I send fishers and many hunters, saith
God, and so forth. \

Wherefore, then, it was exceedingly necessary that we should
spread our nets, so that a great multitude and a throng should be taken
for God, and that everywhere there should be clergy to baptize and
exhort a people, poor and needy, as the Lord in the Gospel warns and
teaches, saying: Go ye therefore now, and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost :
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you :
and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. And again
He saith: Go ye therefore into all the world, and preach the Gospel to
every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he
that believeth not shall be damned. And again: This Gospel of the
kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations ;
and then shall the end come.

And in like manner the Lord, foreshewing by the prophet, saith:
And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of
my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,
and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens L will pour out in
those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy. And He saith in
Osee, I will call them my people, which were not my people ; and her that
had obtained mercy, which had not obtained mercy. And it shall come to
pass that in the place where it was said, Ye are not my people ; there shall
they be called the children of the living God.

270 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

41. Whence then in Ireland they who never had the knowledge
of God, but until now only worshipped idols and abominations—how
has there been lately made there a people of the Lord, and they
are called children of God? Sons of the Scots and daughters of
chieftains are seen to become monks and virgins of Christ.

42. In especial there was one blessed lady, of Scottic birth, of
noble rank, most beautiful, grown up, whom I baptized; and after
a few days she came to us for a certain cause. She disclosed to us
that she had received an answer by the good pleasure of God, and He
warned her to become a virgin of Christ, and live closer to God.
Thank God, six days after, most admirably and eagerly she seized on
that which all virgins of God do in like manner ; not with the consent
of their fathers; but they endure persecution and lying reproaches
from their parents; and nevertheless their number increases more and
more, and we know not the number of our race who are there born
again, in addition to widows and continent persons.

But they who are kept in slavery suffer especially. They
constantly endure even unto terrors and threats. But the Lord gave
grace to many of my handmaidens, for, although they are forbidden,
they earnestly follow [the example set them ].

43. Wherefore then, even if I wished to part with them, and
proceeding to Britain—and glad and ready I was to do so—as to my
fatherland and parents, and not that only, but to go as far as Gaul in
order to visit the brethren, and to behold the face of the saints of my
Lord—God knoweth that I used to desire it exceedingly. Yet L am
bound in the Spirit, who witnesseth to me that if I should do this He
would note meas guilty ; and I fear to lose the labour which I began,
and yet not I, but Christ the Lord, who commanded me to come and
be with them for the remainder of my life, ¢f the Lord will, and if he
should guard me from every evil way, so that I may not sim in Ms
sight.

44. Now I hope that I ought to do this, bnt I do not trust myself
as long as I am in the body of this death, because he is strong who daily
endeavours to turn me away from the faith, and from that chastity of
unfeigned religion that I have purposed to keep to the end of my life
for Christ my Lord. But the flesh, the enemy, is ever dragging us unto
death, that is to allurements which end in woe. And J know in part
wherein I have not led a perfect life, as have other believers; but I
confess to my Lord, and Ido not blush in His presence, for L lie not

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 271

when I say that from the time that I knew Him, from my youth,
there grew in me the love of God and the fear of Him, and unto this
hour, the Lord being gracious to me, J have kept the faith.

45. Let who will laugh and insult, I shall not be silent nor conceal
the signs and wonders which were ministered to me by the Lord
many years before they came to pass, since He knoweth all things
even before the world began.

46. Therefore I ought without ceasing to render thanks to God
who oftentimes pardoned my folly and carelessness, and that not in one
place only, so that He be not exceedingly wroth with me, I, who have
been given to Him as a fellow-labourer; and yet I did not quickly
assent in accordance with what had been shewn to me, and as the Spirit
brought to my remembrance. And the Lord shewed mercy upon me
thousands of times, because He saw in me that I was ready, but that I
did not know what was due by me in return for these blessings; what,
in fact, I should do about my position, because many were forbidding
this embassage. Moreover they were talking amongst themselves
behind my back, and saying, ‘‘ Why does this fellow thrust himself into
danger amongst enemies who have no knowledge of God?” They did
not say this out of malice, but it did not seem meet in their eyes, on
account of my rusticity, as I myself witness that I have under-
stood. And I did not quickly recognise the grace that was then
in me. Now that seems meet in mine eyes which I ought to have
done before.

47. Now, therefore, I have simply disclosed to my brethren and
fellow-servants, who have believed me, for what reason J told you
before, and foretell you to strengthen and confirm your faith. Would
that you, too, would imitate greater things, and do things of more
consequence. This will be my glory, for A wise son is the glory of
his father.

48. You know, and God also, in what manner J have lived from my
youth with you, in the faith of truth and sincerity of heart. Moreover,
as regards those heathen amongst whom I dwell, I have kept faith
with them, and will keep it. God knoweth, I have defrauded none of
them, nor do I think of doing it, for the sake of God and His Church,
lest I should raise persecution against them and all of us, and lest
through me the name of the Lord should be blasphemed ; for it is
written, Woe to the man through whom the name of the Lord is blasphemed.

212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

49. But though I be rude in all things, nevertheless I have
endeavoured in some sort to keep watch over myself, even as regards
the Christian brethren, and the virgins of Christ, and the religious
women who used of their own accord to present me with their little
gifts, and would throw off their ornaments upon the altar, and I
returned them again to them. And they were scandalized at my
doing so. But I did it on account of the hope of immortality, so as
to keep myself warily in all things, for this reason, namely, that the
heathen might recewve me and the ministry of my service on any
grounds, and that I should not, even in the smallest matter, give
occasion to the unbelievers to defame or disparage.

50. Perchance, then, when I baptized so many thousands of men,
I hoped, from any one of them even as much as the half of a scruple ?
Tell me, and I shall restore zt to you. Or when the Lord ordained clergy
everywhere by means of my mediocrity, and I imparted my service to
them for nothing, if I demanded from one of them even the price of
my shoe; tell it against me, and I shall restore you more.

51. Z spent for you that they might recevve me, and both amongst
you, and wherever I journeyed for your sake, through many perils,
even to outlying regions beyond which no man dwelt, and where never
had anyone come to baptize or ordain clergy, or confirm the people,
I have, by the bounty of the Lord, done everything, carefully and
very gladly, for your salvation.

52. On occasion, I used to give presents to the kings, besides the
hire that I gave to their sons who accompany me, and nevertheless
they seized me with my companions. And on that day they most
eagerly desired to kill me, but my time had not yet come. And every-
thing they found with us they plundered, and they bound me myself
with irons. And on the fourteenth day the Lord freed me from their
power, and whatever was ours was restored to us for the sake of God,
and the near friends, whom we had provided beforehand.

53. Moreover, ye know by proof how much I paid to those who
acted as guides through all the districts which I more frequently
visited ; for I reckon that I distributed to them not less than the
price of fifteen men, so that ye might enjoy me, and I might ever
enjoy you in God. I do not regret it, nor is it enough for me.
Still L spend and will spend more. The Lord is mighty to grant to
me afterwards to be myself spent for your souls.

Wurtre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 273

54. Behold, J call God for a record upon my soul that I lie not, nor
would I write to you that there may be an occasion for flattering
words or covetousness, nor that I hope for honour from any of you.
Sufficient is the honour which is not yet seen, but is believed on in
the heart. And faithful is He that promised, never does He lie.

55. But I see that already 7m this present world I am exalted above
measure by the Lord. And I was not worthy nor such an one as that
He should grant this to me; since I know of a surety that poverty
and affliction become me better than riches and delights. But Christ,
too, the Lord, was poor for our sakes: I indeed am wretched and
unfortunate, though I should wish for wealth, now I have it not, nor
do I judge mine own self, for daily I expect either slaughter or to
be defrauded, or be reduced to slavery, or an unfair attack of some
kind. But none of these things move me, on account of the promises of
heaven, because I have cast myself into the hands of God Almighty,
for He rules everywhere, as saith the prophet : a thy care upon God,
and He shall sustain thee.

56. Behold, now LZ commit the keeping of my soul to my most faithful
God, for whom I am an ambassador in my ignoble state, only because He
accepteth no man’s person, and chose me for this duty that I should be
a minister, one of His least.

57. Whence then shall Irender unto Him for all His benefits towards
me? But what shall I say, or what shall I promise to my Lord? For
I see nought except what He Himself has given to me; but He trreth
the hearts and reins. Because enough, and more than enough, do I
desire, and was ready, that He should grant me to drink of Mis cup,
as He permitted to others also who love Him.

58. Wherefore let it not happen to me from my God that I should
ever part with His people which He purchased in the ends of the
earth. I pray God to give me perseverance, and to deign that I
render myself to Him as a faithful witness until my passing hence
for the sake of my God.

59. And if I ever imitated anything good for the sake of my God
whom I love, I pray Him to grant to me that I may shed my blood
with those strangers and captives for His name’s sake, even though I
should lack burial itself, or that in most wretched fashion my corpse
be divided lhmb by limb to dogs and wild beasts, or that the fow/s of
the air eat it. Most surely I deem that if this should happen to

274 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

me I have gained my soul with my body, because without any doubt
we shall rise on that day in the brightness of the sun, that is, in the
glory of Christ Jesus our Redeemer, as sons of the living God and joint-
heirs with Christ, and conformed to His image that will be, since of Him
and through Him and in Him are all things. To Him be glory for ever
and ever. Amen. For in Him we shall reign.

60. For that sun which we behold, by the command of God, rises
daily for our sakes; but it will never reign, nor will its splendour
endure; but all those who worship it shall go in misery to sore
punishment. We, on the other hand, who believe in and worship
the true sun, Christ, who will never perish, nor will anyone who doeth
His will, but he will abide for ever, as Christ will abide for ever, who
reigneth with God the Father Almighty and with the Holy Spirit,
before the worlds, and now, and for ever and ever. Amen.

61. Lo! again and again I shall briefly set forth the words of my |
confession. J testify in truth, and in exaltation of heart before God and
His holy angels, that I never had any cause except the Gospel and His
promises for ever returning to that nation from whence previously
I scarcely escaped.

62. But I pray those who believe and fear God, whosoever shall
have deigned to look upon or receive this writing which Patrick the
sinner, unlearned as everybody knows, composed in Ireland, that no
one ever say it was my ignorance that did whatever trifling matter I.
did, or proved in accordance with God’s good pleasure, but judge ye,
and let it be most truly believed that it was the gift of God. And
this is my confession before I die.

Wauarre— Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 275

EPISTLE,

1. I, Parrick the sinner, unlearned as everybody knows :—I confess
that I have been appointed a bishop in Ireland. Most assuredly I
deem that I have received from God what I am. And so I dwell in
the midst of barbarous heathen, a stranger and exile for the love
of God. He is witness if this is so. Not that I desired to utter
from my mouth anything so harshly and so roughly; but I am
compelled, roused as 1 am by zeal for God and for the truth of Christ ;
by love for my nearest friends and sons, for whom I have not
regarded my fatherland and parents, yea, and my life unto death. I
have vowed to my God to teach the heathen if I am worthy, though
I be despised by some.

2. With mine own hand have I written and composed these words
to be given and delivered and sent to the soldiers of Coroticus ;—I do
not say to my fellow-citizens or to the fellow-citizens of the holy
Romans, but to those who are fellow-citizens of demons because of
their evil works. Behaving like enemies, they are dead while they
live, allies of the Scots and apostate Picts, as though wishing to gorge
themselves with the blood of innocent Christians, whom I, in countless
numbers, begot to God, and confirmed in Christ.

3. On the day following that on which the newly-baptized, in
white array, were anointed—it was still fragrant on their foreheads,
while they were cruelly butchered and slaughtered with the sword by
the above-mentioned persons—I sent a letter with a holy presbyter,
whom I taught from his infancy, clergy accompanying him, with a
request that they would allow us some of the booty, or of the baptized
captives whom they had taken. They jeered at them.

4. Therefore I know not what I should the rather mourn,
whether those who are slain, or those whom they captured, or those
whom the Devil grievously ensnared. In everlasting punishment they
will become slaves of hell along with him, for verily whosoever
committeth sin rs a bondservant, and is called a son of the Devil.

5. Wherefore let every man that feareth God know that aliens
they are from me and from Christ my God, for whom I am an ambas-
_ sador ; patricide, fratricide ! ravening wolves eating up the people of the

216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Lord as tt were bread. As he saith: O Lord, the ungodly have destroyed
thy law, which in the last times He had excellently and kindly planted
in Ireland, and it was builded by the favour of God.

6. I make no false claim. I have part with those whom He called
and predestinated to preach the Gospel amidst no small persecutions,
even unto the ends of the earth, even though the enemy casts an eyil eye
on me by means of the tyranny of Coroticus, who fears neither God nor
His priests whom He chose, and to whom He granted that highest
divine sublime power, that whom they should bind on earth should be
bound in heaven.

7. Whence therefore, ye holy and humble men of heart, I beseech
you earnestly, it is not right to pay court to such men, nor to take
food or drink with them, nor ought one to accept their almsgivings,
until by doing sore penance with shedding of tears they make amends
before God, and liberate the servants of God and the baptized hand-
maidens of Christ, for whom He died and was crucified.

8. Zhe Most High approveth not the gifts of the wicked. He that
offereth sacrifice of the goods of the poor is as one that sacrificeth the son
in the presence of his father. The riches, he saith, which he hath gathered
unjustly will be vomited up from his belly. The angel of death draggeth
him away. He will be tormented by the fury of dragons. The viper’s
tongue shall slay him; unquenchable fire devoureth him. And theie-
fore, Woe to those who fill themselves with what is not their own. Or
again, What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose
his own soul 2

9. It would be tedious to discuss or declare [their deeds] one by
one, [and] to gather from the whole law testimonies concerning such
greed. Avarice is a deadly sin: Zhow shalt not covet thy neighbour's
goods. Thou shalt do no murder. A murderer cannot be with Christ. He
that hateth his brother is reckoned as a murderer. Or, again, He that
loveth not his brother abideth in death. How much more guilty is he
that hath stained his hands with the blood of the sons of God whom he
recently purchased in the ends of the earth through the exhortations
of my littleness. |

10. Did I come to Ireland without God, or according to the flesh?
Who compelled me—JZ am bound in the spirit—not to see any one of
my kinsfolk? Is it from me that springs that godly compassion which
I exercise towards that nation who once took me captive and harried.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 2070

the menservants and maidservants of my father’s house? I was
freeborn according to the flesh, J am born of a father who was a
decurion, but I sold my noble rank, I blush not to state it, nor am I
sorry, for the profit of others. In short, I am a slave in Christ to a
foreign nation on account of the unspeakable glory of the eternal life
which is in Christ Jesus our Lord,

11. And if my own know me not, @ prophet hath no honour in his
own country. Perchance we are not of one and the same fold nor have
one God and Father. As He saith: He that is not with me ts against
me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad. It is not
meet that one pulleth down and another buildeth up. TI seek not mine
own.

It was not my own grace but God that put this earnest care into my
heart, that I should be one of the hunters or fishers whom long ago God
foretold would come 7m the last days,

12. Men look askance at me. What shall I do, O Lord? Iam
exceedingly despised. Lo, around me are Thy sheep torn to pieces
and spoiled, and that too by the robbers aforesaid, by the orders
of Coroticus with hostile intent. Far from the love of God is
he who betrays Christians into the hands of the Scots and Picts.
Ravening wolves have swallowed up the flock of the Lord, which verily
in Ireland was growing up excellently with the greatest care. And
the sons of Scots and the daughters of chieftains who were monks and
virgins of Christ I am unable to reckon, Wherefore, Be not pleased
with the wrong done by the unjust; even unto hell it shall not please
thee.

13. Which of the saints would not shudder to jest or feast with
such men? They have filled their houses with the spoil of dead
Christians. They live by plunder. Wretched men, they know not
that it is poison, they offer the deadly food to their friends and sons:
just as Eve did not understand that verily it was death that she
handed to her husband. So are all they who do wrong. They work
death eternal as their punishment.

14. The custom of the Roman Christian Gauls is this :—They
send holy and fit men to the Franks and other heathen with
many thousands of solidi to redeem baptized captives. Thou slayest
as many and sellest them to a foreign nation that knows not God.
Thou deliverest the members of Christ as it were to a brothel. What

278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

manner of hope in God hast thou, or whoso consents with thee,
or who holds converse with thee in words of flattery? God will
judge; for it is written, Wot only those who commit evil, but those that
consent with them, shall be damned.

15. I know not what I should say, or what I should speak further
about the departed ones of the sons of God, whom the sword has touched
sharply above measure. For itis written: Weep with them that weep,
and, again, Lf one member suffer, let all the members suffer with zt. The
Church, therefore, bewails and will lament her sons and daughters
whom the sword has not as yet slain, but who are banished and carried
off to distant lands where sin openly oppresses, and shamelessly
abounds. There freemen are put up for sale, Christians are reduced
to slavery, and, worst of all, to most shameful, most vile, and apostate
Picts.

16. Therefore, in sadness and grief shall I cry aloud. O most
lovely and beloved brethren, and sons whom I begot in Christ, I cannot
reckon them, what shall I do for you? Jam not worthy to come to.
the aid of either God or men. The wickedness of the wicked hath
prevailed against us. We are become as it were strangers. Perchance
they do not believe that we received one baptism, or that we have one
God and Father. It is in their eyes a shameful thing that we were
born in Ireland. As He saith, Have ye not one God? Why do ye,
each one, forsake his neighbour ?

17. Therefore I grieve for you, I grieve, O ye most dear to me.
But again, I rejoice within myself. J have not laboured for nought,
and my journey to a strange land was not am vain. And yet, there
happened a crime so horrid and unspeakable! Thank God, it was as
baptized believers that ye departed from the world to paradise. I can
see you. Ye have begun to remove to where there shall be no night nor
sorrow nor death any more, but ye shall leap like calves loosened from
their bonds, and ye shall tread down the wicked, and they shall be ashes
under your feet.

18. Ye therefore shall reign with apostles, and prophets, and
martyrs. Ye shall take everlasting kingdoms, as He Himself wit-
nesseth, saying: Zhey shall come from the east and west, and shall sit
down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven.
Without are dogs and sorcerers and murderers; and liars and false
swearers shall have their part in the lake of everlasting fire. Doth not

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 279

the apostle rightly say: Where the righteous shall scarcely be saved,
where shall the sinner and the ungodly transgressor of the law recognize
himself ?

19. Wherefore then, where shall Coroticus with his guilty
followers, rebels against Christ, where shall they see themselves—they
who distribute baptized damsels as rewards, and that for the sake of a
miserable temporal kingdom, which verily passes away in a moment
like a cloud or smoke which is verily dispersed by the wind? So shall
the deceitful wicked perish at the presence of the Lord, but let the
righteous feast in great constancy with Christ. They shall judge
nations, and shall have dominion over ungodly kings for ever and
Geyer, Amen:

20. J testify before God and His angels that it will be so as He
has signified to my unskilfulness. The words are not mine, but of
God and the apostles and prophets, who have never lied, which I
have set forth in Latin. He that believeth shall be saved, but he that
believeth not shall be damned. For God hath spoken.

21. I beseech earnestly that whatever servant of God be ready
that he be the bearer of this letter, so that on no account it be suppressed
by anyone, but much rather be read in the presence of all the people,
yea, in the presence of Coroticus himself, if so be that God may inspire
them to amend their lives to God some time, so that even though late
they may repent of their impious doings (murderer as he is in regard
of the brethren of the Lord!), and may liberate the baptized women
captives whom they had taken, so that they may deserve to live to
God, and be made whole, here and in eternity.

Peace to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.
Amen.

280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

NOTES ON THE TEXT.

Title.-—Although the titles Confessio and Epistola are here applied
to these two little works respectively, in accordance with established
usage, yet it is probable that they were originally known as Libri Sancti
Patricii Episcopt, the title we find in A. This is supported by the
colophon of the Confession in CF;F,, Explicit liber 2, Incipit liber 12,
and by the Vitae, which refer to them as Libri, or Liber Epistolarum
(so Vitae iii. 11; iv. 1; Trip. pp. 10, 18), or Lebri or Liber Episcopr (so
Vitae ii, 4, 11; 1.4). The special name Confesszo found in the titles
of Liber i. in CF3F, is one of the many indications of the affinity of
those three mss. It is possible that the scribe of B, in using the term
Uita Beati Patricwt, was influenced by Vita iv. 16, in which § 16 of this
edition is cited as im libro quem de wuita et conuersatione sua ipse com-
posurt.

P. 285, 1. 2.—Patricius.—According to Muirchu (B), cap. 1, he
was also named Sochet: ‘‘ Patricius qui et Sochet uocabatur.”” So the
Hymn of St. Fiacc, ‘‘ Sucat his name [it] was said.’ This was “‘ his
name from his parents”’ (Vit. Trip., p. 17). A note on St. Fiacce’s
Hymn, quoted Vit. Zrip., p. 418, explains Sucat as, Deus belli, uel
Fortis belli. Tirechan assigns him four names: ‘ Inueni ii1i nomina
in libro scripta Patricio apud Ultanum episcopum Conchuburnensium :
Sanctus Magonus, qui est clarus, Succetus qui est... Patricius...
Cothirthiacus quia seruiuit uil [iu] domibus magorum. Et empsit
illum unus ex eis cui nomen erat Miliuc maccu-Boin magus, et
seruiuit illi uii annis.’”?’ The Tripartite Life (p. 17) adds to this that
Patrick received the name Magonius from Saint Germanus, and that
of ‘‘ Patricius, that is, pater ciuium, from Pope Celestine.” So too
the Preface to the Hymn of St. Sechnall. It is possible that the
name Patricius is indicative of curvalis rank.

P, 235, 1. 2.—Peccator is a self-depreciatory epithet of Patricius.
Cf. ‘‘ Patricius peccator indoctus scilicet,” Conf. 62, Ep. 1. Compare
Dionysius Hxvguus.

P. 235, 1. 2.— Rusticissimus.—Cf. §§ 11, 12, 46.

P. 235, 1. 8.— Contemptibilis sum.—In A the words apud plurimos
close a paragraph which is followed by a space, such as is that between
the last words of the Confession and the appended note. This is a
strong argument in favour of the reading contemptibilis sum. On the
other hand, the superlative is most in accordance with Patrick’s hyper-

Wurire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 281

bolical style; and it is not natural to take apud plur. in connection
with rust. et min. He was rusticissimus et minimus omn. fid. in his
own estimation, contemptibilissimus in that of others.

P. 235, 1. 4.—Calpornum diaconum, &c.—According to Ep. 10,
Patrick’s father was a decurio in his native village, as well as a
deacon of the church: ‘‘ Ingenuus fui secundum carnem, decorione
patre nascor.””’ Muirchu (B), cap. 1, repeats the statement of the
Confession as to the ecclesiastical rank of Calpornus (‘ Cualfarni
diaconi ortus’’) and Potitus; Marianus Scotus, in his Chronicle, Ann.
372, reverses it: ‘‘ Presbyter fuit ipse Calpurn, filius diaconi nomine
Fotid.”” Similarly Vit. Trip., p. 9; while the Hymn of St. Fiacc
suppresses the fact that Patrick’s father and grandfather were both
in Holy Orders: ‘‘Son of Calpurn, son of Otide, grandson of deacon
Odisse.”’ The same pedigree is also found in the Leabhar Breac twice,
and in the Book of Leinster.

If Odissus were a deacon, this would be a sufficient objection to the
insertion of the words filii Odissi (A ™8.) after Potiti, since presbyteri
would naturally be taken with Odissi, not with the remoter antecedent.
The Preface (B) to the Hymn of St. Sechnall agrees with Marianus
Scotus in the statement that Potitus was a deacon, not a presbyter.
The words are: ‘‘ As to Patrick, his origin was of the Britons of Her-
cluaide : Calpurn was his father’s name ; Fotaid his grandfather’s, who
was a deacon; Conchess, further, was his mother; Lupait and Tigris
were his two sisters.”’

Patrick’s mother’s name is also given by Muirchu(B), cap. 1: ‘‘matre
etiam conceptus Concesso nomine,”’ and the Vitaiv. 1, which quotes as
if from the Confessio: ‘‘Ipse testatur lib. Epist., Hyo sum Patricius
Kalfurnii filius matrem habens Conchessam.’? Marianus Scotus adds,
1. c., that she was sister to St. Martin of Tours. ‘‘ She was a kins-
woman of Martin’s.”” (Vit. Trip., p. 9.)

The reading of R, Calpurnium diaconem quondam, is intended to
suggest that Calpurnius had renounced his orders before his marriage.
Jocelin, on the other hand (Vita vi. 1), represents his ordination as
having taken place after the birth of his children.

P. 235, 1.4. Filium quendam.— A son.” The reading guondam,
‘*Son of the late Potitus,” is pointless.

P. 285, 1. 5.— Qui fuit wico is also the reading of Muirchu (B),
cap. 1.

P. 235, 1. 5.—Bannauem Taberniae.—The most ancient comment on
this name is that given by Muirchu (B), cap. 1, ‘‘ Bannauem thaburindec
haut procul a mari nostro, quem uicum constanter indubitanterque

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [24]

282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

comperimus esse Uentre.”” This last clause is quoted by Probus,
(Vita v. 1), with the change of Ventre into Neutriae prowinciae. Muirchu
has previously stated that Patrick was ‘‘in Britannis natus.” It is
not unreasonable to suppose that Muirchu’s Uentre is another form or
a corruption of the name Wemthur, which is stated to have been
Patrick’s birthplace in the Hymn of St. Fiace: ‘ Patrick was born in
Nemthur ; this is what is narrated in stories.”

A note on this opening line of the hymn explains Nemthur as
‘‘a city which is among Britons of the North, viz. Ail-cliade”’; and
with this agrees the Preface (B) to the Hymn of St. Sechnall, quoted
above, ‘‘ As to Patrick, his origin was of the Britons of Her-cluaide.”
Ail-cludde, or Her-cluaide, is Dumbarton on the Clyde. Hogan
(Analect. Boll. i., p. 549), following Ussher (op. evt., p. 819), identifies
Bannauem with Killpatrick, near Dumbarton. Todd (St. Patrick,
p-. 357) quotes Lanigan as having suggested that Bonauem, as they
spell it, might, as a Celtic word, be possibly translated river’s mouth.
There is a full discussion of the subject in an article by Bishop
P. F. Moran in The Dublin Review, April, 1880. See also lrish Liber
Hymnorum, ., p. 176.

It is right to mention that Mr. E. W. B. Nicholson published in
The Academy of 11th May, 1895, a very ingenious conjecture that
bannauem Taberniae (last word written tadnie in F;) is a mistake for
bannauetabrniae, i.e., Bannauenta Britanniae, which he identifies
with Borough Hill, near Daventry in Northamptonshire. Similarly
F. Haverfield in Eng. Hist. Review, Oct. 1895. Daventry is in the
very centre of England; and this certainly does not agree with
Muirchw’s description of Uentre as ‘‘haut procul a mari nostro.” It
is, perhaps, worth noting too that the intense dislike which Patrick
displays towards the Picts (‘‘ preesertim indignissimorum pessimorum
apostatarumque Pictorum,’’ Ep. §§ 2, 15) is most naturally accounted
for if we suppose him to have lived near them. Besides, he would
have written Britanniarum.

P. 235, 1. 6. Capturam dedi.—This peculiar phrase occurs again,
Conf. §§ 10, 21. B has the emendation didiei here andin§ 10. Denis
has the following note on his own reading, 7m capturam decidi: ‘ Ita
haec verba citat auctor Vitae iv. apud Colganum : ecgraphum nostrum
habebat capt. dedi: Usserus, pag. 832, capt. didici.”” A reference to
Ussher’s work, Brit. Eccles. Ant., 1.c., shows that Denis has here made
aslip. Ussher gives the reading ded. It is possible that Patrick coined
the phrase on the analogy of Ps, lxvii. 18, ‘‘ Cepisti captiuitatem.”

P, 235, 1. 7. Annorum—aui.—The reading of R, guindecim, is

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 283

intended to suggest that Patrick’s captivity immediately followed the
sin committed, as he tells us (§ 27), at the age of fifteen..

P. 235, |. 8. Hiberione.—This form occurs also in Conf. 16, 23, 28,
41,62; Ep. 1, 5,10,12; Mrberia, Ep. 16; Vox Hyberionacum, Conf.
23; Ad Mibernas gentes, Conf. 37.

P. 235, 1. 8. Zot milia hominum occurs again, Conf. 14, 50; cf.
Ep. 14, ‘‘ Cum tot milia solidorum.”’

P. 235, ll. 11,12. LIram animationis suae.—The emendation indigna-
tionis in B is intended to bring the quotation into exact agreement
with the text of Ps. xxvii. 49. But the words really are cited from
Isaiah xl. 25.

P. 235, 1.13. Paruitas mea.—There are several such periphrases for
ego in these tracts, e.g., ‘‘ Paruitas nostra,”’ Ep. 9; ‘‘Incredulitas mea,”’
Conf. 2; ‘‘Ignorantia mea,” Conf. 2, 62 (‘‘ Mea ign.’’) ; ‘* Mea gratia,”
Conf. 37, Ep. 11; ‘‘ Insipientia mea,” Conf. 46; ‘‘ Neglegentia mea,”’
Conf. 46; ‘‘ Modicitas mea,’’ Conf. 50; ‘‘ Imperitia mea,’ Ep. 20.

P. 235, 1.14. Aperuit sensum incredulitatis meae.—Incredulitas mea
is best taken as a periphrasis for ego. The insertion of the words
cordis met is consequently not necessary to complete the sense. It was
possibly due to a desire to see a reference to Jer. iv. 19, ‘‘ Sensus cordis
mei,” and Heb, iii. 12, ‘‘Cor malignum incredulitatis.” The phrase
adoliscentiae ignorantiae meae just below was similarly a stumbling-
block to later copyists. Note that B differs from the others in its
method of getting over it.

P. 236, 1. 2.—Consulatus = consolatus, as always in A. It is there-
fore better to read me than mez, in order to avoid misunderstanding.

P. 236, ll. 5,6. Ut... exaltare.— Ut is followed by an infinitive also
in Conf. i4, “Ut .. . relinquere,”’ and Conf. 43, ““Ut... wisitare.”

P.236, 1.10. Omnia tenentem.— Omnitenens is found in Tertullian
and St. Augustine as the rendering of zavroxpatwp, Almighty.

P 236, 1. 18.—CF;F, punctuate : zpstus. Mox futurum, &e.

P. 237, 1. 10.—Jn die illa.—Dies (sing.) is feminine also in Conf.
16, 18 (only read in A), 19 (bis in rell.) 27, 33 (CF;F,), 42, 52, 59.
Ep. 3. It is masc. in Conf. 19 (A), 26, 29, 33 (Boll.) 52.

P. 237, 1. 14. Ne wneederem in linguam hominum.—Incederem
=tmerderem, as R writes it. Todd (St. Patrick, p. 311) renders the
phrase, ‘‘ I was afraid of falling upon the language of men [i.e. I was
afraid of attempting to write in the language of the civilized world]”’;
dnd W. Stokes (Vit. Trip., p. 359) explains it, ‘‘I feared offending
against | doing violence to] the language of men.” Both these explana-
tions seem rather forced. It means rather, as Ferguson renders it, ‘‘I

[4]

284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

feared Lest I should fall in censure of men’s tongues.’’ The phrase is.
possibly modelled on 2 Sam. xxiv. 14, ‘‘ Melius est ut incidam in
manus Domini... quam in manus hominum.”’ Dr. Gwynn compares :

‘On evil days though fall’n, and evil tongues.’’—Par. Lost, vii. 26.

P, 237, 11.15, 16. Que optime—combiberunt.—Prof. Bury ‘‘ suspects
that ¢taqgue has got out of its place, and should precede dedici: itaque
—sicut, as in p. 288, 1.6. But if the text is sound, p. 239, 1. 14,.
should be compared, where it seems to have somewhat the force of
the German ‘also.’’? The sense is well given by Sir Samuel.
Ferguson :—

‘‘ Who, excellently versed in civic law,
And sacred letters, in a like degree.”’

Lura is a necessary emendation: see § 13, ‘ legis periti.”’

P. 237, 1.17. Sermo et loquela, in 8S, John viii. 43, are the transla-
tion respectively of Adyos and Aadia; but it is not likely that the
distinction in meaning of the two words was present to Patrick’s mind.

P. 237,1.18. In linguam alienam.—It is not clear whether he
means Latin or Irish. The latter is probable from the fact that he
speaks (Conf. 1) of the Irish as alienigenae.

P. 237, 1.19. Saliwa.—Ferguson, ‘‘ By the savour of the style I
use.”’ Cf. Aug., Opp., tom. 3, p. 395, a. 1., “‘ Et ab altera, ut credo,
saliua oris elus uicem laborem causam suscepi.”’

P. 237, 1.26. Quod ante praefatus sum.—Viz., concerning the early
age at which his education was interrupted. He proceeds now to
repeat the fact with emphasis.

P. 2388, 1. 1. Ln uwerbis.—The substitution of uw for d is common in
mss.; and it has been very generally thought that the true reading
here is ¢mberbis or inberbis (so Ware). However, im werbis gives a good
sense, whether we connect puer im uerbis, ‘a boy in language,’ or, as in
B, 2 uerbis capt. dedi,‘ 1 went into bondage in language as well as
limb.’

P. 238, 1.4. Mon desertus.—This is practically the conjecture of |
W. Stokes, who reads disertus. It is to be noted, however, that in A
desertus = ‘learned’ (see l. 11 ‘‘etsi non deserta’’), but disertum = ‘a
desert’: e.g. §§ 19, 22, ‘* Per disertum iter fecimus”’; desertus is also -
nearer in form to deeritis (A).

P. 238, 1. 4. Sermonem.—So present editor. The contraction bar
which denotes m or v is easily forgotten by a scribe, or obliterated.

P. 238, 1. 5. Spiritus. . . adfectus.—Adfectus in the sphere of the
human corresponds to Spzritus in the sphere of the divine.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 285

P. 238, 1. 8. Aliquantos.—lI.e. the aliquanti seniores of §§ 26, 37.

P. 238, 1. 10. Adpetere debemus refers to § 10, ‘‘Adpeto in
senectute mea,” &c.

P. 238, 1. 12. Ratum fortissimum.—Ratum occurs in Ducange
(Glossarium Mediae et Infimae Latinitatis) in the sense deliberatum,
constitutum. ortissimum is possibly an echo of 2 Cor. x. 10,
‘¢ Epistolae inquiunt graues sunt et fortes.” It is also possible that
ratum may be a trace of an original reading, mznistratum or ministrata.
This word occurs in 2 Cor, il. 3, which is quoted in the context.

P. 238, 1.15. Unde ego, &e.—The sentence is incomplete ; nescio
suggested scvo. For primus, Prof. Bury conjectures zmus.

P. 238, 1.24. Dominicate.—The term domni (CF3F,) was applied
to Church dignitaries. Dominicatus is the adj. of dominicum, ‘a
demesne’: ‘‘Lords of the land’? (Ferguson). Ducange does not give
any instance of the word as applied to persons. Prof. Bury says, ‘‘ It
is simply domint cati, ‘clever, or smart, sirs.’”? Domini tgnari is a

plausible reading, suggesting that Patrick had two classes of scoffers

in view: those who were religious, and those who were not.

P. 238, 1.26. Detestabilem huius mundi.—‘The butt of this
world’s scorn”? (Ferguson).

P. 239, 1. 8. Hvagallias.—This is almost certainly the same as
exagella, which is thus explained by Ducange—‘‘ Trutina, seu potius
quota pars quae unicuique haeredum ex successione obuenit: legitima
pars haeredis, cum aliis ueluti ad exagiwm seu trutinam exaequata.”’
The word thus passes from the meaning of balances to that of legacy.

P. 239, 1.9. Babtizaui tot milia hominum.—The same claim is made
in identical terms in § 50: cf. § 42, ‘‘Nescimus numerum eorum” ;
Ep. 2, ‘‘Quos ego innumeros Deo genui”; Ep. 12, 16, ‘‘ Enumerare
nequeo.”

P. 239, 1. 11. Concederet.—Prof. Bury conjectures concederet, et
post, &c.

P. 239, 1.12. Quod ego, &e.—Quod is constantly used by Patrick as
an indeclinable relative; e.g. Conf. 20, ‘‘Quod memor ero”; 30, ‘‘ De
mea opera quod dediceram’’; 32, ‘‘ Defensionem quod ego non inter-
fui”... ‘Quod non eram dignus”’; Ep. 10, ‘‘ Misericordiam quod
ago”’; 20, ‘‘ Uerba quod ego Latinum exposui.”’

P. 239, 1. 14. Sed.—Ferguson explains sed here and in p. 241,
1.17, as equivalent to the Irish aeht=nisi. He connects sed deweneram
with the preceding words, ‘‘such grace As, till I came to Ireland, I
nor knew Nor ever hoped.”

P. 239, 1. 14. Pecora pascebam.—Pecora more naturally denotes oues

286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

than sues. Tirechan, however, says positively ‘‘ Miliuc . . . porcarium
possuit eum in montanis convallibus.”’ And also Muirchu (A), i,
cap. 14, ‘‘ Aliquando sues custodiens perdidit eas, et anguelus ueniens
ad eum sues indicauit illi.”

P. 239,1.28. Ad patriam tuam.—The addition in rell., et terram is
evidently a corruption of e¢ cterum. Muirchu gives the oracle as in A.
P. 239, 1. 25. Parata est.—Tirechan adds: ‘‘ Surge et ambula.”

P. 239, 1.25. Habebat = il-y avait (W. Stokes).

P. 240, 1. 1. Lntermiss7.—This must mean ‘I left’; but the usage
is unparalleled. Ferguson notes that it is ‘‘as if the thought
expressed in this singular use of ¢ntermitto had been conceived in
some form of the Irish etar-scairim, that is, inter separo.”’

P. 240, 1. 1. Hominem.—i.e. Miliuce (Muirchu, A). Tirechén
gives the name as Miliuc maccu-Boin. Muirchu (B), cap. 1, speaks of
Patrick as ‘‘apud quendam gentilem immitemque regem in servitute
detentus,”’ and, ‘‘deserto tiranno gentilique homine cum actibus suis.”

P. 240, 1. 1. Sex annis.—‘‘ more hebraico,” Muirchu (B), cap. 1.
Tirechan fixes the duration of Patrick’s captivity as seven years.

P. 240, 1.2. Ad bonum.—Ferguson trans., ‘‘ God, who shewed me
well The way to go,” and compares the Irish go maith. LB transposes
the clauses so as to make bonum =‘ agood man.’ In Boll. a further
transposition takes place: ‘‘ Zn wrt. Det qui wiam meam dir. ueni ad
Benum.’ Benum is probably a misprint for Bonwm, as Denis’s note
is ‘‘Boandum Vitae scriptores uocant, Buuindam Ptolemaeus, Boyn
hodiernae tabulae.’’ Denis assumed then that Patrick embarked at
the Boyne, following Vit. Trip., p.22. There is no specification of
place in the other Lives.

P. 240, 1.5.—Haberem. This reading is supported by the fact that
in § 31 habeo isspelt abeoin A. The reading ut haberem inde navigare
might be an example of the use of habeo found in Low Latin to express
the future ; e.g. resurgere habent = ‘ will rise again,’ in the Athanasian
Creed. Vita ii. 18 paraphrases: ‘‘locutus est ut haberet nauiga-
tionem cum illis.”” On the other hand, Probus (Vita v. 4) thus
explains the wrath of the shipmaster: ‘‘Nauclerus uero cum locutus
esset ad eum de mercede nauis, ille respondit se non habere.”’

P. 240, 1. 138.—E£x fide =‘in good faith, sincerely, earnestly’: cf.
§ 19, ‘‘Conuertemini ex fide,’’ and 23, ‘‘ Ex fide rogauerunt me.”

P. 240, ll. 14, 15.—Reppuli sugere mammellas ecorum.—As has been
already pointed out (Introd., p. 214), the ms. variations in this passage
constitute one of the most striking proofs that the six existing Mss.
fall into three groups. ‘lhe reading fugere or fugire can be easily

Wuire—Latin Writings of St, Patrick. 287

explained from the great similarity of the letters f and f(s) in mss.
Amicitias (CF,) is a not very intelligent attempt to solve the
difficulty by a reference to the context, ‘‘Fac nobiscum amicitiam,”’
and mammas (BFR) is a natural substitution for the not very
obvious diminutive mammellas.

We may, I think, dismiss the idea that there is any reference here
to the Vulg. of Is. lx. 16, ‘‘ Suges lac gentium, et mamilla regum lacta-
beris.”” Whatever may be the case with regard to the N.T., there
are no traces of the Vulg. in Patrick’s citations from the O.T.; and
he quotes Isaiah five times. The LXX is rAotrov Bacirtewv dayerar,
‘‘Divitias regum comedes” (Hieron, in Esai.). Some plausibility
is given to the reference by the transposition of clauses effected by
Dr, W. Stokes, who places gua gentes erant immediately after Dev. The
words of Isaiah convey a promise of an advantageous domination over
the Gentiles. Here the context implies that sugere mammellas refers
to some compliance with heathen customs, some form of ratification of
friendship, which Patrick judged to be inconsistent with his ‘‘ fear of
God”; but that his hope of converting some of the heathen sailors to
Christianity induced him to remain in their company. Prof. Bury
takes a similar view. See his note on p. 321.

P. 240, 1. 16. Gentes =‘ heathen ’: cf. Conf. 34, 37, 48, Ep. 1, 14.

P. 240, 1. 17.—- Obtinui.— Ducange assigns to obtinere in Low Latin
the meanings occupare, uincere, superare. It does not, of course, mean
to ‘remain’ or ‘stay,’ but the context demands that sense to be assigned
to the word here: ‘‘So I clave to them”? (Ferguson).

P. 240, 1. 18.—Zerram caepimus.—Muirchu (B), cap. 1, says: ‘Ad
Britanias nauigauit.”’ This, Professor Bury considers a blunder due
to a misunderstanding of the statement in § 23, ‘‘Et iterum post
paucos annos in Britannis eram.” (Guardian, Nov. 20,1901.) But
see Introd., p. 225.

P, 241, 1. 6. Refecti.—The ellipse of est or sunt after the past
participle is common in St. Patrick: cf. Ep. 3, ‘‘Dum crudeliter
trucidati atque mactati.”’

P. 241, 1. 6. Canes eorum repleti sunt.mThe reading carnes (CF,*)
is due to some scribe who did not understand how the dogs came to
be with the sailors. ewelatc (BF;R) is plainly an emendation of
releuati (CF,), and means that the dogs that were left behind, having
somehow obtained food, overtook their masters.

P. 241, 1. 12. Deo gratias must be connected with what follows,
as in Conf. 28,42, Ep.17. Vita ii. 19 represents the words as having
been actually spoken by Patrick in reply tothe heathen: ‘‘ Et dixit P.,
Deo gratias ago.” Muirchu (B), cap. 2, extends the abstinence of

288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Patrick from the honey to abstinence from all food, on the ground
that it had been offered to idols: ‘‘Ille autem sanctus Patricius
nichil gustans de his cibis, immolaticum enim erat, nec esuriens,
nec sitiens, mansit illesus.’’ In this he is followed by Vita iii. 16.
Deo gratias is a favourite expression with St. Patrick. It occurs
twice in the Dicta Patricit; cf. also Conf. 30, ‘‘Gratias ago ei”; 34,
‘‘TIndefessam gratiam ago Deo meo’’; ‘‘Deo gratias semper agere’’;
46, ‘‘ Sine cessatione Deo gratias agere’’; and the story in Muirchu (A),
cap. 28, of St. Patrick’s constant repetition of grazacham, 1.e. Gratias
agamus.

P. 241, 1.16. Nehel membrorum, &c. The reference to this in
Muirchu (B), cap. 2, is worth quoting: ‘‘Satanas... fingens saxa
ingentia, et quasi comminuens iam membra; sed inuocato Helia bina
uoce, ortus est ei sol,’ &. The reading of Boll., et omnium meorum
membrorum uires abstulit, is taken from Vita iv. as well as saxum ingens
(so A) and tnuocarem. Ferguson, explaining sed as equivalent to the
Trish acht = nisi, renders it but so much.

‘“So that in all my limbs
Remained not but so much of power as brought
Into my mind the thought to cry, ‘ Helias.’ ”’

However, Sed unde mihi uenit .. . ut uocarem? is exactly parallel
to Sed unde uenit li... ut... me... dehonestaret? § 32.

P. 241, 1.17. Heliam.—There can be no doubt that Patrick regarded
his shouting of the name Helzas as due to unconscious mental action,
and that the name was chiefly associated in his mind on this occasion
with the sun (Helos). Cf. the contrast between Christ, the true sun,
and the sun which we see with the eye of sense, in§ 60. On the
other hand, the name Helias can only mean Elyah, and in this
Muirchu and the Vite are right. Probus alone has, ‘Cum trina uoce
invocasset Christum, solem uerum.” ‘Todd (St. Patrick, p. 3871)
endeavours to prove that what Patrick really did say was Hl, My
God.

P. 242,1.3. Et cterum—capt. dedi—Whether we interpret this,
with Ferguson, of a spiritual captivity, or of a second literal captivity,
the words must be taken as a parenthesis, as Prof. Bury rightly
points out (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901); for the words Ea nocte,
&c., continue the narrative. It seems best to suppose that Patrick’s
strange demeanour caused the sailors to treat him as a prisoner. The
following sentences certainly prove that he considered himself as
such. CFF, have a full stop after e¢ cterum, as though a quotation
from Scripture should follow, asin §§ 7 and 25.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 289

P. 242, 1. 3. Ha nocte.—The providential appearance of the herd
of swine seems to be dated eighteen days after the landing. Patrick’s
captivity of two months began that night, and lasted a month and a
half after the party reached their destination. The transposition in
Boll. of §§ 21 and 22 was intended, no doubt, to place events in proper
sequence of time.

Muirchu (B), cap. 3., places Patrick’s second captivity ‘‘ many
years’? after the incident of the sailors, ‘‘Et iterum post multos
annos capturam ab alienigenis pertulit.’”’ Cap. 4 opens with, ‘Et
iterum post paucos annos ut antea in patria sua propria apud parentes
suos requievit.”” This, as Prof. Bury shows, .is a blunder due to
Patrick’s parenthetical mention of it (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901).

P. 242, 11.6, 9. It should be noted that Muirchu read sexagessimo die
...decimo die . . . ad homines.”’ The reading quarto decimo die was
probably due to the occurrence of the phrase in § 52.

P, 242, 1. 9. Peruenimus omnes.—The reading of CF,, ad homines
is tempting, but must be rejected in conformity with the principles
which we have accepted. When the words occur for the second time,
l. 11, the evidence (A Boll. F; R) for omnes is overwhelming, and
practically determines the reading in the first occurrence also. There
F; is defective; and it is uncertain whether ad was in R or not, owing
to the dilapidated condition of the MS.; and, as A Boll. omit ad, we
must suppose homines of Boll. R to be a blunder for omnes. At the
same time it must be confessed that ad homines gives a better sense.

P. 242, 1.12. Britannis—Todd (St. Patrick, p. 356, note 2) observes
that ‘‘ the plural number denotes the Roman Britanniae or provinces of
Great Britain,” i.e., Britannia Prima, Britannia Secunda, Maxima
Caesariensis, Flavia Caesariensis, and Valentia. Ferguson renders,
‘‘ Amongst the Britons, as in the Irish gloss on Fiace, ex bretnaid.”’
Patrick also uses the plural Gallias, p. 248, 1. 25. Note the variations
in spelling here of the mss., and that Brittanniis is the form in
§§ 32, 43.

P. 242, 1. 14. Musquam.—Muirchu (B), cap. 4, reads numquam
with reli.

P. 242,1.16, Vidi in uisu noctis occurs again in § 29. This justifies
us in regarding the reading of A here, i sinu noctis, as a blunder.
According to Muirchu (B), cap. 4, Patrick at the time of these visions
was thirty years old. Prof. Bury (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901) points
out that this is a blunder based on a misunderstanding of § 27,
** Post annos triginta.’’? Muirchu (B), capp. 4, 5, 6, interposes a visit
to Rome, and a long stay with Germanus in Gaul, between certain

290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

‘multae uisiones’ in Britain, and the voice from the wood of Fochlut.
See note on p. 248, 1. 25.

P. 242, 1.17. Uietoriews.—Prof. Bury remarks (1.c.) :—‘‘ It is cer-
tain that long before he [ Muirchu | wrote, the human Victoricus of the
Confession had been glorified by popular imagination into the guardian
angel Victoricus or Victor, who watched over Patrick, and took a
special interest in Ireland.” In Muirchu (B), cap. 1, we read: ‘‘ Post
frequentias angelici Uictorici a Deo ad illum missi.” Again, cap. 6—
‘‘ Tile antiquus ualde fidelis Uictoricus nomine, qui omnia (B) sibi in
Hibernica seruitute possito antequam essent dixerat, eum crebris
uissionibus uissitauit.” (A). Again, Lib. 11. (A), cap. 3: Uictor erat
anguelus qui Pat. saepe uissitare solebat.

P, 242, 1. 20. Uoeem.—Muirchu (A), cap. 6, gives the words as
*Uocant te filii et filae siluae Foclitae.”” We read in Tirechan,
fol. 11, r°, a, ‘‘ Filiorum clamantium clamore magno uoces audiuit
in utero matrum suarum dicentium, Ueni sancte Patrici, saluos nos
facere.” Similarly the third antiphon appended to the Hymn of
St. Sechnall :—

‘¢ Hibernenses omnes clamant ad te pueri
Ueni sancte Patrici saluos nos facere.”’

According to. Vita i111. 20 (Colgan’s ed.), the words were, hoch, ailiilo,
fortaich, explained by Colgan thus—‘‘ Heu, accede huc, fer auxilium.”’
They really are a corruption of ochaillib Fochla (Bury, Trans. R.LA.
XXXL, sec. c., p. 209): cf. Vit.1v. 70, vi. 21. Miuirehu.(A); capaay
places this incident in Gaul—a plain contradiction to the Confession.
Prof. Bury (Guardian, Nov. 27, 1901) suggests that both Muirchu and
the Hymn of St. Fiace (1. 16) followed in this and other matters early
Acta of St. Patrick.

P, 242,1.21. FoclutiimNot to mention the corruptions of the other
mss. of the Confession, this name is given in Vita 11. 21, as Fochlue; im
Vita iv. 25, as Fochludg; and in Vit. Trip., p. 32, as 6 chaillid Fochlad.
Ussher’s note (Brit. Eccles. Ant., p. 832) is as follows :—‘‘ Est autem
nominatus ille locus apud Maionenses in Connacia; Tirechano Sylva
fochloth vel Fochhithi, Fiecho Slebthiensi Cvazlle Fochlad dictus.”
This wood included the townlands of Crosspatrick and Donaghmore in
the parish of Killala, in the barony of Tirawley, County Mayo.
(O'Donovan, Genealogies, §¢., of Hy-Fiachrach, Dublin, 1844, p. 463,
note. )

P. 243, 1.2. Expertus—This word occurs three times within a few
lines. It has been altered to expergefactus in the later mss. in §§ 28,

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 291

24, but left unchanged in § 25, possibly because in this last place it
was supposed to come from experior. Ducange quotes expergo in the
sense of expergefacio from Nonnus, ‘“‘ Expergite pectora tarda.” . Evx-
pertus is most likely a provincial or vulgar pronunciation of experrectus
or expergitus. Dr. Gwynn has called my attention to the fact that
twice over A shortens exper[rec|tus, and lengthens eff{2c7 |atus,
each by three letters. He suggests that possibly the exemplar had
expertus.... effatus, with rec in the margin, meant to be inserted in
expertus, and that an ignorant scribe mistook it for a correction of
effatus, and finally blundered into efficiatus.

P. 243,1. 2. Deo gratias—CF;F, connect these words with the pre-
ceding clause. See note on p. 241, 1. 12.

P. 243, 1. 5, The insertion in Boll. after peritissimis is taken from
Vita iv. 17, the only variation being spiritibus for spiritu. It also
occurs in almost identically the same words in Vita il. 13, and Trip.,
p- 18. The Vite, however, say that Patrick heard these voices while
a captive in Ireland. Prof. Bury thinks that, orabat has fallen out
after peritissimis.

P, 243, 1.6. Eiffatus.—A reads efficiatus here andin1.12. In this
place all the later copyists understood the meaning to be affatus ; but in
]. 12 F; and R seem to have taken it from efficio in the sense
‘transform.’ So Ferguson, ‘‘ He showed, a bishop.”” As I have not
been able to find any example in Ducange of effictatus as = affatus or
effatus, and as the same sense is evidently intended in both places, it
seems better to read effatus in both ; it occurs again § 33. Dr. Gwynn
suggests as barely possible that Patrick coined the word efficior as the
opposite of mficior, and thus = ‘ to affirm.’

P. 243, 1. 12. Hffatus est ut sit Spiritus.—The context proves that
Spiritus is the correct reading here, although B, if we may trust
Denis, is the only ms. that gives it, not counting F, corr. Zpiscopus
is written almost fully in A ; it is contracted eps in the other mss.
(sps =spiritus). Ferguson explains it of ‘‘ the internal presence of the
great bishop of souls.”’

P. 248, 1.18. Uenerunt et.—The fact that R reads e¢ makes it likely
that ob in Boll. is a conjecture by Denis. He would connect wenerunt
contra. In the text, as it stands, the sentence is broken off owing to
the writer’s emotion.

P. 243, 1. 21. Coneulcatione. The noun occurs in Is. vy. 5, xxii. 5,
XXvill. 18; the verb in Pss. lvi. 1, 2; lvii. 3.

P. 243, 1. 24. Occasionem.—The end of § 26 and beginning of § 27
read thus in CF;F,R: reputetur occasionum. Post, &c. The passage is

292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

evidently corrupt, and the only question is, What emendation will
least disturb the text? The reading of Boll., reputetur oceasio. Nam
post... tnuen. me, adu., is most likely a conjecture of Denis’s, but a
very plausible one. Occasio might be rendered ‘unfair attack.’
Ducange notes that it has the meaning lis iniuste intentata, as
well as those of damnatio, periculum, discrimen. The word occurs
in some such sense in § 55; and num is written for nam in § 25 in
CF3F,.

On the other hand, znuenerunt me, ‘they found me,’ is meaning-
less, unless we suppose that Patrick was hiding. If we could be sure
that here Boll. = B, we might venture upon a transposition of the
words, as Dr. Gwynn has suggested to me, and read muenerunt adu.
me uerbum: cf. Acts xxiv. 20, ‘‘ Dicant si quid inuenerunt in me ini-
quitatis.”’ But the fact that R here agrees with CF;F, renders it
almost certain that B did so too; and the conjecture occasionem only
involves the omission of me (Boll. om. e¢), and gives a more satisfactory
close to § 26, and is commended by the allusion to Dan. vi. 5.

P. 244, 1.12. Bemoratis supradictis.—This refers to the Senzores
of § 26. For supradictus cf. Ep. 3.

P, 244, 1.15. Male uidimus, &.—The reading of A, audiuinus, is
clearly proved to be wrong by the following line. Nudato nomine 1s
explained by the preceding sine honore; and, as the responsum diuinum
is contrasted with the scriptwm—the human impeachment—it seems
best to refer desegnati to Patrick himself. But it cannot mean ‘ bishop
designate,’ since he was already a bishop, see p. 243, 1.18. We may
suppose that the seriptwm was an accusatory document in which
Patrick was designatus by name merely, his episcopal rank and title
being ignored. Or, since faciem in 1.13 is employed in a different
sense from that which it has in 1. 15, and as 1. 26 proves that the re-
sponsum was especially directed against Patrick’s false friend, we may
take designatus as = memoratus (1. 12) and nudato nomine as meaning
that his name, suppressed by Patrick, was laid bare, plainly expressed,
in the responsum, so that what Patrick heard was, Male uidimus faciem
Germani, supposing that had been the name.

Ferguson seems to take designati as nom. pl. agreeing with nos
(understood), and conjectures Dale audiwimus [ seripto contra} faciem
des., &c., and notes that ‘‘ contra faciem is perhaps the Irish zn agai
‘aduersum.’”’ He renders, ‘‘ I saw a script against me, and no name
Of honor written, . . . We are here Ill-styled by name stripped bare
of dignity.”

P. 244, 1.20. Dediceram.—In accordance with the system of spell-

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 293

ing adopted in this edition (see Appendix), it seems best to follow the
use of A, in which dedicz occurs in § 9.

P. 244, 1. 28. Defensionem.—Denis explains this as ‘inhibition,’
and so Ferguson; but there seems to be a clear reference to 2 Tim. iv.
16, which is confirmed by the allusion to the same text at the end of
§ 26, ‘‘ Non illis reputetur.”’

P. 245, 1.5. Quod... indulserat.—This refers to the conferring on
Patrick of the dignity of the episcopate. Sce 1. 2, ‘‘ Eece dandus es,’’
&¢c. Indulgeo is used in a similar connexion in Ep. 6.

P. 245, 1.11. Audenter rursus.—sc. dico: see § 31.

P, 245, 1.11. Sed seit Deus, &e.—In this sentence the emphasis.
must be laid on homo as constrasted with Deus understood. Hoc refers
to the responsum diuinum of §§ 29, 82. ‘If a mere man had thus
rebuked my old friend, I should not have revealed the fact.’

P, 245, 1.15. Ut hostiam.—Hostiam uiuentem is-in apposition to.
sacrifictum, The reading of Boll. would make a distinction between
the two, suggesting an allusion to the Holy Eucharist in the word
sacrificium.

P. 245, 1. 18. Aperuisti.—The meaningless reading of CF;F,,
pepebuare suggests the possibility of an original aperuistz.

P. 245, 1. 28. Usque, &e.—Cf. § 51, ‘“‘ Usque ad exteras partes ubi
nemo ultra erat.”’

P. 246, 1. 6. Jdiotam.—This conjecture implies a reference to Acts.
iv. 13, ‘‘ Homines sine litteris et idiotae.”” deo tamenis meaningless,
and very probably was omitted on that account by the scribe of B or
by Denis.

P. 246, 1. 17. Awrem.—Just as in the case of expertus, p. 248, ll. 2,
7, 12, it is probable that we have here an instance of provincial
pronunciation, and an illustration of the transition of audire into the
old French owir. See Brachet (Dictionnaire Etymologique).

P. 246, 1. 19. Ingenuitatem meam.—Cf. Ep. 10, ‘‘ Ingenuus fui
secundum carnem,”’ where also pro utilitate aliorum occurs in the:
immediate context.

P.246,1.20. Animam meam.—It is not necessary to supply [ ponam |,.
with Boll., after labentissime. The accusative depends on darem in the:
previous clause.

P. 246, 1. 24. Consummarentur.—Cf. § 51, where conswmnmaret
(CF3F,) = ii Jide confirmaret (B): cf. Ep. 2, ‘Quos . .. in Christo
confirmaui.”’

P. 247, 1. 7. Muirchu (A), cap. 6, seems to allude to this section
when he says :—‘‘ Uictoricus . .. eum. . . uisitauit dicens ei adesse

294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

tempus ut ueniret et aewanguelico rete nationes feras et barbaras ad
quas docendas misserat illum Deus, wt pescaret.”” Similarly the Hymn
of St. Sechnall, 1. 13 :—

‘¢ Dominus illum elegit ut doceret barbaras
Nationes ut piscaret per doctrinae retia.’’

Dr. Todd (Vt. Trip., p. 272, note) thought that Muirchu copied
St. Sechnall. But, as Professor Bury (Guardian, Nov. 20, 1901)
observes, both may echo the language of the Confession.

P. 247,1.11. Retia nostra tendere, followed as it is by multitudo
coptosa, seems an echo of 8S. Luke v. 4. There is, however, no
authority there for tendere. The verb is variously rendered : laxate,
mittite, summitte, expandite.

P. 247, 1.18. Lndigentem et desiderantem may very possibly be the
rendering of the Biblical phrase, ‘‘the poor and needy,” in some
O. L. text; but I have not been able to trace it.

P. 248, 1. 8. Filit Scottorum et filiae regulorum monacht et uirgines
Christi occurs again, Ep. 12. It is a rhetorical expression for /%li7 et
filiae reg. Scott.

P. 248, 1. 10. Una benedicta.—Villanueva thinks that this most
probably refers to Cinnu, who was daughter of Echaid, or Echu, son of
Crimthann. Her father desired to wed her to Cormac, son of Coirbre,
son of Niall, but agreed to allow her to take the veil; and Patrick
gave her into the charge of Cechtumbar, abbess of Druimm-Dubain
(Vat. Dr: peli):

Jocelin, cap. 79, says the incident took place ‘‘in regionem Neill,”
and gives the names as Cynnia, Echu, Cethuberis, Cruim-duchan.

Cechtumbar was, we are told, the first who took the veil at the
hands of St. Patrick; and Villanueva says that possibly she is the
benedicta Scotta of the Confession ; or, again, that possibly St. Brigid is
meant.

P. 248, 1. 17. De genere nostro possibly means, ‘of my begetting’ ;
cf. Ep. 16 ‘‘ Quos in Christo genui.”’

P. 248, l. 25. Usque ad Gallias—Gaul being mentioned as the
utmost limit of the writer’s longings, would seem to imply that his
travels had never extended further. Muirchu (B), cap. 4, certainly
speaks of Patrick as ‘‘egressus ad sedem apostolicam uisitandam et
honorandam,”’ but only in the vaguest terms. When Muirchu wrote,
it was inconceivable that Patrick should not have visited Rome.
Similarly Tirechan, ‘‘ Ambulauit et nauigauit ... per Gallias atque

Wutre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 295

Italiam totam atque in insolis quae sunt in mari Terreno ut ipse
dixit in commemoratione laborum.” The reference is to one of the
Dicta Patricii, ‘‘Timorem Dei habui ducem iteneris mei per Gallias
atque Italiam etiam in insolis ... Terreno,”’ and not to any lost work,
Commemoratio laborum, by St. Patrick, as W. Stokes supposes (Vit.
Trip., p- Xe).

P, 249, 1. 138. Rideat, &e.—This refers to the jeers that were
called forth by Patrick’s rusticitas.

P. 249, 1. 28. Agnout gratiam.—CE. Gal. 11. 9, ‘*‘ Cum cognouissent
gratiam quae data est mihi”; and 1 Cor, i. 10.

P. 250, 1. 5. Praestaui et praestabo is modelled on 2 Cor, x1. 9,
‘¢ Seruaui et seruabo.”’

P, 250, ll. 16, 17. Infideles . . . incredulis.—The latter word has the
connotation of ‘scoffing unbelief.’ Jnfideles means simply ‘ heathen’ :
Cf. § 37 ‘ Ab incredulis contumelias perferre.”’

P. 250, 1.20. Seriptulae.—Scriptula = seriptulum = scrupulum, the
twenty-fourth part of an ounce, the smallest division of anything ;
possibly here used of the Seen or sical, an ancient Celtic silver coin
weighing twenty-four grains (Joyce, Social History of Ancient Lreland,
Lond., 1903, vol. 11., p. 381).

P. 251, 1.7. Uos autem, &c.—Tirechan (Book of Armagh, fol. 10°, b.)
fixes this incident as taking place on Patrick’s journey to the wood
of Fochloth in the company of Endeus and his brothers: ‘ Extendit
{expendit] Patricius etiam praetium xu animarum hominum, ut in
scriptione sua adfirmat, de argento et auro, ut nullum malorum
hominum inpederet ‘eos in uia recta transeuntes totam Hiberniam.”
The judges implied in the reading of B; guc <sudicabant, are by
O’Conor thought to be the Brehon judges. It is right to note
that the reading here of F,F,, as well as of C, is certainly zndicabant.
I have twice verified it myself by personal inspection of the MSS. ;
and an independent examination by a competent collator resident in
Oxford has confirmed my reading. There -is no allusion to judges
of any sort in Tirechan.

P. 252, 1. 2. Elegit me.—Cf. St. Sechnall’s Hymn, 1. 13, ‘‘ Dominus
illum elegit ut doceret barbaras Nationes,” &e.

P. 252, 1.6. Serutatur.—The reading of CF;F,, serutabor, might be
explained to mean that Patrick is conscious of his own integrity to
such a degree that he will assume the divine function of searching

' out his heart.

P. 252, 1. 11. Zestem.—The reading of Boll, is less disturbing to
the text than would be fest:monium, which has occurred to me. Cf,

296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1 Tim. vi. 18, “ [Jesus] qui testimonium reddidit sub Pontio
Pilato,” &c.

P, 252, 1.12. Zransitum.—lt is possible that this is a rendering
of efod0s, S. Luke ix. 31, 2 Pet. 1.15, The extant renderings in
S. Luke are excessum, exitum, consummationem. The verse in 2 Pet.
is quoted as in Vulg. in § 14, ‘ Post obitum meum.’ Cf. 8S. John xiii. 1,
‘Hora eius ut transeat ex hoc mundo.’ The only O. L. MS. that
contains the verse is 4, which has positis etiam corporibus.

EPpistToua.

As has been pointed out in the first note on the Confession, the.

original title of this composition was Liber secundus S. Patricii, or
Inb. sec. Epistolarum. Ussher (op. evt., p. 818) says: ‘‘ De genere suo
ita scribit ipse Pat. (si modo titulus non fallat) in epistola ad Coroticum
tyrannum: Ingenuus fur secundum carnem decorione patre nascor,”’
quoting from C.; and consequently, in Ware’s ed., it is entitled
S. P. ad Coroticum Epistola. Denis, in the Bollandist ed., has a long
note pointing out that it was not sent to Coroticus personally ; and he
accordingly entitles it Lpistola S. Patricii ad Christianos Corotici
tyranni subditos. He informs us that it had no special title in his ms.

Coroticus himself, according to Todd (St. Patrick, p. 352), “is
supposed to have been the Caredig, or Ceredig, son of Cynedda, who
flourished in the fifth century, and who gave his name to the county of
Cardigan, called by the Welsh, Caredigiawn.”’ Ferguson, on the other
hand (op. cit., p. 116), asserts with some confidence that the title of
Muirchu’s 28th chapter, De conflictu Sancti Patricti aduersum Coirthech
regem Aloo, proves that ‘‘in the seventh century, the Coroticus of
Patrick’s epistle was regarded as king of Ailclyde, the capital of the
kingdom of the Strathclyde Britons,” since ‘‘ Alo-clotha is the form in
which Ailclyde is presented in the older Irish Annals.” This is
proved almost to demonstration by W. F. Skene (Celtie Scotland,
vol. 1., p. 158, 2.) and by Zimmer ( Celtie Church, p. 54). This gives
point to Ep. 2, ‘*‘Non dico ciuibus meis.” I subjoin Muirchu’s
chapter 28, as given by Hogan; the words in brackets are the read-
ings of the ms.

‘“‘Quoddam mirabile [Qued ammirabile} gestum Patricii non tran-
sibo silentio. Huic nuntiatum est nequissimum opus cuiusdam regis
britannici nomine Corvctic, infausti crudelisque tyranni. Hic namque
erat maximus persecutor interfectorque christianorum. Patricius

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 297

autem per epistolam ad uiam ueritatis reuocare temptauit: cuius
salutaria deridebat monita. Cum autem ista [ita] nuntiarentur
Patricio, orauit Dominum et dixit: Deus, si fiert potest, expelle hune
perfidum de presenti seculogue futuro. Non grande postea tempus
effluxerat [ effluxuat ], et musicam artem audiuit a quodam cantare quod
breui [om. breui] Ge solio regali transiret. Omnesque karissimi elus
uiri in hance proruperunt uocem. Tune ille, cum esset in medio foro
ilico uulpeculae [uel ficuli] miserabiliter arepta forma, profectus in
suorum presentia, ex illo die illaque hora uelut fluxus aquae [ quae |
transiens nusquam conparuit.”’

Hogan notes that wulpeculae is the reading of Probus, and that for
et musicam—cantare Probus has, magicam artem a quodam sibi praecan-
tart fecit, a quo audiut.

The interest for us in this legend lies in the fact that it proves
Muirchu’s knowledge of the existence of the Epistola. The story is
repeated in four of the Lives. The name is given as Corvtie in ii. 72;
Chairtic in Probus ii. 27; Cereticus in Jocelin 150; and Cotrtech in
Trip., p. 248.

P. 254, 1. 2. Fateor.—There is possibly a slight touch of irony in
this passage : ‘‘I am only bishop to the despised Irish; consequently
my lot is cast amongst barbarous heathens, i.e. the Scottic allies of
Coroticus.”’

P. 254, 1, 12. Sanctorum Romanorum.—The best comment on
St. Patrick’s use of Romani here and in § 14 is one of the Dicta Patricii,
** Aeclessia Scotorum, immo Romanorum ; ut Christiani ita ut Romani
sitis.” He is thinking more of the see of Rome than of the empire.
It is probable that in his time the two conceptions were somewhat
confused in men’s minds.

P, 254, 1.13. Jn morte ucuunt.—Cf. 1 Tim. v. 6, ‘‘ Uiuens mortua
est.’’

P. 254, 1. 14. Pictorum apostatarum.—The same epithet is applied to
the Picts in§ 15. St. Ninian, of Whitherne, is commonly said to have
converted the southern Picts about the year 412 a.v. See Introd.,
p. 223.

P. 254, 1. 16, Crismati is the past part. of crismare, ‘ to anoint.’

P. 254, 1. 16. Flagrabat.—Flagrare = fragrare in Low Latin.

P, 254, 1. 18. Sancto presbytero.— Ware conjectures that this may
refer to Benignus, who, according to Tirechan, was St. Patrick’s
Successor in the See of Armagh.
| P, 254,1.22. Zabulus inlaqueauit.—Zabulus is a Low Latin form of

Miabolus: cf. Hymn of St. Sechnall, 1 81 ‘‘Innumeros de Zabuli

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXY., SEC. C.] [24]

298 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

obsoluet dominio.”? Patrick here alludes to 1 Tim. i. 7, vi. 9,
‘¢ Laqueum diaboli.”’

P. 254, 1. 23. Manerpabunt.—I had rendered this ‘ will possess
hell,’ as though mancipare = manu capere, 1. e. ‘take hold of.’
Dr. Gwynn has suggested to me that it might be an ungrammatical
expression for ‘become slaves (mancipia) of hell.’ This view is
supported by serwus, which follows.

P. 254,1.1. Quapropter, &e.—Ferguson (op. cit., p. 100) calls atten-
tion to the fact that Patrick here and in §7 is exercising episcopal
jurisdiction in placing Coroticus under the minor excommunication.

P. 255, 1. 2. Patricida, &c.—The sing. here and in § 21 refers to
Coroticus.

P. 255, 1.15. Donec erudeliter, &c.—Prof. Bury thinks that here
‘words have obviously fallen out, as crudeliter gives no sense. Com-
paring p. 254, 1. 17, we must restore pro crudeliter interfectis, or
trucidatis, or something of the kind.”

P. 256, 1. 12. Decorione.—A decurio or curialis was a member of
the Curia of atown under the Roman Empire. “ The Curia consisted
of a certain number of the richest landowners who were responsible
to the treasury for a definite sum, which it was their business to
collect from all the proprietors in the district.” (Bury, History of the —
Later Roman Empire, vol. 1., p. 27). Gibbon, in his remarks on the
Theodosian code, which was premulgated in a.p. 438, says: ‘‘ The
laborious offices, which could be productive only of envy and reproach,
of expense and danger, were imposed on the Decurions, who formed
the corporations of the cities, and whom the severity of the Imperial
laws had condemned to sustain the burthens of civil society.”
(Decline and Fall, Ed. Bury, vol. u., p. 192.)

P. 256, 1.14. Genti exterae—i.e. the Picts. This follows from a
comparison of p. 257, 1. 13, ‘‘ Uendis illos genti exterae,” and 1. 25,
‘« Christiani in seruitutem redacti sunt, praesertim . . . Pictorum.”

P. 257, 1. 7. Srcut Eua non intellexit.—Cf. Milton’s ‘‘ knew not
eating death.” Par. Lost, ix. 792.

P. 257,1.10, Romanorum Gall. Christ. This means Gallic Christians
in communion with Rome; and the apparently superfluous epithet
Romanorum is added to emphasize the contrast between their conduct
and that of Coroticus and his men, who were nominally Romani in
this sense. |

P. 257, 1. 11. Francos et caeteras gentes.—The Franks, who are
here spoken of as heathen, were converted en masse to Christianity
with Clovis in 496 a.p.

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 299

P. 257, 1. 12. Omnes.—The reading of CF3F,* totus suggests that
potius may be the right word. This has also occurred to Prof. Bury,
independently.

P. 258,1.9. Gratis.—For this use of gratis cf. Gal. ii. 21, ‘‘ Gratis
Christus mortuus est.”

P. 258, 1. 10. Et contigit—ineffabile /— Prof. Bury would read,
non fuit; etst contigit—ineffabile.

P. 258, 1. 11. De saculo—paradisum.—This is one of the Dicta
Patrici, *« De saec. requissistis ad paradissum.”

LIST OF RECURRENT PHRASES

EXcLusIvE oF ScrRIPTURAL QuUOTATIONS.

Patricius peccator, Conf. 1, 62, Ep. 1.

Patricius peccator indoctus scilicet, Conf. 62, Ep, 1.

Indoctus scilicet, Conf. 12, 62, Ep. 1.

Capturam dedi, Conf. 1, 10, 20.

Ut uel sero, Conf. 1, Ep. 21.

Tot milia hominum, Conf. 1, 14, 50.

Baptizaui tot milia hominum, Conf. 14, 50.

Hic et in aeternum, Conf. 12, 26, Ep. 21: cf. Hic et in futurum,
Conf. 30. +

Si dignus fuero, Conf. 13, 37: cf. Si dignus sum, Ep. 1.

Non eram dignus neque talis, Conf, 15, 55.

Amor Dei et timor ipsius, Conf. 15, 44,

Ex fide, Conf. 15, 19, 22.

Deo gratias, Conf. 19, 28, 42, Ep. 17.

Ubi nemo ultra est, Conf. 34, 51.

Non mea gratia sed Deus, Conf. 37, Ep. 11.

Pro utilitate aliorum, Conf. 37, Ep. 10.

Filii Scottorum et filiae regulorum monachi et uirgines Christi,
Conf. 41, Ep. 12.

Adquisiuit in ultimis terrae, Conf. 58, Ep. 9.

Certissime reor, Conf. 59, Ep. 1.

Paratus eram, Conf. 43, 46, 57.

Enumerare nequeo, Ep. 12, 16.

[25*]

300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

NOTES ON THE BIBLICAL QUOTATIONS.

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS OF MSS.

Sab. = Bibliorwm Sacr. Latinae Versiones Antiquae, ed. P. Sabatier, Paris,
1751. The Patristic citations are mainly taken from this work,
and also the readings of Cod. Sangermanensis (Psalter) and of
Codd. ¢ (Gospp.) and e (Paul).

Cod. Lugd. = Cod. Lugdunensis, Fragments of Hexateuch, ed. U. Robert, Paris,

1881.
ae } = Cod. Sangermanensis, Psalter, ed. Sabatier.
Cod. Veron. = Cod. Veronensis, Psalter, ed. Bianchini, Psalteriwm Duplex, Rome,
1740.
Moz. = Mozarabic Liturgy, for Psalter, ed. Migne, Patrol. Latinu, Tom. 86.
Heb. = Psalterium iuxta Hebraeos Hieronymi, ed. Lagarde, Leipzig, 1874.

Cod.Wire. = Cod: Wirceburgensis, Fragments of the Prophets, ed. E. Ranke,
Vienna, 1871.

m = Liber de diuinis Scripturis siue Speculum, ed. F. Weihrich,
Vienna, 1898.
D = The Version (mixed Vulgate) of the New Testament contained in

the Book of Armagh.

GosPELs.

a = Cod. Vercellensis, ed. Bianchini, Evangeliarium Quadruple, Rome, 1749.
b =Cod. Veronensis, ed. Bianchini, op. cit.

e = Cod. Colbertinus, ed. Sabatier, op. cit.

d = Cod. Bezae, Facsimile ed. Cambridge, 1899.

e =Cod. Palatinus, ed. Tischendorf, Leipzig, 1847.

f =Cod. Brixianus, edd. Bianchini, op. cit., and Wordsworth and White, Vulgate.
ffi = Cod. Corbeiensis (i), edd. Bianchini, op. cit., Belsheim, Christiana, 1882.
ff2 = Cod. Corbeiensis (ii), edd. Bianchini, op. cit. (collation), Belsheim, Christiana,

1887.
gi = Cod. Sangermanensis (i), ed. Wordsworth, O. LZ. Bibl. Texts,i., Oxford, 1883.
gz = Cod. Sangermanensis (ii).

h =Cod. Claromontanus, ed. Belsheim, Christiana, 1892.

t+ = Cod. Vindobonensis, ed. Belsheim, Leipzig, 1885.

k& =Cod. Bobiensis, ed. Wordsworth and Sanday, O. L. Bibl. Texts, ii., Oxford,
1886.

m = vid. supra.

= Fragmenta Sangallensia, ed. H. J. White, 0. LZ. Bibl. Texts, ii., Oxford, 1886.

= Cod. Monacensis, ed. H. J. White, O. L. Bibl. Texts, iii., Oxford, 1888.

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 301

71,72 = Codd. Usseriani, ed. T. K. Abbott, Dublin, 1884.

aur. = Cod. Aureus, ed. Belsheim, Christiana, 1878.

5 =Cod. Sangallensis, the interlinear Latin of Cod. A, ed. J. Rendel Harris,
Cambridge, 1891.

w = The Book of Mulling, ed. H. J. Lawlor, Edinburgh, 1897.

Acts.
d as in Gospels.

e =Cod. Laudianus, ed. Tischendorf, Leipzig, 1870.

g = Cod. Gigas Holmiensis, ed. Belsheim, Christiana, 1879.

m as in Gospels.

p2 = Perpignan ms., ed. Berger, Paris, 1895. (Acts i. 1-xiii. 6 ; xxviii. 16-381.)

g2, h, and s are not available for any of St. Patrick’s citations from Acts.

Catuouic EPistizs.

h = Palimpsest of Fleury, ed. Berger, Paris, 1889,
m as in Gospels.

Pavr

d = Cod. Claromontanus, ed. Tischendorf, Leipzig, 1882.

e = OCod. Sangermanensis, ed. Sabatier, op. cit.

f =Cod. Augiensis, ed. Scrivener, Cambridge, 1859.

g = Cod. Boernerianus, ed. Matthaei, Misenae, 1791.

gue = Cod. Guelferbytanus, ed. Tischendorf, Anecdota Sacra, Leipzig, 1855.
ry = Freisingen Fragg., ed. Ziegler, Italafragmente, Marburg, 1876.

APOCALYPSE.
g asin Acts. ~
h as in Acts.
m as in Gospels.
CONFESSIO.

1. A Deo recessimus: Is. lix. 18, Rec. a Deo. nostro (Hieron. in
Esai.), and passim.

Praecepta—custodiuimus: cf. Gen. xxvi. 5, Exod. xx. 6 and
passim.

Induxit—animationis suae: Is. xli. 25, Superinduxit super eos
iram an. suae. (Cypr. de Dom. Or. 25, de Lapsis 21.)

Dispersit—gentibus: cf. Jer. ix. 16, But none of the passages of
O. T. in which this phrase occurs is extant in O. L.

Usque ad ultimum terrae: Acts xill.47. See § 38.

2. Aperuit sensum: cf. S. Luke Xxiv. 45, Aperuit illis sensum ;
Acts xvi. 14, Huic Dom. aperuit sensum (9).

Conuert. toto corde: Joel 1. 12, See § 19.

Respexit humilitatem : 8S. Luke i. 48.

302 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

3. Terra capt. meae: 2 Chron. vi. 37, and passim.

Retributio: Echo of Ps. cxv. 12, Quid retribuam Domino pro
omnibus quae retribuit mihi ?

Agnitionem Dei: cf. Col. ii, 2, Ag. mysterii Dei; 2 Pet. ii. 20, Ag.
Domini nostri (Aug.).

Confiteri mirab.: cf. Ps. Ixxxviii. 6, Confitebuntur caeli mir.
tua; also Ps. cvi. 15,

Omni—caelo: Acts il. 5.9, go, Vg. have quae sub caelo est; but
Aug., D have quae est. No O, L. authority cited by Sab. has omni (2).

4, Per ipsum... uisibilia et inuis.: Col. i. 16.

Receptum: 8. Mark xvi. 19 (fo, g, Iven.); Actsi. 11. (¢, g, p2).
Vg. has assumptus, and so most O. L. authorities.

Dedit illi—Christus: Phil. 11. 9-11. The passage reads thus in
d, Donauit illi nomen super omne nomen ut in nomine Jesu omne
genu flectat caelestium et terrestrium et infernorum, et omnis lingua
confiteatur quoniam Dominus Iesus Christus in gloriam Dei Patris.
Vg. om. e¢ (1). Dedit for donawit is found in Novatian, Ambrose,
Aug.; Confiteatur ev in Iren.

St. Patrick had also in his mind S. Matt. xxvii. 18, Data est
mihi omnis potestas in caelo et interra; and 8. John xx. 28, Dominus
meus et Deus meus.

Qui reddet—facta sua: Rom. ii. 6. Vg. and most O. L. authorities
have opera eius. Facta sua is found in Victor Tun. de Poenit. p. 608.
Aug. sometimes quotes it opera sua. So g. Cf. S. Matt. xvi. 27.
Tune reddet unicuique sec. facta eorum ( ff;).

Effudit—habunde Sp. Sanctum: Tit. iii. 5, 6, Spiritum Sanctum
quem effudit in nos honeste (d,¢). So most O. L. authorities. Abunde
Ff, Vg.3; but Sab. cites abunde from Ambrosiaster and four other
writers. Other renderings are, opulenter, ditissime, abundanter (g, D).

Donum: Acts 11. 38, Donum Spiritus sancti (g, p, Vg.).

Pignus: 2 Cor. i. 22; v. 5; Eph. i. 14.

Filii Dei, coheredes Christi: Rom, viii. 16, 17.

5. Inuoca me, &c.: Ps. xlix. 15, Roman Psalter, except that
Cod. Sangerm. has eripiam for liberabo, which is found in the Hebrew
Psalter. Cod. Veron. and others have eximam te et glorificabis me.
Glorrficabis is also Hebrew. Cypr., Testim. i, 16, iii. 30, has,
eripram ... glorificabis.

Opera autem, &c. : Tob. xii. 7,

6. Fratribus et cognatis: S. Luke xxi. 16.

Wuitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 803

7. Testimonium Dom.: 2 Tim..i. 8, Noli ergo erubescere in test.
Dom. nostri (d, e).

Perdes eos, &c.: Ps. v. 7, Roman Psalter; Vg. has Perdes omnes
qu, &e. :

Os quod mentitur, &c.: Sap. i.11. Vg., Os autem quod, &e. Sab.
notes that autem is omitted in S. Leo, serm. 38, and in ms. 8. Theoder.

Uerbum otiossum, &c.: S. Matt. xii. 36. Here text agrees with
Vg. and also with ec. Other O. L. variants are de eo rat. (so R), pro
20 rat. (so BCF3F,), and evus rat.

8. Cum timore et trem. : Eph. vi. 5; Phil. ii. 12.

Reddituri .. . rationem: Rom. xiv. 12, Unusquisque nostrum pro
se rationem reddet Deo.

Ante trib. Christi: Rom. xiv. 10; 2 Cor. v.10. In Rom. xiv. 10,
d,e,f,g read Dev; but gue, r, Ambrosiast. and Aug. Enchirid., Christe.

9. Sermo et loquela: cf. 8. John viii. 43, Quare loquelam meam
non cognoscitis? Quia non potestis audire sermonem meum (7, has
uerbum meum).

Per linguam—ueritatis: Ecclus. iv. 29, In lingua enim sapientia
dignoscitur: et sensus, et scientia, et doctrina in uerbo sensati. m has,
In ling. enim cognoscitur sap. et sensus et sev. doctrinae in uerbis uerttatis.

11. Propter retributionem : Ps,.cxvin: 112,

Tardiori lingua: Exod. iv. 10, Tardiore lingua sum ego. (Cod,
Lugd., Ambrose.)

Linguae—pacem : Is. xxxil. 4, Linguae balbutientium cito discent
loqui pacem (Hieron. in Esai.). Vg., Lingua balborum uelociter loquetur
et plane. LXX, ai yAdooa ai WeAXiLoveat k.7.r.

Aepistola Christi: 2 Cor, iii. 3.

In salutem—terrae : Acts xii. 47. See § 38.

Scriptum—uiui: 2 Cor. ili, 2, 3. d,e,g have inscripta; but scripta
(Vg.) is read by f, Hilary, Aug., and Jerome:

Et rusticationem, &c.: Ecclus. vii. 16, Non oderis laboriosa opera
et rusticationem creatam ab Altissimo.

12. Priusquam humiliarer : Ps. exviii. 67, Prius hum. ego deliqui.

Luto profundo: cp. Ps. xviii. 14, Erue me de luto . . . et de pro-
fundo aquarum. (Cod. Sangerm.)

Qui potens est : S. Luke i. 49.

Retribuendum—Domino: Echo of Ps. cxv.12. See § 8.

304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

13. Magni—Deum: Rev. xix. 5, Laudate Deum uestrum, omnes
serui eius, et qui timetis Deum pusilli et magni (Primas.). gud tum.
eum g, Vg. .

Potentes in sermone: cf. Acts vii. 22, Potens in sermonibus (d);
uerbis €,9, Po, Vg.

Cum metu et reuerantia: Heb. xu. 28 (f, Vg.). Cum metu &
uerecundia d (e, g, gue non extant).

Sine querella: 1 Thess. ii. 10, i. 13, v. 23.

Caritas Christi: 2 Cor. v. 14, Car. enim Chr. urguet nos.

14. Mensura fidei : Rom. xii. 3, Sicut Deus diuisit mensuram fidei,
But in Rom. xii. 6 also, Hieron. and Eucherius read secundum mens.
fide’, where Vg. with d, e, f, g, and other O. L. authorities have see.
rationem fid.

Sine reprehensione: These words occur in Phil. 1. 15 (f, Vg.).
d,e, g, and most O. L. authorities have immaculati; but Auctor 1. de
dupl. mart. p. 587 .c. has sine repreh. Possibly the words are not a
quotation at all,

Donum Dei: 8. John iv. 10.

Consolationem aeternam: 2 Thess. 1.15. d, e have exhortationem,
but f, g, Ambrose, and other O. L. authorities consolationem with Vg.

Post obitum meum: 2 Pet.1.15. O. L. notin Sab. h has posztis
etiam corporibus.

16. Spiritus . . . feruebat: cf. Acts xvii. 25, Feruens spiritu ;
Rom. xu. 11, Spiritu feruentes.

17. Responsum: Rom. xi. 4. In §§ 21, 29 (not A), 35 diuinum is
added. Tycon. Reg. 3 om. dewinum.
Uiam meam dirigebat: cf. Gen. xxiv. 40, and passim.

18. Sugere mammellas: Possibly from Is. lx. 16. But see note,
ee aeM

19. Inualuit super: cf. 2 Kings xiy. 10, Inualuisti super Edom
(not extant in O. L.).

Conuertimini ex toto corde ad: Joel 1. 12. Vg. and Hieron. in
Joel read im toto corde. But m, Cyprian, Ambrose, and Fulgentius
give ex.

Est impossibile: cf. S. Luke i. 37, Non est imp. Deo omne
uerbum (¢ 7;).

Defecerunt: cf. 8. Matt. xv. 82, Dimittere eos ieiunos nolo ne
deficiant in ula.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 305

Semiuiui relicti: 8. Luke x. 30, Semiuiuo relicto a, fi, 7, g, Vg.
Demitto is the verb in ¢, d, e.

Mel siluestre: S. Matt. i. 4.

Partem obtulerunt: 8. Luke xxiy. 42 (6, f, ¢), Porrexerunt is the
verb in a, d, ¢, 7.

Hoe immolaticum est: 1 Cor. x. 28. Jmmolatum Vg.; Sacrifi-
catum D ; Immolaticium d, e, f, g.

20. Quandiu—corpore: 2 Pet. i. 13, Quandiu sum, Ke. So h.
Vulg. has tabernaculo for corpore.

In die presurae: Ps. xlix. 15. So Cypr. Testim. 1.16; i. 30;
and Acta Mart. SS. Montani, &c. (both quoted by Sab.). In § 5, the
more usual ¢tribulationis is used for pressurae. In Hartel’s ed. of
Cyprian tribulationis is printed in the text in both places, but presswrae
-is given as the reading of three or four mss.

In illa ... Non uos estis, &c.: S. Matt. x. 19, 20, In illa hora, &c.
Vg. and many O. L. mss. have Won enim wos estis, &c.

21. Responsum diuinum: Rom. xi. 4.
Liberauit me de man. eorum: cf. Gen. xxxvii. 21, Liberauit eum
de man. eorum (Aug.).

23. Uidi in uisu noctis: Dan. vii. 13. Cypr. Testim. ii, 26 has
Uidebam ... nocte; Lact., Aug., noctis; Vg. and Lucif. Cal. have 7
wisione noctis.

Uno ore: 1 Kings xxii. 13; Rom. xv. 6.

Compunctus—corde: Ps. eviii. 17, Persecutusest .. . compunctum
core; Acts 1. 37, Compuncti sunt corde.

24. Nescio, Deus scit: 2.Cor. xii. 2.
Dedit animam, &c.: cf. 1 John in. 16, Ille pro nobis an. suam
posuit (Aug.).

25. Interiorem hominem: Eph. iu. 16.

Stupebam : Dan. viii. 27.

Spiritus adiuuat, &c.: Rom. viii. 26. Lnfirmitatem nostrae orationts
is also found in Ambrosiaster, D and f (or. nostr.). Infirmitatem
nostram, nam quid—inenarrabilibus is usual O. L. and Veg. For
wnenarr. d@ has qui elogui non possunt, for which quae uerbis exprimi
non possunt is found in tol. fuld. long, S. Gall 70. The doublet as
here is in Cod. Sangermanensis 15: cf. Berger, Za Vulgate, p. 71.

Dominus aduocatus, &c: This is a confused recollection of
1 John ii. 1, Aduocatum habemus ad Patrem, Jesum Christum (Aug.),

306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and Rom. viii. 34, Christus ... postulat pro nobis (Hil.), the usual
O. L. and Vg. being znterpellat. g has both.

26. Inpulsus sum ut caderem: Ps. exvil. 18. So Cod. Veron.,
Moz., and Aug. Vg., tmpulsus euersus sum, &c, Roman Psalter
(Cod. Sangerm.), Zmpulsus uersatus sum, &e.

Proselito et peregrino: This may be a citation from Lev. xxv. 23,
Ps, xxxviii. 18, or Ps, exlv. 9. In Lev., Cod. Lugd. has prosylits et
peregrini uos estis ante me; Aug., proselyti et incolae; Vg., Aduenae
et colont. Peregrinus is the rendering of waperidnuos in Ps. xxxviii.,
both Vg. and Roman Psalter; and in Ps. cxlv., where both Vg. and
Roman Psalter (Cod. Sangerm.) have Dominus custodit aduenas,
Hilary reads proselytum, Aug. and Cod. Veron., proselytos. mpoon-
Avros is never transliterated in Vg. Pros. et orphano occurs in
Fastidius’ citation of Deut. x. 17 (so Cod. Lugd.), xxiv. 19. Pro-
selitus occurs again in Conf. 59, Ep. 1.

Propter nomen suum : Ps. cy. 8, and passim.

Non illis-reputetur: cf. 2 Tim. iv. 16, Non illis imputetur.
Perh. an echo of Rom. iv. 3, Reputatum est illi ad iustitiam (¢, g, Vg.).

27. Occasionem inuenerunt: Dan. vi. 5, Non inueniemus Daniel
huic aliquam occasionem, &c.
Nescio, Deus scit : 2 Cor. xii. 2.

28. Donec ...deficiebam : cf. Ps. xvii. 38, Non conuertar donec
deficiant. The verb occurs also in Pss. xxxviil. 12, lxxxix. 7.

29. Reprobatus: cf. Ps. exvii. 22, Lapidem quem reprobauerunt
aedificantes. 1 Pet. ii. 7, Lapis qui reprobatus est, &c. (Hieron. in
Ksai.). Cf. § 12, ‘‘Eram velut lapis... et collocauit me in summo
pariete.”’

Uidi in uisu noctis: Dan. vii. 138. See § 28.

Responsum diuinum: Rom xi. 4.

Qui uos tanguit, &c.: Zech. ii. 8. Vg., Qui enim tetigerit uos
tangit pupillam, &c. Both Ambrose and Aug. have quast qui tangitt.
m has Quia qui tangit uos sicut qui tang. pup. oc. ipsius. LXX., TOU
odGarpov airot. Tert. and Vigil. Taps. have oculi mez, but most
O. L. authorities ejus or cpsius.

30. Qui me confortauit: cf. Phil. iv. 13, Omnia possum in eo
qui me confortat (f, Ambr., and Aug., as well as Vg.).

Sensi—uirtutem: S. Mark vy. 29, 30, 33.

Fides probata: cf. 1 Pet. i. 7, Probatio uestrae fidei.

Wuitr—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 307

31. Audenter dico: cf. Acts it. 29, Liceat audenter dicere ad uos
de patriarcha Dauid (Vg. and Fulgentius). eum fiducia d, e; con-
stanter, g, P2; audacter, second hand of pp.

Testem—mentibus: cf. 2 Cor. i. 23; Gal. i. 20. See § 54.

32. Defensionem: cf. 2 Tim. iv. 16, In prima mea defensione nemo
affuit mihi.

Dehonestaret: cf. Prov. xxv. 8, Cum dehonestaueris amicum tuum.
O. L. not extant.

Maior omnibus est: S. John x. 29, Pater... maius omn., &c.
So 7, d@ has maior.

33. Donum Dei: S. John iy. 10.

Terra capt.: 2 Chron. vi. 37, &c.

Propter inhabitantem Sp. elus: Rom. vi. 11.

Operatus est: cf. 1 Cor, xii. 11, Omnia operatur unus atque idem
Spiritus.

Audenter : see § 314. ‘

Caritatem Christi: 2 Cor. v. 14.

04. In die temptationis: Ps. xciv.9. So Heb. Psalt.; Roman and
Vg. have secundum diem tent.

Hostiam uiuentem: Rom. xii. 1.

Seruauit—angustiis meis: cf. Ps. xxxiii. 7, where Arnob. reads
ex omn. angustiis eripiet eum. Cod. Sangerm., tribulationibus .. .
hiberauit. Heb. and Vg., trvd.... saluauit. Cod. Veron. trib... .
saluum fecrt.

Quis ego sum, Domine?: 2 Sam. vii. 18.

Wocatio: 1 Cor. 1. 26, vis 20.

Exaltarem—nomen: cf. Ps. xxxiii, 4, Magnificate Dominum
mecum et exaltemus nomen eius.

In nouissimis diebus: Acts ii. 17.

In testimonium omn. gent. ante finem mundi: S. Matt. xxiv. 14.
See § 40, where the whole verse is quoted.

385. Quae uerbis expremere non ualeo: cf. Rom. viii, 26, Quae
uerbis expremi non possunt, quoted in § 285.

Idiotam: see Acts iv. 18, Homines sine litteris et idiotae.

Responsum diuinum: Rom. xi. 4.

36. Numerum dierum noueram: Ps. xxxviii. 5, Notum fac mihi,
Domine, ... num. dier.

Sapiebam: cf. 8S. Matt. xvi. 23, Non sapis quae Dei sunt (/, q).

308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

37. Aurem opprobrium peregr., &c.: Ecclus. xxix. 80, Impro-
perium peregrinationis non audies.
Usque ad uincula: 2 Tim. ii. 9. 7

Promptus followed by debitor in § 38 seems an echo of Rom. i.
14 195.

Animam meam lib. impendere: Echo of S. John xiii. 37, Animam
meam pro te ponam, and of 2 Cor. xii. 15. See § 53.

Usque ad mortem: Phil ii. 80. See Ep. 1.

38. Ad te gentes venient, &c.: Jer. xvi. 19. The citation here is most
akin to that in m, Ad te gentes uenient ab extremo terrae et dicent :
quam falsa possiderunt patres nostri idola! nec est in illis utilitas.
Similarly Aug. 1. 18, cont. Faust (Sab.)—ypatres nostri simulacra et
non est in eis utilitas. Vg.—et dicent, Vere mendacium possederunt
patres nostri uanitatem, quae eis non profurt.

Posui te lumen, &c.: Acts xii. 47 (Is. xlix.6). So ¢, except that
it reads 7m lumen... extremum. g om. 7m before lumen, and has ad
ultimum. d also has ad ultiémum. D agrees with the citation here,
except that it ins. dlis before im sal. Ad ultimum is the reading
in Conf. ‘1, 11; Ad extremum here, and Ep. 6. Ad extr. is both
O. L. and Vg. in Isaiah.

39. Expectare prom.: Acts i. 4, Expectarent promissum Patris.
€, J, Po Promissionem is Vg. and also O. L.

Uenient ab oriente, &c.: S. Matt. viii. 11, Multi ab or. et occ.
uenient. The omission of multi, and altered position of wenient, and
insertion of et ab austro et ab aquilone, are found in 8S. Luke xii. 29,
(et ag. et austro). Ireneus similarly mixes the two texts. The text
is quoted Ep. § 18 without this insertion.

40. Uenite post me, &c.: S. Matt.iv.19; S. Mark 1.17. A, Ambr.
and Aug. om. fier?, as in CF3F,.

Ecce mitto piscatores, &c.: Jer. xvi. 16, Ecce ego mittam pise.
mult., et piscabuntur illos (Tert.) ; et multos uenatores et uenabuntur
eos (Ambrose). Ambr. in Ps. exviii. (Sab.) reads as here, Hece mitto.
Cod. Vire., Hece dismitto peccatores multos. FE 3 has peccatores here.

Multitudo copiosa: 8. Luke v. 6.

Euntes ergo nunc, &c.: S. Matt. xxviii. 19,20. Vg. withe, e¢, f, fi,
9:1, 90m. nunc, and reads seruare for obseruare. Nunc is found in a, 6, d,
h,n; obseruare ine and gs, also D; eas ine andn. Noms. has both
ergo and nunc as here. The variant of Boll., dixero, is a reminiscence
of S. John xiv. 26.

Euntes ergo in mundum, &c.: 8. Mark xvi. 15, 16. Vg. om. ergo.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 309

Its insertion here is possibly due to S. Matt. xxvii. 19. There are
very few O. L. texts of these verses extant; only c,o andg. a and
7. are Vg. here, and aur is not considered purely O. L. The three
O. L. mss. agree in reading, orbém... uniuersae... damnabitur for
mundum...omnt... condempnabitur. For Huntes, c, q, aur have Ite.
aur also has univuersae and damnabitur.

Praedicabitur, &c.: S. Matt. xxiv.14. For mundo and finis Vg. has
orbe and consummatio. All are O. L. readings, mundo in d; finis, in d,
e, f, h, 4, 723 orbe and consummatio in a, fh, gi, @ (per totam orbem
Ti, V2, ft).

Et erit in nouissimis, &c.: Acts ii. 17 (Joel 11. 28), Vg. for
Jilit (2) has cuuenes, and so all O. L. authorities.

Et in Osee dicit, Uocabo non plebem, &c.: Rom. ix. 25, 26 (Hos. i.
10, ii. 21). After meam (2) et non dilectam, dilectamisins. by d, e, f, g,
and Vg. On the other hand, d, e, f, g, om. et non mis. cons, mis. cons.
which is in Vg.; but these words are found in Iren., Tert., and Hieron.
in Osee.

43, Alligatus spiritu: Acts xx.22,. (Vg.). Uvnctus is the reading
of e, g; ligatus of d.

Mihi protestatur: Acts xx. 23, (Vg.). Prot. mihi =D, d, e, g.

Si Dom. uoluerit : James iv. 15.

Peccem coram: cf. 8. Luke xv. 18, Peccaui ... coram te.

44, Quandiu—corpore mortis: 2 Pet. i. 18. See § 20. The
addition here of mortis is from Rom. vii. 24, Quis me liberabit de
corp. mortis huius ?

Caro inimica: cf. Rom, vill. 7, Sapientia carnis inimica est Deo.
er, Gal. v. 17.

Scio ex parte: 1 Cor, xiii. 9, Ex parte enim scimus (d, e, Aug.)
cognoscimus f, Vg., Iren., Ambros.; g has both.

Quia non mentior : Gal. i. 20. .

A 1uuentute mea: Ps. lxxxviui. 16.

Fidem seruaui: 2 Tim. iv. 7,

45. Ante temp. saecularia: 2Tim.i.9,. Cf. Tit.i.2. Perh. an echo
of Acts xv. 18, Nota a saeculo est Deo omnia opera eius (e).

46. Adiutor: cf. 1 Cor. iii. 9, Dei enim sumus adiutores,

Suggerebat : S. John xiv. 26, Sp... . suggeret vobis quaecumque
dixero (¢), 7, has commemorabit.

Misertus est . . . in milia milium: cf, Exod. xx. 6, Faciens

d10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

misericordiam in millia millium (Fulg. & Auct. quaest. Vet. Test.).
Vg. om. millium.

47. Praedixi et praedico : 2 Cor, xiii. 2.

Filius sap. gloria patris est: Prov. x. 1; xv. 20. Yids codos
eidhpaiver watépa (LXX) Fil. sap. laetificat patrem (Vg.). So also m
(a, 4).

48. Conuersatus sum: Acts xxiii. 1.

A iuuentute mea: see § 44.

Circumueni: 2 Cor. vil. 2, xii. 17.

Excitem ... persecutionem: cf. Acts xiii. 50, Excitauerunt pers.
(Vg.). But d, e,g read suscctauerunt,

Uae homini, &c.: Sab. on Rom. i. 24 gives a citation from
Maxim. Taur., p. 4, g. almost identical with this, Uae calli hom., &c.
The quotation is a mixture of Rom. ii. 24, Nomen enim Dei per
uos blasphematur, and 8. Matt. xvii. 7, Tae illi homini Pe quem
scandalum uenit (¢).

49. Nam etsi imperitus sum in omnibus: 2 Cor. xi. 6, Etsi imp.
sum sermone, sed non scientia, sed in omni manifestatus, &e. (d, e).
For omni, f, g, 7, Vg., Ambrosiast., Beda, Sedul. read omnibus. Veg.
also has am ets.

Caperent : cf. 2 Cor. vil. 2, Capite nos... neminem circumuenimus.

50. Dicite—calceamenti: An echo of 1 Sam. xii. 3, Si de alicuius.
manu accepi propitiationem uel calceamentum (é€(Aacpa Kai trodnpa)
dicite aduersus me et reddam uobis (vet. Irenaei Interp.). m has &
ex alic. man. acc. pro exoratione uel corrigiam calciamentorum, &e.

51. Impendi pro: 2 Cor. xii. 15.
Caperent: see § 49.
Libentissime: 2 Cor. xii, 15.

52. Necessarios amicos: Acts x. 24, Conuocatis ... necessariis.
amicis,

53. Fruamini ... fruar: cf. Rom. xv. 24, Si vobis primum ex
parte fruitus fuero.

Impendo, &c.: 2 Cor. xii. 15, Libentissime inpendam et ipse
inpendar pro animabus uestris (yg, 7); intendar. . . animis d, @;
superimpendar ipse pro an., &c. Vg.; Ins. et superimpendam bef. et rpse
d, e¢, and Ambrosiast.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 311

54. Testem—meam: 2 Cor.1.23. So f,7, Ambr., Aug.; meam an.
ad, , g

Quia non mentior: Gal. i. 20, Ecce coram Deo, quia, &c.

Occasio—auaritiae: An echo of 1 Thess. 11. 5, Neque enim
aliquando in sermone adulationis fuimus, sicut scitis, neque in
occasionem auaritiae ; Deus testis est (d, ¢).

Fidelis—mentitur: cf. Heb. x. 23, Fid. est qui prom. (r); repro-
misit d, e, and Vg.; also Tit. 1. 2, In spem uitae aeternae, quam pro-
misit (pollicitus est, g) non mendax Deus (d, e, &c.). Ambrose has
fidelis Deus, qui non mentitur. Qui non ment. Deus f, Vg.

55. Praesenti saeculo: Gal. i. 4, Kriperet nos de praes. saec.
malo (d, ¢, g).

Supra modum: cf. 2 Cor. i. 8, xi. 23, xii. 11, and passim.

Pauper: 2 Cor. vii. 9, Propter uos pauper factus est (D, d, ¢, g, r) ;
egenus Vg., f.

Neque meipsum iudico: 1 Cor. iv. 3. \

Sed nihil horum uereor: Acts xx. 24 (Vg.). Sed nihil horum cura
est mihi d; Sed neminum rationem facio e; Sed pro nichilo estimo
animam meam esse caram michi g.

Jacta cogitatum, &c.: Ps. liv, 28, Iacta in Domino cog... .
nutriet (Cod. Sangerm.). Fulg., Leo, Ambrose, Cassiod. have in
Deum; Aug. and Moz., enutriet; Cod. Veron., Lacta in Dominum
curam tuam ; et ipse te enutriet. So Vg., except that it has super for
mM.

56. Commendo an. fid.: cf. 1 Pet. iv. 19, Quasi fideli Creatori
commendantes animas uestras (Hil.).

Pro quo leg. fungor: Eph. vi. 20, Pro quo legatione fung. in
catena. See Ep. 5, where acc. is again found.

Personam non accipit: Gal. u. 6; Deut.-x. 17.

Elegit: cf. St. John xv. 16, 19.

Suis minimis: Echo of St. Matt. xxv. 40, Fecistis uni ex his
fratribus meis minimis g,, h, 7, 72, w, Vg., Vycon.

57. Retribuam, &c.: Ps. exv. 12, Quid retrib. Domino pro omn.
quae retribuit mihi. So Cod. Veron., Aug., and Ambrose, as well as
Veg.; Cod. Sangerm., retribuet.

Scrutatur—renes : Ps. vii. 10, Scrutans cord. et ren., Deus.

Bibere calicem: St. Matt. xx. 22.

58. Plebem—adquisiuit : Is. xliii. 21, Pleb. meam quam adquisiui
(Cypr. Epist. 68, Testim.i. 12), Cf. Acts xx. 28,

312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

59. Uolucres caeli comederent: 1 Kings xvi. 4. &c.

Filii Dei—Christi : Rom. vil. 16, 17; 1x. 26.

Conformes—imaginis : Rom, vill. 29, Conformes fieri imaginis filii
elus.

Quoniam—Amen: Rom. xi. 36. d, e, g, m have in ipsum; but f,
gue, and other O. L. authorities, as well as Vg., zvso; d, e om. sunt,
which Novat. and Cypr. have. Cypr., Hil., Aug., have saeculorum,
which Vg. om.

60. Permanebit: cf. Ps. lxxi. 5, Permanebit cum sole.

Qui fecerat—aeternum: 1 John 11. 17, Qui autem fecerit uolun-
tatem Dei manet in aeternum (Aug.); Ps. lxxxvil. 37, Semen eius
in aeternum manebit.

61. Testificor—angelis: cf. 1 Tim. v. 21, Testor coram Deo et
Christo Iesu et electis angelis. Angelis sanctis is from S. Mark viii,
38, or 8S. Luke 1x. 26.

62. Donum Dei: S. John iv. 10.

EPISTOLA.

1. Accepi: cf. 1 Cor. iv. 7, Quid autem habes quod non accepisti?

Id quod sum: 1 Cor. xv. 10, Gratia autem Dei sum id quod sum.
So f, g, Hil., Ambr., Aug., as well as Vg.; d, ¢ om. ad.

Proselitus: See Conf. § 26.

Zelo Dei: Rom. x. 2, Zelum Dei habent (f, g, Ambr., and Aug.).
aemulationem d, e, and Vg.

Ueritatis Christi: 2 Cor. xi. 10, Est ueritas Christi in me, &c.

Tradidi .. . animam ... usque ad mortem: Phil. ii. 30, Usque ad
mortem accessit, in interitum tradens animam suam (Ambrosiast.).
Vg. om. in interitum. d and e (nearly) read, Usque ad mort. ace.
parabolatus de animam suam. Dr. Gwynn thinks em interitum is a cor-
ruption of ad incertum, which is found in D and the Latin version of
the Commentary by Theod. Mops.

4. Qui facit peccatum, &c.: S. John viii. 34. Om. peccati 6, d, and
Cypr. De Dom. Or. 10. So here, CF;F,.
Filius Zabuli: cf. 8. John vii, 44, Uos ex patre diabolo estis.

5. Pro quo leg. fungor: Eph. vi. 20. See Conf. § 56.
Lupi rapaces: Acts xx. 29, Intrabunt ... lupi rap. in uos non

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 313

parcentes gregi (Vg.) ; rapaces is found in Lucif. Cal., graues in D, d,
e,g. Lupi rapaces also occurs in 8. Matt. vii. 15.

Deuorantes, &c.: Pss. xii. 4, lii. 5, Qui deuorant pleb. meam
sicut escam panis. So Vg. and Cod. Sangerm. in Ps. xiii. Cod.
Veron. and Heb., wt cobum; and so Aug., sicut cvb. In Ps. lii. Vg. and
Heb. have ut cvb.; and Cod. Sang. sicut escam: but secut cib. is found
in some O. L. authorities. Cod. Veron., 7m cibum.

Iniqui dissipauerunt, &c.: Ps. exvill. 126, Et tempus faciendi
Domino, dissip. iniqui leg. tu. (Cod. Sangerm.) Other O. L. authorities
have, with Vg., Domine. Vg. and Cod. Veron. om. inequt.

6. Aduocauit et praedest: This seems like a citation from Rom,
viii. 830, Quos autem praed. eos et uocauit d, but wocawit is the only
reading cited there.

Usque ad extremum terrae: Acts xiii. 47.

Elegit: cf. S. John xv. 16, 19.

Quos ligarent, &c.: S. Matt. xvi. 19, xviii. ‘18.

7. Sancti et humiles corde: Dan. iii. 87.

8. Dona—Altissimus: Ecclus. xxxiv. 23. Vg. has non probat.

Qui offert—patris sui: Ecclus. xxxiv. 24. (m, profert ... pauperis

. percutit fil.)

Diuitias—inextinguibilis : Job xx. 15, 16,26. Sabatier’s citation
from MS. Maj. Mon. is as follows:—Diuitiae inique [Ambr. incuste |
congregatae euomentur: de domo eius protrahet eum angelus. Et
furorem draconum mulcebit. interficiat illum lingua colubri... comedat
eum ignis inextinguibilis. The additions of de uentre evus . .. mortis
are in the LXX. of A, not of BNC. A also reads é€ éuxias airov, and
has Ovpos d€ dpaxovtwv OnAdoe: for Ovpov ... OnAacesev.

Vg. has Diuitias quas deuorauit euomet, et de uentre illius extrahet
eas Deus. Caput aspidum suget, et occidet eum lingua uiperae .. .
Deuorabit eum ignis qui non succenditur.

On Sabatier’s O. L. text of Job, see Hastings’ D. B. iii., p. 50,
note.

Uae qui replent—sua: Hab. ii. 6, Oval 6 rAnOivov éavtG Ta. odK OVTA
avrov. Uae qui multiplicat sibi quae non sunt sua (Hieron.).

Quid prodest—patiatur: S. Matt. xvi. 26. Vg. and g, here have,
Quid enim . . . si mundum uniuersum luc., an. uero suae detr. pat. ;
but a, d, f, ff2 have totum mundum. rz has hune mundum. The
insertion in Boll., se—perdat, is from S. Luke ix. 25.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXYV., SEC. C.] [26]

314 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

9. Non concupisces rem prox., &c.: Exod. xx. 17; Deut. v. 21.
Rem is not Vg. of either passage. In Exod. it reads Won con. domum
prox. tue. In Deut. Cod. Lugd. has Won concup....ullam rem quae
fuertt prox. tui. However, the quotation is certainly from Rom.
xill. 9, where the reading is found in gzg. and several other Vg. mss.
mentioned by Berger, La Vulgate, pp. 76, 148. So Aug. (once)
and Auct. 1. de promiss.

Non occides: Rom. xii. 9; Exod. xx. 13.

Homicida—adscribitur : This is gathered from 1 John ii. 15,
Omnis qui odit fratrem suum, homicida est. Et scitis quia omnis
homicida non habet uitam aeternam in se manentem (Aug.).

Qui non dil. fratrem suum, &c.: 1 John iu. 14. Vg. om. fratrem
suum, and reads manet in morte. The insertion is found in Tyconius
Reg. 6, also D.

Adquisiuit: Is. xliii: 21; Acts xx. 28. See Conf. 58.

10. Secundum carnem: 2 Cor. i. 17, and passim.

Alligatus spiritu: Acts xx. 22. See Conf. § 43.
Perennis uitae, &c.: Rom. vi. 23, Gratia autem Dei uita aeterna
in Christo Iesu Domino nostro.

11. Propheta—habet : S. John iv. 44 (e); 7m sua patria d, fr, 7, Vg.

Uno ouili: S. John x. 16. The only O. L. authorities that read
unum ourle are 6 and Aug. in Joh. once. The usual O. L. is wnus grex
or una grex. But the reference may be to the previous part of the
verse, Ht alias oues habeo quae non sunt ex hoc owili, since the emphasis
here is laid, not on the unity but on the identity of the fold.
Mr. F. C. Burkitt does not consider § an O. L. authority, and
informs me that 6 and f alone read ex; the rest of the extant O. L.
texts (a, ¢, d, ¢, fo, r) all have de.

Unum Deum Patrem: Eph. iv. 6. See 16.

Qui—spargit: S. Matt. xii.30. Sof, q, / (nearly), as well as Vg.
Some O. L. variants are aduersus ... colligit . . . dispargtt.

Unus destruit, &c.: Ecclus. xxxiv. 28, Unus aedificans et unus
destruens: quid prodest illis nisi labor? cf. Gal. ii. 18, Si enim quae
destruxi, haec iterum aedifico, &e.

Non quaero, &c.: 1 Cor. xiii. 5, Caritas... non quaerit quae sua
sunt. Cf. 2 Cor. xii. 14, Non enim quaero quae uestra sunt, sed wos.

Gratia ... sollicitudinem in corde: cf. 2 Cor. viii. 16, Gratias
autem Deo, qui dedit eandem sollicit. pro uobis in corde Titi.

Wuauitre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 315

Uenatoribus . . . piscatoribus: Jer. xvi. 16.
In nouissimis diebus: Acts i. 17.

12. Lupi rapaces: S. Matt. vu. 15; Acts xx. 29,
Iniuria iustorum, &c.: Ecclus. ix. 17, Non placeat tibi iniuria
iniustorum, sciens quoniam usque ad inferos non placebit impius.

13. Mortem—operantur: cf. 2 Cor. vil. 10, Huius saeculi tristitia
mortem operatur.

14. Membra Christi: cf. 1 Cor vi. 15, Tollens ergo membra
Christi, faciam membra meretricis ?

Non solum, &c.: A loose quotation of Rom. i. 32. Gelasius
similarly supplies an accusative, Que facvunt prava.

15. Quid—loquar: 8. John xii. 49.

Supra modum : see Conf. § 55. ‘\

Flete, &c.: Rom. xii. 15, Flere, &c. D, Beda and Sedul. have
Fete. |

Si dolet... condoleant : 1 Cor. xii. 26, Si quid patitur ... compa-
tiantur, &c. |

16. Praeualuit—super nos: cf. Ps. lxiv. 4, Uerbainiquorum prae-
ualuerunt super nos. Jniquitas mmique is found in Ezek. xvii. 20,
mein. 12. (O.1.) ' me

Extranei facti: Ps. lxvii. 9, Extraneus factus sum fratribus meis.
So Cassiodorus as wellas Ve. xteris the réading of Cod. Sangerm.,
Alvenus of Cod. Veron.

Unum baptismum ... unum Deum Pat.: Eph. iv. 5, 6, Unum
baptisma ; unus Deus et Pater omnium.

Nonne—suum: Mal. i. 10, Nonne Pater unus omnium uestrum ?
Nonne Deus unus creauit uos? Quare reliquistis unusquisque fratrem
suum? (Hieron. in Malac.). Cypr. Testim. 1. 3 has, Vonne Deus
unus condidit nos 2 Nonne Pater unus est omn. nostrum? Quid utique
dereliquistis, &c. Vg. has Numquid non for nonne, and Quare ergo
despicit unusq. nostrum fratr., also nostrum for uestrum.

17. Laborawi ... in uacuum: Phil. ul. 16, Neque in uacuum
laboraul.
Nox—amplius: Rev. xxi. 5, xxi. 4. Et nox iam non erit....
et mors iam non erit neque luctus (Primas.). -Amplius is found for cam
in Iren. and Ambr. g and Vg. have ultra in both places,

[26*]

316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Exultabitis—pedibus uestris: Mal. iv. 2,3. The quotation is found
in exactly the same form in Aug. De. Civ. Dev. xviii. 35, col. 518, 519.
Hieron. in Malac. gives it, Salvetis sicut wit. de winculis relaxati. Et
concul ... subter pedes uestros.

18. Uenient, &c.: S. Matt. vii. 11.

Foris canes—homicidae: Rev. xxii. 15.

Mendacibus—ignis: Rey. xxi. 8, Homicidis ... et ueneficis ... et
omnibus mendac. pars erit in stagno ignis (Primas). Pars clorum in
stagno ignis ardentis, m; Pars eorum in stagno ardenti rgne, &c., g.

Ubi iustus—recognoscet: 1 Pet. iv. 18, Et si iustus quidem uix
saluus sit peccator et impius ubi parebunt ? (Aug. in Rom.) Vg.—salua-
bitur, impius et peccator, &c.; saluus ert is also found in Aug., D, and
h, which last also has parabit for parebunt.

19. Fumus qui... uento dispergitur: Sap. v. 15, Spes impli...
tanquam spuma gracilis, quae a procella dispergitur, et tanquam fumus.
qui a uento diffusus est. This is also quoted by Gildas, as Mr. F. C.
Burkitt informs me.

Peccatores—epulentur: cf. Ps. lxvii. 3, 4, Sicut deficit fumus, ita
deficiant ... sic pereant pecc. a facie Dei. Et iusti epulentur (Cod.
Sangerm.). Cod. Veron. om. zta and et.

20. Testificor, &c.: cf. 1 Tim, v.21. See Conf. § 61.
Qui crediderit, &c.: S. Mark xvi. 16.
Deus locutus est: cf, Pss. lix. 8, cvii. 8, Deus loc. est in sancto suo.

Waurire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 317

APPENDIX

On THE SysTEM OF SPELLING ADOPTED IN THIS EDITION, AND ON THE
UNIMPORTANT VARIANTS OF THE MSS,

In view of the unique interest attaching to A, and its great
antiquity as compared with that of the other mss. of the Lzbri S.
Patrici, it has been thought best to present to the reader, either in
the text or in the foot-notes, the word-forms of that ms. wherever it
is available.

At the same time it would be unreasonable to burden the foot-
notes, except in a very few cases, with details of the deviations in
spelling of the other mss. Accordingly the reader may assume, in
the case of the words here subjoined, that the other mss. present the
usual spelling, unless it is expressly stated to the contrary. The
mere blunders of the scribe of A are not here recorded, as they have
been noticed in the foot-notes. The peculiar forms of words found in
A are, with very few exceptions, those found in the version of the
New Testament contained in the Book of Armagh. Those not so
found are marked with an asterisk.

The numerals refer to the sections of the text.

Consonants Doubled.
missertus, 2; uissibilia, 4; otiossum, 7; ollim; *hessitaui, 9; excussatio,
10; missericordia, 12; querella, 13; *intermissi, 17; nissi, 24, 41; uissu, 29;
promisserat, 38; Issac, 39; copiossa; dissiderantem, 40; occassio, 54, 55;
pussillum, 62.
a substituted for e.

reuerantia, 13.

e substituted for a.
seperaul, 18.

e substituted for is
incederem (so rel. except R); dedici, 9; desertus, 10, 11; itenere, 18, 22;
*mammellas, 18; conuertemini, 19; intellegere (so CF3), 24; expremi, 25;
expremere, 35; dilegenter ; indegentem, 40.

i substituted for e.

dilicta, 2; adoliscentiae, 2; adoliscens, 10 (for spellings in other mss., see
further on); uehimenter, §, 10; cicidit, 20; disertum, 19, 22; interficerunt,
siluistre, 19; susciperunt, 28; gaudibundus, 24; dissiderantem, 40; diliciae, 55;
*internicionem (not in N.T.), 55.

u substituted for 0.

consulatus, 2; consulationem, 14; inductus, 12 (but indoctus, 62); idula, 41
(but idola, 38).

318 . Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Miscellaneous.

aepistola, 11, 23 (bis) ; aeuanguelium, 20, 39, 40 (bis); alenigenas, 1; babtizo,
14, 40 (ter) ; motarunt, 9; oboedientes, 1, 4 (so F3); pluiam, 16; presurae
20; profetam, 5; profetas, 38; spiritaliter (so CF3R), 4; tanguit, 29 (bis);
-ihs xp¢, ihesus xpistus, xpistiane.

Where A is not available the general consensus of the other mss.
has been followed. The spellings, mzchi, nichil, common in BF;R,
and nunquam, unquam, usual in BF,, have been left unnoticed.

The diphthongs ae and oe are very seldom written in full in these
Mss.; ¢ or é¢ is usually found. In the present edition the A and
non-A sections have been assimilated in this respect.

List of Unimportant Variations.

—_———

Confessio.

1. Patritius B...; diaconem vell,...; presbiteri redid. R ambiguous; . . . ;
Tabernie BF,; Tabernie C; TaDnie F3R ...; sedecim rel/....; Hyberione B,
so also in Conf. 16 (28, 62 Boll.) ...; custodimus B ...; inobedentes Fy.. .;
ammonebant B. ‘

2. apperuit F3...; adolescentie BR; adulescentie CF3F4...; distringuerem
C.

. benefitia R...; agnotionem B.

. origionem C...; hominumC...; abunde CF3R...; immortalitatis B.
. honorificam R.

. opto F3.

. locuntur CF3R...; mendatium BF3R...; isdem Dom. CFy...; euuangelio
R, so in Conf. 20...; ociosum B; otium R*...; loquuti B...; racionem B;
roditiiw R 26.

8. racionem B.

9. litteras rell....; cumbiberunt CF3F4*; comb. F4 corr. R.. .; inquid
Bs 203 2g SENSSUSLD .. 55

10. appeto BCF,...; comparaui B...; adolescens BRF, corr. ; aduliscens
CF4*; adhuliscens F3...; poeneC...; appeterem B...; affectus BCF3.. .

11. uerumptamen F;...; inscitia C...; tardiori lingue reli... .3 balbuti-
entis F3*R...; discendo qui F3* altered to discent loqui...; appetereB.. .;
inquid F3Fy...; sed sed ratum B...; rusticitatio CFs.

12. rusticius CFy...; imposterum B...; alleuauit R...; extimare B;
estimare yell... .

13. admiramini CF3FyR ...; nethorici OFy...; scutamini F;... ; potentis

ID or h OO

Oss dos ‘
14. oportet F3...; fidutialiter BR ...: uibique CFy...
15. erumnas CF3F,; erunnas R...; iuuente Fy...

7° a el

Wuire—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 319

16. Hyberione B...; peccora Fy*...; oraciones B...; mente C*R*; mte
F3F4; mente is thus written in F3F, in Ep. 12...; oracionem B...; pigricia
BB scisrus
17. ibi notam C*...; dirigebar F3...; nichilo F4.

18. gubernator C...; appetas B...; audissem re//. ...; itiner F3...; ora-
cionem B...; quolueris C for quomodo volueris ...; mic dicerent F3.

19. famis CF3F4*R...; cybum F3...; saciemini B...; abundat CF;...;
sumnas F3...; hec die habundanter cybum F3...

20. Sathanas BR.. .; uelut B...; Eliam Boll....; euuangelio R...;
inquid R...

21. dicente F3.

22. cybum F3...; cybo Fs.

23. tribulatas F3* ...; discedere R...; Uictoritius R...; continenter
Holl. +<..; siuaC...; hore F3...<; patur Fs.

24. Deus sit F3...; perritissimis F3.

25. interriorem F3. :

26. temtatus F3...; utque C.

27. ancxietatem R.

29. memoratus C.

82. maygis deleo F3...; Cui ergo C...; puplice CF4.

33. audienter F3...; sit Deus F3.

34. confitenter F3...; angustiis meus F3...; adgreder C, aggrederer Fy.

35. hautem Fy...; possimus F3* ...°; PauDculum F3...; creber admoneret
Bo ;
37. adquesiui F3...; euuangelium F3...; persecutionis CF3...; proptus
(pPtus) CFs.

88. ueniente C; uenententem F3...; sumpsit F3...; prophetas suas suos
F; ...3 conparuerunt CF3F4*.

39. polliciter F3...; Abraham Boll. CF4; Habraham F3.

40. peccatores for piscatores F3 (so in Ep. 12)...; iterrum F3...;3 copioso
C ...; exortarent CF3...; admonet red/....; Euntes ego (1) F3 ...; consum-
matione F3...; prenuntiat F3...; Ose F3; Osee Fy, with erasure under last
Gia. > pleps C.

41. filiis cottorum F3.

42. eentiuaC; genetiua Fy. ..; persecutionum F3*...; improperia B...;
apparentibus CF,* ...; nihilhominus C...; asidue B ; adsidueC ; assidue Fy... ;
imttantur B.

43. amitere B...; brithannus B; britannus Fy* ...; sic hoc C...; rerum
me C ...; pendere laborem C...; ressiduum F3.

44. illecebras BF4.

46. gracias B...; irascetur C...; detestatu meo F3...; mititB...; Domini
for Deum C...; intellegi C...; graciam B.

47. insuaui CF3F4* ...; roboranrandam F3...; immitemini B ; imittemini Fs.

48. némen for neminem F3.. .; circunueni B.

49. reliogiosis B...; altere B...; hornamentis B...; propter spere C...;
perhennitatis BFy...; minino F;...; detrectare F4.

50. aliqua illorum F3*...; dimedio C...; precium B.

51. extras CF3F,*.

\

320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

52. commitibus F;...; auidisse B...; uixerunt BF3...; potestaC...;
reditum B.

58. quatum egoC...; preciumB...; frauamini F3...; poterit est Dominus
3

54. ocasio F3...; serarem uestrum F3...; nundum B.

55. diuiciae B...; opus Fy...; circunueniri B...; internetionem BF3...;
ocasio F3.

58. amitam B...; ora Deum F3...; perseuerentiam F3.

59. inmitatus F3...; misserissime F3...;‘aspersis C...; filium Dei C.

60. cottidie F3.

62. ignoratia F3.

Epistola.

1. ab amorem Fy...; obtabam CF4...; et ore for ex ore F3...; si dignum
CF3...; suum C...; contemptior C ; contempnor F4.

3. presbytero quam ego F3...; diillis Fs.

4. perhenne CF4.

6. egegit F3...; summa F3.

7. adhulari F3...; Cristi C.

8. offeret C...; diuitia F, corr....; inquid C...; linguam C.

9. his quinon F3...; insuare F3...; occidis F3*...; homicidia F3Fy.. .;
extationem C; exortationem F3.

10. perhennis F4.

11. cognosunt C.

12. peccatoribus for piscatoribus F3...; dispicior F3...; consumma C...;
istorum C....

13. orreat F3...; cybum F3.

14. membris F3...; damnandi F3.

15. aecclesia C ...; gladios Fy*...; abundat BFs.

16. tristicia B...; speciosissime C; spetiosissimi B...; Yberia B...;
unusquisque C.

17. ineffabilem F3...; gracias B...; paradysum B.

18. Martiribus F3F4...; ysaac B...; canis F3...; homicidie F3...; par F3.

19. Cristri C ...; Cristo CF3F,.

20. quo ita erit F3...; eim C...; loquutus B.

21. queso BF3...; propmtus B; promtus C...; literarum B...; subtra-
habatur ammine F3...; inpie Fs.

Wuite—Latin Writings of St. Patrick. 321

NOTE ADDED IN PRESS.

After the Latin text of this edition had been printed, Professor
Bury kindly communicated to me the following note on p. 240, 1. 15:—
‘“T take sugere mammellas to be an interesting piece of evidence for a
primitive ceremony of adoption. It is the custom among some peoples,
in adopting children, to go through the form of a mock birth. (See
J. G, Frazer, Golden Bough, ed. 2, vol. 1, p. 21.) In some cases,
the child to be adopted is placed under the gown or dress of the
adoptive mother, and has to creep out—a make-believe birth. The
existence of such ceremonies justifies us in supposing that the phrase
sug. mamm. arose out of a make-believe suckling, and meant, ‘to be
adopted by,’ It will be admitted that this gives just the required
sense in the Confession. It need not be inferred that any of the men
proposed literally to ‘adopt’ Patrick ; it may mean no more than
‘I refused to enter into a close intimacy with them.’ Just as we
say, ‘I had no intention of letting myself be adopted by them.’”’

In addition to the above, Professor Bury sent me the following
corrections :—

P. 238, 1.6. Sed si itaque, &.—‘‘It seems to me that Verumtamen
begins a new sentence. The words Sed si—caeteris are a complete
sentence expressing a wish: ‘ Butif only it had been given to me, &c.’—
grammatically an aposiopesis. Following this, werwmtamen expresses
what the context demands: ‘ Nevertheless, though it was not so
given,’ &c.”

P. 239, 1.5. “I think you must have felt that the verbal sense
which your rendering of this difficult passage gives is unsatisfactory,
as doctrine is quite irrelevant to the context. I used to think that
distinguere must be corrupt, some meaning like ‘endeavour’ being
required; but I have since come to think that the author used it in
the sense of ‘decide’ (for the natural transition from ‘distinguish’ to
‘decide’ or ‘determine’ cp. cerno, kpivw, &c.); the following infinitives
depend on it: ‘ Depending then on the measure of my religious faith,
it behoves me to decide to spread,’ &c.”

P. 239,1.7. ‘TI should like you to reconsider your translation of
Jiductaliter as if it were confidenter. It seems to me to be much stronger.
In juxtaposition with eragallias, I have no doubt that P. was fully
conscious that it was a legal term. It might be rendered ‘as a trust.’
Though not legis peritus, he shows here that he knew some legal
terms.”’

322

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

INDEX OF BIBLICAL REFERENCES.

The numbers refer to the sections of this edition.
An asterisk prefixed indicates that the reference is only to a single word, or
that the citation is indirect or somewhat uncertain. .
The Psalms are numbered as in the Vulgate.
Phrases that occur more than twice in the Bible are not noticed in this Index.

*Gen. xxxvii. 21—Conf. 21.
Exod. iv. 10—Conf. 11.
Exod. xx. 6—Conf. 46.
Exod. xx. 13, 17—Ep. 9.

*Lev. xxv. 23—Conf. 26, Ep. 1.

Deut. v. 21—Ep. 9.

1 Sam. xii. 3—Conf. 50.
2 Sam. vii. 18—Conf. 34.
*1 Kings xxii. 13—Conf. 23.

Tob. xu. 7—Conf. 5.

Job xx. 15, 16, 26—Ep. 8.
Ps. vy. 7—Conf. 7.

Ps. vii. 10—Conf. 57.

Ps. xiii. 4—Ep. 5.

*Ps. xvii. 38—Conf. 28.
PPs.) xxx. 4.77 — Cont 54.
Ps, xxxviii. 5—Conf. 36.
*Ps. xxxvill. 18—Conf. 26.
Ps. xlix. 15—Conf. 5, 20.

*Ps, lii. 5—Ep. 5.
Ps. liv. 22—Conf. 55.
Ps. lix. 8—Ep. 20.
Ps. ixiv. 4—Ep. 16.
Ps. Ixvii. 3, 4—Ep. 19.
Ps. Ixviii. 9—Ep. 16.
Ps. lxviii. 14—Conf. 12.
PRs. Ixxi5—Cont G0:

Ps. Ixxxvii. 16—Conf. 44, 48.

Pies elxxxyia.6—Oont. 3:
EPS elxxcviil. 57——Cont. 60.

mESexciy. 9— Wont. 34.

Ps. cv. Lo—Cont. 3.

*Ps. cvii. 8—Ep. 20.

SEs. ey. 17—COonk, 23.
Ps. exv. 12—Conf. 3, 12, 57.
Ps. exvi. 18—Cont, 26.

“Ps, ‘exyn. 22—Wont: 29.
Ps. exviti. 67—Conf. 12.
Ps. Cxvi0i, 112—Conf. 11.

|
|

}

Ps, exy.

iii. 126—Ep. 5.

*Ps, exlv. 9—Conf. 26,

Prov. x

. 1, & xv. 20—Conf. 47.

*Prov: xxv. 8—Conf. 32.
Wisd. 1. 11.— Conf. 7.
Wisd. v. 15—Ep. 19.

Ecclus.
Ecclus.
Ecclus.
Ecclus.
Ecclus.
*Ecclus.
ee ecn
Is. xlii.
Is. xliii

iv. 29—Conf, 9.

vii. 16—Conf. 11.
ix. 17—Ep. 12.
xxxix. 30—-Conf. 37.
xxxiy. 23, 24—Ep. 8.
xxxiy. 28—Ep. 11.

i. 4—Conf. 11.
25—Conf. 1.
. 21—Conf. 58; Ep. 9.

Is. xlix. 6—see Acts xili. 47.

Tis. dix.

13—Cont. i.

*I[s. 1x. 16—Cont. 18:

Jer. xvi

. 16—Conf. 40; Ep. 11.

Jer. xvi. 19—Conf. 38.
*Ezek. xviii. 20, *xxxili. 12—Ep. 16.

Dan. iii

. 87—Ep. 7.

*Dan. vi. 5—Conf. 27.
Dan. vii. 183—Conf. 23, 29.

*Dan. viii. 27—Conf. 25.
Hos. i. 10, ii. 24—see Rom. ix. 25, 26.
Joel ii. 12—Conf. 2, 19.
Joel ii. 28—see Acts ii. 17.

Hab. i.

6—Ep. 8.

Zech. ii. 8—Conf. 29.

Mal. ii.
Mal. iv.

S. Matt.
S. Matt.
S. Matt.
S. Matt.
S. Matt.
S. Matt.
S. Matt.

10—Ep. 16.

2, 3—Ep. 17.

iii. 4—Conf. 19.

iv. 19—Conf, 40.

vii. 15B—Ep. 4, 11.

viii. 11—Conf. 39; Ep. 18.
x. 19, 20—Conf. 20.

xil. 30—Ep. 11.

xli. 836—Conf. 7.

Wuarre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick.

*S. Matt. xv. 32—Conf. 19.
*S. Matt. xvi. 19—Ep. 6.
*S. Matt. xvi. 23—Conf. 36.
S. Matt. xvi. 26—Ep. 8.
S. Matt. xvi. 27—Conf. 4.
*§. Matt. xviii. 7— Conf. 48.
*S. Matt. xvili. 1S—Ep. 6.
S. Matt. xx. 22—Conf. 57.
S. Matt. xxiv. 14—Conf. 34, 40.
*S. Matt. xxv. 40—Conf. 56.
*S. Matt. xxviii. 18—Conf. 4.
S. Matt. xxviii. 19, 20—Conf. 40.

S. Mark i. 6 =S. Matt. iii. 4.

. Mark i. 17 =S. Matt. iv. 19.
Mark v. 29-33—Conf. 30.

. Mark viii. 33 = 8. Matt. xvi. 23.
Mark viii. 36 = S. Matt. xvi. 26.
Mark viii. 38—Conf. 61.

*

*

. Mark xvi. 19—Conf. 4.

. Luke i. 87—Conf. 19.

. Luke i. 48—Conf. 2.

. Luke i. 49—Conf. 12.

. Luke v. 6—Conf. 40.

. Luke ix. 26 = 8. Mark viii. 38.
. Luke x. 30—Conf. 19.

. Luke xi. 23 = 8. Matt. xii. 30.

*

. Luke xv. 18—Uonf. 43.

Luke xxi. 16—Conf. 6.

Luke xxiv. 42—Conf. 19.
Luke xxiv. 45—Conf. 2.
John iv. 10—Conf. 14, 33, 61.
John iv. 44—Ep. 11.

Jobn vill. 34—Ep. 4.

. John viii. 43—Conf. 9.

*

*
ANANDRNANANNANNRANNANANNANNANARM

*

. Mark xvi. 15, 16—Conf. 40; Ep. 20.

. Luke xiii.-29—see S. Matt. viii. 11.

323

*Acts ii. 29—Conf. 31, 33.
Acts 11. 37—Conf. 23.
* Acts ii. 388—Conf. 4.
*Acts iv. 13—Conf. 35.
*Acts vii. 22—Conf. 13.
Acts x. 24—Conf. 52.
Acts xiii. 47—Conf. 1, 11, 38; Ep. 6.
*Acts xiii. 50—Conf. 48.
*Acts xv. 18—Conf. 45.
*Acts xvi. 14—Conf. 2.
*Acts xvili. 25—Conf. 16.

Acts xx. 22—Conf. 43; Ep. 10.
Acts xx. 23—Conf. 43.

Acts xx. 24—Conf. 55.
*Acts xx. 28—Conf. 58; Ep. 9.
Acts xx. 29-—Ep. 4, 11.

*Acts xxiii. 1—Conf. 48.
*Romans i. 14, 145—Conf. 38.
Romans i. 32—Ep. 14.
Romans ii. 6—Conf. 4.
*Romans ii. 24—Conf. 48.
*Romans vi. 23—Ep. 10.
Romans vii. 24—Conf. 44.
7—Conf. 44.
11—Conf. 33.
16, 17—Conf. 4, 59.
26—Conf. 25, 35.
29—Conf. 59.

*Romans viii.
Romans viii.
Romans viii.
Romans viil.
Romans viii.

*Romans viii. 30—Ep. 6.

*Romans vill. 34—Conf. 25.

Romans ix. 25, 26—Conf. 40, 59.
Romans x. 2—Ep. 1.

Romans xi. 4—Conf. 17, 21, 29, 38.
Romans xi. 36—Conf. 49.

Romans xii. 1—Conf. 34.

Romans xii. 3, 6—Conf. 14.

*S. John viii. 44—Ep. 4. *Romans xii. 11—Conf. 16.
S. John x. 16—Ep. 11. Romans xii. 15—Ep. 15.
S. John x. 29—Conf. 32. Romans xiii. 9—Ep. 9, bis.
S. John xii. 49—Ep. 15. Romans xiy. 10, 12—Conf. 8.
*S. John xiii. 37—Conf. 37. *Romans xv. 6—Conf. 23.
*S. John xiv. 26—Conf. 46. *Romans xv. 24—Conf. 53.
*S. John xv. 16, 19—Conf. 56; Ep. 6. | *1 Cor. i. 26—Conf. 34.
*S. John xx. 28—Conf. 4. *1 Cor. iii. 9—Conf. 46.
Acts 1. 4—Conf. 39. :1 Cor. iv. 3—Conf. 55.
*Acts i. 11—Conf. 4. *1 Cor. iv. 7—Ep. 1.

Acts 1. 5—Conf. 3.
Acts ii. 17—Conf. 34, 40; Ep. 11.

1 Cor.
*1 Cor.

vi. 15—Ep. 14.
vil. 20—Conf. 34.

324

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

1 Cor. x. 28—Conf. 19.
*1 Cor. xii. 11—Conf. 33.
1 Cor. xii. 26—Ep. 16.
*1 Cor. xiii. 5—Ep. 11.
*1 Cor. xiii. 9—Conf. 44.
*1 Cor. xv. 10—Ep. 1.
2 Cor. i. 23—Conf. 31, 54.
2 Cor. iii. 2, 3—Conf. 11.
*2 Cor. v. 10—Conf. 8.

a]

bo bp

Ke

2)

Cor. v. 14—Conf. 13, 33.
Cor. vii. 2—Conf. 48, 49.
2 Cor. vil. 10—Ep. 138.

*2 Cor. vili. 9—Conf. 55.
2 Cor. vill. 16—Ep. 11.
2 Cor. xi. 6—Conf. 49.
2 Cor. xi. 10O—Ep. 1.
2 Cor. xii. 2— Conf. 24, 27.

2 Cor. xii. 15—Conf. 37, 51, 53.

2 Core x19) /—Cont.432
2 Cor xii, 2—Contew4 7.
Gal. 1. 4—Conf. 55.

Gal.
Gal.

Eph.
Eph.
*Eph.
Eph.
bile
*Phil.
Phil.
Phil.
Phil.

i. 20—Conf. 31, 44, 54.
ii. 6— Conf. 56.

ill. 16—Conf. 25.

iv. 5, 6—Ep. 11, 16.

vi. 5—Conf. 8.

vi. 20—Conf. 56, Ep. 5.
il. 9-11—Conf. 4.

li. 12—Conf. 8.

li. 15—-Conf. 14.

il. 16—Ep. 17.

li. 80—Conf. 37; Ep. 1.

Phil. iv. 13—Conf. 30.
Col. 1. 16—Conf. 4.
*Col. ii. 2—Conf. 3.
*1 Thess. ii. 5—Conf. 54.
2 Thess. ii. 16—Conf. 14.
*1 Tim. v. 21—Conf. 61, Ep. 19.
2 Tim. 1, 8——Cont. 73
2 Tim. i. 9—Conf. 45.
2 Tim. ii. 9— Conf. 37.
2 Tim. iv. 7—Conf., 44.
*2 Tim. iv. 16—Conf. 26, 32.
*Tit. i. 2—Conf. 45, 54.
Tit. ili. 5, 6—Conf. 4.
*Hebrews x. 23—Conf. 54.
Hebrews xii. 28—Conf. 18.
James iv. 15—Conf. 43.
*1 Pet. i. 7—Conf. 30.
*1 Pet. ii. 7—Conf. 29.
1 Pet. iv. 18—Ep. 18.
*1 Pet. iv. 19—Conf. 56.
2 Pet. i. 183—Conf. 20, 44.
2 Pet. i. 15—Conf. 14.
*2 Pet. ii. 20—Conf. 3.
*1 John uu. 1—Conf. 25.
1 John ii. 17—Conf. 60.
1 John iii. 14, *15—Ep. 9.
1 John iii. 16—Conf. 24.
Rev. xix. 5—Conf. 13.
Rev. xxi. 4—Ep. 17.
Rey. xxi. 8—Ep. 18.
Rey. xxii. 5—Ep. 17.
Rey. xxil. 15—Ep. 18.

Waurre—Latin Writings of St. Patrick.

INDEX

To AUTHORITIES AND Important NAMES MENTIONED IN THE
INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.

PAGE
Atkinson, Professor R., .. ws 204
Bannayem Taberniae,
Benignus, St.,

Berger, S., SC
Bernard, Professor J. H.,

221, 281, 282
Wa We e297
223, 305, 314
202, 233, 234

Betham, Sir W., .. o* we) (200
Boyne, River, .. es Pe sal
Brachet, Auguste, oe agaecoo
Britain, 221, 222, 225, 226, 227, 228
Britanniae, 223, 289

Burkitt, F. C., 203, 232, 314, 316
Bury, Professor J. B., 208, 207, 220,
230, 234, 284, 285, 287, 288, 289,

290, 291, 294, 298, 299, 321
Brigid, St., oe 294
Calpornus, 222, 281
Cechtumbar, ee os Pk 294
Cinnu, ee ee ee ee 294

Colgan, J.,
Coroticus, ..

209, 234, 290
222, 296, 298

Delehaye, Rey. Hippolyte, 202, 205
Denis, Andreas, 201, 204, 209, 210, 211,
212, 219, 220, 282, 286, 291, 292,

293, 296
Dicta Patricii, 234, 288, 295, 297, 299
Dowden, Bishop J., " . 223
Du Cange, »- 285, 287, 291, 292
Fell, Bishop J., .. - en 205
Ferdomnach, S. “2 on eyes

Ferguson, SirS., 228, 234, 280, 283,
284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 291,
292, 293,296, 298

325

PAGE

Fiace, St., Hymn of, 234, 280, 281,
282, 290

Fochlut, Wood of, 210, 224, 229, 290
Erankss (y. 2 222, 298
Frazer, J. G., ss PP se oak
Gaul, 213, 225, 227, 228, 233, 289, 294

Graves, Bishop C., 203, 207
Gwynn, Professor J., 202, 219, 220,
284, 291, 292, 298, 312

Haddan, Rev. A. W., .. 203, 234
Haverfield, F., .. oe en Oe
Hiberio, ; 283
Hogan, Rev. E., 234, 282, 296, 297

Jocelin (Vita vi.), 281, 290, 294, 297

Joyee, BP. Wes se 2° 295
Lanigan, Rev. J., - se 262
Lawlor, Professor H.J., 203, 205, 233
Loriquet, Henri, .. aa ~- 205
Marianus Scotus, . 281

Muirchu maccu- “Machifiens: his
Life of St. Patrick, 214, 234, 280, 281,
282, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 293,

294, 296, 297

Moran, Bishop P. F.,_ .. 282

Nicholson, E. W. B., 205, 282

Ninian, St., 223, 297
O’Conor, Rev. C., 2338, 295
Odissus, 223, 281
O’ Donovan, J., 290
Omont, Henri, 205

326

Picts, ain 223, 202, 290, 298
Fouts, "ss Bc : 22972
Probus (Vita v.),.. 282, 286, 288, 297
Romani, .. 297, 298
Sechnall, St., Hymn of, 234, 280, 281,
282, 290, 294, 295, 297
Skene, W. F., : es 296
Stokes, Dr. Whitley, 219, 234, 283,
284, 286, 287, 295, 296

Tirechan, Memoranda of, 207, 230, 234,
280, 286, 290, 294, 295, 297

Todd, Dr. J., 207, 234, 282, 283, 288,
289, 294, 296

Tripartite Life (Vita vii.), 210, 234, 280,
281, 286, 290, 291, 294, 297

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

PAGE
Ussher, Archbishop J., 203, 208, 209,
210, 282, 290, 296

Victoricus, an ae 242, 290
Villanueva, Rev. J. L., .. 234, 294
Vita ii., 210, 280, 286, 287, 290, 291
Vita iii., 280, 288, 290, 297
Vita iv., 209, 210, 211, 280, 281, 282,

288, 290, 291

Ware, Sir J., 201, 203, 205, 219, 220,
233, 234, 284, 296

Wicquot, Auguste, ° .. oo 208

Zimmer, Heinrich, ne 234, 296

PBR 1.17

eLir.

A SURVEY OF THE ANCIENT CHURCHES IN THE COUNTY
OF LIMERICK.

By THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP, M.A.
| [Prarus X.—X VIII.)

[Read Novemper 30, 1904. Ordered for Publication DecrmBErR 14, 1904.
Published Marcu 14, 1905.]

Limerick, the central county of Munster, and a focus of interest in
Irish History, affords a rich field to workers on antiquities. It seems
to possess more ancient forts in proportion to its size than any other
district in Ireland; the alignments and circles of great pillars in the
district round Lough Gur give it a marked position in the records
of pre-historic archeology. Whenaschool arises to study the medieval
castles and fortified towns, Limerick and Adare, Askeaton and Kil-
mallock will ‘demand much of its attention: how numerous and
interesting are the churches and monasteries I will try to suggest in
this Paper. The county has suffered unusually from the great defect
of Irish archeology—the lack of full and careful lists of its remains.
It is the first need of Irish archeology ; and, when done, past work can
be classified, and future work kept in touch with what has been
already accomplished, until scientific knowledge of Irish antiquities
becomes a possibility.

It might have been thought that the great work of Dr. Reeves on
‘¢The Churches of Down and Connor” should have had a host of
imitators ; but thisis far from being the case, so, perhaps, even a less
learned and complete survey may be acceptable. Despite the large
number of churches dealt with here, and the difficulty I have found in
even partially exploring my native county, I hope that the Academy
may receive this attempt, though mere pioneer work. At least this
survey represents work done during nearly thirty years, for I com-
menced sketching the ruins ef County Limerick with a camera in
1875 ; and despite crudeness and imperfection, this survey may put in
the power of more favoured workers notes on the ruins and records,
and, still more, on the forms of the names, which in abler hands may

B.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. 6. [27]

328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

bear better fruit, and assist students who have been too often working
by guessing, not by the careful study of the oldest forms of the place-
names.

A Preface is usually written after the completion of a book or
Paper, so Ido not attempt one here; nevertheless, some previous notes
are absolutely necessary. These I will give with no further prelimi-
nary remarks, save that I have here followed, but with far greater
fulness, the lines of my survey of the churches in County Clare,
published in these pages in 1900.’

Norres on THE ToPoGRAPHY.

1. Drvistons.—The County of Limerick is divided naturally into
four by the Rivers Deel, Maigue, and Mulkeare, running northward to
the Shannon. The eastern section is further subdivided by the
Cammoge, the Saimer, or Morning Star, and the Loobagh, running
westward to the Maigue. The county is bounded by the Shannon, to
the north, by the mountain masses of Luachair to the west and south-
west, by the Galtees and their offsets to the south-east, and Slieve
Phelim to the north-east; between these, however, no great natural
bounds mark its imits with the Counties of Tipperary and Cork, Of
the natural bounds, the Mulkeare now, as in 1116, divides the Sees of
Limerick and Killaloe; the greater rivers, save the Shannon itself,
mark off none of the main divisions. The county is covered by the
Bishopricks of Limerick and Emly, the latter lying partly within the
eastern mits of Limerick. The baronies are Shanid, Glenquin, and
Upper and Lower Connello, to the west; Kenry, Pubblebrian, and
Clanwilliam, running eastward along the Shannon; Coshmagh and
Coshlea along the southern, and Owneybeg, Coonagh, and Small
County along the eastern border from north to south.

Il. Tuer Diocese or Livericx.—It seems strange that the Irish
Church did not sooner adopt the wise expedient of appointing a bishop
over a group of tribes, which succeeded so well in later days. St.
Patrick and the early churchmen evidently felt the risk of trying to
establish bishopricks among jealous and recently converted tribes, who
would have resented the rule of a spiritual superior of another and,
perhaps, hostile tribe-group. Even if St. Patrick did not consecrate 700
bishops,” the number was vast, and discipline was out of the question.
Well might the better-ordered churches abroad look with dislike on a

TETOCe Evel Ser. 3, vol. vi., p. 109. 2 Ann. F. M., under 493.

Wersrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 329

system where a bishop was (like the Abbey cook or carpenter) a
subordinate to an abbot, or even abbess (as at Kildare), and where
bishops with no fixed residence wandered over the country performing
episcopal functions everywhere and anywhere, and even intruded on
the territorial bishopricks on the Continent. In the case of Limerick,
the bishoprick was of foreign origin, and was, most probably, formed
out of districts once within the episcopal influence of Iniscatha and
Emly—influence, rather than authority, for the territorial bishoprick
was long undeveloped. St. Senan, if we may receive the statement in
the ‘Life of St. Ita,” was patron of Hy Chonaill, or O’Connello,
which, probably, reached nearly to the Maigue. It is, therefore,
probable that to the chief deanery of that district, Rathkeale,’ was
allotted his sacred island, whose round tower and churches overlook
the great estuary of the Shannon. This may have been done to avoid
jealousy between Killaloe and Ardfert Sees, to which the bulk of the
tribes which reverenced the coarb of St. Senan were assigned by the
Synod of Rathbreasail. Doubtless, the long oceupation of the island by
the Norse, and its desecration when Brian expelled them, facilitated
the breaking up of its bishoprick.

When the Norsemen of Limerick bowed at last before the ‘‘ White
Christ ” in thé ancient church of St. Munchin, national prejudice kept
them aloof from the Irish Church, They looked to Canterbury for the
ordination of their bishops. Still the great importance of the
‘¢ Danish ’’ bishopricks forced their recognition by the Irish, the more
easily that the former had not trenched on any pre-existing territorial
boundaries of other bishopricks. When, for the first time, in 1116, the
Synod of Rathbreasail fixed the limits of the first ‘‘ landed bishopricks ”
in Ireland, Limerick got the fullest recognition.? Ignoring Iniscatha,
but respecting Killaloe and Imleach Iubhair, the synod laid down the
bounds of Limerick ; these extended from the Maolcearn River, west-
ward to Ath coinn lodain (Luddenbeg), to Lough Gur, Lathach mor,

1 See Journal R.S.A.I. xxxiv., p. 126, which bears out the statements of Arch-
bishop Ussher.

* See Ussher’s ‘‘Veterum Epistolarum MHibernicarum Sylloge’’ (1632) for
correspondence between Limerick and Canterbury, p. 120.

3 «¢ Keating’s History,’”’ vol. ii. He copies from the original record in the Book
of Clonenagh. ‘The Munster Sees established were Cashel, Lismore, or Water-
ford, Cork, Rathmoigh-deisgirt, Limerick, Killaloe, and Imleach Iobhair. At the
Synod of Kells, in 1152, the Munster Bishopricks, beside Cashel, Emly, Limerick,
Killaloe, Waterford, and Lismore, include Cork, Cloyne, Ross, Roscrea, Iniscatha,
and Ardfert.

330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and Aine, westward; southward to Bealach Feabhrat, and Tullach
(on the southern border); westward to Feil and Tairbeart; then
(having surrounded the Ui Fidgeinte and Ui Chonaill) the line crossed
the confluence of the Shannon and Fergus, and ran (by the Latoon
River) to Cuinche, to Quin, in Clare, to the cross on Sliabh Uidhe an
Riogh (Glennagross, above Limerick), and to the Dubh Abhainn, or
Blackwater, in Clare. This covered the district of Tradraighe, or
Tradree, the mensal land of the Dalcassian Princes, and Ui Aimrid,
but, as their power lay in both Sees, this was not then felt as a danger.

In later times the clergy dared the ban, which the prelates in 1116

laid on those removing the landmarks, by the absorption by Killaloe of

the parishes in Clare. In 1302, though the Norman power held
Tradree, the limits of Limerick bishoprick had fallen back to the Six-
milebridge River. After the fall of the de Clares at Dysert O’ Dea, in
1318, Limerick could only make a disregarded claim to Kailfintinan,
and Kilfinaghty, with the Cratloe Hills, near the city. It, however,
held Kalleely and Kilrush, and claimed Kilquane, and, perhaps,

Kiltinanlea; the two first still belong to the Diocese and City of

Limerick. Tullylease was assigned to Cork between 1201-1291,
perhaps in 1206, when the borders of Limerick and Cork Counties
were ascertained ;' Kilmurrily and Scattery (Iniscatha) were, how-
ever, retained rather precariously; and Killaloe either retained or
recovered Kilnagariff and Stradbally, or Castleconnell, though it lost
Donaghmore. Kilfintinan was recovered by Limerick, and continued
to be held down at least to 1805.?

The diocese, accordingly, differed from the older Irish Sees by
being constructed by chance on purely artificial lines? It straggled
from its cathedral, which lay close to the north-east corner, south-
ward for twenty miles, and westward for twice the distance.

This absurdity was increased by the union of the Sees of Ardfert

1 See ‘‘ King John’s Letter’? that year, C.S.P.I., vol. i. 289, as to whether
Kilmallock lies in Limerick or Cork. The counties were only gradually established.
John de Lexington was Sheriff of Munster, 1234; Hugh de Barry was Sheriff of
Limerick in same year; Philip de Inteberg was Sheriff of Munster, 1244. Of other
early Sheriffs of Limerick we find—John de Muchegros, 1260-1266; Oliver
le Gras and Nic de Botevyleyn, 1274-1277 ; John Tangeley, 1276 ; Robert Bagot,
1280; Walter Uncle, 1281-1284; James Keating, 1287; Henry le Waleis, 1290.

* We find the Vicarage of Kilfintenan treated as under the Bishop of Limerick
in a terrier of 1805, P.R.O.I., No. 39.

®* If we compare the Deaneries in the Bishopricks of Killaloe, Emly, and Limerick,
we find the first two (typical Irish sees) name the deaneries after tribal districts.
(Corcovaskin, Omullod, Grene, &c.); the last, after castles and walled towns.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 331

and Aghadoe, so that the inland cathedral ruled churches near the
Lakes of Killarney, ninety miles away, and others among the spiked
cliffs and towering mountains of Corcaguiney, on the extreme edge of
the land. Every deanery, and almost every parish, is misconstructed
on the same bad principle—rarely, indeed, is there a centre to any of
them. The only discoverable rule appears to be that ‘‘ the centre is
at the circumference.”

The oldest tribal arrangements (where the Ui Cathbar and Ui
Corra lay in the west, with the Gebtini of Askeaton, whose name,
Eas (or Inis) Geibhtine, is their monument; the Huamorian clan of
Asail lay round Dromassell, or Tory Hill, and the Martini round
Emly) are too ancient to have affected the late medieval divisions.

The old states—Uaithne Chach, Wetheney, or Owney ; Aes Grein,
Deisbeg, and Atharlach, or Aherloe—were included in the county, but
were parts of the See of Emly. I, therefore, prefer to take the
artificial, but definite and fairly stable, division of the County Limerick
as the base of this survey. JI would (as in the case of the Clare
churches)’ have taken the baronies as sub-divisions, did not the parishes
in many cases le in two, sometimes even in three, baronies.?, Accor-
dingly, I am compelled to take the deaneries for sub-divisions; they
form a natural grouping, aud even still retain some trace of having
been founded on tribal, and, therefore, at one time, rational grounds.

III. Tare Deanertres.—Those of Limerick Bishoprick are first
dealt with. They are (1) Limerick, (2) Adare, (3) Rathkeale, (4)
Ardagh, (5) Ballingarry, and (6) Kilmallock. We can then give the
churches in (7) Owney, (8) Grene, and (9) Aherloe in Emly diocese.
We will seek out their origin, if possible, as they come before us in the
survey. The divisions, as we shall see, correspond approximately to
the old tribe lands of Tuath Luimneach, Ui Cairbre, Ui Chonaill,
Ui Fidgeinte, Deisibeg, Uaithne, Grian, and Atharlach. They should
probably correspond more closely but for the Norse and Norman
settlements, and the tremendous expatriation of the Ui Fidgeinte, the
Ui Cairbre Aobhdha, and the Eoghanachts, by King Donaldmore
O’Brien, in 1178, when he drove them beyond Mangerton and
Killarney, and senna the ground for far more dangerous eee
the de Burgos and the Geraldines.

1 Proc. R.I.A., 1900, ser. 3., vol. vi., p. 100.

* Templebredon and other parishes even lie in two counties.

* Annals of Inisfallen. Yet some writers express wonder that there is no record
of the Normans driving out the Hy Fidgeinte.

332 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

IV. Tur Trises.—As the church divisions in Ireland usually
stereotype tribal topography, we may briefly examine the tribal
arrangements in the Diocese of Limerick.’ In the ‘“‘ Danish”? district
round the City of Limerick lay some small tribes, roughly classed as
Tuath Luimneach ; some were possibly of Norse origin. They were
the Caoille, whose name is supposed to be embodied in Templenacally;
the Ui Conaing, who gave their name to Carrigogunnell (Carraic ui
gConaing), and Castrum Iconing, or Castleconnell ; the Ui Mhaille, long
commemorated at Crewally ; the Ui Ciarmhaic (Kerbys, or Kerwicks) ;
the Othotocor, near Crecora?; and some others. The Dal Cairbre, or
Ui Cairbre Aobhdha, an important group of tribes, of whom the
O’Donovans were chiefs, lay along the Maigue basin in Coshmagh
and Kenry (Caenraighe), and covered the deanery of Adare. They at
one time extended past Kilmallock*® to Ardpatrick,* but were pressed
northward. On their north-west border lay the UiBeagha, or Uibh Rosa,
at Beagh and Iveross. The great Ui Fidgeinte’ group lay to the south; a
branch of the Fir Tamnaige gave its name to Mahoonagh, or Tawnagh.
The strong tribes of Ui Chonaill Gabhra® extended to the north of the
western district, along the Deel and Slieve Luachra; O Connelo retains
their name. The Corcoithe long gave their name to Tuath Gortcoythe,
including Rathcahill and the neighbouring lands in Glenquin.’ The
name of the Corea muichet still appears on the map as Corcomohide.
A number of other tribes (many belonging to the Ui Chonaill, the

1 Much of our so-called ‘‘ knowledge ’’ of the origin and affinities of the tribes
is doubtful ; and as the matter does not greatly affect this paper, I avoid all these
questions.

* Also given as O’Cholchur and Orthorlothor (B. B. L., pp. 44, 96, 100 and 130).
O’ Huidhrin in 1420 assigned Crecora to O’ Conaing.

3 Kilmallock is located in Ui Cairbre by the Calendar of Oenghus at 26 March.
Hakmys was in O Carbry, Plea Roll 34 of xxy Ed. I.

+ Ardpatraic, however, was ‘‘ among the southern Deisi,’’ according to the
‘¢ Tripartite Life.’’

5 The Ui Fidgeinte chiefs claimed descent from Fiach Fidgente, grandson of
Oilioll Flanbeg, king of Munster, c. 300. ‘The ‘‘ Life of St. Molua,’’ of Clonfert,
places them—the ‘‘ Nepotes Fidgeinte’’—‘‘a medio planicie Mumonie usque ad
medium montis Luachrae occidente ad australem plagam fluminis Synna.’’ MSS.,
T.C.D., H. 3-17, says—‘‘ From Luachair Briun to Brurigh.”

6 The Ui Chonaill, or Ui Ghabhra, comprised the later families of Ui Coilean
(Collins), Ui Flann Abhra (Flannery), and MacInneirghe, the powerful family of
MacEnery, of Castletown. ‘‘ Book of Rights,” p. 77. The latter chiefs were,
however, descendants of the Dalcassian king, Mahon, elder brother of Brian.

7 See Ann. F. M. under 546.

Westrroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. Sac

Ui Fidgeinte, and other ancient confederacies) were found over the
later Desmonds’ lands. The O’Farrells (Ui Faircheallagh) were at
Grange and Duntrileague,' and the Ui Cathalain lay in Uaithne Cliach ;
they were supplanted by the Ui Maolrian (Ryan and Mulryan), of the
race of Cathaoir Mor.? Clanwilliam, or Aes tri muige, lay round
Caherconlish. The Aradha once lay on the north bank of the Saimer,
or ‘‘ Morning Star,’”’ River. They were a Rudrician race, and were
pressed back into the hills by the Eoghanachts. Some writers include
the Ui Ciarmhaic among the Aradha; but we find them among the
Eoghanachts at Aine, and at one time at Carrigogunnell.

Besides these tributary tribes, there were three others who were
free from all subsidies to the kings of Cashel, save military service—
the Ui Fidgeinte, the people of Aine Cliach, and the Dalgcais, or Dal-
cassians. The last were, as all know, over-kings of the district, with
the alternate right of succession to Cashel. The shadowy line of their
great pre-Christian ancestry looms through the mist of our earliest
legends. On the very verge of written history two of their most
powerful kings, Lughad Meann and Connall Eachluath, won from the
kings of Connaught the eastern part of Clare (¢. 360, 8377), and rendered
other tribes, the Corca Baiscnigh, and the Corca Modruad, their tribu-
taries. The Dalcassians, however, are identified in later history, and
by their greatest actions, with the alien land across the Shannon, to
which they transferred their residence, and the name of ‘‘Thomond”
or North Munster. Two tribes of their blood, the MacEnerys, descen-
dants of King Mahon, and the O’Briens, of Coonagh, descendants of his
younger brother, King Brian, however, still dwelt in Limerick; and
towards the close of the fourteenth century the Clare O’Briens
obtained Carrigogunnell Rock, which they strongly fortified, and gave
their name to the surrounding district of Pubblebrian.

V. Tae Eneriso Cantreps.—The early English divisions followed
these tribal lines toa large extent. In 1290 the cantreds were Any,
Bruree, Cromych (Croom); Esclon (Pubblebrian) ; Fontymchil, or

1 Ballyfrauley (Ballyharylla, 1452), in Grange, manor of Mahoonagh, and Car-
rigareely Castle (O. S. 14), commemorated this tribe, which also gave its name
to Ballyarrella, or Mount Ievers, in County Clare. Some believe it and the
Ui Duibhross to be Martini Firbolgs.

2 Book of Rights, p. 45, note.

3 Leabhar na hUidhre, p. 83.

4 They branched into the O’Briens, Macnamaras, MacMahons, 0O’Gradys,
O’Deas, O’ Quins, and other families.

334 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy.

Fontemel (the name suggestive of Fontemel, in Dorsetshire),! which
lay between Corcomohide and Kilmallock ; it and Iniskefty (Gephthine)
corresponded to Connello ;? lolegar, or loregar (Uregare); O Carbri
from Croom to Bruree ;? O Conyll, over Shanid and Glenquin ; Othenach,
Huheny, Hutheny, Wotheny, Wodeny, or Woney, was Uaithne, or
Oneybeg, while the cantred of the Ostmen lay round Limerick.‘
Half a century later Adare had replaced Croom, and Grene, Loregar ;
the cantreds of Ardagh and Browry also appear. ‘‘ Crometh’’ once
more superseded Adare in 13877, and Kilmehalloc, Fontymkill in 1381,
in which latter year Adare and Croom are merged into the ‘‘ Lordship ”
of the Earl of Kildare.

Nores on THE History.

VI. Tue Rise or Curistraniry.—This vast and obscure subject we
rather treat (in our present most defective knowledge) as detached
notes on the early missionaries and church-founders. Most of our
material is late and unreliable. If we accept the late tenth-century
‘“« Tripartite Life of St.Patrick,’’® as containing a base- work of authentic
history, we can give Patrick’s itinerary on his mission in the Limerick
district, about 440. He visited the Hui Cuanach (Coonagh), the
southern Deisi (Deisibeg), Clar, Cella rath, Grian, Cell Tedel (Kilteely),
the Hui Fidgente, Carn Feredaig,®° Domnach mor Maige Aine, Tirglas
Sangal (Singland), Luimneach, Finninne,’ and Knockpatrick (near

1Cal. Papal Letters, vol. ii., p. 621.

2 O Conyl, i.e. Hy Chonaill, unbroken down to 1650 ; now broken into Upper
and Lower Connello, Shanid, and Glenquin baronies.

3 Probably at one time it covered much of Kenry.

4 The villata in 1303-4 were, according to the Irish ‘‘ Pipe Rolls,’’ Adar,
5 mares; Rathgel, Iniskefti, and Ardagh, 3 m. each; Cromech, 5 m.; Kilmehallok,
£20 (sic); Dermochii (Darragh), 1 m.; Natherach (Aherloe), 2s.; Any, 40s. ;
Grene, 20s.; Karkine (lys), 40s. Total, £39; while O’Brien, of Thomond, was
ealled on to pay for 16 services, 32m.

> A sermon book of the tenth century. I cite the fine edition of Dr. Whitley
Stokes. It probably preserves earlier records; but we must always bear in mind
that it was written as long after the events it discusses as we are from the reign of
Henry IV., and that the obliterating Norse wars lay between.

° For Cairn Feredaig, see Dindsenchas (Revue Celtique, 1894), No. 56, and
Wars G. and G. in 967. It is now Seefin, in Coshlea. Feredach, of the race of
Eber, was, it is said, slain there by Tighernmais.

7 There was a Fenninis to the north of Cenn Febrat (near Ardpatrick). See the
‘‘ Colloquy,”’ in ‘‘ Silva Gadelica,” II., p. 128.

Westrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. eon

Foynes). He did not cross Shabh Luachra into Kerry, or the Shannon
into Thomond. The ruling house of the Dalcassians, with Carthan its
king, and his son, Eochy, received baptism, and produced eventually
several saints and church-founders. One of the first who could call
himself Dalcassian, Dioma,? son of Cass, founded, about 400, a church
at Kildimo, in Kenry, which site bears his name. Mainchin, son of
Dioma’s brother, Sedna, was Bishop of Luimneach, probably the Tuath
Luimneach, with influence in Clare and Connaught. He is reputed
founder of the oldest church, St. Munchin’s, on the island in the
modern city. Late legend made his sister, Lelia, the founder of Kil-
leely Church, nearly opposite the last, but across the Shannon. Rossa,
another supposed sister, who founded Kilrush, is a still later myth,
derived from the “‘ Ross,”’ or wooded point, which gave the little oratory
itsname. The later saints of Dalcassian blood (Brecan, Molua, and
Flannan) belong to Clare. The great St. Ailbe, a contemporary (if not,
as some say, a precursor) of St. Patrick, founded several churches at
Emly (Imleach Iubhair) and in eastern Limerick ; he died (it is said)
between 537 and 541. Nessan, the deacon, famed for his love of truth,
founded Mungret (Mungairit) in the early sixth century, and died
about 560. He is mentioned in Cummian’s epistle 628, which alone
seems evidence for rejecting the too ingenious theory of a recent local
antiquary that Nessan and Kieran were the centaurs, Nessus and
Chiron.

The most famous of the abbey-founders, St. Ita,? Mide, or Deirdre,
of Cluain Credhail (named after her, Killite, or Killeedy), died about
570. Her ‘ Life” seems fairly historic, and shows her to be a woman
of commanding intellect and wisdom, and the most eager virtue
and piety; a wise adviser and organiser, sought from afar—an
earlier St. Teresa. She is patroness of O Connello; her churches,
Killeedy and Kilmeedy, remain.

Probably of the sixth century are Inghean Baoith, the patroness of
Kilnaboy,’ near Inchiquin, in Clare, and the reputed founder of Strand

1 Vit. Trip., pp. 199, 209. It lay westward from Donaghmore, commanded a
view of the “ territories and islands ’’ of Thomond, and of ‘‘ that green island in
the mouth of the sea,’’ i.e., Iniscatha. These conditions are only fulfilled by
Knockpatrick, near Foynes.

* Calendar of Oenghus (ed. Stokes), Jan. 2.

3 Calendar of Oenghus, Jan. 15. Canon O’Hanlon, “ Lives,’’ vol. i., p. 200.
Colgan, Vita S. Itae, Jan. xv. Tighernach, ‘in quo ceciderunt Corcoiche Mumhan
per orationes Ite Cluain Credhail.’’

4 See R.S.A.1. Journal, xxiv., pp. 26-29.

336 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Church ; Toman,' of Mungret, and Kiltoman, near Shanid Castle;
Cuirbhin,* who taught among the Ui Fidgeinte ; Lachtan, of Bealach
Febrat and Murdebhair, ‘‘a synod’s diadem ””* at Disert and Morgans
churches. The very obscure Mochealloc, Dachealloc, or Celloc,
reputed founder of Kilmallock,* may be provisionally placed in the
sixth century, but will be noted later on. Aedan, Bishop of Ferns,
visited the Ui Chonail Gabhra, and founded Cluain Chlaidech (probably
Mahoonagh), and possibly also Shanavoha’ and Clonca, where he is
the traditional patron; he died about 625. Oenghus the Culdee,
patron and, perhaps, founder of Disert Oengussa, near Croom, died
in 812.

VII. Parrons anp Cuurca Namuxes.—About 100 out of nearly 400
churches bear the prefix of ‘‘ Kil,” sixteen of ‘‘Temple,’’ three of
‘¢Aolish,”’ and one of ‘‘ Donagh.”’ In the Ardagh and Bruree districts
all the ‘‘ Temples ”’ are attributed to the Templars ; and strange tales
are told at Newcastle and Rosstemple of the excesses and destruction
of that hapless order of the church militant. The well-known pheno-
menon of Irish ecclesiology that the earlier churches are usually called
after their founders, rather than after the Deity, the Virgin, foreign
saints, or angels, gives no little value to churches with personal
names. We compile a lst of these names (as a supplement to the
founders and patrons), from the wells, ‘‘ kills,” and ‘‘temples”’ of
Limerick : Becan; Beinight; Bride, or Brigid ; Bruainech, or Broney,
of Athlacca; Caoide, of Kilkeedy; Catblan, of Cullan; Kieran, of
Cloncagh and Kilfinnane; Cohan; Colman; Colman mac Duach;
Colum, or Dacolum; Comgan; Cornan; Dioma; Eany; Eline;
Finche, of Kilfinny; Fintan; Gobban, or MacGoban; Ina; Ite,
Mide, or Deirdre; Lasragh; Lelia; Lonan; Mainchin; Mochealloc,
Dachelloe, or Celloc ; Mochuda; Molua, of Ardagh and Emlygrennan ;
Murdebhair, of Morgans; Onchu, and Ultan. Local legends and the

1 Calendar of Oenghus, July 25.

Ibid., p. exx, July 20.

3 Ibid., pp. clxil, clxviii, Nov 3.

4 Henry O’Brien ‘“ Mysteries,”’ &c., p. 201, identifies this saint with Moloch,
and stated that Kilmallock, or Magolicon, meant ‘‘ Moloch Icon,’”’ from a famous
image of the ‘‘ horrid king.’’ Of course later visionaries have adopted this theory,
and its appearance in recent literature calls for notice. Colgan identifies the saint
with Mochelloc, of Catbair na Conchaigh, cirea 590.

5 The name is interesting in view of his foundation of a similar name—Sean
Boithe, in County Wexford.

-_

W Estropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. dof

1410 list, copied by Father 8. White, give, in addition, Banban, of
Monagay; Brendan; Credan; Cormac; Deriola, of Corcomohide ;
Ethna; Gobnet ; Aedan, or Maidoc; Molagga, of Killinure ; Molon, of
Tullabracky ; Nessan; Patrick; and Senan, who was patron of
O Connello, of Camus Chapel, and of the wells of Killonaghan and
Cahernarry.

Many other churches derive their names from natural features, as:
Adare, Athlacca, Ballinaclogh, Crecora, Clonkeen, Darragh, Drom-
keen, Gortadroma, Nantinan, Rossard, Shanagolden (Sean-gualann),
Tomdeely, or Dromdeely, and Tullybracky.

Others are named from secular divisions and persons, as Athen-
easy (Deisi), Ballylanders (Loundres), Corcomohide, Fanningstown,
Lawrencetown, Siwardstown (now Howardstown), and Tankards-
town.

Sometimes the parish took its name from an ancient fortress, as
Askeaton (Gephthine),! Bruree, Caheravalley, Caherconlish, Caher-
corney, Cahernarry, Dunmoylan, Duntrileague, Knocklong, Lisma-
keery, Rathcahill, Rathkeale (Rath Guala); sometimes from a
Norman fortress, like Newcastle, Castle Roberts, Castle Robert
Doondonill, and Castle Robert Gore: the two latter commemorate two
Norman landowners of the early thirteenth century.

The following saints have the patronage of several churches or
wells :— Brigid had a church in Limerick City, with the four, named
Kilbreedy ; wells at Ardcanny, Ballingaddy, Ballinlough, Fantstown,
Feohanagh, and Knocknagall.? The Colmans were patrons of five
churches; one of these, judging from the patron-day, must be assigned
to St. Colman mac Duach. ‘To a Colman, also, were dedicated Loghil
and Cloncoraha, or Colman’s Well. Molua, of Clonfert, had churches
at Ardagh and Emlygrenan ; while St. Patrick was patron of churches
and wells at Singland, Donaghmore, Ardpatrick, and Knockpatrick,
besides wells at Cloncagh, Duntrileague, Mungret, and Patrickswell.

VIII. Tue Norsrmen.—We need at present only consider the
hostile action of the foreigners against the churches. This has pro-
bably been much exaggerated. It wasthe hunger for gold rather than
mere fanaticism that led to the plunder of the monasteries. The
Annals, written by monks, gave prominence to these raids, which

! Geibhtine and Brugh Righ fortresses reserved to the King of Munster, ante
902. ‘* Book of Rights’’ (ed. O’ Donovan), p. 89, 87.
* Perhaps, also, Kilcurly, near Adare, called also Kilbride in the Fiants.

338 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

were probably mere episodes in a system of general plunder. No
better evidence of toleration can be afforded than the existence of
Mungret, an important college, with 1500 inhabitants, near the chief
Norse settlement of the west, Limerick. It was not destroyed after
843, and was in high efficiency sixty years later. We read of no
Christian church in Limerick City till the later eleventh century. The
Eddic religion borrowed many hints from Christianity ; probably
Kingsley is not far astray when he makes the Ostdane King of Water-
ford swear to Hereward, ‘‘By the White Christ, and by Sleipnir,
Odin’s eight-legged horse.”’ Torgeis and his wife Odda seized Armagh
and Clonmacnoise, rather for policy than anti-Christian motives. In
the fierce wars of the Norse with the Irish priuces doubtless great
destruction fell on the religious centres; the clergy suffered with the
laity, but any deliberate persecution of them for their religion has yet
to be proved.”

The first blow fell on Mungret Abbey, which was plundered in
802. Then in 834 a great fleet sailed up the ‘ Luimneach,’’ and
armed bands wasted Corcovaskin and Tradree, in Clare, and burned
and plundered Mungret. Drunk with success, they raided the western
districts to Senati (Shanid), and were met by the Ui Chonaill, rein-
forced, none too soon, by the Ui Fidgeinti, who defeated the foreigners
with such loss that ‘‘ the slaughter could not be counted.”” Again, in
840 and 843, Mungret was plundered; and two years later a *‘ sea-cast
flood’ of foreigners swept over the border, and plundered St. Ita’s
Convent, at Killeedy and Cuil Emhni; on they marched till a second
swarm, which had landed at Limerick, joined them, and Emly and
the Martini, the last Firbolg state, fell before them. In this raid
Forannan, the coarb of Armagh, who had fled for safety to the remote
Cluain Comairdi, or Colmanswell, was captured, taken to Limerick, and
the shrine of St. Patrick broken ; probably only the golden mountings
were torn off, for, after the death of Turgeis, the coarb returned unhurt
to Armagh, and repaired the shrine—further proof of the moderation of
his captors. Numbers of churches, however, perished, ‘‘ much indeed
of evil . . . . did they (the Norse) receive, and much was received by

1 This has been noticed by FitzGerald and MacGregor in their ‘‘ History of
Limerick,’’ a book of deeper thought and wider views for its age than many a
recent county history.

* In none of the districts infested by the Norse are there fewer traces of their
power than in Ireland. No undoubted runic inscriptions on stone, and only one
on metal; no undoubted remains of churches, and only one castle ; no undoubted
“¢ Danish forts ;’’ few undoubted burial-places.

Wesrropep— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 339

them (the Irish) in those years which is not recorded at all.’ In
866 eastern Limerick and the Deisi were ravaged, and Emly burned ;
then the “fair” and ‘dark foreigners”? quarrelled, and ‘‘ the land
had rest forty years.”

In 916 wars again commenced; Hacon, Tamar, and Otter raided
the Ui Chonaill and Uaithne ; the duns were attacked, the churches
ravaged, and the shrines and books ‘‘ broken and torn.’? The Danes
were checked in 943 by Ceallachan, King of Cashel, and Kennedy,
King of the Dalcassians, of Thomond, in the fierce battle of Singland
(Saingeal), at Limerick. A generation later, Kennedy’s sons, Mahon
and Brian, weakened the foreigners in the battle of Solloghod (Sulchoit),
964, and took Limerick, The punishment of the Danes’ allies, the
Ui Enna and Ui Fidgeinte, who hated the Dalcassians, and ‘“‘ the red
slaughter of the foreigners” at Shanagolden, took place in 968.?
Though the victory of Clontarf was little better than a drawn battle,
and left the Dalcassians sorely crippled, the Danish towns, after 1014,
never became centres of tyranny, and the logic of fortune turned the
Danes in the cities towards the Christian faith. The next Teutonic
invaders found an Irish king and a Danish bishop ruling the old
Norse town; and round its walls, in the ‘‘Cantred of the Ostmen,” a
Danish population of some importance. Long after the O’Briens had
fallen back behind the Shannon, long after even the close of the
thirteenth century, Norse names—Harold, Sweyn, Siward,* Hereward,
Sitric, Thursteyn, Thordelb,’® and others—some even subsisting to our
time, remind us that the northern blood still flowed in the veins of the
citizens of Limerick.

1 Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, p. 15.

* For all this section, besides the various Annals, see the ‘‘ Wars of the Gaedhil
with the Gaill”’ (ed. Todd), pp. 5, 9, 15, 19, 25, 39, 49, 61, 77.

3 The ‘‘ Norse”? rulers of Limerick were Omphile; Barith (Chron. Scot.) ;
Ivar, 853; Sitric, slain 895; Colla, son of Barith, 908; Tomar mac Elgi, ‘‘ King
of Denmark and East Anglia,’’ ruled Limerick for eight years, 931; Colla, grand-
son of Ivar (leader), and Amlay, 940; Ivar, grandson of Ivar, 939; Harold,
grandson of Ivar, 940; Ivar, 942; Olfin, then Harold, 968; Magnus, or Muris
(governor), fell at Sulchoit. In 1104 Murcheartach O’Brien, King of Ireland, built
a palace in Limerick, 1171; Cormac MacCarthy burned the market-place, and half
the fort of Limerick. Much may be learned from ‘‘ the Norsemen of Limerick,”
by Rev. T. Lee, R.S.A.I., 1889, xix., p.. 227, Worsaae, &c.

4 Syward was prepositus of Limerick in 1201 (M. f. H.). We find two mayors,
Siward Minutor and Siward de Feredona, in 1214-1215.

> As in ‘‘ Mikells Tworedell, ”? in Mungret (D.S.A.), and the ‘‘ Bog of T'wore-
Gel?) (10;;. 11).

340 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

IX. Tuer Norman Recorps.—The pre-Norman sources for the history
of the Limerick churches are scanty and often doubtful ; much of the
‘¢ Annals,” the ‘‘ Wars of the Gaedhil with the Gaill,’’ and the ‘Lives
of the Saints,” are either brief entries, or, in the latter stories, state-
ments of legends, many doubtless of late and valueless origin. When,
however, we reach the English period, we get a mass of very full and
valuable information from the Rolls, State Papers, and the Register of
the Deans of Limerick, called the ‘‘ Black Book.” The usual statement
is that this was copied after 1400 by Bishop Cornelius O’Dea; paleo-
graphers rather incline to put the earlier handwriting at least twenty
years sooner. It commences in the time of Bishop Brictius (1192-1194)
with several deeds (two of the greatest importance) of the succeeding
prelates. The main collection of deeds belongs to the times of the
Bishops Hubert, Robert, and Geoffrey (1223-1307). After these we
find a few isolated deeds of Bishops Robert and Eustace (1807-1336) ;
none of their immediate successors, save one of the bishops, Stephen, are
represented. Then we find at the end several important surveys and
documents of Bishop Cornelius (1400-1420), and a few deeds of the
early sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, ending with Bishop
Bernard, to 1619. The last Protestant bishop who held the book was
Dr. George Webb; he died in Limerick Castle, which was besieged
by the Confederates, into whose hands the Black Book passed’ at the
capitulation, 1642. It was eventually lent by the Roman Catholic
Bishop of Limerick, Dr. Ryan, to Dr. Renehan, for the latter’s History
of the Bishops, from whom it passed to the safe keeping of the Library
of Maynooth. It is a well-preserved volume of parchment, the pages
10 inches by 7 inches, with usually twenty-six lines in each page in the
earlier, and thirty-three in the later, portion.’

The documents from O’Dea down are much defaced; fortunately
Adams’ copies, now in possession of the Protestant bishops, seem very
correct, so far as I can check them with Dr. Reeves’ copy of the por-
tions legible in the original.

Several important documents relating to Kilmallock are undatable.
They give minute details of the streets and grounds in the town. If
we consider certain persons as identified with others in other deeds in
the same collection, the Kilmallock deeds may date about 1280.

1 See R.S.A.I1., xxxiv., pp. 176, 186. It is interesting to note that the Con-
federates allowed the inhabitants of Askeaton Castle to take half their books.
Res nel, eeu... 1 68-

2 See Third Report of Hist. MSS. Commission, p. 434.

Westrroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 34]

X. Tue Inquisirions anp Visitarions.—These are exceptionally
satisfactory and numerous. We have William de Burgo’s and Miler
Fitz Henry’s deeds, 1200-1201; Bishop Donat’s Ordinance, 1204 ;
the Papal Taxations, 1291 and 1302; O’Dea’s Visitations and Taxa-
tion, 1410 and 1418-22; Peyton’s Survey, 1586; the Valor Benefi-
clorum, 1591; the Royal Visitations of 1615 (two) and 1633, and the
all-important Down Survey and Civil Survey of 1655-57. These are
fully utilised in this present survey, but the first 1s so important that
it demands separate notice. It was taken in 1201 by the Justiciary
Meyler fitz Henry, with ajury of twelve Englishmen, twelve Ostmen,
and twelve Irishmen, and is based on a slightly earlier list made by
the Governor, William de Burgo.’

It gives the churches and lands of the See as—Imlechdromggi
(Emlygrenan), Kylmechelloe (Kilmallock), Kyllnacomarba, Ardmac-
welan,* Brugrig nursi (Bruree), Ardpattric, Kellcomgan* (Hakmys),
Calathawa,* Cluencomarda (Colmanswell), Tellachless (Tullylease, in
County Cork),° Kelldeochaliathin (Killagholeghan), Cluencrema (Clon-
crew), Drumeollechaellir (Dromecolliher), Cluenclaidmech’ (Mahoo-
nagh), Cluonelti (Clonelti), Cluonkai (Cloncagh), Kellite (Killeedy),
Ardachad (Ardagh), Kellmurille (Kilmurrily, in County Kerry),
Kellergussa (Kilfergus), Magmor’, Belachdroma, Lemchaell (Loghill),
Ardnuwir (Ardineer townland),® Disuurt, Murdewar (Disert and Mor-
gans), Sengola (Shanagolden), Tonndaili (Tomdeely), Inriasc’ (Inis-
kefty, Askeaton), Inyscathidch (Iniscatha, or Scattery), Kellscanill

1 It is published in facsimile by Sir John Gilbert in ‘‘ Facsimiles of the National
MSS. of Ireland,’ vol. iii., section L.

* Ardmafaelan Church, 1418. Ardmuillain, or Ardewelain, 1410; noted by
Father White as ‘‘forgotten,’’ in 1650 ; Ardevolan, in 1615.

3 Kylecomwohan, claimed by Margaret de Brestoll, 1298. Plea Roll 46 of
xxvii. Ed. I., m. 28.

4 Perhaps Callahow, in Cloncrew.

> We must, however, remember there was a ‘‘ Towlowglass’’ at Kyllfarisa or
Kilfergus, in Toghe Glancorbrye, in 1586, Peyton, p. 106.

6 The Cluain Claidech of the ‘“* Life of St. Aedan.”? This Inquisition marks it
- as Mahoonagh, not as Cloncagh, which appears here as Cluonkai. Perhaps Cluain
Claidech survived in Cluayn Cliete (Nos. 50, 61, 83) ; in 1567 and 1597 it does
not, however, appear in Peyton’s Survey. Clonekurvane and Clonefernagh adjoin
Mahoonagh, 1586.

7 Peyton, p. 174, gives Maymoore in’ Temple Clee or Athea, 1585. Atheaand
Moymore were granted to R. Collum, 1595; perhaps the last is the Magmor of
1201.

8 Ardynwyr, next Leamkaill, or Loghill, in de Rupefort’s rental, 1336. Seealso
grant of the Bishop of Limerick (1216-23), Ecce de Ardumir (B. B. L., p. 114).

3d42 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

(Kilscannell), Cluonech (Clonagh), Rathnascir (Rathnaser), Kellmac-
lugna (Kilmacluana or Cappagh)’, Cluonsiebra (Clonshire), Droche-
tarsna (Drehidtarsna), Kellnafidnaigi (Kilfinny), Disirtengusa (Dysert,
near Croom), Kyllinatan (Killeenoghty), Tullachbraci (‘Tullabracky),
Kelicharli (Kilcurley, near Adare), Kelldima (Kildimo), Kellalathna
(Killulta),? Kellchurnam (Kilcornan), Ardcatni (Ardcanny), Kellda-
cholum (Collam), Kellmacgoban (Kilgobbin), Kellnachallichi (Kelna-
callye, in Elmpark), Atmid (Anhid ?), Mungaret (Mungret), Imbeolchi-
mir; in Eschluona,’ are Balldorchun, Balihihibebon, Rathen, Raencuam,
and Balyhichnim; Dounnachmor (Donaghmore), Sengel (Singland),
Inchicoman, Kellchuan (Kilquane, County Clare), Kelliedun
(Killeely ?), Kellross (Kilrush). Various churches in Limerick—
St. Manchuchini (Munchins), with Karragicdacham and Kelldairi ;
St.Brigid, St. John, St. Peter, St. Martin, St. Michael, St. Mar, Rotunda,
St. Nicholas; Claronaedugain, Munimdartha, Cluonidublach, Mun-
tirichroidir, Inergine, Imailidinn, (Crewally, or Ballyclogh), Baluch-
tham, Formail-iart, Magdublacna, Balimurchada, Balichorchorcram,
Cathirdubdulic (Caheravally), Kellonchon (Killonaghon), Balimul-
chadtha, the fishery of Coradgwr (Coragower), and the mill near the
city, fish, tythes, &c. Though several important churches, such as
Adare, Rathkeale, Kilpeacon, Kilfinnane, Croom, &c., do not appear
in this list, it shows that the leading parishes were already recog-
nised.

XI. Tue Papat Taxarions (1291-1302).—These being already
published, though with great imaccuracies, may be consulted in the
Calendar of Documents relating to lreland; but the endless list of
corrigenda is more important than the ‘‘text.’? We only notice the
1502 list here, because it preserves a record of a raid over which the
annalists and historians keep (so far as [ know) absolute silence.*

This destructionfell heavily on the churches of south-west Limerick,
and may be traced by the grim entries ‘“‘ wasted by the war” after

1 See, ¢.g., De Rupefort’s Rental, 1336 (B. B. L., pp. 138-140).

? Killenalotar or Kilulta.

3 The northern part of Kilkeedy parish.

+ How imperfect and partial are our Annals is evident when we note that the
driving out of the great tribes of south-western Limerick, in 1178, only appears in
the *‘ Annals of Innisfallen.’’? This ‘‘ war’’ in western Limerick, ante 1302, only
appears in Rolls and the Papal Taxation ; and Torlough O’Brien’s great raid via
Caherconlish and Grene, all over eastern Limerick and northern Tipperary, in
1285-6, is only found in the ‘* Wars of Torlough” and the Rolls.

Werstrroprp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 343

certain church names in the Taxation of 13802. It extended from
Abbeyfeale to Kilfinny, along the south of O Connello, and was appa-
rently stopped by the castles of Shanid, Doondonnell, Askeaton,
Croom, and Adare,’ but not by Newcastle. The destroyed churches
were—Corcomohide, Mahoonagh, Moyalthi, Cloncagh, Ballyhahill,
Dromcolliher, Cloncrew, Clonelty, Newgrange, Newcastle, Rathcahill,
Killagholeghan, Killeedy, Killilagh, Feel, the Chapel of Montemale-
dictionis, and the churches of Clonshire, Kilmaclou, and Kilfinny. A
lesser raid along the western border destroyed the churches of Kil-
murrily, Loghill, and Kilfergus.* It is remarkable that, while the
fierce wars of the de Clares and O’Briens during forty years seem
to have rarely injured, and only twice destroyed, churches,* the
annalists and historians pass over in complete silence that fierce war
which wasted, with fire and sword, a tract of country twenty-six miles
long and sixteen to eighteen miles wide ; that spared the churches as
little as the English manors, and ‘‘ burned with fire the houses of
God in the land” to the number of two and.twenty.

XII. Cottapse or THE EnetisH PowEr.—It has become a common-
place that the collapse of the English power in western Ireland dated
from the Bruces’ invasion, and the weak reign of Edward II. No
doubt these events helped to hasten its end ; but the germs of its mortal
illness are discoverable even in the strong reign of Edward I. At that
time the system of government was (in the district we are consider-
ing) of the greatest complication. We find ‘ chapters,” or groups of
parishes, with elaborate local government, looking after the roads and
bridges, after outlaws and thieves. Then came coroners’ districts,
and baronial divisions, and free towns, like Limerick and Kilmallock,
and courts-Christian, held anywhere as the church authorities saw
fit ; while bailiffs, governors, the escheator, the coroner, the king’s
judges, and higher officers of the Crown intervened on every occasion.
No one could be detected using a quern, or burying a body that
the coroner had not seen; a wooden bridge could not show signs of
collapse ; the foxes at Kilcosgrave could not devour an unusual number
of rabbits in a warren ; a man could not be drowned by falling into a
river off a restless horse, or get killed by a mill-wheel; a criminal
could not escape from a church—but the authorities were on the alert,

1 Adare vill is, however, returned as ‘‘ wasted by the war’’ in an Inquisition
of 1329.
20.9.P.1., 1302, p. 289.
3 <¢ Wars of Torlough,’’ Annals of Innisfallen.
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XKV., SEC. C. | [28]

344 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and making reports and inquisitions, prosecuting innocent persons,
fining parishes, and confiscating the horse, or mill-wheel, to the Crown.
Beside this, any lady of property, who was (as often happened)
untimely bereaved of her husband by the wars, was rarely left long in
her widowhood, and every extra marriage raised dower questions of
fearful complexity. The result of all this paternal government was an
unending swarm of little stinging lawsuits, sucking the blood, and
breaking the peace of the community. While the English settlers
were incessantly worried by English law and government, there also
lay around them fierce Irish tribes in the mountains and forests,
waiting opportunity for a raid ; while underneath the settlers lay the
oppressed Irish serfs, always strong and dangerous the moment the
strong hand relaxed.’ Add to all these social ulcers the manors,
‘“worked” by and for the government during minorities, the hostility
of the higher native clergy to the English,” and the burdens of debt
to Italian banking firms,? and we have all the material for the
collapse before any open break appeared.

In northern Munster the de Clares figure, especially, as the ‘evil
angels’’ of this time; their large manors involved them in endless
lawsuits, and made the de Burgos and other strong nobles seek to aid
the Irish against the unloved house of de Clare. Thomas de Clare’s
wars with the O’Briens brought the formidable King Torlough with
all his tribes down upon eastern Limerick and northern Tipperary,
about 1285. Caherconlish Grene, Latteragh, and other towns and
castles were reduced to blackened ruins by fire and sword. Gilbert
de Clare, owing to his long minority and his early death, took no part
in the struggle; but his brother, Richard, stirred up another O’Brien
war which, after eight years, resulted in the deaths of himself, his son,
and his best knights, the destruction of the English colony in Thomond,

1 T found these deductions on the Irish Pipe Rolls and Plea Rolls (which tell
the story of over-government with great clearness), on the Inquisitions, and on
certain deeds. The ‘‘ Wars of Torlough”’ also shows the ill-feeling of various
English barons towards each other. The C.S.P.I. give most of the other points
in this section.

2 The Abbot of Magio, e.g., in Pleas of Parliament, Easter, xxxv Kd. I.;
Alienation of the Abbey Goods, chiefly to maintain the hatred of the English
tongue (maxime in odium lingue anglicane ad manutenendum), lest English monks
should remain. The Abbot of Wetheney harboured Irish enemies and rebels of the
king, 1290 (C.S.P.I., vol. ili. (802), &e.

3 E.g.: I find in the Plea Rolls, 1287, Eliseus de Lucca; in the C.S.P.L.,
1285-92, the Ricardi; the Rapundi, the Advocata, the Huberti, and the Cosa of
Florence; the Clarentes of Pistoia; the Lucca merchants, Amanati and Chimbardi.

Wesrropp—Auncient Churches in Co. Limerich. 345

and the weakening of the few Irish allies of the English. Along
with this disastrous war came the Scotch invasion. As the Bruces
approached Limerick, all the Irish in Desmond rose ‘in hostility to
the king and his faithful subjects.”” The O’Donegans (tenants of
Maurice fitz Thomas) at Rathkeale, rose and destroyed Newcastle, in
Oconyll, so that Fitz Thomas had to bring against them a force sorely
needed elsewhere. The great muster against the Scotch, meanwhile,
lay at Ludden, without striking a blow, while the Scotch insulted the
City of Limerick, and lay almost unmolested.at Castleconnell, 1315.
‘Then the invasion ebbed, and Edward Bruce fell at Dundalk, unla-
mented by the Irish he came to assist. These events seem to haye
told even against the writers of deeds and registers. The deeds in
the Black Book, and the entries of Limerick lawsuits in the Plea Rolls,
became very few, and the records dwindle almost to nothing after the
close of the century. The power of the Earls of Desmond next rose
to that height from which all the forces of the Crown alone deposed it,
after several years’ war, and thedesolation of a province in 1586. Other
traces of government, save in the fortified towns, are almost impossible
to discover.

Limerick received a heavy blow in the middle of the fourteenth
century.” In 1369 Garrett, Earl of Desmond, endeavoured to support
O’Brien, of Thomond, who had been deposed by his nephew, Brian.’
Before the English army could be got together in proper force, the
formidable host of Thomond was at Monasternenagh Abbey. Desmond
attacked, received a crushing defeat, and was dragged out of sanctuary.
There was complete demoralisation among the English; Limerick
opened its gates to the victors, and was partly burned: Sioda
Macnamara was made Governor, and his clan plundered even the books
and plate of the cathedral. It. was, however, only a momentary
success: the citizens rose and slew Sioda, while Sir William de
Wyndesore brought up troops, and made the Macnamaras restore the
‘books, ornaments, and chalices”’ of St. Mary’s.*

1 Plea Rolls, 124 of xi Ed. II., m. 44.

* In 1358 Catherkenlyshe had a grant of murage for twenty years, ‘‘ as lying
on the marches, with the Irish rebels on every side, and liable to their incursions.
Charter of Ed. III., Nov, 9th, 1358.

3 Known to eee as ‘ Bra of the —_ of (Monaster an) Aenagh,’’ from
his victory over Desmond.

* Annals F.M., 1370. Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s ‘‘ History of Limerick,”’
vol. i., p. 84; fades R.S.A.1., vol. xix. (1882), p. 234. Also the facsimile of
an entry relating to this war in ‘‘ National MSS: of Ireland,”’ vol. iii., No. trv.

[28°]

346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

The reign of Edward III., however, was destined to end in disaster
for the English colony in Ireland; the Macnamaras inflicted a disas-
trous defeat on Clanrickard. Even in the records of the Chancery
Rolls of 1877’ this war has left its mark. The “dry bones live”’; we
seem to see the stir of the government, the march of the nobles and
knights, the foot-soldiers, hobilers, and archers, the great droves of
oxen, heifers, horses and carriages converging on Limerick. Messen-
gers fly with letters to the leading men, and supplies are ‘‘ comman-
deered”’ on every side. The mayor and citizens of Limerick take
heart, and work energetically ; rumours fly about what ‘‘ O’Brien and
Macomarth”’ and the other fierce chiefs are doing to the north of the
river. Everything foretells a great war—perhaps the reduction of
Thomond, when—nothing further is done, and the army disbands. It
was the last flicker of the fire of the Plantagenets ; henceforth the
main ‘‘ victories” will be nominal submissions of Irish chiefs to the
Crown, with presents of falcons and hounds,? and peace obtained by
the Limerick citizens only by paying rent and blackmail to the
neighbouring chiefs. The documents relating even to church matters
dwindle to nothing, till the energetic reign of Henry VIII. and his

vast changes in Church and State flood us once more with records, for

nearly all the fifteenth and a third of the sixteenth century remain
nearly blank in our rolis and cartularies.

This is the more remarkable that in Limerick (as in Clare,? and
elsewhere in western Ireland) numerous churches and monasteries.
were extensively re-edified in the fifteenth century, and peel towers,
with identical architectural features to those found in the churches,
remain everywhere. Save in the cases of St. Mary’s Cathedral and
the Franciscan Convent at Adare, the builders and dates of these works.
go unrecorded by annalist or notary.

After the dissolution the churches, with very few exceptions, fell
to ruin, and no attempt seems to have been made till the days of
Bishop Bernard to reconstitute the churches and cathedral of the war-
wasted City and County of Limerick, half depopulated after the
frightful Desmond wars.

1 Calendar of Chancery Rolls, &c., of Ireland.

2 E.g. Bryen O’Bryan Princeps Thotomon de canibs et falconibs Mem. Scac
Term S. Trin., xviii Ric. II.

3 See Proc. R.I.A., Ser. iii., vol. vi., pp. 11€-117. It is strange to find the
windows, doors, and other features in the greater castles (¢g., Adare and Askeaton)
practically identical with those in the monasteries, just asin the similar features in
the peel towers and lesser churches.

- —- # =5

Westrroere— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 347

Fina Nores.

XIII. Toe Presenps.—Before giving the survey of the churches,
it may be helpful to collect into almost dry lists notes on the
prebends, monasteries, and impropriations, and lists of the bishops.
In 1204 Bishop Donat (B.B.L., p. 108) appointed that the cathedral,
with the tythes of Cotheann, profits on wills, oblations, &c., and the
churches of Kilmurry, St. Martin, in Limerick, Douenathmor, and
Killiadeh, should support the bishop. The dean was to hold the
Church of St. John, below the city, Kildacolu (Collam), Kildimo, and
Ardach. The chanter was given Sengol (Shanagolden), Ardinir, and
Rathnaser as prebend. The treasurer was given Sengol (Singland),
Rathgerallan,t Drommohiba, and certain fisheries. To the four canons
and prebends were respectively given—Mungaret, Kathirdufduli, and
Killonechon, St. Manchinus, and the benefices of Ballimurchada,
Ardchatin (Ardcanny), and certain lands. Portions from the common
stock were granted to three other canons.

Bishop Hubert granted, in about 1250, to the Dean, Thomas de
Wodeford, and his successors the churches»of Mungaret, Maycro,
Carnarthy, and Rathsyward, and the chapel of Lysmuk (B.B.L., p. 73).
This grant was augmented by a grant of the churches of Browry end
Ballysyward by his successor, Bishop Robert in 1253 (Zd.).

In 1291 the chancellor had the vicarages of Brurry, Mungaria,
Kylmaclou (Cappagh), Kylfychny, Sengel, and the prebendal churches
of Clonkeuer, Kylscanyl, and Clonach. The treasurer held Imlath-
dreyney ; and the archdeacon, Kyldyme, Tulachbrek, Croch, Effyng,
and Kyllyd. The prebends were Kylmonyn, Ardacny, Ballycathan,
Dovenachmor, and Kyleyl.? Effin was made a prebendal church in
1287.5

In 1418 the Taxatio Procurationum shows that the dean held the
rectory of Mongaret, Carnargy, Balysyward, Browrye, Kylmacluana,
Rathsyward (Rathurd), and the vicarage of St. Nicholas. The
archdeacon had St. Michael’s vicarage, Cluancreama, Kyldyme,
Kyldacolum, and Ardach. The treasurer held Imlachdrynan, Sengol,

1 Rathgrallayn, between Limerick and Crewmally, in the rental of 1336.
Rathgrelane, near Rathurd, in D.S.A. (map 10), 1657. Rathareylan is named as
the property of the Limerick Corporation in the Inquisition of 18th March, xii
James I.

2C.8.P.I1., vol. v., pp. 270-271.

3 B.B.L., pp. 111-113.

348 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and Cluananarny, or Kilquane; the precentor, Catherbathelaich,
Crewamalla, Kylnafynygy, Nantenan, Rathneser, Drumdele, Dissert-
marrgeor (Morgans), Senguala, and Leamkaill ; while the chancellor
had Cluyincheur, Rathgel, Kylscannill rectory, and Cloaineach.
Ballymolruain, and Ardmafaelane were mensal to the bishop; and the
prebends were St. Munchin, Kilbekayn, Domnachmor, Kyllonchon (?),
Dissert-Engussa, Athnyd, Balycathan, Ardcathny, Croch, Ardacha,
Killeedy, and Rathgel (?). Several of the churches formerly reserved
to the dignitaries (such as Kilmurry, by Athassell, St. John’s, by
the Holycross, and Fedemer, by Cathir) were held by the regular
clergy.’

In 1633 the prebends were St. Munchin,*‘Donaghmore, Ballycahane,
Kilpeacon, Tullabrachy, Killeedy, Disert, Ardcanny, Croagh, Athnett
(mensal), Effin, and St. Patrick’s, at Singland.* To the dean was given
St. Mary (? Kilmurry), St. Nicholas, Cappagh, Cahernarry, Bruree, and
Mungret ; to the precentor, Kilfinny, Loghill, Nantenan, Shanagolden,
Knocknegall, Dromdelly, and Morgans; to the chancellor, Rathkeale,
Kilscannell, Clonagh, Clonshire, and Dundonnell; to the treasurer,
St. Patrick, at Singland, Caheravally, Emlygrennan, Kilquane
Chapelry, St. Michael, Ardagh, and Kildimo ; while the economy fund
included Kilmallock union.*

A long list of parish churches were at that time impropriate—
Kilkeedy, Kilmurry, St. John’s, Fedamore, Kilfentenan (in Clare),
Kilfinan, Dermacow, Ballytankard, Broffe, Urgare, Glanograh, Adare,
Ballyngary, Le Granshagh (New Grange), Killaughliathan, Kilbro-
deran, Kilcolman, Askeaton, Dunmoylan, Castle-Robert-Goer, and
Aglishemonagh ; most of these had passed into lay hands, by having
first been obtained by the monasteries, then seized by the Crown,
and then granted away to lay proprietors.

1 Richard I1., 1389, directed the dean and chapter to make Andesche a prebend
for the life of the incumbent (Pat. R.).
2 Rural deaneries were St. Mary’s, St. John’s, Mungret, Kildimo, Cahernarry,
Askeaton, Kilkeedy, Killaliathan, Chapel; Russell, Ballingarry, Killtinnane,
Nantinan, Abbeyfeal, and Rathkeale (Liber Munerum Publicorum, part iv., p. 206.
_ 3 The list of dignities, c. 1645, by Rev. Jasper White (Lenihan, ‘“ Limerick,”
p- 565), assigns Mongrett, Tura Deil, or Blindman’s Tower, Keilionachan, Ardmuolan,
near Kilmallock, Cottan, or Kilny, near same, and the middle part of Cluoncourtha,
to the bishop; Keililin, or John’s Gate, and Baillishiowaird, in addition to those
in 1633 list, to dean; Dromdily, in addition, to precentor, with the chapel of
Rathnasaor (citing a roll of 1542), and. Keelfarissa, or Kilfergus. We note in this
list the spelling of ‘‘ Crag Desert Morogan,’’ or Morgans, the chapel of Crinbhaily,
or Cliny and ‘‘ Caithir Thiovalthalla.”’

7

Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 349

Rey. Jasper White compiled a full list of the dignities and their
benefices before 1652, he being precentor of the cathedral during the
Confederate Government. It is given by Lenihan in ‘“ Limerick,”
p- 565, and need not be repeated. The dignities of the latter days
of the establishment, 1826, may be found in Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s
History.

XIV. Tur Mowasrerires.—The earliest and only noteworthy
monasteries in County Limerick before the twelfth century were—
Mungret, founded by Nessan, ¢. 5380; Cluan Credhail or Killeedy, by Ita,
ce. 550; and perhaps Kilmallock, about 610. The numerous others, so
uncritically collected in the received monasticons, were, as a rule, mere
churches. After the Danish period, we meet no important foundation
till King Thoirdhealbhath O’Brien founded Monasternenagh, §. Maria
de Magio,' for Cistercians in 1148, to commemorate his victory
over the Danes near its site; it was daughter of Mellifont. After the
Norman Invasion, the Normans began eagerly to found monasteries,
and were emulated by the Irish chieftains. The Cistercian cell of
Feal, Nephillagh, or Abbeyfeale, a daughter of Magio, was founded
1188. The great Cistercian House of Uaithne, Wetheney, or Owney,
was founded by Thomas Lord Carrick in 1205, and was a daughter of
Savignac. The hospital of Aney was founded for Knights of St. John
of Jerusalem, by Geffrey de Marisco in 1215. An Augustinian
Abbey seems to have been founded by King Donaldmore O’Brien in
Limerick City before 1194, and another of Canons Regular, by Simon
‘‘ Minor,” in the same city. Somewhere between 1220 and 1240,
King Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien founded a Dominican house in
Limerick, and Franciscan convents there and at Galbally.
St. Katherine’s Convent of Augustinian Canonesses, in Oconyll (at
Manisternagalliach, near Foynes), and the Trinitarian Monastery of
Adare, were probably founded about 1240, and the Aroasian House of
Rathkeale about 1280. The Dominican House of Kilmallock was
established by Gilbert, son of Lord Offaly, in 1291; the Augustinian
House of Adare by the Earl of Kildare in 1815-17, The Franciscans
were planted at Askeaton between 1389 and 1420 by the Earls of
Desmond ; and at Adare by Thomas, Earl of Kildare, in 1464. The
lesser foundations will be noticed in the body of the survey.’

1 Probably ‘‘of the plain,’? Magh, not the Maigue, for it was some distance
from that river on a tributary, the Cammoge.

? The charters of Monasternenagh (1186 and 1200), Wetheney (1205), and the
Augustinian House at Adare (1317) areextant. The ‘‘C.S.P.1.,” vol. ili., No. 962,

390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

XV. CHURCHES HELD BY THE MonasTEeRTEs.—As we have noted,
the passing of so much church property to lay owners is due to the
holding of the said churches and lands by the monks.

The abbey of Keynsham,’ in Somersetshire, held Iniskefty
(Askeaton), Rathgel, Rathofergus, Mayntaueny, Mayryne, Browry,
Culbalysyward, Karracnesy, Mayne, Maymolcally, lands of Robert
Dondonenold, &c., in 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75); all except Iniskefty and
Garthe, or Ballingarry, were, however, recovered.’

The Abbey of Athassell, in Tipperary, held Maynchro,
Creuathomayll, Douenaghmor, Kilmuhoroc, Carnarthy, Rathsyward,
Glenogra, Kilbradran,*® and Kilcolman® in 1253, when they were also
recovered by the bishop (ib., pp. 81, 84).*

The Abbey of Kells, in Ossory, held the rectory of Killagholicane.°
The ‘‘ Minister”? of Holy Trinity, Adare, held the rectory of
that church. The Abbot of Insula-molanfid, on the Blackwater, held
Dermoko, or Darragh Mochua, Church in 1267-1272 (7b., pp. 81, 84).

The Abbey of Cahir held Fedemer and Ballyhowen.

At the dissolution it was found that a vast number of benefices
belonging to the dissolved abbeys lapsed to the Crown. Those in
Limerick must be noted here.

The Prior of Holy Cross, Limerick, held St. John’s; the Abbot of

gives a contemporaneous account of the first establishment of the Dominicans at
Kilmallock in 1291. The foundation and various benefactors of the Frangiscan
House at Adare from 1464 were copied from the original register of the convent by
Father Mooney. Beyond a few entries in the annals, the other foundations are
probably in several cases merely traditional.

1 Ware in his list of monasteries (followed, of course, by Archdall) gives
Kynnythin among the abbeys of Limerick in 1300. I have seen the entry he
cites, and think that (like Kentham, Kyntham, and Kinshane in similar entries)
the abbot of Keynsham is intended.

* Pat. i Jas. I., Ixvili., Sir R. Boyle was granted Ballengare, Askettan, Kilmachoe,
Lismakyr, and Eglish Rossye, parcel of estate of dissolved Abbey of Kensham, in
England.

3 Ec. de Kilbradrain, cuj. rect. est Prior de Athissell. Ec. de Kilcolmain, cuj.
rector, eod prior ; Glynnogre, rect. est prior (Tax Proc., 1418).

4 Bishop Hubert was a monk of Athassell, which possibly gave him sufficient
knowledge of its affairs to defeat its claims to certain benefices in his subsequent
bishoprick. They had been held under a collation of Hubert the Bishop, till
Robert the Bishop had a plea with Malchus, Prior of Athissell, before the Bishops
of Waterford and Ferns, who surrendered Carnarthy and Rathsiward, retaining
Kilbradran, Kilcolman, and Kilmuchorog (B.B.L., p. 108).

5 Eccle. Killocholiathan spect ad Prior et conv. de Kellys (Tax Proc., 1418) ; also
Kylmohurk (J2.).

Westroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 351

Temolyne held Urgare ;’ the Master of Any held the rectory of Bruff,
or Buroghe, with Any, Moreton, Ballymon, Ballinlogh, Kilkallan,
Carecorne, Ballyraude, Broo (Bruff), Rochestown, Knockelonge, and
Templebridan churches; the rectories of Woyne (Owney), Cloghken,
Karkenliss, Ballinvoyle, Ra-wr-don (Rathjordan), and Cahyr-ilti, with
other livings outside the county.? The guardian of Magio held Camus
Chapel. The Abbey had been granted the following churches in
Prince John’s Charter, 1185 :—Ceallmeccerell (Kilcurley), Granshagh
(Grange), Kealkillen (Kilcallan), Cathercorny, Camus, Ceallseanig,
Ceallconill, Ffedomair (Fedamore), Brug (Bruff), Cealladleach (Kilh-
lagh), Imlechdregingi (Emlygrenan), Kilnarath, and, perhaps, Darach-
muchua.* The Abbot of Wethney held numerous livings outside the
diocese—at Arklow, Thurles, and Tyone ;* and the Prioress, or Mistress,
of Manisternagalliagh held Newgrange, Dunmoylin, and Robertstown.

XVI. THe Names ry THE Survey.—In compiling the survey,
questions often arose as to what names should be admitted. Most
were obviously actual church-names; but among the rest it was hardly
possible, in all cases, to have avoided such errors as giving separately
a church named in an ancient record, and its site disguised under
alatername. There was also a risk of wrong identifications, but all
are marked doubtful that seem merely probable. I also fear that
a few of the ‘‘kill’”? names may be woods (coill), not churches.
Peyton’s ‘‘Survey’”’ warns us against this danger by giving long lists
of apparent church-names annotated ‘boscis et subboscis.? To
obviate this danger, I have, as much as possible, given only ‘‘ kill ”’
names at which a church-site is recorded, or a graveyard exists.°
Again, a ‘‘coill” name, like Kilbeheney (Coill beicne in 1502), is
sometimes a church as well as a wood, for confusions between the two
words arose even in the Middle Ages, as the records abundantly show.
The descriptions of the churches are based on the Ordnance Survey
Letters, but are, as far as possible, corrected and supplemented.

‘The prioress of Teaghmolynd, in 1418, held the churches of Iwyrgear and
Wrygydy (Tax. Proc.).

* Leases, ix—xii Eliz., Exchequer Records.

*C BoP siz voles

* xxxiii Eliz. Proceedings against E. Walshe, Exchequer Records.

5 Peyton, e.g., pp. 55, 1438, 179.

§ Occasionally an unequivocal name, like Cellcrumterlapain, Glennahaglish, or
Kiltemple, is admitted, though not named as a church in the records, or displaying
any trace of the building.

bo2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

These letters are, as a rule, good and careful, especially the letters of
J. O’Donovan, P. O’Keefe, and A. Curry; but the abbeys are
undescribed, or poorly described, so I have striven to visit and examine
all their sites, though the condensed descriptions give little scope for
usage in these notes. I owe some explanation for my treatment of
some of the older authorities." To reject the dicta of (for example)
O’Donovan or Reeves calls for defence. The first of these great
scholars does not, however, seem to have even slightly examined
the Black Book, the Surveys, and State Records and Taxations,
indispensable for correct identification and judgment as to the true
names. No one, for example, could have given Mag 6amneac, or
Mevdonac, for Mahoonagh, who had seen any of the countless records
of Mo Tawnagh and Tawnagh ;? or identified Dysert Oenghus, near
Croom, with Dysert Murdebra, near Askeaton. Dr. O’ Donovan seems,
in fact, to have had little respect for Latin and other non-Irish records ;
at least, he used them very little. In the case of Dr. Reeves, his
wonderful knowledge of the records was occasionally warped by want
of mere local knowledge, or of records authoritative for single names,
ag in the cases of Crecora and Cloncoragh.? Not a few other writers
have treated the subject of identifications and name-meanings with so
little study or judgment that I feel no hesitation in rejecting their
conclusions.* It is for such reasons, and not for novelty, or from
underestimating our predecessors, that I note the occasions where I
have arrived at a different conclusion from theirs.

1 The authorities before O’ Donovan are very unreliable ; such identifications,
for example, as Clarina for Cluan Credhail abound.

2 Some difficulty seems to attach to the later name of Mahoonagh. It is rendered
Medhonach in R.S.A.I., xi. (1870), p. 629.

3 Kaglas Montin Church (Temple Athea), though given as in Ardagh deanery,
is identified with Mahoonagh (in Ballingarry deanery) by Dr. Reeves. Moycro,
apparently near Rathurd, in the deanery of Limerick, is equated with Croagh,
in the deanery of Ballingarry; Killacollam with Ballyculhane, and Say
with Dunkepchy, instead of with Cullam and Caherass; and Dr. Reeves
at first appears to have identified Cluencomarba, near Kilmallock, with Crecora,
near Limerick, but I believe in later notes identified it rightly with Cloncoraha, or
Colmanswell: see MSS., T.C.D., 1063, p. 115. Rathronan is also identified with
Temple Allea, idid, p. 1038.

+ For example, in such derivations as ‘‘ Ford of the hundred fires (of Baal) ”’
for Askeaton; ‘‘St. Athanasius’? for Atheneasy (Ath-na-Deisi), the ford of the
Deisi ; ‘‘ the church of the rough ford’’ (Scariff) for Kilnegarruff, the church of
Maccon the rough; ‘‘the Church of the devout daughter”’ for that of Inghean Baoith,
daughter of Boetius; Ardfert = place of the miracles of Ert ; Owney Abbey, 7.¢.,
St. Anthony’s Abbey.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 353

It only remains to me to ask my readers’ forgiveness (and far
more, their practical criticism by publishing corrections) for mistakes,
which most probably may be proved to exist in so very wide and
com plex a subject. The survey is the work of a pioneer, and does not
pretend to be an exhaustive and final monograph.

XVII. Bisnors or Livrrick.—During the period of the records
most used in this Survey, it is well to keep in mind the bishops of
the diocese, by whose names numbers of deeds can be approximately
dated. When the term “bishop” is used without qualification in
this paper, it refers to the Bishops of Limerick only—Gille or
Gillebert,! 1116; Patrick, 1140; Harold, 1151; Turgeis, 1151;
Brictius, ¢. 1177 (St. Mary’s Cathedral built in his time); Donat
O’Brien, c. 1195; Geoffrey, of Dungarvan, 1207; Edmond, 1216;
Hubert de Burgh,’ prior of Athassell, 1223; Robert, of Emly, 1251;
Gerald le Marischal, 1275; Robert of Dundonnell, 1307; Eustace de
L’Eau, 1311; Maurice de Rupefort, 1337; Stephen Lawless, 1353 ;°
Stephen de Valle, 1860; Peter Curragh, 1369 ;* Cornelius O’Dea, of
Killaloe, 1400; John Mothel, 1426; William Creagh, 1459; Thomas
Arthur, 1472; Richard , 1486; John Dunow, of Exeter, 1486 ;
John Folan, of Ferns, 1489; John Coyn, 1521; William Casey, 1551
(deposed 1557); Hugh Lacy, 1557 (resigned or deprived 1571);

! For Gille and Patrick, see Account of Synod of Rathbreasail in ‘‘ Keating’s
History,’ Book II., and Archbishop Ussher’s ‘‘Veterum Epistolarum Hibernicarum
Sylloge” (ed. 1632), p. 77, Letter of Gillebert, Lunicensis ep., ¢. 1090, p. 78,
Tracts ‘* de usu ecclesiastico,’’ p. 78, and ‘‘ de statu ecclesia,’ p. 88, and another
letter, p. 120; Profession of obedience to Canterbury by Patrick, Bishop of
Limerick. For Brictius, see also ‘‘ Calendar of Papal Letters,” and ‘‘ Calendar of
Documents relating to Ireland.’’

2 A facsimile letter of Bishop Hubert may be seen in ‘‘ National MSS. of Ireland,”’
vol. ii, No. txxm (3), asking compassion for the wrongs done to the See by
Geoffrey de Marisco and his son, William, 1235. ‘

3 Theiner’s ‘‘Vetera Monumenta, Hib. et Scot.’’ (ed. 1864), No. pcxv1,
Innocent VI. to Stephen, elect bishop, on death of Maurice, 1353; pex1tr., same
to Stephen, elect bishop, on the death of late Bishop Stephen, 1368; cLxxvit.,
same to Petrus Curiath, 1369; pccixx1x., 1456, annulling letters of Thomas,
falsely named Bishop of Limerick, on petition of John the Bishop; pccrxxxIt.,
1457, Calistus to Thomas, Bishop of Limerick ; pcccixxx., 1485, John Dunmore,
Bishop of Limerick.

4 Called Peter Creagh in the local histories, but Peter Curragh in the Exchequer
Records, Fine, iii Hen. VI., No. 39. The Bishop held Curragh, in County Limerick ;
Matilda Curragh was his heir. See Cal. Mem. Rolls, vol. ii. (Ferguson, P.R.O.1.),
recited in Roll, ii Hen. V., m. 34. Peter was also fined 100 m. for not attending
a Parliament held at Kilkenny, and afterwards at Tristledermot, Feb. 18, an. xvii
Ric. II., Mem. Roll.

304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

W. Casey (restored 1571); John Thornborough, 15938; Bernard
Adams, 1603; with whom we may close the list.

AUTHORITIES.

The following gives the short references as used in the subsequent
survey :—

‘“* 1201,” Inquisition of Meyler FitzHenry (Black Book); ‘‘ 1204,”
Ordinance of Bishop Donat O’Brien (same); ‘‘ 1291 and 1302,” Papal
Taxations (English Exchequer); ‘£1410,”! List of Churches (White
MSS.); 1418,” Taxatio Procurationum of Bishop O’ Dea (Black Book);
‘© 1452,” Rental of O’Conyll (Irish Exchequer); ‘‘ 1593,” Valor
Beneficiorum ;? ‘* 1586,’ Christopher Peyton’s Survey (P.R.O.1.) ;
“©1615,” A and B, and “ 1633,’’ Regal Visitations (P.R.O.I.) ; ‘* 1645,”
White’s dignities; ‘‘ A.F.M.,” Annals of the Four Masters; ”
‘‘B.B.L.,” Black Book of Limerick (at Maynooth); “C.S.,” Civil
Survey; ‘C.S.P.1L.,” Calendars of Documents and State Papers,
Treland ;3 ‘“D.S8.,”» Down Survey, 1655-7, ‘ A” refers to the
unburned maps; ‘‘B”’ to the burned maps in P.R.O.I.; “‘ Petty”
to the copies now in Paris; ‘“‘F.G.,’’ Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s
History cf Limerick; ‘‘L.M.H.,” Liber Munerum Publicorum Hiber-
nie; ‘‘N.M.I.,”’ Facsimiles of National MSS., Ireland; ‘‘0O.§.L.,”
Ordnance Survey Letters (R.I.A.)in E. 8 and 9, cited as “8” and
“9”. “© P.M.D.,”’ Association for the Preservation of Memorials of
the Dead in Ireland; ‘‘ P.R.O.1.,”? Public Record Office, Ireland ;
RR?’ Roll; “Patent 7 “Close,” and “ Plea: (RA. Royal trish
Academy; ‘‘R.S.A.L.,”’ Royal Society of Antiquaries, Ireland, under
its successive names of Kilkenny Society and Royal Historical and
Archeological Association, &c.; ‘‘ V.T.P.,” Tripartite Life of
St. Patrick, ed. Whitley Stokes.

The sections give the most usual name; the number of the sheet
of the O.S. map of 6 inches to the mile; the older name and chief
records; the Fabric or Site ; Publications relating thereto.

1 Tt existed in a copy from ‘‘ torn rolls,’? among the papers of Edmond White,
Canon of ‘‘Ardcanty,’’ and was recopied by Rev. Joseph White, brother of Edmond.
For full account see M. Lenihan’s ‘‘ Limerick,” p. 557, et seqq.

2 Let me warn against the ancient copy among the MSS. E. 8, 15, of Trinity
College, Dublin. It purports to date 1438, but is really a very inaccurate copy of the
1591 Valor. To giveafew examples: it gives Sluth Mouchsini for Sancti Monchini;
Ballykahell for Rathkaell ; Moltourlagh for Mohonniagh ; Gunesketun for Ennis-
ketten (Askeaton) ; Kilternague for Kyllcornayn; and Arodamore for Ffeadamore.

5 The earlier ones being most used are noted here as vol. i. (1177-1252), ii. (to
1284), iii. (to 1293), iv. (to 1301), and v. (to 1307), where this most valuable work
breaks off till Tudor times.

W estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 300)

E SURVEY OF THE CHURCHES.
Tart DeEANERY oF LIMERICK.

The name is, of course, taken from the Cathedral City. It appears
in early times as ‘‘ Luimneach,”’ for the estuary of the Shannon, anda
district, orrather group of tribes—the Tuath Luimneach—on its southern
bank. Perhaps the least improbable of the suggested derivations is
“orazed bare by horses.’”’ Others are from the ‘ cloaks,” or the
‘“shields,”’! which were swept away by the tide. The Norse name,
Hlimrek,”? has been equated with ‘‘rich loam.” The rural deanery is

first named in 1291.

“Bunratty COUNTY OF CLARE wae
vel a
\v er ite Q KILLALOE
= prot Ke a NX
UN=! Lee aa ~
awe’ CHING
River Shannon > KIL | Limeric Ast ST
Newlown . of =) nfl a
\ Se race
Pes : Gmictaeis ae
= *sNICHO- ;
er: | at : er or
+ eats Teer Mae
Co AOS
catty: 5, MUNGRET ae tae
River eWEEDYT poey Pca SNS ITS
AM Maigue \ Pe ZKnatee XII *<NARRY$ DIOCESE
CT eye ne Tcanennvaus’ Fi OF
ay ear
% i ot GAUL / EME
Sauls ~Patrigkswelt-y- rad) Ss ¥
' REDE a? ae ‘ 2OSK
D crEcgnt Aye
£ Sopenon
XX f Uileaaa
Pee eae I~) i
O ae Mhs,,
Adare.

O 1 v4, 3 MILES
SSS

K Parish Ch t
VY 90K, we. cates an epee

The Deanery of Limerick.

1 Dindsenchas, No. 57 (Revue Celtique, 1894), the ‘‘luimne,’’ or grey green
cloaks, or from the ‘‘ lummans,”’ or shields.

2 It will be remembered that Rafn,a Norse ‘‘ Hlimrek’’ merchant, seems to
haye been one of the first to tell the world of the voyage of Ari, the Icelander, to

306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Limerick Crry.

1. CaTHEDRAL CHURCH oF THE BixEssrED Virein Manry.—It was
founded by Donaldmore O’Brien, King of Munster. His grant
(1192-1194) to it and Bishop Brictius of the lands of Imungram, or
Mungret, and Imalin (Ballyclogh), is the earliest document preserved
in the Black Book, and is witnessed by Matthew, Archbishop of Cashel,
1192. Its possessions were found by a jury (of twelve each) of
English, Ostmen, and Irish, under Meyler FitzHenry and Bishop Donat
O’Brien, 1201, ‘‘ ptin ad Lymer eccliam” (B.B.L. xxii.). A grant
remains by which (King) John, 1189, gave a fishery and Godric’s land,
‘‘near Lymberik,’’ to it (B.B.L., p. 94). A vast mass of deeds relating
to it are extant in the Public Records of England, Ireland, and Rome.

Fabric—lIt is alleged to have been built on the site of O’Brien’s
palace, within the Norse city. It was a cruciform structure, with
Gothic arcades, and ‘‘ Norman ”’ door and clerestory. ‘To this various
additions were made till the original plan is greatly obscured. The
chapels from east to west are, along the south, St. James Major and
St. Mary Magdalen, built by Thomas Balbeyn, c. 1370, and repaired
by Richard Bultingfort, ¢. 1400; the south transept repaired by John
Budston, 1400; St. Anne, founded by the Sextens after 1450, and
St. George, by the Stacpoles, ¢. 1480. On the north are the following
chapels, from the west :—St. Catherine’s Chapel, built by the Arthurs,
after 1450; the Chapel of St. Nicholas, by Nicholas Arthur, who died
1465 (probably the Napier and Jebb Chapels), and a chapel of the
Creagh family (either the transept or the small western chapel).’

The chancel was enlarged, ante 1207, by Bishop Donat, and again
by Bishops Curragh and O’Dea, and Thomas Arthur, 1380-1410. All
‘three transepts”’ were repaired and the choir enlarged by Bishop
John Folan, c. 1490. The Creaghs restored the north-western chapel,
and the Harolds the chancel, in 1526. The belfry is an afterthought,
probably of the fifteenth century. ‘The battlements and turrets are
later than 1681 (Dyneley, &c.).?

Monuments—The most interesting ancient monuments are—

the coast of North America, ‘‘ in the Western Ocean, near Vinland the Good ”’
(Landnamabok).

1 The Creagh coat-of-arms was painted in it ‘‘on the left hand,’’ near the
entrance to the choir, avout 1583. MSS. T.C.D., E. 3. 16. See R.S.A.I., xxviii.,

p. 48.
2 See illustrations, Plates XI., XII., and XIII., and plan, Plate XV., infra.

Westrropp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. ood

Donaldmore O’Brien, a tombstone, with four lions round a Celtic
cross, 1194; Bishop Donat, 1208; the Bultingforts and Galweys,
1404-45; John Budston, 1427; John Fox, Prior of Holycross,
Limerick, 1519; Dean Geffry Arthur, 1519; Dean Andrew Creagh
(after 1543); J. and E. Harold, 1529; Bishop Cornelius O’Dea, 1484,
restored 1621; Donough, Earl of Thomond, 1619, restored 1678 ;
Bishop Bernard Adams, 1626; Thomas Mahon, and A. Creagh, 1631 ;
Standish Hartstonge, 1663; W. Yorke, 1679; Samuel Barrington,
1693. And of later monuments—Lord Glentworth (Pery), 1844;
S. Barrington, 1842; Bishop Jebb, 1833; Thomas Westropp, ‘‘ 1830 ”’
(recte, 1839) ; and Col. Thomas Gloster, 1861—a hero in the Peninsular
War. Sells, §c.—A peal of bells was given by John Budston, 1401 ;
another by W. Yorke, 1679, still extant ; the carved Misereres, c. 1480,
of black oak, are well preserved. Descriptions—Thomas Dyneley’s
Tour, 1680-81 (Journal R.S.A.1., viii., 1866, p. 343) Ware’s ‘‘ Bishops,”
ed. Harris; Histories of Limerick, by W. Ferrar, 1767; Rev.
P. Fitzgerald, and J. J. MacGregor, 1827; Maurice Lenihan, 1866 ;
and Rev. J. Dowd, 1896; Guide Books to the Cathedral, by Rev.
Canon Meredyth, 1883 and 1887, and Rev. J..Dowd, 1899. Journal
R.S.A.I., Monuments, by M. Lenihan, 1866, p. 334 ; Mitre of Bishop
Thomas Arthur, vil., Ser. iv., p. 369; Carvings and History, by
T. J. Westropp, 2b., xxi. (1892) ; Plan and Growth of Cathedral, 70.,
xxvill.; Limerick Field Club Journal, vol. i1., part 3; Crozier of
Bishop Cornelius O’Dea, and Mitre, ‘‘The Reliquary,” July, 1893;
Carved Oak Seats, by D. A. Walters, ‘‘ Ecclesiologist,” 1861 ;
Limerick Cathedral restored.

2. Sr. Muncuin’s Cuurcu.—Parish and Prebend. It is reputed
to be the oldest church in Limerick ; and its foundation is attributed to
St. Mainchin,! son of Sedna, son of Cass (king, 400), who was cousin of
Cairthin Finn, the first Christian king, and lived c. 480-500. It was
used by the Christianised Ostmen as a cathedral. ‘‘ Ecc. Sei. Manchini,”’
1201; numerous deeds relate to it.2 Fabric—It has been rebuilt on
many occasions; the present church only dates from 1827. The
Hardiman map? shows the church as a building with aisle, side chapel,

1 “¢ Mart. of Donegal,” p. 341.

2 In August, 1698, it was ‘‘ out of repair for Divine Service’’ ; it held a third of
the tithes of Kilrush. ‘‘ Limerick Terriers,’’? P. R. 0. 1., No. 12.

’ A portion of this most interesting map, showing the English town, is repro-
duced in R.S.A.I., xxxiv., p. 177. The date, 1590, is, of course, only approxi-
mate, as the corners of the original are cut away, with possibly the surveyor’s

308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and tower. J/onuments—Klinor, daughter of Thomas Young, 1649;
Thomas Smith, 1711; Major James Buchanan, 1778.1 In 1680
Dyneley says that the church was of no interest, save for the monu-
ments of W. Brenagh, 1594, and Jane Smyth, 1679. Description—
Fitzgerald, vol. i1., p. 556.

3. Sr. Jonn’s Cuurcu.—It is named by Bishop Donat, 1200 and
1201, and many later documents.” /abric—It retains a few portions
of the old fabric, though almost entirely remodelled It measured
60 feet by 63 feet, and had aisles. In 1680 Dyneley’s sketch shows
it as having two side aisles, with east windows, having rich Gothic
tracery. The central gable had a plain rectangular window, with
shafts, set in the arch of the older one. In the north wall were a
double light, with pointed heads, a single lancet, and a pointed door;
there was a double bell-chamber on the east gable.2 /onuments—
Before the rebuilding of 1763* there was a fine monument of Thomas
and Johanna Rice, 1622, and a tablet of John Foorde, Mayor, 1693,
calling the church ‘‘ Sancti Johannis de Sancta Cruce.”’ Deseription—
Fitzgerald, vol. i1., p. 558; Dyneley, ut supra.

4, St. Nicuoras’ Cuurcu.—In 1204 Wm. de Burgo names it
‘Sci. Nicholai, cum ear. ptin,’”’ ‘‘ex donacione litteris vero Regis
Momonie,”’ 7.e. Donaldmore, ante 1194 (B.B.L., p.109), also M.F.H.,
1201. It is namedin the wills of Martin Arthur, 1376,’ and Geffry Gal-
wey, 1445.° It wasin good repairin 1615. /abric—It is shown in the
Hardiman map of ¢. 1590 (No. 57) as having a side aisle to the north

name and the date; but the style, and the words, ‘* Queene’s Castel,’’ mark it as
late Elizabethan. It sketches the cathedral and castle with reasonable accuracy,
which carries conviction as to the equally careful sketches of the Dominican and
Franciscan Convents, and the Churches of St. Munchin (Moghin), St. Nicholas,
and St. Michael. It is first described in Fitzgerald’s ‘‘ History of Limerick,’’ 1827,.
vol. ii., p. 421, andin Trans. R.I.A., vol. xiv., p. 72.

1 P.M.D;, au., p. 104; and p..315.

? St. John of the Holy Cross, in the Liberties of the City of Limerick, 1689,
Terrier, P. KO. 1 sNoaL.

3 R.S.A.I., 1866, p. 435. See copy, Plate XII., infra.

4 Another extensive rebuilding took place under Rev. John Elmes in 1851. He
notes that the new church was to be 20 feet longer (10 feet both to the east and
west) than the older church. Limerick Court Books, 1851.°*

5 Fitzgerald’s ‘‘ History,”’ vol. ii., p. 562.

6 R.S.A.I. xxviii., p. 128. Gulwey also leaves legacies to the cathedral (Chapel
of St. James), the Friars Minor, St. Munchin’s, Holy Cross, St. John’s, and
St. Michael’s.

Wesrroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 309

of the main building ; a central tower with a low, pointed spire, and a
planted cemetery. It was destroyed in the siege of 1651 ; the cemetery
lies near the castle barrack.

5. Sr. Martin’s Cuurcu.—Named in Ingq., 1201, and Bishop
Donat’s Ordinance, 1204.

6. Sr. Lavrence’s Cuurcu.—Inq., 1201, also called ‘‘ Cotthenu,”’
Tythes of fish at ‘‘ Cotheann extra civitat,’? named 1204 (B.B.L.,
p. 109), ‘Kec. de Cottyn, alas Sci. Laurencii,” Tax. Proc., 1418.
See also Martin Arthur’s will, 1376, and Royal Visitation, 1633.
Site—It stood near the County Hospital, and has been long since
demolished.

7. St, Mary’s Rounp Cuurcy.—Only named in Inq., 1201, ‘‘Ece.
S. Marie Rotunda.”

8. Sr. Micuarr’s Cuurcu.—Ing., 1201. Wills of M. Arthur,
1376, and G. Galwey, 1445. The church and chancel were ruinous
in 1615,

The parish church of St. Michael the Archangel, entirely destroyed
in the times of Cromwell, lay near the walls outside the West Water
Gate, 1658. The saint’s day was 29th September. (White MSS.)

Site—It was long since levelled. The view in the 1590 map
shows a building with a side aisle and a battlemented tower. The
cemetery remains in James’s Street, near Bank Place. Monuwment—
Rey. Dr. E. Wight, Archdeacon, 1790.1

9. Sr. Brierp’s Cuurcu.—Inq., 1201.

10. Sr, Anne’s Cuoaprt.—Edward II. granted certain tenements
to W. Blound to celebrate masses there, 1320 (Pat. R., p. 73).

11, Sr. Anprew’s Caarez, Limerick Castle—Henry III. granted
a fishery, mills, and lands, at Drumyn, ‘‘to our chapel, Limerick
Castle,’ W. de Cardiff to be its parson, c. 1216 (undated, B.B.L., lx.,
pp. 42, 101,116). This deed calls King John ‘‘bone memorie’”’!
Another (B.B.L., p. 101) states that when King John was at war
with his barons the fisheries and mill, with Drumyn, belonged to
the chapel of Limerick, whose parson was William de Kardyf (xxi.),
Ap., 1216(?). Also a grant, c. 1240, by Bishop Hubert to Geffry de
Mariscis, and the latter’s appointment, ¢, 1250, of Thomas le Capellan
to the king’s chapel in Limerick Castle (B.B.L., xli.)?

1P.M.D., iii., p. 104.

2 Among the later churches we find—I. C., St. George’s, 1789 ; Presbyterians,
c. 1690: they got the chapel of Augustinian monastery of St. Peter, 1776, in

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [29]

360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

MoNASTERIES IN THE Crry.

12. Tue Aveustintan Convenr.—Founded by ‘‘Simon Minor’”’
(? Mynetor), temp. King John, for regular canons, and dedicated to
the B.V.M. and King Edward. Nicholas Harold attorns Henry de
Berkeley in a suit against the Prior, 1282 (Mem. Rolls), ‘‘ Richard,
Prior of the Hospital of SS. Mary and Edward, near the Bridge, in
Limerick, 1321 (Plea R. 134 of xiv Edward II., m.9d.)}. Granted to
Edward Sexten (Inq. xix and xx Henry VIII.). Sir Patrick Harold
was its last prior. Zhe furniture and plate of its church were
—a chalice, left to it by the prior, Sir John Fox,’ the altar, an
alabaster table, four candlesticks, a censer, two pair of cruets, twenty-
one books, holy-water stock, organ, eighteen wax tapers, three copper
crosses, three vestments, and a great bell, two small ones, three bowls,
and two old coffers: the furniture of the residence is also given.’
Site—It stood on the site of the City Court House, in Bridge Street,
opposite the cathedral, some fragments of medieval walls, with
windows, remain.

18. Sr. Prrer’s Convent.—Founded by Donaldmore, 1171, for
Canonesses, O.S. Augustine. Protection granted ‘‘to the Prioress
of S. Peter Lym,’ 1377 (Close R., xli Ed. I1I.), granted to Edmond
Sexten, 1541 (Fiant 179), renewed 1562 (Fiant 347, Eliz.). Svte
—It stood near the town wall at the lower end of Peter’s Street, and
is only conventionally shown on the 1590 map.

14, ‘‘ Hoty Cross,” or “‘ Hoty Roop.’’—‘‘ The cell of Our Lady ”’
or ‘‘St. Mary and the Holy Cross.” Founded for Austin Hermits,
by an O’Brien in the thirteenth century, and often confused with the
House of SS. Mary and Edward. It was granted April, 1539

Peter Street; the Quakers, 1665, Creagh Lane, 1671 and 1735; Methodists,
1748, Church of St. Francis Abbey till 1763. The Roman Catholic Church was
allowed no regular place of worship from 1690 to 1740: the churches date—
St. Munchin’s, 1744; St. Mary’s, 1749; St. Patrick’s, 1750; St. John’s, 1753;
St. Michael’s, 1781. The Augustinians, 1739-40; new chapels, 1778 and 1823.
The Dominicans, 1780; new chapel, 1815. The Franciscans, in Newgate Lane,
1782.

1 This seems to tell against one reading of an obscure line on his monument in
the cathedral, ‘‘ Prepositus of Holy Cross,”’ perhaps ‘‘ Dee: ist: ecc.”’

2 Ing., Sept. 28, 1537. Partly published in Fitzgerald’s ‘‘ History,” vol. ii.,
p. 068.

3The Priors of St. Mary held six townlands—Priorsland, Monksland,

Clashngilly, Bramloge, and Inschymore—subsequently granted to Edmund Sexten.
(See Inquis., 18th March, 1618.)

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. . 361

(Patent R.), to Edmond Sexten (despite a petition of the Corpora-
tion for the house ‘which Edmund Sexten craftily obtained ”’
C.S.P.1., 24th December, 1539). Szte—It stood to the south of the
Franciscan House, on the Island of Limerick, at Sir Harry’s Mall,
and has been long since demolished. In 1559 it was found to be
sublet to seven tenants—some of it in poor, small tenements. The
body of the church, hospital, steeple, a waste garden, barns, and close
then remained (Inq. iv.and vy Ph. and M., June). Im 1594 Stephen
Sexten held ‘‘ the religious house of the B.V.M. and the Holy Cross,”
with a mansion house and a belfry, 1n ruins, a choir, or chancel, a little
garden, and a thatched house (Inq. xxxvu Eliz.).

15. Tue Dominican Convent, or ‘‘ THe Monastery or DonnoHo
Carsry.”’’—It was founded by Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien, King of
Thomond, about 1225, and he was buried in it in 1241. Here were
also buried several Bishops*—Hubert de Burgh, of Limerick, 1250,
Donald O’Kennedy, and Matthew O’Hogan, of Killaloe, 1251 and
1281, and Christian, Simon O’Currin, and Maurice O’Brien, of
Kilfenora, 1254, 13803, and 1321. The monastery of St. Saviour of the
Dominicans, 1410. Lenihan (History, p. 646) gives a long history,
citing iter alia the Book of the Friars Preachers in the Sloane MSS.
(Brit. Mus. 4793), to which I refer. The house was granted to James,
Earl of Desmond, and, on the attainder of Earl Gerald, to the corpora-
tion, 1586. Pope Innocent X. erected it into a university in 1644;
and it was turned into a barrack, 1679. /abric—The 1590 map shows
a lofty belfry without battlements, four ranges of buildings in repair,
and the side arcades (or windows) and doorway of the ruined church.®
It is described in 15385 as the site of a church, steeple, dormitory,
three chambers, a cemetery, sundry closes and gardens, and four acres,
with 30 acres of land at Courtbrack, a fishery of salmon, and Mona-
braher, near Parteen (Jan. 7, xxv Hen. VIII.). The ivied north

1 Peyton’s ‘‘ Survey,’ 1586.

*Their epitaph is preserved in the Register, ‘“‘senos pontifices in se locus
claudit iste;... Hubertus de Burgh presul quondam Limerici; Donaldus,
Matthzeus pastores Laonienses ; Christian, Mauritius, Simon, Fenaborensis,’’ &c.
See Fitzgerald, vol. ii., p. 571. Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien. The founder was
here buried, 1241. See Lenihan, p. 646, for his epitaph, and a long account of
the abbey. It will be remembered that Terence O’Brien, R.C. Bishop of Emly,
who was executed by Ireton in 1651, was friar of this house, and provincial of
the order in 1644. :

3 Richard Bultingfort by his will, 1405, left a legacy to the Friars Preachers,
for the repair of Holy ‘Trinity Church. See R.S.A.I., xxviii., p. 121.

[29°]

362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

side wall, with large plain windows, various other fragments of build-
ings, pillars, capitals (probably of a cloister arcade), and portions of
carved tombs, and a fireplace remain. A detailed description, with
a plan and illustrations, is a desideratum. See Lenihan, ‘‘ Limerick,”
pp. 646-653."

16. Tue Franciscan Convenr.—It is said to have been founded,
either by Donchad Cairbreach 0’Brien, before 1241,? by ‘‘ W. Fion
de Burgo,” who died 1287, or by a certain ‘‘ Mary, Countess of
Desmond, 1350.” The older writers, however, mention the burials of
Sir Thomas and Sir Richard de Clare within its walls, 1287 and 13818 ;
so the later ‘‘ founders”? (as so often) may have been restorers. For
its dissolution, see Inquis., xxxii Hen. VIII. It was granted to
Humphry Sexten in 1545 (Fiant 456). Svfe—lIt is carefully shown
in the ‘1590’? map. There was a large massive tower with three-
stepped battlements and a side turret, besides several low buildings.
It stood east of and outside the city walls, near the Abbey river.
Father Donat Mooney about the same time describes its site as
‘* delightful,’”’ lying to the south of the Dominican House and north
of the Holy Cross, and it had extensive orchards and gardens. The
walls were still standing, though unroofed, and were of poor masonry,
but the ruins were spacious. Its first founder was the ‘‘ Baron of
Castleconnell, or one of his family,” and it was the de Burgos’ burial-_
place. A Protestant named Sexten held it. It was a mere refuse
heap, and used for a tannery; the records and precious movables
were lost, but a few of its friars rented a house in the city. Bishop
Pococke, in 1752, saw ‘‘an old convent turned into a tanyard”’ at the
site (‘‘ Tour,’ ed. Stokes, p. 114). Some of its vaults and graves
were found under a corn store on Sand Mall. These have entirely
disappeared. The east window was removed in 1789 to St. George’s
Church, and thence to St. Michael’s, but has been taken out. The
county courthouse was built on the site.*

Another Franciscan church is said to have stood in Mary’s Lane,
whence a very curious window, now set in Kilrush (Old Church), and
a piscina and font were removed. Plate—Two chalices, 1619 and

1 See 1599 view, Plate III.

2A deed of the Abbot of May (Monasternenagh) to David Long, circa 1210,
witnessed by Symon Hereward, Mayor of Limerick, mentions lands from the
new Gate of Limerick, ‘‘ ad aream fratrum minorum.”’

3 Published in the Franciscan Tertiary, v., p. 253.

4 See 1590 view, Plate XII.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 363

1626, belonging to the Limerick Franciscans, are described by Rev.
C. P. Meehan. See ‘‘ Franciscans,”’ and P.M.D.I., p. 443. Lenihan,
‘¢Limerick,”’ pp. 653, 661.

17. Tur Temprars’ Hovse.—lIt is said that the old Methodist
church stood on its site in St. Francis’ Abbey. The Exchequer
Rolls, London (13827, i Ed. III., and MSS., T.C.D., 1060), mention
‘Lymer civit. De bonis Templariorum, 3s. per Robertum de Trim.””!
Lenihan says that the Templary was in Quay Lane.

CuurcHEs NortH oF THE SHANNON.

Certain churches and parishes in the civic bounds, but to the north
of the river, may here be noticed. These were Kellchuan, or Kilquane,
and Killiedan (? Killeely), named in the Inq. M. f. H., 1201; Kilcohan
(Kilquane), Kilheil (Killeely), Kilhyntena (Kilfintinan), and Kilrussce
(Kilrush), given in 1302, Papal Taxation. Creattalech (Crattoe), and
Yharmid (Huamerith, 1199, y-Emrid, 1287, or Hy Aimrid, the district
at Kilfintinan), a/7as Kylkennan, and Kyllyntynan? were claimed in the
Tax. Proc., 1418. These, except Kilfintinan, Killeely, and Kilrush,
were retained by the diocese of Killaloe, and are in County Clare.®

18. Kirrusx (5).—St. Munchin’s parish. Kellross, with church of
S. Macuchini, 1201; Kilrussce, 1302; ‘‘ Kyllross, Synynd, in termino,”’
1400.4 The name is obviously from the land in the bend of the river ;
but a patroness, St. Rossa, sister of St. Munchin, has been invented.
fabric—A. very early Irish oratory stands in the grounds of Oldchurch
The west door has inclined jambs, and a massive lintel;’ the east window
has a circular head and splay arch. A curious window, with an
obscure inscription of the Quinlinans, is set in the south wall; this was
brought (as already stated) from St. Mary’s Lane, preserved by the

1] hesitate to include in a list confined to ecclesiastical structures ‘‘the
Hospital, or House of Leapers, near the city of Limerick.”’ It held forty ploughlands
by patent from Henry III., as appeared by the ancient record in 1615. It was
granted to the Earls of Desmond, and, on attainder of Earl Gerald, to Robert
Aneslie (Inquis., 18th March, xii Jac. I.). Spital, aZias Hospitall Land, 1657
(D.S.(A.) 10), near Rosbreen.

* Killfentenan appears as in the deanery of Limerick’in the Visitatio Regalis,
1633, March 17. The vicarage was in the County of Clare and Diocese of
Limerick even in 1805. Limerick Terriers, P.R.O.I., No. 39.

» *.Proc. R.I.A., Ser. 3, vol. vi., pp. 161, Ta.

* One of the last entries in the Black Book tells of the recovery by Bishop
Barnard Adams of 4 carucate at Killrois, long lost to his predecessors.

5 See sketch infra, Plate X.

364 Proceedings of the Loyal Irish Academy.

late Mr. Robert Vere O’Brien. Deseription—T. J. Westropp, in Proce.
eA. wer, 6, vol. viz, p. Vas.

19, Kirtrrry (5).—A parish. Attributed on late ‘‘ authority” to
St. Lelia the virgin, sister of St. Munchin ; her day was August 11th.
John Pincerna warranted the lands of Killele to Bishop Hubert, 1250
(B.B.L., p. 50). Kilheil, 1302. Priorsland, to the north of Thomond
Bridge, and Ffarrenykilly belonged to St. Mary’s House. It was the
glebe land of the rector of Kileely, and held by the parson, March, 1615
(Inq., p. 163). Habric—The walls and gables stood in ruins in 1657
(Petty, p. 63). The graveyard alone remains.

CuurcHEs SourH oF tre River.

20. Sr. Parrick’s Cuurcu, Sinezanp (O. 8. 5), Parish and Pre-
bend.—St. Patrick is stated to have baptised Cairthenn, son of Blatt,
chief of the Dalcassians, the children of Toirdelbach, at Sengal, about
440 (‘‘Tripartite Life,’”’ x. cent.,ed. W.Stokes, p.207). Monkish legend
derived the place-name from ‘‘ Sois aingel,”’ because ‘‘ another angel”
than ‘‘ Victor’ appeared to the Saint. <A great victory was gained by
Ceallachan, of Cashel, over the Norse at Saingeal (Wars G. G.) in 943.
Sengola, 1201, Rathgerallan, and Dromohiba pertained to it, 1224. A
charter of Bishop Hubert, ante 1250, and a quit claim of John de
Penrys to Sennkyll, to be held in pious memory of Bishop Robert
(died 1275), remain (B. B. L., xlviii.), Sen na ghauil, 1410; Sangole’

' (valor), 1591; ‘‘St. Patrick in Singleland prope civitatem,” 1615. On
July 18th, 1597, the Dean, Chapter, and Vicars Choral granted to
James Cromwell, Singleland, of which the mearings were, Aghnebegh,
Curraghbirrin, Frelinfourde, or Aghkillfellin, or Cloghanenemagarte ;
along with the ‘‘ personages’? and vicarages of Corkmohead, Drom-
collohon, Killmyde, Cloencath, Cloneltie, and Killmollanie, with their
chapels and ‘‘ gleabes”’ to be ‘‘ paid at the stone within the said
cathedral” (P.R. O.1., Deeds and Wills, No. 6). Svte—The grave-
yard alone remains. A broken round tower and ruined church are
shown on the Down Survey map, 1657 (p. 13),? and were levelled in
1776 (Fitzgerald, 1., p. 561); near them stood the Singland battery in
the sieges of 1690-91.

21. Kitnatre (5).—Kelilin, 1410, Kilelie de Donaghmore, 1614 ;

1 Sengol had a sanctuary, B.B.L., p. 11. Molago, of Saingel, was commemorated
August 13th.
2 See copy, Plate XII.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. 365

Kililleene, 1657 (D. 8. (A) 18). Svte—Only the graveyard remains
near St. John’s Gate.

22. Kirmurry (5).—A parish in Clanwilliam. Kilmehurrok, 1291,
1302. In 1825 Ade de Gouly and Richard Perpoint had a suit about
Kilmoroke, which Gouly’s great-grandfather, Regin Le Flemyng, held
(Plea R. 148 of xviii Ed. II.). Kilmurray dedicated to St. Mary
Magdalen, 1410; Kilmohurk, a/zas Kilmurry, held by the Prior of
Athissell, 1418. Temple Moyrry, 1586 (Peyton). Kilmeremagdalyn
eranted to Bart. Cusack, 1551 (Fiant, 744); Killingally, alias Kilma-
hallock, held by Bishop of Killaloe, 1638; Kilmury, D.8.(A) 1 and 4.
Site—The modern I. C. church! occupies the old site since 1810.
(See O.S. Letters, 14 E. 9, p. 23.)

23. Kirpane (5).—In same. Killeen and well of St. Mary
Magdalen.

24. ‘“* MonastER Ne CattowEe Dourre.’’—In same 1586 (Peyton,
p- 264). ‘‘Monister ne Callow Diffe, the Black Abbey, Limerick, in
the city parish of Templemory, holding of Earl of Thomond.”

25. ‘* Krriparri.’’—Near Karrigadacham, appurtenance of St. Mun-
ehin’s, 1201.) Enq. M. fH.

26. Corpatty (5).—‘‘ Templenamona,” in Corbally, 1586 (Peyton,
p. 24), A Killeen.

27, Krtronan (6).—In same. Killonayn, 1601; (Fiant, 6487);
Killownane, D.S. (A) 4; Lonan, son of Erc, of the Ui Fidgeinte, who
was at Mullach cae, south of Carn Feredaig, a disciple of St. Patrick,
dwelt to the east of Singland, c. 440 (V. T. P., p. 807). O’Donovan,
with no cited authority, gives ‘‘ Cil Adamnain.”” Szte—A killeen, near
the railway station of the name.

28. Drrryeatvan (13).—A parishin Clanwilliam Barony. It does
not appear in the list of churches, 1201; I find Derigavun in 1291;
Dalgaryun, 1302 ; Derighealvain, dedicated to St. Nicholas (Dec. 6th),
141@; Deregaluane, 1418. Itsrectory was granted to John, Abbot of
Wethnia, under the name of ‘‘The Church of the Blessed Virgin of
Derrygeallywan or Derrygaloin (xxvii Hen. VIII., Lib. Mun. Hib., ii.,
p- 96); Derragallinn, 1591 (Valor); John Donovan, rector, 1551 (Fiants
923) Ooine Ui Sealbain, O’Galvan’s oak wood (O’Donovan). Site—
Some fragments remained in 1840 ; they have now disappeared ; they
stood in the graveyard, near the railway, in Ballysimon (0.8. L. 9,
p. 82). The church is shown in 1657 (D. S. (A.) 4).

1], C., Church of Ireland; R. C., Roman Catholic Church.

366 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

29. Kittovenocr.—In same parish, lay on the stream to the north
of the last, 1657 (D.S. (A.) 5).

30. Donacumore (13).—A parish and prebend in Clanwilliam. The
‘‘ Tripartite Life’ says that St. Patrick baptised the men of Thomond at
Domnach mor Maige Aine, at Tirglas, in the east of the present County
Limerick (V. T. P., p. 307). It appears as Donaghmor’ and Douen-
athmor, 1200 and 1201, Dounaghmor, 1302 and 1410, being then a
prebend; and Donnachmore cum Ballyag, alias Ardpatric, 1418. It
was granted by Bishop Edward to Odo fitz Budci (B. B. L., p.78). The
Prior of Athissel restored it, Mayncrow, and Creuath Omayll to Bishop
Hubert, 1239 (Zd., pp. 80-90). Maurice, Bishop of Killaloe, granted
it to Bishop Gerald, 1275-99 (Jd., xxxvi.). Richard de Burgo claimed
its lands from John Sweyn, 1300 (Plea R. 48 of xxviii Ed. I., m. 29 d.).
Canon Robert Chaffe appointed it a prebend on death of Richard
Arthur, 1598. Itis shown on D. 8. (A.) map 9. “abric—It is an
early Celtic church, 26 feet by 39 feet 6 inches outside (O’ Donovan),
or 20 feet by 33 feet 8 inches inside. East gable is late and blank.
The west door is massive, with a large lintel and inclined jambs.
Garreglass glebe, in Donaghmore, is shown with a ruined church
GDES..(A.) 29): There are window slits in the south wall.
Description—R.8.A.1., ser iv., vol. ui. (1872), p. 77, by Rev. M.
Malone.”

31. Kitparrick, on east border of Donaghmore, and distinct from
' Rathurd and Ardpatrick (D. S. (A.) 9).

32. Rarnurp® (13).—An ancient parish merged into that of
St. Nicholas, The king of Cashel claimed a fort here, ante a.p. 900,
Rathardasuird (‘‘ Book of Rights’’). Rathsyward and Carnarthy
churches restored by Malchus, Prior of Athissell, to the bishop, 1253
(B.B.L., p. 101); Rathsyward church, between Donaghmore and
Singland, 1418. The castle and land of Rathwerde, 1587 (C.S.P.L.,
p- 811); Rhashtree, 1615; Ratchurd (D.8.(A) 10), 1657. O’Donovan
considers it to be the Ratharda and Rathardasuird, or Rathsuird,
of the ‘‘ Book of Rights,’”’ ante 902. Srte—Probably near the Round
Castle. St. Patrick’s Well alone remains.

1 Tvanmach in King Donaldmore’s grant may be a mistake for ‘‘ Domnach.”’
* See view of doorway, Plate X.

3 The A.F.M. states that Rathardasuird was made by one of Heber’s chieftains,
A.M. 3501.

Westrropep—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerich. 367

83. Kirpricwane, alias South Rathurd, 1657 (D.S. (A) 9), perhaps
a mere place-name.

34, Rossprien (13).—In same parish. Fearannyguilleach, 1410.
Ffarenygall belonged to the Convent of Killone, County Clare, and
was granted to Lord Inchiquin. The Earl of Thomond held it, March
18, 1615 (Inquisition), Farrennegallagh, 1657 (D.S.A. 10). Fabric—
The church of St. Dominick, completely hidden in ivy ; most of the
walls are now levelled.

35. Munerer (13).—A parish and abbey in Pubblebrien.’ It is a
very ancient foundation.” St. Nessan established an abbey there ; and
died about 550. Mungairit appears in the ‘‘ Annals” 750, 760, 934,
1080, and 1107. It was destroyed by the Norse in 820, 834, and 840.
The Psalter of Cashel says that it had six churches and 1500 monks.*
It was granted to St. Mary’s by King Donaldmore, 1192-1194 (B.B.L.,
xxix.); ‘‘Imungram and Ivamnach from the arch of Imungram to
Imalin. Henry IIT. granted a market on his manor of Muntgaret to
Bishop Hubert, 1225 (C.8.P.1., vol. i., 1262). Documents are
numerous, but never allude to it as an abbey. I select letter of G.,
Bishop of Lismore, to Bishop Hubert as to lands of Mungaret and
Donathmor and Sengol church (B.B.L., xxiv.) John F. Geffry grants
Coromoran, Falsky, and Mungarreth to Bishop Robert, 1260 (Z3., ix.).
The rental of Bishop Maurice de Rupefort, 13836, gives the manors of

1 Pobul ui Bhriain, or Pubblebrian, is one of the later divisions, and represents
approximately the old cantred of Escloun. It is said that Brien Duff, son of Conor,
King of Thomond, settled at Carrig Ogunnell (the ancient seat of the Ui gconaing
and Ui Ciarmhaic) in 1406. The place had been held in 1220 by Donchad
Cairbreach O’Brien, King of Thomond, and subsequently to, at least, 1300 by the
de Burgos. Pubblebrian, as defined in the grant of 17th Feb., 1584, to Brian
Duffe O’Brien, of Carrigogynnell, covered Derreknokan, Cnocknegall, Cnock-
gromassell (Tory Hill), Kyllonchon, Kyllynoghtie, Cahirephollyen, Graige,
Atifleuin, Barnechoile, Ballyanrichan, Terrevowe, and Clonouny. This forms
about half the present barony, the parishes of Kilkeedy, part of Crecora,
Killonaghan, Killeenoghty, and part of Ballycahane.

* The abbots named after Nessan are: 762, Ailill; 909, 965, Conn Maoleaisil ;
993, Muirgheas ; 1006, Caicher ; 1070, Cathasaig.

* Archdall’s ‘‘ Monasticon Hibernicum,’’ and Ferrar’s ‘‘ History of the City of
Limerick,’’ i., pp. 3-4, make the unwarranted statement that St. Patrick founded
Mungret Abbey in 433. For its history see Lenihan, ‘‘ Limerick,” p. 537.

* Cormac, King of Cashel, by his will left ‘‘ three ounces of gold and a silk
vestment’’ with his ‘‘ royal benediction to the coarb of Mungairet.’’ Keating’s
History.”

368 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the See as Mungret, Killocia, Cluaincheuer, Ardacha, Leamchail, Sean-
gula, and Dromdyle, and worth £98 13s. 4d. (MSS., T.C.D., F. 4. 22,
p- 325). The rental of Bishop de Rupefort mentions Tyrnamuntyry,
Villaydowaynin, Villayerynan, Villaydowan, Villaymolcassell, Cloch-
down, Billycomyde, and Ohibyle, as forming the manor in 1336
(B.B.L., p. 1388). Bishop Pococke, in 1752, notes it as ‘‘ Mongret, a
poor old convent, with a tower” (‘‘ Tour,’’ p. 114). Mapsin D.8.(A.)
1 and 12. Fabric—The monastic church calls for more elaborate
description than has been published, or than space allows. It isa
late Gothic building, 1133 feet long, 293 feet at the west, and 27 feet
at the east face. The chancel 49 feet by 15 feet, and a nave 33 feet to
34 feet by 23 feet 4 inches. It has a residence 22 feet by 12 feet
at the west end, and a small tower to the north of the last, divided
by string courses and with battlements and small opes. The chancel
arch is defaced; the east window has two pointed lights,! and is
flanked by large, stepped buttresses. (See also 0.8.1. 9, p. 29).?

386. The second church hes to the south-east of the last. The east
gable andsides remain. It is 14 feet by124 feet, the west end nearly
levelled; the east window-slit and two broken south windows remain.

37. The third and oldest of the churches hes to the north, and is
possibly of the tenth century. It measures 41 feet by 23 feet, the
walls being nearly 3 feet thick and 14 feet high; the west door has a
lintel and inclined jambs; the windows have round heads.’

Papers—The History and a View of the largest Church, by Rev.
Denis Murphy (R.8.A.I., xix.). See also ‘‘ Lives of the Irish Saints,”’
by Canon O’Hanlon, i., p. 30; vii., p. 383.

38. Kirmarryn.—In same parish, 1586 (Peyton, p. 254); no
church mentioned.

39. Escron, or Escutuana.—T'he ancient parish of the name is
merged into Kilkeedy. Ballydorchon, Ballyhibebon,* Rathen, &c., are
recognised as in Escluona, 1201 (B.B.L., p. 120). Lesnernamadda
and Clelam, in Estlona, were granted by W. de Burgo to Bishop

1 Not with tracery as drawn in Hall’s ‘ Ireland.”

2 See plan, Plate XVIII.

3 For sketch, see Plate X.

4 Ballyhibewi, or Ballyhibeli, a family of O’Hibyle dwelt on Mungret Manor,
1336 (De Rupefort’s Rental, B.B.L.). Perhaps the Gortnehowyle, not far from
St. John’s Gate, in the Perambulation deed, 31st Aug., 7 James I., 1609, derives
its name from the same family.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 369

Donat O’Brien, 1200-1207 (Jé., p. 103). The manor contained
Clarani (Clarina), Esclon, and Newtown, in 1283 (Pipe R., xi Ed. I.,
No. 14). It belonged to the de Burgos. A series of lawsuits about
Neweton de Esclon occurred 1315, 1320 (Plea Rolls, 113 of ix Ed. II. ;
127 of xiii Kd. II.; 131 of xiv Ed. II.). ‘‘ Escluana,” alias ‘‘ Kylkyde ”
rectory belonged to Athassell, 1418. Sv¢ée—Perhaps the church at
Newtown. Papers—R.8.A.I., xxxui., p. 197, by J. G. Barry! and a
note by T. J. Westropp.

40. Kinxerpy (12).—A parish in Pubblebrian. Perhaps Kelliedun,
1201; Kilkid, 1302. Thomas de Burgo was found to have held the
perpetual vicarage of Kylkyde, now lapsed to the Pope, 1369 (Papal
Petitions, i., p. 450; Theiner, p. 339). Keilchidy dedicated to
SS. Simon and Jude (28th Oct.), 1410. Kilkydy granted with other
rectories formerly belonging to Athassell to G. Moore, 1578 (Fiant,
3414). Kilkide in repair with a thatched roof (Visitation, 1615).
Given in D.S.(B.) 26 map and Civil Survey. adric—Of the older
church, only a north wing, 29 feet north and south and 18 feet wide,
and a featureless fragment to the east still remain. The east wall has
a defaced window, the west, a door, arched inside with flags and
with cut stone outside. Monuments—Samuel Cooper, of Cooper
Hill, 1779, and James and Mary Berry.’

41. Newrown (4).—In same parish. ‘‘ Neweton in Esclon,”’ or
‘“de Esclon,” 1288, held by Simon Waleys and W. Lucas (Pipe Roll,
xi Ed. I., No. 14) in 1815 (Plea Rolls); ‘‘ St. Margaret’s Church,
of Newtown, near Carrigogunnell,” 1410; bailenua, 1502 (A.F.M.).
Fabric—The ruin stands near the Shannon. It measures 563 feet by
223 feet; the east window has two pointed lights and round-arched
splay. The other windows and the south door are defaced. The walls
are 18 feet high and 33 feet thick. It was used only for the burial
of unbaptised children in 1840 (O.8.L., p. 187, by A. Curry, and O.S.
sketch, No. 14).

42. Kinrneen, in Newton (4).— Site — A burial-place, near
St. James’s Well.

43. Kincorman (12).—A townland in same parish, mentioned 1657
(Civil Survey, p. 16).

‘In view of the numerous church sites in Kilkeedy parish, I am as yet unable
to endorse the view of this very interesting paper that the churches of Kilkeedy and
Esclon are identical, though the parishes are certainly the same.

er. M.D), volids, De taps

YAU Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

44, Kittempran (12).—A .townland, near last (Civil Survey,
p- 16). Kiltemplane, with Kilcullman, Kileoulta, and Clounana,
granted to W. Barker, May, 1667 (Act Sett. xxi. Car. 11.1); Svte—
Kaltemplan is locally Temple na Caoille,’ but nothing remains of the
church. See note by J. G. Barry in R.S.A.L., xxxin., p. 198.

45. Kricourra, near last, 1667, Act of Settlement.

46. Kirnacatty.—In same parish. It is not Temple-na-Caoille, for
Kaltemplan is named as a separate townland. Killnachallichi, 1201 ;
Keilnechally, near Claireen Bridge, dedicated to St. Enat, or Ethna,
1410, perhaps Kallygelly parish, 1418.2, Emelina, widow of Maurice
fitz Maurice, had a suit with John de Inteberge about lands at Kilcaly,
near Limerick (Plea Rolls, 40 of xxvii Ed. I., m. 82d.) ; Killingally
parish, 1633; Killincullie (D.8.(B), p. 26. Claireen Bridge is Clarina,
or the Ford of Clare (Civil Survey, p. 24). Killnakally adjoined
Cragbeg on east and Brosnagh on south, 1655 (Jd. p. 19). Srte—Now
forgotten, but was evidently in Elm Park. See paper by J. G. Barry,
loc. evt., and I’. J. Westropp, R.S:A.1. xxxim., p. 297.

47, Kitpoy.—A townland, near last, 1655 (C.8., p. 21). Srte—
Forgotten ; in townland.

48. Kitcoran, or Kincornan (12).—A ‘‘ Kyle” in Ballyanrahan.
A burial-ground used by the Roses. Not far distant is Patrickswell,
giving its name to the village, at least, from 1711 (Hardiman maps).

49. Crecora (22).—A parish in Pubblebrian.* John de Cogan
granted to St. Mary’s Cathedral, Crecourhia, in Ocholchur, 1282

1 Among other places in Kilkeedy parish bearing the name of the Caoille tribe,
we note Caoille an Chosnamha, 1560, for this district, ‘‘ a heap of stones called
Lishdermode-Ikallie, near Tirevow-oughtragh,’’ in the Perambulation Deed,
1609. It is called Caher na Caeille ; and there are two other forts, Caher Caoille-
generah and Caherdavin, all within the present demesne of Tervoe. _The map in
the British Museum, dated 1680, shows Tempulnacailly and Carherkillegenar
(Caherkilginarragh and Caherdauin, in D.S.A. 12).

*Dr. Reeves identifies Killygelly with Killeely (MSS., T.C.D., 1063, p. 94),
but without giving any reason for same, the Killygeily of 1418 being evidently
the Killingally in the Visitation of 1633, which gives Killeely separately.

3 Identified by Dr. Reeves (MSS., T.C.D., 1063) as Cluancomarba, M.f.H.,
1201; and Cluain Comardae (Ann. Inisfallen, 830); but the first document marks
the latter place as in southern Limerick ; and the Visitations, &c., give Cluoincoury
as Colmanswell, and are supported by the map of Cloncoraha in the Down Survey.
The Annals imply that Cluain Comardae was not near tke Norse settlements at
Limerick. This I hope to discuss more fully under Colmanswell.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. onl

(B.B.L., p. 96), or in Othotochor (Jd., p. 100). See also p. 96.
Symon f. Walter was rector of Crecouertha, 1278, and resigned 1282
(Jb., p. 44). W. de Wess granted all his claims on the church of
Crecourtha, in ‘‘ Orthorlothor,” to the Dean and Chapter of Limerick,
ce. 1280 (B.B.L., p, 180); Crecouth, 1291; Crecowere, 1302;
Criochura, dedicated to SS. Peter and Paul (29 June), 1410;
Creweourtha, 1418; Crecorah, 1615; Crewcroah, 1653; Crecory
(D.S.(B.), 23), 1655. It is shown as roofed, 1657 (D.S.(B.) 21).
O’Huidhrin calls it ‘‘the territory of O’Conaing, by the meadowy
side of Craobh Cumhraidhe,” 1420 (Topography, p. 129). Crecora,
‘‘the branching tree”? (Dr. Joyce). abric—Only the ivied and
featureless west end, 24 feet wide, and about 14 feet of each of the
sides remain. The walls are 11 feet high and 4 feet thick, and are
built of large field stones. It stands on high ground with a fine
view. Monuments—John Ap John, 1781; Furnell Tomkins, 1797.

50. Kwnocxnacatt (13).—A parish in Pubblebrian. Knockna-
ghauill, dedicated to St. Brigid, 1410; Cnocknegall (Q’Brien,
Inquis.), 1584. ‘*The church and trees of Knocknegawell,” 1607
(Perambulation, p. 156). Cnocnangall, hill of the foreigners
(O’Donovan). It was in repair 1657 (D.8.(A.) 11). Fabric—-The
church is in Lemonfield; about 10 feet of the south, and 30 feet of
the north, wall remain. It had a nave and chancel, and seems of
late masonry.

51.. CrewaLty,' on BattycrocH (13).—In same. It derived its
name from the Ui mhaille, who, with the Ui Cadhla, were chiefs of
Tuath Luimneach, and were confirmed in their lands by King John.
Donaldmore granted lands as far as Imalin in 1192-94 (B.B.L., xxix.) ;
Imailidin, 1201. King John granted lands in Omayll to Bishop
Edmund (B.B.L., pp. 95, 119), April, 1230, confirming same with its
villeins (C.S.P.I., vol. i., No. 1812); Crevath Omayll, and Donach-
mor resigned by Athassell, 1239 (B.B.L., p. 90); Crewacgh, near
Donaghmor, 1253 (Jb., p. 101); Crevachmahill Church, 1302;
Crew Ymallie, 1336 (De Rupefort’s rental); ‘‘ Crewe Iwally, alias
Ballyincloghe, in possession of Chris. Arthur,”’ given after Knockne-
gawell, and next Rathwerde, 1615 (Inq. 18 Mar., xii Jac. I., p. 162) ;

1Tdentified with Knocknegall by Dr. Reeves; but they are given as separate
benefices in those attached to the precentorship of Limerick, and in the Inquisition
of 1614 are named separately. They may, however, be different names for the
same union of small old parishes.

O72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Crewally, 1615; Crinbhailly, or Cliny, 1645. It formed the north
part of the present parish of Knocknegall. Sczte—A castle, but no
church site, remains in Ballyclogh.

52. DrrryKnocKANE (13).—A parish in 1633. It included Knock-
negall in 1657 (D.8.(A.) 11), and adjoined Crewmally, so may be an
alias for either parish ; no church-site known.

53. Krnpgeacon (22).—Parish and prebend in Pubblebrian. An
undated early deed of Richard de Burgo, about the rents of Douenath-
mor and Kylpychan, says that the latter was waste, and held by
John Lysnekylle (B.B.L., No.1); Kilbegan, 1302. Richard Ford was
rector (MSS., T.C.D., E. 3, 14); Keilbecan, dedicated to St. Becan,!
1410; Kilbekayn, alias Balycinconcour, 1418. An inquisition was
taken as to Kilpychan and Douenanthmor, 1279-1302 (B.B.L., 1);
Dermot O’Mulrian was prebendary, 1557 (Fiant, 158); granted to
Sir W. King, 1667 (Act. Sett., xix Car. II. 4). Scte—The old church
has been levelled; some old steps were uncovered near the present
I. C. church. The nave was built by Sir W. King, ¢. 1690; the
tower by E. Villiers, 1759; church burned by Whiteboys, 1762
(Lewis, i1., p. 198). It was united to Hakmys before 1418; and
to Knocknagall, 1806. Monuments—Sir W. King, 1706,? Westropps,
of Attyflin, and Cripps Villiers, of Kilpeacon. St. Patrick’s Well lies
in Kilpeacon demesne ; near it was found a golden shell; there isa
defaced dolmen in the earth-fort of Badgersrath, east from the
church.°

54. Canernarry (13).—A parish in Clanwilliam. Keyrnedyn,
alias Carnarthy, named in charter of King John, 1207 (B.B.L., p. 89).
Carnarthy was restored to Bishop Robert, by Athassell, 1253 (B.B.L.,
p- 101); Karnathie, 1302. Lawsuit as to Roger Bagod’s right of

1 ¢¢ Beccan, who loved vigils, in Clonaird was his house. He was of Cluain
Mobécoc, in Muscraige Breogain, in Munster.’’ Cal. Oengus, May 26th. The
Limerick church is not to be confused with the other Kilpeacon in Clanwilliam,
Tipperary. See ‘‘ Christian Inscriptions of Ireland ’’ (M. Stokes), vol. ii, p. 32.

2The Castle of Kilpeacon and the mansion of Sir W. King lay nearer to the
church than the present house. They, with a fine library, were burned down
about 1776, and have been quite levelled.

3A certain fort called ‘‘Cathyrpechan’’ may have been near the church ; it
was held with Dromassill, or Tory Hill, Balycathyn, &c., by Anastas, wife of
Henry de Berkeley, in 1321 (Plea Rolls, xiv Ed. II., No. 131, m. 8). The
‘¢Camp field ’’ is marked by several raths ; another on the ‘‘ Green Hill ’’ is about
350 feet round, and 15 to 20 feet high.

Wesrropp—Auncient Churches in Co. Limerick. 373

presentation to Carnarthy, 1320; and as to the charter of John and
Richard Moyne (Plea R. 181 of xiv Ed. IJ., m. 7; and 141 of xvi
Ed. Il.); Cahiornairy dedicated to St. Nicholas, 1410; Carnarey,
1418; Cataipnanaide, ‘ Fort of Naraidhe”’ (O'Donovan). Habric—
A portion of the belfry, 16 feet high, 63 feet north and south, re-
mained, 1840, with a well named Tobersenan. The modern I. C.
church was built 1810; near it is the large vault of the Howleys.

55. CAHERAVALLY (13).—A parish in Pubblebrian. Cahirdu-
baulig, 1201; Kathirdufauli, 1204. John Pincerna granted the
churches of St. Matthew, of Catherbathelach and Dronchyn to aug-
ment the prebend of Thomas de Kerdiff, c. 1260 (B.B.L., p. 105) ;
Richard Wodeford claimed Catherybahely from Patrick le Myneter,
1290-96 (Plea R., 31 of xxv Hd. I., p. 12, &c.); Cahirivalaha
dedicated to St. Thomas the Apostle (21 Dec.), 1410; Cahir
Iuahally, 1655 (Petty, map 66); Cdéap Ui Daéalla, “Fort of
the O’Boughils’’? (O’Donovan). abric—The old church isin Raheen.
It is 60 feet by 213 feet; the walls 9 feet high, 2 feet 9 inches
thick; only portions of the ends and north side stood, 1840. There
were traces of a fort and castle on the higher ground near it.

56. Kytrarocr.—In same, near Leakdon (Lickadoon); named in
de Rupefort’s rental, 1336.

57. Frrarstown (13).—In same. Ballynabrair, 1410; Gerot Baluff,
f. Philip, a rebel, held the house of ‘‘S. ffrancisci de Ballynabrair,
in Twoh-oreyn, in Paroch de Cahoryvahelly”’ (1586-1590, undated
Inguis. Exchr. Cal., p. 95, No. 54, p. 118); Cnockballenevraher
(Perambulation), 1609; Ballynambratharmore (O’Donoyan). Fabric
—The church is in fair preservation, 81} feet long, 19 feet wide.
The east window has two round-headed lights anda flat splay. In the
south wall are a similar one-light window, and a two-light window with
the mullion gone. In the west end is a window with two bluntly-
pointed lights andadoor underneath. The north door hasa round head
of one stone. To the south is a projecting wing, 29 feet by 17 feet
4 inches, with two fireplaces and chimneys, and two east windows,
one round-headed, one rectangular (O.S.L., 8, p. 147). Mr. Hunt, of
Friarstown, early in the last century, removed a slab in this church,
and found a large empty earthen crock in a hollow beneath it. The
‘¢ Abbey ”? was called Clochnamanah.

58. Frepamore’ (22).—A parish in Pubblebrian, Gortnaren-Ifedo-

1 « Piadhmoir’’ and ‘‘ Fert Fiadhmdir’’ appear in the ‘‘Colloquy”’ (Silva

O74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

mair, granted by John, Earl of Mortain, to Magio Abbey, ec. 1185
(C.S.P.1., vol.i., p. 186); Fedemer, 1237 (Jb., 2383); Reglas Fegmor,
named with Glenogra (Plea R. 32 of xxv Ed. II.) S. John de
Fedm., 1302; suit of W. de Cammile against Richard de Clare,
about Fedemer, 1317 (Plea R. 119 of xi Ed. II.); Feadamuir,
dedicated to St. John the Baptist, 1410; Fedamor, 1418; Fedamore
et Balione, 1615; ffedamoore (Peyton, p. 2), 1586; Piaoamaip,
‘¢Damair’s wood”? (O’Donovan). Svte—The modern I. C. church
was built on the old site in 1740. It has monuments of John
Croker, of Ballinagarde,! 1717, aged 93; John Heart, 1741-1736, &c.

59. Kitcaskin (22).—In same. A graveyard (V.S.L., p. 377).

60. Rocxstrown (22).—In same. abric—The church was 43 feet
by 19 feet. Featureless fragments remained in 1840.

61. Fannryestown (22).—In same. Ballyanhiny, or Fanningstown,
1410; Faningstowne, in the parish of Fedamore, 1586 (Peyton, p. 2) ;
Templeroe, in Faningstown, erected by the Templars? (Lewis, i., p. 616),
baile na mbnatapnbes (O’Donovan) Site—Only foundations 38 feet
by 16 feet remained in 1840 (O. S. L., 8, p. 371).

62. BaLLiowEyN, in Fedamore, 1291, 1302, 1410, 1615.—The site
is unknown, perhaps one of the last places.
Besides these are two churches of unknown situation.

63. ‘+ Mayncnro,”? named with Mungret and Rathurd, ¢. 1239;
with Donaghmore, c. 1239 (B.B.L., pp. 78, 80, 90, 101); and with
Donaghmore and Crewacgh Omayll in 1258 (/b.); Moynchro church
worth 20 m. (C.8.P.I., iv., 8377). Hugh Purcell granted to Bishop
Gerald wood and turf in Clonlismor, Clansderbasse, and Moycro, 1289
(B.B.L., xv). Hugh Purcell was granted free warren in it and Bally-
cathelan, 1297 (C.8.P.I., iv., 8377); Thomas, Prior of Rathgell, was
accused of violence at Moycro, 1318 (Plea Roll 116 of xi Kd. II.).
It was apparently in Limerick Deanery, and if so, it cannot be Croagh,
as supposed by Dr. Reeves (MSS., T.C.D., 1063, p. 101).

Gadelica, ii., p. 243), and show that it was a personal name; while Ifedomair
suggests a tribal name. A ‘‘ Kilferdemor’’ is mentioned 1601 (Fiant, 505).

1 Grandson of John Croker, of Lyneham, Devon (P.M.D., vol. i., p. 98; iit,
p. 314).

2 This, perhaps, only rests on the erroneous idea, but usual in County Limerick,
that all churches called ‘‘ Temple ’’ were built by the Knights Templar: see sections
61, 167, 168, 178. ;

Wesrrorp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 375

64. ‘‘ KILSANANLEYGHT APUD Lim.,’’ held by N. de Burgo, 1317
(Plea R. 119 of xi Ed. IT., m. 4 d.). It can hardly be Kiltinanlea, in
County Clare, despite the likeness of the naines. There was a Kylse-
nanleth in Connello. It was held, 1452, by the parson of St. Michael
(Kilmihil, 0.8., 37), and lay near Corcomohide (Rental of O’Conyll).
There was a Kiltenanlee, near Kiltenan, at Croagh; but neither it nor
the Clare church could correctly be described as « apud Limeric.”

DEANERY oF ADARE.

The deanery corresponds roughly to the tribal districts of Cosh-
magh, Kenry, and Iveruss; much of the territory of the Ui Cairbre
Aobhdha was included, but its centre, Bruree, lay outside the limits.

bunratty cc laa
COUNTY oF )

-a\y AW
* ¥. ry®

‘BALLYCAHAN, Sildonnell

! 5 Wileurfy =
Re ? f==1

YK z ys

FON, NAHAN?-LEENS "x Knocknagrashs
eae Sane sDrumassi
Kilgobbin © 7” ia #35

Lei
WERUSS =:
i xl

ih
obs
+ Site

The Deanery of Adare.

Caenraige, or Kenry, was once in Ui Cairbre, and a few of the
O’Donovans, once princes of Bruree, are said to have remained, or
returned, after Donaldmore’s great raid, and to have built Croom
Castle. The chiefs of Kenry, as we have noted, were Maoilchellain
(Mulholland), and Ui Rossa, or Ui Beagha, of Iveruss, who were subor-
dinate to O’Donoyan in pre-Norman times. The kings of Cashel
claimed in this district the forts of Magh nAsail and Asail, near Tory

“ Book of Rights,” pp. 87-95.
R-I.A- PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] . [30]

376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Hill, and Aenach Cairbre, near Monasternenagh, in 902.’ The deanery
took its name from the principal castle-town Adare, Athdara, or the
«Ford of the Oaks.’’ The castle occupied the ambit of an older rath ;
the ford was superseded by the picturesque old bridge over the Maigue
at the head of the tideway.’

65. Apare (21).—A parish in Coshmagh, Kenry, and Upper Con-
nello. It is not named in 1201 and 1204, but appears in a grant of
1226, permitting G. de Marisco to hold a fair on his manor of Adare
(C.S.P.1., vol. i., 1415). Its vicar, Master Tyrell, witnessed a charter
of Bishop Hubert (B.B.L., No. Ixvu.). The ‘‘ vill” is mentioned in
1281; andin 1290 and 12938, Agnes de Valence, the king’s cousin, wife
of Maurice FitzGerald, and Juliana de Cogan, their daughter, enfeoffed
John de Verdon in the manors of Adare, Castle Robert, Cromyth,
Wyrgidi, and Grene (C.8.P.1., vol. 11., p. 381, No. 800). Mention of
this group of manors is thenceforth very common. In 13821, Agnes,
widow of Richard Russell, had a suit against Philip Houche and John
Creuagh,? for dower on Athdare (Plea R. 18 of xiv Ed. II., m. 9 d.).
In 1829 Adare was waste on account of the war. In 1884-4,
Edward III. gave use of the lands of the late Earl of Kildare to
repair Adare (Close R. vii Ed. III., m. 8 5d.). It was confis-
cated in 1536 on the attainder of the Earl. In 1567 the church and
monasteries were granted to Sir Warham St. Leger; in 1577 to
Sir W. Drury; in 1582 to James Golde; in 1585 to Sir H. Wallop,
grants being very numerous.

THe Cuurcu oF Sr. Nicworas, of Adare, appears in 1291, 1410, and
1418, when it was served by the minister of the Convent of the Holy
Trinity. Master Tyrell was its vicar, c. 1280, John Hely, vicar
Sci. Nicholai de Athare in 1551 (Fiant, 792), Adare chapel, ‘‘ with stone
walls covered with thatch,” named in Inq., July, 1330. It wasin good
repair 1615, and used as a parish church till 1806. Maps 1657 (D.S.
(A) 42, 49, (B)6, 18). abric—It consists of nave and chancel, the
former 31 feet by 173 feet (not ‘‘ unusually square,’’ asin ‘‘ Memorials
of Adare’”’). The east window is lofty, narrow, and round-headed ; the
side ones closed ; the choir arch, rude, and slightly pointed, under a
two-oped belfry. The nave is 50 feet by 25 feet, with two windows,

1 There is an interesting map (D.S. (A.) 42) called ‘‘ Ballingady Par.,”’ which
gives it as containing Adare, Drohidtarsny, Desert, and part of Athlacca. Re-
peated on a larger scale in No. 49, with large map of abbeys and towns.

2 The Crevagh, or Creagh, family appear to be a branch of the Russels (not of
the O’Neills), and hold lands at Adare till 1650.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 3d

and a door to each side ; the priest’s residence was at the west end, and
is 25 feet by 21 feet. No ancient tombs remain. The Quins (after-
wards Earls of Dunraven) buried in the chancel.’

66. Eart Desmonp’s CHapri-or-Ease.—A small mortuary chapel,
with a vault below, 34 feet by 16 feet. The east, north, and south win-
dows have flat splays and trefoil-headed lights ; the west is similar, but
is 12 feet above the floor, and has window seats, and near it are corbels
for a gallery. The chapel seems of the fifteenth century; but its
founder, and the origin of its name, are unknown ; it stands 78 feet to
the north of the church.

67. Sr. James’ Hovst.—It is named in 1291 ‘‘domus Beati Jacobi
de Adare,” worth 40s. The site are unknown; some suppose it to
have been embodied in the Franciscan convent.? (See Appendix.)

68. Tue Trryirartan Hovse, or Waite Appery, or ManistER Bean.
—Founded for the redemption of captives, the only Irish House of the
order. The ‘‘ Memorials” (p. 36) gives an elaborate account of its
foundation from Lopez and Bonaventura Baron,* but the accounts
are late and demonstrably inaccurate. The alleged date is 1230; the
founder, Lord Ossory ; and the monks were (it is said) brought from
Aberdeen. Nicholas Sandford was prior in 1299 (B.B.L., p. 98).
Peter, ‘‘ minister of the Order of the Holy Trinity at Adare,” was prior
in 1319, and was, with three monks, John Croyne, John Lees, and
Gilbert de Clare, accused of seizing the goods of the Augustinians
(Plea R. 127 of xiii Ed. II.). He got license to purchase 3 acres in
Adare in 1329 (Patent R.). The convent had a grant of £20 per
annum ‘‘to the convent of SS. Trinity of Addara,” in 1359 (Jdzd.).
Numerous other documents relate to the house, which was granted on
its dissolution in 1567 to Warham St. Leger. Numerous other grants
exist, perhaps the most important being that to Sir Edward Ormsby,
1667, of part of the Commons of Adare, the Black, White, and Poore
Abbeys, Spittle Land, gardens and burgess lands of W. Stritch,
Stephen Lee, Pierce Creagh, Lisaght, &c. (Act Sett. Roll, xix Car. IL.,

1 See plan of it and the chapel, Plate XVIII.

* The Quin chalice at Adare is imscribed ‘‘for the use of the parish of
St. Nicholas Adare, 1726,’’ by Thady Quin, Esq., ‘orate pro eo,’’ R.S.A.I.,
XXVlili., p. 136.

3 R.S.A.I., vol. xxi. (1890, ’91), pp. 322-8 (but see Cal. Papal Lett., vi., p. 397).

+ As Mr. Hewson has pointed out, ‘‘ Baron’’ or Baronius enjoys undeserved
regard, being confused with the learned annalist, Cardinal Baronius, a century
earlier.

[30*]

378 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

No. 54). Peyton, in 1586, described it as Monaster Bean, or the
White Abbey of Adare, in Cosmaye (Peyton, p. 252). Fubric—It was
restored by the Earl of Dunraven as the R. C. Church in 1811. The
massive battlemented tower, the chancel, and parts of the nave and
domicile, with the round pigeon-house,' remained ; the east gable of
the church was subsequently removed

69. Tue Avcustinran House, or Brack AsBrey.—It lies near the
bridge on the south bank of the Maigue, and was founded in 1315 by
the Earl of Kildare ; its charter dates 1317, and is extant. Edward II.
granted two burgages in the manor of Adare to ‘‘the Hermits of the
Order of St. Augustine,”’ which John, son of Thomas, Earl of Kildare,
and Thomas, son of John, ‘‘ the present Earl,”’ confirmed, Dec. 13th,
xi Kd. II. (Patent R. Ireland). See the Plea R. (142 of xiv Ed. IL.,
and 143, m. 4) for lawsuits as to the seizure of its goods and cattle by
the Trinitarians as above, also above grants. It was held by Essex
on his march to relieve Sir Francis Berkeley, then besieged in
Askeaton, 1599. Fabric—The nave, choir, inserted bell-tower, side
chapel, cloister, domicile, gateway, and out-buildings, with a pigeonry,
remain. Many of the features are of considerable beauty, especially
the cloister arcades and sedilia; all of great interest. It was restored
by Lord Dunraven as the I. C. church in 1807 ; and the domicile as a
school in 1817. Dr. Pococke, in 1767, calls it ‘‘ the Steeple Abbey,”’
and describes its cloisters and sedilia (Tour, p. 116). There are no
ancient monuments.’

70. THe Franciscan Hovsz, or Poor Anpey.—lIt les to the east of
the castle, in the demesne, on the east bank of the Maigue. It was
founded in 1464 by Thomas, Earl of Kildare, and his wife, Johanna,
dedicated to St. Michael, November 19th, 1464, and consecrated,
Michaelmas, 1466, with its church, cloister, both sacristies, and the
cemetery. (The founders died 1478 and 1486, and Johanna was
buried there.) Margaret FitzGibbon, wife of Cornelius O’Dea, who
died 1483, built the great chapel of the Virgin; Cornelius O’Sullivan,
the belfry ; he died 1492. John of Desmond and Margaret FitzMaurice
built two lesser chapels; Donough, the O’Brien Ara, the dormitory ;
he died 1502. Rory, Donall, and Sabina O'Dea built the cloister ;
M. O’Hickey, the north panels and stalls; Thomas, Knight of the
Glens, and Honora, his wife, the infirmary ; and the wife of FitzGibbon,

1 Like that at Monasternagalliagh, section 134.
* See plan, on Plate XiV., and views, Plate XI.

Wesrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 379

the east end of the chancel (convent register as given by Mooney,
1615). Reymond de Burgh, Bishop of Emly, was buried there in
1562. ‘The convent was mostly roofless, but retained some of its glass
windows about 1590,1 when Mooney saw it ; he also saw its plate and
crosses at Cork, in possession of the last guardian, Father Fitzgerald.
It was ‘‘stored again with friars’? in 1572 (C.S.P.I.), but was
granted to Sir H. Wallopin 1585. abric—The convent consists of a
nave and chancel, with a belfry. A transept, with a side aisle and
three small chapels. An arcaded cloister, with domestic buildings,
kitchen, &c., a detached house, base of a cross, outer yard, mill-race,
and enclosure with two gates. The details are of considerable
variety, beauty, and interest.?

71. Housr of THE Knieuts or St. Jonn.—It is named 1410, and is
perhaps the spital land in the map, D.S.(A.) 49,° and the spittle land in
Adare, granted to Sir Edward Ormsby, 1627 (Act. Sett. xix Car. IT.,
m. I d.).

72. Hovsr oF Friars Preacners.—Only named loosely in an
allusion to the White Abbey, temp. Elizabeth ; no certain evidence.

GrNERAL BrpriocgRaPHY oF ADARE.—Good and full descriptions,
plans, and illustrations are given in Lady Dunraven’s ‘‘ Memorials of
Adare.” See also ‘‘ Franciscan Tertiary ’* (Dublin), vol. v. (1895),
p. 854; Wilkinson’s ‘‘ Practical Geology,” &c.; R.S.A.I., vol. i., N.S.
(1856), note by R. Brash, xxiv. (1894), p. 181; note by G. Hewson,
Limerick Field Club Journal, vol. i., parts 1 and 2, notes by same; also
Archdall, and the County Histories.

73. Kineossin (12).—Same. An ancient parish, now merged.
Killmacgoban, 1201. Killagoban, 1296 (Plea R. 22 of xxv Ed. L,,
m.48); Kilgubban, 1298; Kilghobain, 1410 and 1418; Kilgaban, 1615s.
Fabric—A rude, late little oratory, 274 feet long and 19 feet wide,
outside ; only the west gable, with defaced door and belfry, and parts
of the sides, exist.

74. Kitcurry (12).—In same. It lies to the west of the Maigue.
Kylcharli, 1201; Kylkyrely, 1291. The Hospitallers served it in
1302. Cap. de Kylkyrille, 1400. It is mentioned with Adare in
several grants and fiants, ¢.g. 1595 (Fiant 5964), ‘‘ Kilcrile, Kilcoile,
or KilleryH, Kilkerely, alias Kailcoyle, or Kilbride,” belonged to the

1 These were probably from 1572, when it was ‘‘ stored again with Friars.’’
* See plan, on Plate XIV., and views, on Plates XI. & XIII.
3 The reproduction in ‘‘ Memorials of Adare ’’ is not facsimile.

380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Franciscan Convent of Adare. Kilkerlle Church is given as in repair
in Jobson’s map, 1590 (1209, MSS., T.C.D., No. 56). Kilkerill is
shown as roofed (on Petty’s map, No. 70, and D.S.(B.), p. 18) in 1657.
Site—Its foundations remained recently near Kilcurly house, and west
from the graveyard, in the position shown on the maps of 1657.

75. KnockaunaHALL (21).—Same. Burial-place near Curragh-
bridge.

76. Kittren (21).—Same. A burial-place near Monearla.

77. CasttE Ropert (21).—Same. An ancient parish now merged,
‘¢De Castro Roberti, 1291, 1410, 1418,and 1615 a. Its manor often
appears with Adare, g.v. 1290-1293 (C.S.P.I., vol. iii.). In 13817,
Blanche, widow of John fitz Thomas, had a suit with Thomas, Earl
of Kildare, for dower on Roberde’s Castle, Adare, Cromoth, Grene, and
Estgrene manors (Mem. R., vol. 11., m. 13). It was a chapel of
Adare, 1418. Svte—The church was demolished to build a bridge
(‘‘ Memorials of Adare,” p. 270).

78. KittonaGcHaNn (22).—A parish in Pubblebrian and Coshmagh.!
Kellonchon, 1201, 1204. Geffry de Mareys did homage to Bishop
Hubert for Killonethon, ¢. 1223; Killonwyn, 1302; Kyllonchan, 1418 ;
Killanahan, 16158; Killonahama, Killonaghinmore, and Killeona-
hanna, 1657 (D.8.(B.), 21, 25; Civil Survey, pp. 14, 15; Petty, 69),
cilanaéain, from St. Onchu, Feb. 8th (O’ Donovan) ; the church was
destroyed in 1641. Svte—Part of the north wall, 9 feet long and
high, of coarse field stones, stood in 1840 ; near it was the dry well of
St. Senan (O0.8.L. 14, E. 8, p. 39).

79. CorrasuL (380).—Same. Garabul and Charabud, 1657 (Petty,
69; D.S.(B). 21). These maps show a large ruined church with doors in
the west and south walls. Killoge an Imerish, at Carabud (‘“ Limerick
Atlas of Trustees,” 1688-1708, map 23). Scte—Is forgotten in the
townland.

80. Kirtasraca (21).—Same. In Ballybronoge, Ballynemroenog
mearing with Atyfloyne, 1657 (Civil Survey, p. 15, and D.S.(B.) 25) ;
perhaps the Killarugo (Petty, 70), in Killonaghan. Svte—A low
killeen, or burial-ground, long disused, with a slight earthwork. A
kyle,” or mound, in Attyflin, when levelled, proved to be full of
crumbling human bones.

1 Pardon of the inhabitants of Killanoghan—O’Briens, Kennedys, Madigans,
Burkes, Hogans, Stacpools, Scanlons, and Herberts, 1584 (Fiant 4621).
2 This ‘‘kyle’’ lay in Attyflin near the south-west angle of the garden wall. See

W estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 381

81. Kyrr, or Crancam (21).—Same. Perhaps the Cromcon in
charter of Magio, 1185. In Garranroe, Garranroo, in Cosmay, 1586
(C.S.P.1., p. 238). Scte—A burial-place,

82. Kinnennocuty (22).—Parish in Pubblebrian. Kyllanatan,
1201; Killanajan,' Keilinoghtan, or Keilnaghan, separate from
Killonaghan, 1410; ‘‘ Ke. de Killynatan vendicabatur per prebendarium
de Kylbekan sed fuit in man. Epi.,” 1418; Kyllynoghtie, 1584
(O’Brien’s Ing.); Kuillentaten, 1615 8.; Killinaten ‘‘ mearing with
Knockdrowmessill”’ (Petty, 69; D.S.(B) 21; Civil Survey, p. 5).
Cillpionpneacca (O’Brien Pedigree, MSS., T.C.D, H. 1. 7), called
Ceampull na Sceaé, or ‘“‘Church of the Bushes,” 1840. Svte—
The foundations measured 46 feet by 20 feet; no other trace was
found in 1840 (0.8.L. 14, E. 8, p. 381).

83. KerripernicHtE, between Killeenoghty and Croom, 1410,
perhaps Corrabul.

84, Battycanane (22).—A parish and prebend, in Pubblebrian.
Ballycathan, 1291, 1322. Lawsuits are récorded of Anastas, widow
of Henry Berkeley, of Balycathan, 1323,? and Nic. Laundry, and
David Fitzgerald, as to Balychatan, jux. Adar, 1324 (Plea R. 142 of
_ xvi Kd. II., m. 4, and 148 of xvii, m. 4); Barth. Dulardi, scholar of
Canon Law, held the canonry or prebend of Bali Cathain, in Limerick
(Cal. Papal Pet. I. Jan.), 1861; Balycathan Prebend, 1418; Balli-
kahan, in Kenrymore, 1586 (Peyton, p. 222), D.S.(B) 22. baile-
uicatain, O’Cahan’s town (O’Donovan). Svte—The I. C. church was
built on the old site, 1830, and its tower in 1823 (O.8.L. 14, E. 8,
p. 381).°

85. Kitponnett (22).—Same. So D.S. (B.) 21; and Civil
Survey, p. 4, and castle shown. But it was in Monasteranenagh, in
1591 (Fiants), no remains.

86. MonastERANENAGH (31).—Parish in Pubblebrian and Cosh-

R.S.A.L., vol. xxiv., p. 74. Copper coins were also found. I was told about 1874
by an old man, Mortough MacMahon, that a great battle had taken place there
long ago between the Danes and Brian Boru.

1 Killanahan and Killeenoghty were separate townlands.

* This may be the stem of the Berkeley family traceable at Killeenoghty and
Tory Hill (see Section 91), till the confiscation of 1651. (See Civil Survey and
Down Survey). The Berkeleys, of Askeaton, only settled there temp. Eliz.

3 Ballycahane Church in 1784 was ruinous. There are terriers of 1698 and
1784 in the Limerick series. P.R.O.I., Nos. 1 and 2.

382 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

magh, It was the Cistercian Abbey of St. Maria de Magio, Maige,
May, Mayo, or Nenay. The Aonach Cairbre, 902, of the ‘‘ Book of
Rights.” The abbey was founded by King Yorlough O’Brien,
1148-51, who vowed it in a fierce battle with the Danes on its site.
It was a daughter of Mellifont. The charter of John, when Earl of
Mortain, in 1185, was confirmed by him, as king, in 1200 (C.8.P.L.,
vol. i., No. 136). It granted to the abbey the church sites of Killkillin,
Cathircornii, Camus, Grange, Chillconill, Imleach-Dregingi, Cillnarath,
Ceallmeccerill, Ifedomair, Ceallseanig, Tulachbraci, Ceallerumtirlapan,
Cealladleach, and other lands, granges, and church sites, out to Darach-
muchua; the abbey site was at Kinelmekin. The abbot had a seat in
Parliament. T'wo fierce battles were fought near it, one in 13869. when
Brian ‘‘ of the battle of Nenagh,’’ King of Thomond, defeated and
captured Garrett, Earl of Desmond, the other in 1579, when Sir
N. Malbie defeated John of Desmond, slew the monks, and destroyed
the abbey. Numerous records remain during the thirteenth,’ four-
teenth,? and sixteenth centuries; none of the fifteenth. It was
granted to Sir H. Wallop, 1585. Manipcipanaonas (A.F.M., 1502),
or Conacbeas, ‘‘ Magio,”’ from the Commoge River, not the Maigue, as
usually stated. Jabric—The church, chapter-house, and foundations
of the cloister and domicile remain, with a small building near
the river. It had a fine vaulted chancel 27 feet square, with a
lofty three-light window, which, with the roof, collapsed about 1874 ;
the tower near the west end having fallen in 1806. The nave was
90 feet by 27 feet; the ritual choir, 54 feet long, once formed a part.
The screen wall has atrefoil-headed window, and alow door ; the side
arcades are plain, and pointed; the lights of the clerestory and two
west windows are round-headed ; the capitals of the arches of the
chancel and transepts are rich, but the side-wings are nearly gone.
Deseriptions—Fitzgerald, vol. i., p. 827: his description is erroneous,
and shows but little knowledge of church architecture. R. R. Brash,
‘““Heeles. Architecture’ of Ireland,”’ -p. 157. RR SJACE vol. xa
p. 282, by T. J. Westropp.’

1 Black Book of Limerick; Calendars of Documents, &c., &c. Revue Celtique,
vol. vi., p. 83, gives a charter of Donatus Karbreach (O’Brien), Rex Tuadmonei,
giving two marks to Magio (witnessed by Bishop Hubert), c. 1220-40, and one of
his successor, C. O’Brien, witnessed by T. de Magio.

Fitzgerald, vol.i., p. 404, cites the ‘‘Annals of Monasternenagh ”’ for events in
1353. I cannot trace this book.

3 See plan, on Plate XVII., and views, Plate XI.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 383
87. KnocknaGransHy(22).—In same. One of the granges named in
the charter of 1185. Henry Hammond and Alex. de Rupe fought
at. ‘‘ Nywegraunge, near the Abbey of Magio,” in 1319. The latter
gave two wounds, and received three from Henry, who fell dead on
the spot. Thereupon Henry’s “‘ alumnus” struck Roche dead with a
lance. It was found that all three were felons, and their lands forfeit
to the Crown (Plea R., xii Ed. II., m. 54). Cnocknegranshye,
1584 (O’Brien’s Ing.). | Fabric—A ruined church and a well, called
Toberlaughten, remain.

88. Crean (31).—Same. Chapel of Cran, given with Magio, 1410.
Site—A_ burial-place at Crean, to south-west of Manister.

89. Kincurry (22).—Same. Ceall mac Cerill, given to Magio, 1185—
1200. Kilkerely, held by Magio at the dissolution, 1540 (King,
p. 344); Kilkirily, 1655 (Civil Survey, p. 4). Scte—Forgotten in

the townland.

90. Croom (80).—A parish in Coshmagh and _ Pubblebrian.
Cromadh, chief seat of the Ui Cairbre Aobndha, burned by Torlough
O’Conor, 1151 (A.F.M.); Crumech Castle and lands, held by Maurice
Fitzgerald, 1215 (Pat. R. England, xvii John); Cromuch, and
Cromych Church, 1291; Crometh, 1302. The lands were the portion
of Basilia Thursteyn, 1323 (Plea R. 147 of xvu Ed. II., m. 4),
John Route was parson of Cromut, 1376 (Mem. R.); Thomas Hunter
was rector, 1408 (Pat. R.); Thady O’Muleran (Mulrian), 1550;
Irwen (or William) Hurley, 1551 (Lib. M. H. ii., pp. 97, 9, 8);
Donald Kean, or Rean (Mulrian), rector of Cromye, vacant by death
of Thady Kean, or Rean, and late usurped by William O’Hurnley,
1552 (Fiant 1159); Cromothe, 1581.1 Svte—The I. C. church is on
the old site. Map. D.S. (B.), p. 24, 1657.

91. Dromassett, or Tory Hitt (22).—Same. There were two forts
here in 902, Maghnasail, and Asail? (Book of Rights). Juliana
Fitzgerald and Henry Berkeley claimed land at Drumassell, 1289
and 1311 (Plea R. 14 of xviii Ed. I., and v Ed. II.); Capella
de Drumassyll, spect ad Cromothe, 1418, being given separate from

1 Kilderry, in Croom parish, is probably a ‘‘ wood,”’ not a ‘‘ church.”

* Asal was brother of the great fort-builders of Aran and Clare. See ‘‘ Dindsen-
chas,’’ Revue Celtigne, xv., 1894, p.481. The ‘‘ Colloquy of the Ancients,”’ Silva
Gadelica, vol. ii., p. 201, also alludes to the Drum (ridge) of Asal mac Umor. A
fine, though broken, ‘‘ diadem’’ of gold was found near Tory Hill, 1856. See
h.I.A. Catalogue of Antiquities of Gold (W. R. Wilde), p. 24.

084 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Kileenoghty, with which Reeves, however, identifies it. Cnockgro-
massill, 1584 (O’Brien’s Inq.). The castle and chapel stood in repair
to the south-west of Cnockgromassell, 1657 (D.S. (A) 21, (B) 24).
fabric—I found what seemed a rude and featureless oblong ivied
church there in 1876 and 1881, but made no notes or sketches; it is
not marked on the O. 8S. maps of 1840 and 1900.

92. Canerass (21).—In same. About 1251 John Flandrens made
quit claim to Dysert Enegus, and Cathyrasse, and in 1256 Bishop
Robert leased the latter, with its fishery, also in 1272 (B.B.L.,
No. xlvu., lxi.); Chapel of Say, alas Cathiorassa, 1410; Cap. Say,
in rect. de Cromoth, 1418; Carassie, 1601; Capella Say, 1615 8.
Reeves, however, identifies it with Dunkepchy.! The chapel was
closed after its desecration by the suicide in it of its chaplain
(Fitzgerald, i., p. 332). /abric—The ivied walls stand on the bank
of the Maigue, thickly overgrown.

93. Dunnaman (12).—Same. In Coshmagh. John Maunsell held
Cresdire,? Kilgubban, Drastenagh, and Caheras, 1298 (Plea R. 40 of
xxvii Ed. I., m. 106, and 44 of same, m. 10); Dunnemeaunn, Rus-
tainy, or Ballythristan, 1410; Ecc. Ville Trostanii, 1418; Ounna-
mbeann, 1562 (A.F.M.). The name is derived from the Thurstan, or
Trostan, family : see Croom, 1323. Fabric—‘‘ Teampul na Trionoid,”’
locally, has a nave and chancel 43 feet by 21 feet, and 23 feet by
16 feet, of rough masonry, with segmental-arched doors in the sides.
The chancel arch is pointed, corbels for a gallery at west end of
nave. The windows have round-headed splays and pointed lights.
There is a sheelanagig set in the neighbouring castle. Deseription—
‘Memorials of Adare,” p. 203.

94. Dounxre(31).—Same. Dunkepchy Church belonged toCromyth,
1291. Downekip, in Cosmaye, 1586 (C.S.P.I., 238); Downchippe,
1586 (Peyton, p. 233), granted to Col. H. St. Leger, July, 1667 (Act.
Sett. xix Car. II., x. d.). O’Donovan identifies it with Ounaiéeo
1088-1090 (A.F.M_). Scte—Now forgotten in the townland.

95. Dortas (31).—Same. Dolla, or Doilath, 1410, cap. Dolyth, in
rect. de Cromothe, 1418; Dolun, in Croom, 1615 4.; Dolith, 1614 ;
Chapel of Dolla, 16158. Dologh (D.S. (A)., No. 49), in 1657, shows
the ruined church in the townland. The ‘“ Tripartite Life,” p. 208,

1 MSsS.1063, 1.C.D., p: 99.
* Cresdire was inthe Manor of Mahoonagh in 1287. (C.S.P.I., vol. ii., p. 205).

Wesrropep—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 385

tells how a chief, Dola, opposed St. Patrick when building Grene
Church; but the saint drove him to Dalmodo, or Dollas, in Airther
Cliach. Svte—Now forgotten in the townland.

96. Croonanna (12).—Same, in a detached portion. An ancient
parish in Pubblebrian, now merged. Clonany, 1291. John Purcel
claimed dower on Clonany Hyrtherag, 1318 (Plea R. 1238 of xi Ed. II.,
m. 4); Cluainanny, 1418 ; Clunany, in Croom, 1615 4.; Cluonnanna,
a parish, 1655 (D.S. (B.), 27; Civil Survey, p. 34); Clounana Temple
granted to W. Barker, 1667 (Act. Sett.). “abric—The west end, and
much of the sides, remained in 1875. Iam told that much has been
since levelled.

97. Anup (30).—A Parish and Prebend in Coshmagh. Atnid,
1201; Athnyde, 1291, 1302, and 1418; licénse to John f. Richard, of
Athnyd, to cross the sea, 1297 (C.S8.P.I., vol. iv., No. 461); Athneady,
or Adneady, 1306 (Plea R. 31 of xxv Ed. I.). Fabric—Some ivied
fragments of walls stood in 1875. The west end alone appears on the
new maps; near it is Toberregan well.

98. Dysrrr ArENGHUS (30).—A Parish and Prebend. In 10838,
Conn, son of Maelpatric, erenagh of Mungairit and Disert Oenghusa,
died (A.F.M.). Robert, Abbot of Magio, granted lands about the
white stone cross of Limerick city to the prebendal church of Disert
Engus (¢. 1230-40 (B.B.L., No. Ixxvi). Disert Engus, ¢. 1251:
see under Caherass (92), Disert, 1802. In 13858, David Dencourt,
Dr. of Laws, of Imelac, was made canon and prebend of Dysert, void
by promotion of Dean Stephen de Valle (Cal. Papal Letters, i.,
pp. 807, 327; and Theiner, Vet. Mon. Hib., p. 339) ; Prebend of Dissert
Engussa, 1418. It was wrongly identified by O’ Donovan with Disert
Muirdeabhraigh, or Morgans’ (infra, 182), ¢.v. Dr. Reeves first set
the identification at rest. St. Oenghus, the Culdee, lived 780-815.
Fabric—The church and round tower remain in Carrigeen townland,
and were in 1827 surrounded by a strong, square cashel (Fitzgerald, 1.,
p-382). The church is 54 feet by 18 feet; the walls 33 feet, part of south
wall and the broken door being very massive and old, the door having a
flat band round its outer face. The east gable is late(Dunraven says the
reverse) ; the west had a window, but fell, and was rebuilt by Mr. Luke
Christy before 1869. The head of a late fifteenth-century window

1 0’ Donovan, O.S.L., 9, p. 189. Dysert Engus and Ballyhoregna are usually
named together (e.g., B.B.L.) ; andin the Limerick Terriers, 1698 and 1805 (44, 45),
the latter deeds unmistakably refer to Carrigeen.

386 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

was found. The tower is finely built on a rock; it is 54 feet in
diameter at base, and 653 feet high, with five storeys. The doorhasa
round head, with mouldings and pellets. The existing windows are,
respectively, the west in third storey, head—angular outside, flat inside ;
south in fourth storey, round outer head, flat inner; north-east window
in top storey square and short. The legendary name and story are
‘€ Cloice Dysert,’”’ or Clogas na Dysert, and that the tower grew in one
night. It is shown as perfect, ‘‘ Desert and Carrigeene, a steeple, or
watch tower,’ in 1657 (O.8.A., 42 and 49; Petty, 72). Deseription—
Eitzegerald,i., p. 3382; R.S.A1., voléi., ser. i., 1868, p.56, K..Brashy
**Memorials of Adare,” p. 212; Dunraven, ‘‘ Notes,” vol. 11:, p. 22,
and Plates lxxvui. and Ixxviii.

99. Drearprarsna? (21):—A parish in Coshmagh and Upper
Connello. Drochetarsna, 1201. G. de Mareys did homage to Bishop
Hubert tor Drethenarsna, or Drethenetarsna, 1223 (B.B.L., xxiii.) ;
Drohidtarsna, 1418; Drehidtarsna, 16154. Svte—The I. C. church is
on the old site.

100. Kirpimo (12).—A parish in Kenry. Diomma (son of Cass,
king of Munster), ¢. 450, was of Cill Dioma, in Caenraighe, May 12th,
c. 480. Kelldima, 1201; Kildyme, 1802. In 1358 David Dencourt
held Kildim perpetual vicarage, which, on his death, 1363, was granted
to John Pastyn, a poor priest (Cal. Papal Petitions, iii., pp. 329, 398) ;
Kildyma, 1418 ; Kyldymma in Kenryhurragh, 1586 (Peyton, p. 217);
Kaildimo, with Killecollum, Kaleurrely, Killasuragh, and Killenarrigie,
in Kenry, granted 1666 (Act. Sett.), Map D.S.(B), 16. Sv’te—Modern
J. C. church on the old site.

101, Cunnam (12).—Same. Kelldacolum, 1201 ; Kildacolum and
Kaldimo churches assigned to the Archdeaconry, 1204; Kee.
Kyldacolum, with Kyldyma, 1418. It is identified with Ballicalhane
by Reeves, but Petty shows it at Killacolum, or Cullam Castle, on the
Maigue, 1657 (D.S. (B), 16; and Petty, 70). Svte—Forgotten in the
townland.

102. Krtrunra (123).—Same. An ancient parish, perhaps Kyltuly,
in deed of G de Mareys, 1228 (B.B.L., xxiii.). Glanmithithig, 1410.
Gleande church, 1418 and 1657 (D.S. (B), 16). Pococke calls it, in

1 See views, Plate X.

2 Dr. Reeves identifies it with Clonbalitarsna (B.B.L., p. 8), but there were
other compuunds in the Limerick place-names, such as Dromtarsna, near ‘l’emple
Glantan (Peyton, p. 124).

Wrstrropp—Aunecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 387

1752, Killallatrng (Tour, p. 114); Lewis, Killenalotar (vol. i.,
p- 821); Fitzgerald, Kilenalutter, i., p. 850. Fabric—It lies in Glen
na Meade, and is an exceptionally ancient oratory on a bold rock. It
is 16 feet by 9 feet 10 inches, the walls 2 feet 8 inches of large blocks ;
the east end entire, its window with an angular head ;} Pococke
compares it with the round towers, and considers it one of the oldest
churches in Ireland; Fitzgerald describes its west door as ‘‘ Gothic,”
but that end fell, and has been roughly rebuilt. Near it is
Tobermurry well (O.8.L., 9, p. 61).

103. Kirtmorrng, ok KitmMorrkE.—A townland at the south-west
angle of Kildimo parish, 1657 (D. 8. (B.),16). Kilmurreena, in
Kenry, 1666 (Act Sett.). Szte—Unknown.

104. Arpoanny (11).—A parish and prebend. Ardcatini, 1201;
Ardchatin, 1204; Ardatny, 1291; Ardcathny, 13802 and 1418,
being then prebendal. Ardcanny, in Kenryhurragh (Peyton, p. 216).
Ard Cana, ‘ Hill of Cana’ (O’Donovan) ; but Ardcanny, in Kerry, was
Cponacaitne, “Arbutus Hill.”’* Habric—A late church, locally
Templeamhullain, from the townland of Mellon or Maeleen. It was
roofed in 1838. St. Bridget’s well is half a mile to the west (O.S.L.,
SD. Oye

105, Kittasugr, or Kirtasnura.—Three townlands along the
western edge of Ardcanny, 1657 (D.8. (B.), 19; Petty, 70). Pardon to
the inhabitants of Killesuragh, Kildimo, and Pallis, 1586 (Fiant, 4935).
Site—Unknown.

106. CHapren RossErn (11).—A_ parish. Formerly part of
Killenalotar. ‘‘Cap. Russell spect. ad Com. Kildare,” 1418; Capella
Russell, 1615. It is, however, stated to have been only made a
parish by Bishop Elrington. Svte—Modern I.C. church on site; a
gold fibula was found near it in 18384.

107. Kricoxnan (11).—A parish. Kellchurnan, 1201. Enfeoffed
to Bishop Hubert, c. 1240 (B.B.L., p. 182), 1291-1362. Gleande and
Monehury churches are called Kilcurnan, 1418. W. Casey, its rector,
made bishop at request of James, Earl of Desmond, 1551. Tirrylagh

1 See view, Plate X.

*R.S.AT., xxi., p. 689. The arbutus was, however, ‘ Quin,’’ or Whinny
(cuimée), in Clare ; and Miss Hickson points out that Ardnaconnia, the pronuncia-
tion given by Mr. W. M. Hennessy and Dr. Joyce, was only used by those who
read the works of the latter. No doubt, Caherquin, near Ardcanny, in Kerry,
suggests the arbutus.

388 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

MacBrene, its chaplain, got English liberty same year (Fiant, 881).
Its rector, Maurice f. Gerald, pardoned, 1552 (Jd., 961). Churnanbeg
was of Cilchurnain in Caenraighe, Jan. 6 (‘‘ Martyrology of Donegal,”’
pp. 9, 893). Sete—It was in repair, 1657 (D.S. (B.), 17; Petty, 70),
on the site now occupied by the modern I. C. church.’

108. Kizsreepy (11).—Same. Kyllbryde, in Kenryhurragh, 1586
(Peyton, p. 221).

109. KrirrEnn Cowparx (12).—Same. This, as we have seen, is not
the ancient church of Kilcornan, as stated by Sir Aubrey de Vere in
the description below cited. It is well preserved, 45 feet by 24 feet.
The south door is pointed, the north door closed. It has narrow
windows in the sides and east end, and a bell ope on the west gable.
Description—By Mr. Taylor, of Hollypark, published in O’Hanlon’s
‘‘ Lives of the Irish Saints,” vel. 1., pp. 82, 83.

110. Moxnane (11).—In same. Perhaps the last named. Perhaps
Mayrine, 1237 (B.B.L., No. li.); but see section 214, «fra.
Moyhinan, 1291; Mowryn, 1302; Managhurine,? 1410; Monehury,
between Kilulta and Chapel Russell, 1418; Mournan, in Kenrymoore,
1586 (Peyton, p. 222); Morean, 1657 (D.S8. (B), 16; Petty, 70). Sete—
A ‘ Killeen” remained in 1657, but is now forgotten.

111. Iveruss, on Beacu (3).—A parish in Kenry. 1287, Orosse
was restored to Bishop Hubert by the Abbey of Keynsham, with
Mayrine (probably Mornane), (see B.B.L., No. li.); 1268, W. and
Gunnora de Lecton had a suit with Keynsham about Oros and the
advowson of Iniskefty (Plea R., lvi Hen. I., m. 8); 1295, Gerald and
Anastas Stakepol held Rossogh, in Kenry, and it passed to Ric. and
Lucia Stakepul in 1299 (Plea R. 24 of xxiv Ed. I., m.4; 36 of xxvi,
m. 11; and 24 of xxvil.,m.4d.); 1317, Philip and Juliana de Loundres
claimed dower from W. Mancel off Oros (Mem. R., xi Ed. II., m. 42);
1325, Maur. de Prendergast claimed presentation to Rossagh Church
as in reign of Ed. I., when Thomas mac Martyn, cleric, was presented
(Plea R. 153 of xix Ed. II., m. 17, and 14 of same); Egalassorosse
vocat Aglass Rossa, and Yeaghrossa, in parish of Kyllcurnane ; 1586
(Peyton, pp. 188 and 225), Eglish O’Rossye, possession of late Abbey

1Tn a terrier of 1785 we find Kileornan rectory, ‘‘ The church which is now
finishing is lately built, partly by assessment, partly by donation of John T.
Waller.”” P.R.O.I., No. 38. There is a map of the same, 1806, No. 37.

*Given separately from the ‘‘ Chapel of Moirgrean, on the west of the river
Maigue,’’ 1410, belonging to de Magio.

Wesrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 389

of Keynsham granted to Sir R. Boyle, 1603 (Pat. R.).! It is named
from the Tuath Ui Rosa, or Ui Beagha, ablative plural Uibporpa
(O’Donovan). Sabric—It is 57 feet by 22 feet; the east window has
two ogee lights; the south, one, with a flat splay. The south dooris
pointed, and the north and west walls featureless (O.8.L., 8, p.1).?

112. CHaprt or St. Mrranvs, given after Mornane, 1410, might be
Killeen-Cowpark. (See Appendix. )

118-115. KitxeLpeae anp Kuitcremia “ benefices,’? named with
Kyltuly, Drehidtarsna, and Kylcohan (Cloonana) in deed of G. de
Mareys, 1223 (B_B.L., xxiii.) ; Kilscoly and Kilscelbeg, ecclesiastical
benefices named with Kilgoban in the ‘‘ Collation ”’ of Bishop Hubert,
c. 1240 (1b., Ixvii.). Kailscelbeg is evidently Kilkelbeg, and Kilscoly
probably Kyltuly. The sites are unknown, unless Kyltuly be Killulta.
They evidently lay in Kenry, near Adare, Kilgobbin, and Cloonana.

116, Kircutein, named with Iniskefty church and Oros, 1268
(Plea K.,, linen. LIT. m. 8);

s DEANERY OF RATHKEALE.

Rathkeale Deanery covers the more important part of Ui Chonaill,
Lower Connello, and Shanid, with part of the Ui Fidgeinte lands. As
regards these tribes, material is abundant for their history, and a
monograph very desirable, In the ‘‘ Book of Rights” we learn that
the King of Ui Chonaill Gabhra had ten shields, steeds, swords, and
horns ‘‘in his protective dun.”” He was also given an ‘‘ Easter dress,”’
with more swords and spears; no hostages were asked from him, only
that he should swear ‘‘ by the hand of the King of Cashel”’ ; the latter
claimed the forts of Geibhtine, or Askeaton, and Rath Guala, or Rath-
keale—such was the rule in the ninth century. The deanery, as
usual, takes its name from the chief town and castle.*

117. Raruxxrae (28).—A parish* in Lower Connello. Rathguala
fort is named in the ‘‘ Book of Rights,” ante 900, but not in the
‘“ Annals” of 622, that being Rathgale, near Donaghadee. Rathgel
was held by Keynsham Abbey, 1223 (B.B.L., p.75). Its church was

1 Haverossy and Navarossy, Trustee Maps of Limerick, 1688 (No. 36).

2 See view, Plate XIII.

3 <¢ Book of Rights,’’ pp. 67, 71, 77, 259.

* Toghe Farrensesseragh covered Rathkeale and Clonagh parishes (Peyton,
p- 107). ‘Toghe Olybane covered parts of Rathkeale and Kilcolman parishes J0.,
pp. 66-70).

390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

granted to Limerick by Roger Waspayl, 1228 (B.B.L., p. 74), who
got free warren of Radguel, June, 1252 (C.S.P.I., vol. ii., No. 55).
Rathgaul was re-granted to Keynsham by Hen. Waspayl, 1287 (B.B._L.,
p- /4), ae was resigned (p. 75). He granted it to John Maltravers,
1280 (C.S.P.I., 1778). <A later J. Mautravers held it, on his death, in
1369, aes an Tannen found Rathgyell to be part of Inger
Manor. John Arundell held it as heir of Mautravers in 1380 (Mem. R.,
m. 28, 155), when it was seized by the Crown. The church was
|

\ he

eS)
| “¥ Y
|

| COUNTY OF CLARE = me Iveruss
Vie i River _ Shannon ~
af IK a ~\o * Sis elas | A
Oe Fm > =z Aa
o (on, QO 3
ae .7A RI a | < (Aug h-J U NS AK ‘
( PULLS seh Prasenals il N .
| River Shannon ~< ne Foynes wi ‘--, Ege: - " se pasa F
1 ' 7 SN ro FENN f
lV fLoghill : ie: Wace enpeAskeaton;
Lae fr s ' -GOL- F + wort = ‘, .
< LOGHILL | 7OEN... XIX tae SRISMARN enone asta sce
: ips FHC By Son -KEERY A i 9 ape
° v —_ --Kaljergus TM yyy oes oer IS } load } 2 <n =: i
; Tarbert, _ , Glin ‘yy Rie oF : ergs the ice eon heat a ize ie NANTINAN a
Kilmurrie” XV" i 7 Ardnakt eg & En: pe 3u ee f % = x
ye KILFERGUS —,.-”7~ Ballyhahall"3-© “Shanid ‘+t ILBRADAAN > =
= aly i Ker pao * 7+ H5 RSS om ae be
~ Ie Kite - y . pas . re! isa ae r
i eS Beal 1 Wiigaaney” “DOOM, < Ceoagt
County “~~ 3 = ‘ TS Rae alba it a
v By : Le, its = mae S aad Rathkeale fe
KERRY eee cd m - LAN PLANE ' XXVIII ae ie) |G RERLE ees 7
Tags | oe —— & KILSCAN-}' ze. 4
eee eee ere -, RUSCANT Rathnaseraesee:
XXVI ay ee ay ee ec Aedagie 7 NEE ot aaligeiinant oe
—— tee bee at y £ Coolano- +. Jee Bealdurrog
fi Se i 4a ‘Kilmurs Kile an Superior
. Z at teed ei yee 5 ae a eae a = 1 ee
Xr! - Athes is ae ee a i
fo} ' 2 3 & MILES k aie
| ——See oe
TVANY i904 | e Newcastle 32 Site. poy
| A Monastery:

Deanery of Rathkeale.

robbed by A. Keating, 1318 (Plea R, 1238 of xi Ed. il., m. 34), and
was dedicated to the Trinity, ante 1410; Rathgell, 1418; Rathgele,
1452 (Rental) Racthgaela 1487 (A.F.M.). The place was burned
by Malbie, 1579. Temple Treenode parish, :nfra, Vill de Rathkealy,
in Toghe Olybane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 253); Rachell, or Rochell, 1615.
Stte—The I. C. church is on the old site. It has amonument of Sir
Thomas Southwell, 1676.'

| P.M.D., vol. i.,p. 160. Limerick Terriers, 1785 (46), P.R.9O.1.

Westrropep—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 391

118. Sr. Mary’s Priory, Rathkeale (28).—It is said to have been
founded ‘‘about 1200” by Elinor Purcell (others say by Harvey, in
1280), for Aroasians. In 1290, there was a lawsuit between Thomas le
Chapeleyn, guardian of the House of St. Senan, Iniscatheg, and Bene-
dict, prior of St. Mary’s, Rathkeale (Plea R., xix Ed. I., p. 53). In
1307 Eleanor Purcell granted it for ever, every tenth loaf, flagon, pig,
and sheep, and on her Manor of Mayen. Hugh, her son, was sued
for these, but contested his mother’s power to grant same, and com-
promised for two cronocs of wheat, three of oats, and four pigs (Plea R.,
1807 ; Cal., p. 205). William was Dean of Rathgul, 1250 (B.B.L.,
xxix.); Thomas Purcel was prior, 1318 (Plea R. 116 of xi Ed. I1.,
m. 46), and accused of violence at Moycro that year ; its goods were
worth 101 marks, 1410, ‘‘ Mem. of Adare,” p.95). The priory was held
by Gerot Baluff, at the time of Desmond’s rebellion, in which he was
slain (Ing., xxvii Eliz.), and was granted to Sir H. Wallop. It is
marked as Abbe-rathekallein, 1589 (Hardiman, map 56). In 1586
its possessions were Castell an Can ne Monastery ; Garran ne Narr, or
the Men’s Garden; Garran ne Pryore,Cloneralin, Curradaffe, Necoyleyn,
Bancagh, Spydell, Drumrannane, Canana, and Ffarren ne Ganana, in
Nantinan, about 60 acres (Peyton, p. 263). It was held by Lieut.
Pigott, 1657 (D. 8. (B.), 18). Fabric—The church measures 100 feet
by 233 feet, with a broken square tower to the west, much of which
fell in the winter of 1878. The north walls of the church and tower
have fallen. The east window has three shafts interlacing, set in an
older three-light window. The side wall is 24 feet high, and 33 feet
thick, and has five windows. There was an older tower to the side,
and 20 feet square. Description—G. Hewson in R.S.A.1., xv., 1879,

p. 86.
119. Probably a hospital stood on the ‘‘ Spitel Land.”
120. Bratpurroca (19).—Same. A burial-place.

121. Kirevane (19).—Same. Near Riddlestown, or Ballinriddele,
Kylcuwan, in Offargus, 1452 (rental), Kyllcohan, in Rathkeale, in Togh
of Ffarrensesseragh, 1586 (Peyton, p. 107). W. Trenchard held
Kilcoan, Corgraig, High and Low Shannid, and Kilkosgran (Excheq.
Ing. 41, xxxvi Eliz.).'| Ste—Forgotten in the townland.

122, Bartyatiinan, orn TempLeBernip (29).—Same. Ballyellynan,

1 Fiant 5781 names Killecomoden, Rathmacandan, Killcohan, and Reyan, as
lately held by David Encorrig, 1591.

R.I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [31]

392 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

1452; (Rental), probably Benedict’s chapel; Capella Mineta, 1410,
1418, 1615 8.; Ballyalynan, 1600; (Fiants, 6464 and 6487) granted
with Dourlas to Robert Dawges, 1670 (Act Sett.). “ubric—The
church of St. Beinid les to the east of the castle. The east gable,
11 feet wide, with about 14 feet of the sides, remained in 1840. The
window had a wide, round-arched splay of cut stone; the sides were
9 feet high and 23 feet thick. St. Beinid’s well (not ‘‘ Bernard’s,”
as on map) lay near it (O.8.L., 8, p. 182, by T. O’Conor),

123. Kincorman Superior (29).—Same. A merged parish. Kil-
colman Superior, 13802; Cap. Kilcolman Superior in Rathgell, 1418.
fabric—A. side wall of rough stones, 12 feet long and 9 feet high,
stood in 1840.

124. Nantrnan (20).—A parish. In 1267 Bishop Robert and
John de Interberg agreed about the presentation to Nentenan Church
(B.B.L., x.); Nantenan, 1302; Neantenan dedicated to St. James
the Apostle (25th July), 1410 ; Neancanam, nettle-bed (O’ Donovan).
Site—The I. C. church built on its site about 1800; rebuilt 1817.
St. James’s Well near it.

125. RarHnaser (29).—Same, but isolatedin Rathkeale. A merged
parish. Rathnaseir, 1201-1204. Roger Waspayl granted lands
between Rathgel and the great water of Del to Matthew, parson of
Rathnesser, c. 1220 (B.B.L., p. 805); Rathnaser in termino Cragg,
1336 ; (Rental) Eccl. et capel pcentoris, 1418 ; Rathnasaor Cap., 1410;
Ranasier, 1601; (Fiant, 6487). abric—An early church of well-
dressed gritstone, with nave and chancel, 37 feet by 23} feet and
19 feet by 163 feet. The west end is down; the east and south
windows have round splay arches, each head being cut out of one
stone, and the choir arch has fallen (O.8.L. 8, p. 180, 'T. O’Conor).

126. AskEaTON, or Iniskerry (10). <A parish in Connello Lower.
The fort of Gephthine, ante 900 (Book of Rights). Easgepthine Castle
built 1199 (Ann. Innisfallen). Inniasc(ifty) church, near Tomdeely,
1201. Records are very numerous (R.S8.A.I., xxxiil., pp. 25, 153,
239) under the names of Iniskifty, Iniskesty, Hinkesny, Hinckescy,
Imkesti, Innesci, Ynyskyfty, Hinksti, &c. Bishop Hubert granted
the church to Keynsham, c. 1223 (B.B.L., li.). The heirs of Ric. de
Clare held it, 13819 (Plea Rolls); Maurice Earl of Desmond held it,
1349 (Close R.), and his descendants made it their chief residence.
The church is named Ynyskyftyn, 1302; Asketten, or Ascetiny, 1410;
Inskefti, 1418; Atheskettin, 1551 (Fiant, 961); Ennisketten, 1591
(Valor). Fabric—The church is alleged to have been built by

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 393

the Templars, 1291. The belfry is square below and octagonal above ;
the east end of the chancel is standing. There was in 1834 a transept,
or aisle, opening out of the church by two arches. Monuments and
burial-places of the Taylors, of Ballynort and Hollypark, 1728 ;
Westropps, of Ballysteen, 1741; Hewsons; Rose, 1755, &e. Deserip-
tion—R.S.A.L., xxxill., pp. 239, &. ; xxxiv.,p.111. T. J. Westropp;
‘Limerick Field Club Journal,” vol. ii. Sir Francis Berkeley, of
Askeston, by same.

127. Tue Rock Asser, oR Franciscan Hovse (10).—Same.
Founded 1380 (Wadding) to 1420 (A.F.M.), but before 1410;
burned by Malbie, 1579; Friars returned 1627. Guardians were
appointed till 1872. Habric—The ruins are extensive and interesting
among crags on the east bank of the Deel. They consist of a church,
1183 feet by 23 feet, with sedilia and windows with interlacing
shafts ; atransept with an aisle. A beautiful arcaded cloister, 513 feet
square, and various domestic buildings, mostly vaulted. dMonuments—
Several slabs, with Calvary crosses, remains of canopied tomb of
James, Earl of Desmond, 1459; destroyed by Malbie, 1579. Tomb
of the Stephensons, 1642; of the Nash family, 1711. Deseription—
Ld Westropp,, RyscAdy, xexii1.,, pp:/239,, cc. : xxxiv., p: LIT.’

128. CuapeL oF THE Casrie (10).—The remains are at the south
end of the great hall. Only the defaced east window and part of the
side wall remain over a broken vault.

129, Lismaxrrry (19).—A parish. Lismaceyre, 1302; Lismakiry,
1410; Lysmacdyrrye, 1591 (valor) was held by Keynsham, and as
such granted to Sir R. Boyle, 1603 (Patent R.). In good repair, 1615 8;
named from the Mackeery’s earthen fort. Habric—A fifteenth-
century church, 59 feet by 223 feet. The east window is defaced, but
has flat splay arch. The west end has a small belfry and window.
The north wall has a pointed door and two windows with flat splays,
and trefoil heads face each other in the sides near the east gate. The
walls are of limestone 12 feet by 3 feet, with well-cut coigns.

130, Tomprety, or Dromprety (10).—A parish. Tonndaily, 1201;
Drumdell and ‘ Orundell,”’ granted by Hen. Mineter to Bishop Hubert,
ce. 1223(B. B.L.,xl.). The lands were granted to Margery, widow of
Tyrry de Kardyff, 1251 (Jd. xix.). It was the Bishop’s manor, 1252
(26. xviii) and 1836 (rental) ; Drimdel, 1281 (Pipe Roll, 13); Arundel,

1 Plate XVI. for Plan.
[31*]

o94 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy.

1302; Dromdily, or Dromdelthy, 1410; Drumdyll, in Ardacha, and
Drumdele, in Rathgell, 1336, 1420 (rentals); Dromdelie, 1615 8. In
1840 it was locally Tom-dhaoile, the bush (not mound or ridge) of the
Deel (O’Donovan). Fabric—The church is late fifteenth-century with
a nave and chancel 34 feet by 24 feet, and 21 feet by 153 feet. The
sides, 10 and 12} feet high; all the features are defaced ; the chancel
arch has fallen, and the graveyard is desecrated and tilled (O. 8. L.,
9, p. 443). A group of pillar-stones stand near Knockeegan fort, near
the mouth of the Deel, perhaps at the ‘“‘ Tom.” or tumulus of the place-
name.

181. Kyriacutyy.—Given with Ardacha manor, Dromdyle, and
Dissert Marrgeoin in 1336 (rental), perhaps Kellalathna, 1201; if the
latter is not Killulta, as its proximity to the names of Kildimo and
Kilcornan may rather imply. Probably Killaghteen in Ardagh.

132. Moreans, or Dyserr (10).—A parish. Oipeanc Mupvebain
in Ui Chonaill Gabrai (Mart. Doneg., 3 Nov., Cal. Oenghus). Disuirt
Murdewar, 1201; Disert Mardun, 1302; Dissert Margeoin, 1336
(rental) ; Disert Mereogein, Muriogan, or Morgans, 1410; Morheim,
1591 (valor); Disert Meregin, 1615; Crag desert Morogan, 1645.
It was first identified as Diseart Murdebair by Dr. Reeves. O’ Donovan,
who wrongly identified the latter with Dysert Aenghus, near Croom,
gives Muipseaoain, ‘a maritime spot,’ for Morgans. The church
was locally Temple Muireguidan, and had been ‘‘ founded by Templars,”’
and rebuilt by the Franciscans of Askeaton, 1498 (Lewis, ii., p. 392).
Fabric—A late fifteenth-century church, 49 feet 9 inches by 21 feet 7
inches inside. The walls 113 feet by 3 feet. The east and west gables
are removed; the east window is small and defaced; the north door is
defaced ; the south door round-headed ; both have flat splay arches.
The south window is defaced; the north ivied (O.8.L., 9, p. 446,
J. O'Donovan).

133. Rospertstown (10).—A parish in Shanid. Capell Roberti
Guer, 1291 ; Castell Rob de Gore, or Gauyr, and Capell Robti Gore,
1410. Castri Robti Goer, 1452 (rental). The prioress of St. Cathe-
rine (Old Abbey, see 134) failed to present Norman fitz Richard to this
church, 1306. The prioress of St. Kathine de Okonyl has presenta-
tion to the vicarage of Roberdes Castel Goer chapel, 1318 (Plea. R.
119 of xi Ed. IJ., m. 18). Ballyrobert impropriate to crown in right
of Monastery of Negelagh, 1584 (Desmond Roll). It was probably
founded by the earlier Robert de Guer, who lived 1201-1220. The
later Robert Guer was living 1290-1310; each was contemporary of a

W Estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 395

Robert Dundonell ; the earlier of these founded Castle Robert Dundonill
church. Fuabric—A late church, 87 feet by 194 feet; the windows
defaced; pointed doors in each of the side walls, which are 14
feet high (O..S. L.,'8, p: 11).

184. Orp AssBEy, or MANISTERNAGALLIAGH(19).—Same. In 1298 the
Inquisition of Thomas f. Maurice mentions lands granted by his
grandfather (Thomas, slain 1261), to ‘‘ the nuns of O’Konyll”’
(C.S.P.1., vol. iv., p. 259). The convent probably dates c. 1240. ‘‘ The
house of St. Katherine, in Oconyl”’, 1291; ‘‘the monastery of the
prioress of Oconyl,” 1802. The prioress of Occonyl had a suit with
Maur. f. Philip for trespass and other injury, 1296 (Mem. R., xxv
Ed. I.; Ferguson, Cal. i., pp. 83, 84). There are many other records,
and grants subsequent to its dissolution abound. It formed a parish,
1586 (Desmond Roll and Peyton), as Monasternegellach, and appears
in Jobson’s map, 1589. These entries, and the lack of any evidence
connecting it with Lough Gur, correct the mistakes of Ware, Archdall,
and Lenihan. It, Kilmolane, and the rectories of Robertstown, Down-
Moylin, and Granshane (New Grange), with the Isle of Aghnisse, were
held by Sir J. Jephson, as son-in-law of Sir T. Norreys (Inq., Aug.
1613). Fabric—A long, narrow church, of earlier thirteenth century,
83 feet by 183 feet, with handsome door, and other details of the time ;
and an east window and north door of fifteenth century. A large
cloister garth of 73 feet square ; a domicile with three vaults to the
west ; a refectory and kitchen to the south; outer enclosure gates,
pigeonry, fish-pond, &c., remain. Description—R.S.A.1., xxxiv.
History by John Wardell, p. 41; description, plan, and views by
T. J. Westropp, p. 53.1

135, Kwocxpatrick (10).—Same. Most probably, ‘‘ Ardpatraic in
Ui Chonaill Gabhra,’’ burned by the Danes, 1114, and the place where
Celsus, Archbishop of Armagh, died, 1127-9 (A.F.M., and Chron.
Scotor.). Desert Alysbokan? (or Clasboayn), 1336 (rental); St. Patrick
of the mountain, 1410. Gerald f. Philip, rebel, held ‘‘ dom. relig. voc.
Taremon de Cnock Patrick in p’och de Robertstown,” 1584 (Inq.). It
is probably the height to the west of Donaghpatrick and Finnine,
whence St. Patrick blessed Thomond, for the “islands and territories ”
of the latter, and Iniscatha, ‘‘ the green island in the mouth of the sea,”

1 See Plates XI. and XV., plan and view.
* Perhaps the Knocklaboskor super Slelogher in the vill of Shanned, 1586
(Peyton, p. 99).

396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

were visible, which is true of it, and not of the alleged eastern sites
(see Trip. Life, vol. i., p. 207).1 Fabric—The gables had fallen
before 1840; the sides, 41 feet to south, and 46 feet to north, remained.
In the latter were two doors, the west pointed and closed, the other
broken and nearly demolished. The walls were 12 feet by 3 feet; the
upper part rebuilt with corbels and cornice in fifteenth century ; the
south door has since fallen; part of a south window, the shaft of
another, and parts of the pointed door remain. The Gothic west door
stood in 1827 (Fitzgerald, p. 366). The monuments of the Burkes
and Griffins, 1777 and 1798, stand to the west. This stands ona high
hill overlooking the Shannon from Cratloe to the sea, and the plains
of Clare and Limerick. Down the slope is ‘‘Suidheachan Phatruic”’ or
‘¢ Patrick’s seat,’’ the remains of a small cist of six stones, evidently
prehistoric, though this is denied (O.S.L., 8, p. 13). A relic ‘‘ Mias
Phadruig’’ was pledged to Roche of Limerick by ‘‘ Mary (Neville) of
the dish,’’ its hereditary keeper, long before 1840.

136. AueHrnisH (10).—Same. Achinis chapel, 1410, Agnasse
Insula in par de Monasterio Negaylah, 1586 (Peyton, 173) ; Athnes,
1589 (Jobson’s map, MSS., T.C.D., 1209, No. 36). Scte—Forgotten on
the Island.

137. SHanaGoLpEN”? (19).—A parish. In 968, Mahon, king of
Munster, defeated the Norsemen of Limerick and Waterford ‘“ with
red slaughter” at Sengualainn (Wars G. G., p. 9). Sengola, 1201;
Schengle, 1302; Seanguala, 1336 and 1418; Seanghuolin, 1410;
Shanagolan, 1615 ; Shanagoolings, 1633 (valor).? The ‘‘ old shoulder”
of the hill where the village stands and the battle are traditionally
remembered. Fabric—The chancel and nave, 293 feet by 21 feet, and
48 feet by 253 feet, of a thirteenth-century church remain. The
east window was a handsome ‘‘ transition” design, c.1200. The nave
has arcades, with four plain pointed arches to each side, and a curiously-
fretted font. Ionuments—A slab, with a decorated cross, 1545;
Pierce Green, ‘killed by the tories,” 1703; W. Enraght, 1781;
John Morgan, of Dunmoylan, 1794.+

138. ArpAaNEER (10).—Same. Ardinuir, 1201; Ardynnryr, 1336
(rental) ; Ardinowyr, 1420 (rental). Svte—Forgotten.

1 See also ‘* Life of Senan’’ In Book of Lismore (ed. Stokes), p. 202.

* The burgage of Seangula, 1336 (rental), had eleven tenauts, of whom the
majority are called Connatach and Connachtach, quite a ‘little Connaught.”’

* There are terriers of Shanagolden, 1773 and 1801, P.R.O.I., 13 and 14.

+ P.M.D., vol. iv., p. 103. See plan on Plate XVIIL.

~

Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 397

139. Locuitt (9).—A parish. lLemchaell, 1201; quit claim of
John de Penris to Laukyll, 1274 (B.B.L., xlvi); Roger Waspayl
granted to John Maltravers the manors of Radghel and Kilcoleman,
and Lochkyl, 1280 (Feet of Fines, Ed. I., No. 97, C.S.P.I., vol. i1.,
1778). Lauwhull church destroyed in war, 1802; Leamkaill, 1336
and 1418; Loughill, 16154; Laughill, 1657 (D.S.(B.) 14). George
Crofts grants Loghill to Mountiford Westropp, 1670 (Atkins Davis
MSS., Ulster’s Office, i., p. 108). The name means ‘elm wood,’ or
perhaps ‘marshmallow place’ (see Joyce, ‘‘ Irish Names,” i1., p. 32).
Fabric—An early church on the brink of a valley. Choir, 7 feet
10 inches by 9 feet 8 inches. Nave, 15 feet wide. Only fragments
of east end, choir, arch, and south wall remain; the latter 8 feet by
3 feet, of large stones. St. Colman’s Well to the north is good for sore
eyes (0.8.L., 9, p. 160).

140. Kitrerevs' (18).—A parish in Shanid; the church is
detached in Loghill : Killergussa, 1201 ; O’Fergus’ church, in O’conyll,
granted to the See by Adam Keyting, 1223 (B.B.L., xxxii.). Bishop
Robert grants Kilmurly and Kilfergus to John le Persoun, 1254 (J0.,
xix.), John Brathnach grants them to the See, 1296 (Jb., lvi).
Kilfeargussa, 1418 ; Kilfarasye, 1586 (Peyton, p. 227); Kilfergussagh,
16154; Cil Peupsapa, O'Donovan. Fabric—It stands near Glin, and
is 42 feet by 22 feet; west and north walls are down; east window
has a flat arch of flags inside, and has a rectangular ight with
inclined jambs. The south wall has a rectangular window and a
defaced door of rude, hammered stones. Walls, 12 feet high by 3 feet,
of small stones (O.S.L. 9, 147).

141. Guin (17)—Same. Bishop Hubert confirmed the grant by
Ric. de Londiniis of one ecclesiastical benefice at Glyncorbry in pure
alms, c. 1230-40 (B.B.L., xxxix.); it may refer to the neighbouring
Kilfergus.

142. Kuirreany (18).—Same. Kyllynye, 1452 (rental). Srte—
Church and burial-ground.

1 Besides the church sites given below, we may note Killacolla (9, 17, 18),
three townlands and Kylbecan, in Senede Manor, 1298. Inq. of Tho. f. Maurice
(C.S.P.I., vol. iv., p. 258). I have no direct evidence of churches haying
stood at these places.

* This is certainly Kilfergus, but as the manor of O’ffargus lay in Clonagh,
1452 (rental), caution must be used in ‘*O’fergus’’ entries. The church of
Rathfergus was resigned by Athissell Abbey, 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75); but it is
probably not Kilfergus.

398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

143. ArpnaxisHa (18).—Same. A burial-ground.

144. Kirmoyzan (19).—A parish. Kilmolan, 1302; Keilmualain,
1410; Kilmolan, 1418; Kilmoylan, 1615. Fabric—aA late, plain
church on the extreme east edge of its parish. It is 35 feet by
18 feet ; the west gable fell 1839; the windows are defaced, and the
door heavily ivied. It is of hammered stones with a flat lintel resting
on corbels (O.8.L., 8, p. 28).

145, AuENoGoRP (27).—Same. A burial-ground in Cloonahard.

146. SHanrp (19).—Same. Senati, where the Ui Chonaill and
Ui Fidgeinte severely defeated the ‘‘ Danes”’ in 834 (Wars G.G., p. 9).
Senode granted by Tho. f. Thomas to the See, c. 1230 (B.B.L., p. 106).
In 1586, ‘‘ est juxta dictum (inferiorem) castellum, ex parte orientale
ejusdem, capellam nuper edificatum cujus muri tantumodo nune
remanent” (Peyton, p. 99). Site—Forgotten.’

147. Kyte Tinnaxi (18).—Same. Kyllsynkyll, 1836 (rental).
Site—A. burial-ground near the dolmen and pillar-stone of Cloughlis-
leagaun. They are described by W. C. Borlase.?

148. Kitrerry (18).—Kailtyry, in the Manor of Leamkail, 1336
(rental); Kilteery on the west angle of the parish, 1657 (D.S. (B) 14) ;
Lisrady, or Lisready, Church, near Kilteery, in Connelloe, 1667
(Limerick Terriers, P.R.O.I., No. 41). Scte—Forgotten in townland.

149. Dunmoyzan® (19).—A parish. Dunmolyn, 1291; Donmelyn,
13802; Dunmuilin, 1410; Dunmolyn, in O’connyll, 1452 (rental) ;
Ounmaoilin, 1568 and 1580 (A.F.M.); Drumvoylin, 1615 4;
Killearg, Dunmoylan, and Kilcoulman were granted to Sir T.
Chambrelan, May, 1670 (Act Sett.). It belonged to Manisternegaylagh
(see supra, 184). Fabric—The south wall alone stoodin 1840. The
foundations are 42 feet by 18 feet. The south window and door are
defaced, but the blocks of the latter show a round-headed, neatly-
moulded door with rosettes (c7rca 1500), walls 11 feet by 3 feet. It
was ruined, but the walls entire, and had a west window and south
door in 1657 (D.S. (B.), p. 8); near it is Tobereendowney well. The
nearly-levelled dun to the north is 90 feet across.

1 Kiltoman, perhaps the Bylletoman (or Kylletoman) in the Manor of Shened,
1452 (rental). It may be Cooltomin in Kilbradran. St. Toman was of Mungret ;
his festival was July 25th. The site is now forgotten.

2<«¢ Tolmens of Ireland,’’ vol i., p. 46.

>In this parish we find ‘‘ Kilmoenog prope Dunmoylan,’’ 1336, but no evidence
of a church.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 399

150. GortapRoma ‘‘ Kyte” (18).—Same. Szte—A kyle and a
burial-ground, with a well: Tobereendowney.

151. Kitcotman (INFERIOR) (19).—A_ parish. Kilcolman, restored
by Athissell, 1253 (B.B.L., p. 101). Kilcolman-inferior, 1302, 1418,
1591, in Toghe Olybane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 67) and 1615. ubric—
It was 45 feet by 18 feet 9 inches; the gables gone, and the south wall
broken ; 30 feet of the north wall, 10 feet by 4 feet, remained, with
a defaced window, in 1840. St. Colman’s Well had a pattern on
October 29th.

152. Krzprapran! (19).—A_ parish. Kilbradran, restored by
Athissell, 1253 (B.B.L., p. 84) ; Kylbraderan, 1291; Kylbradrain, or
Knockbraderain, dedicated to St. Brandon, the abbot, 14th May, 1410.
Kilbraderan, out of repair, 1615 8.; Kilbroderan, 1633. David
Nangill, vicar, 1551 (Fiant, 825). Kilwarderan, leased to B. Cusack,
1551 (1b. 744). The Saint is locally ‘‘ Bradan,’’ or ‘‘ Bradran,” not
Brandan. /abric—The south wall of the choir stood in 1840, but is
now nearly levelled. Nave, 35 feet by 17 feet 8 inches; choir arch
defaced: it was pointed; plain south window; the walls, 14 feet by
21 feet (O.8.L., 8, p. 20, O'Keeffe). On the low hill beside the
church is a remarkable caher, with earthworks (described Proc.
itl, Ae vol, xxivs(C),p. 270).

153. Kittrstonan Church is given next Kilbraderan in 1633
(Visitatio Regalis). Svte—Unknown.

154. KyLipraneRsGHE, in Kilbradran, in Toghe Drynan, 1586
(Peyton, p. 91). Scte—Unknown.

155. DoonponnriL (28).—A parish in Connello. In 12387 the
benefices of the lands of Robert Donndonenolde,? near Rathgel, were
resigned by Keynsham (B.B.L., p. 75). This marks the founder as
the earlier Robert of 1201 (see also Plea R., xiv Hen. III., No. 4,
m. 1259). Chapel of the castle of Robert de Dundonenyld, 1291.
Castle Robert de Dundonoyl, 1332, dedicated to St. Mary Magdalen,
22nd July, 1410; Downdonill, 1418; ‘Castro Robti Dondwnyll
vocata, Harold’s Castle,’”’ 1452 (rental), whence Cloghnarold. Fasrie—

1 Toghe de Drynan lay in this parish (Peyton, p. 91).

* Miss Hickson, R.S.A.I., xx., p. 164, asserts that the family name of Dun-
dofnyld, or Dundonenyid ‘‘ was, in course of time, abbreviated into Dundon.’’
However, the names overlap as separate families from at least 1279 to 1318 (B.B.L.
and Plea Rolls). The parish is called Dondaniel in terriers of 1781 and 1785,
Peiv.0.1., No; 46.

400 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

It is 45 feet by 183 feet; the gables fell before 1840, and 26 feet of
north wall remained ; there were two defaced windows, and a round-
arched door. No burials had taken place there since 1810 (0.S. L. 8,
p- 165). St. Molua’s Well near it.

156. CronacH (27).’—A parish. Cluonech, 1201. Bishop Robert,
and Martin, the chaplain of Clounath, made grants 1252 and 1257
(B.B.L., xiii., xviii.) Clonagh, 1802; Cloainech, 1418; Clounach,
and Clonagh, ruinous, 1615 8. Cluain eaé or Cluain aé (O’Donovan).
fabric—The east and middle gables, and part of the north wall alone
stood in 1840, and appeared to be late. St. Kieran’s Well, with a
pattern, on September 9th, stood near the ruin (0.8.1. 9, p. 163).

157. Kirscanneti”? (28).—A parish. Kiullscannell, 1201. Quit
claim to Kilscanylle by Ade Palmifer, 1280 (B.B.L., lxix.). Nicholas
O’Cathbuoyg, the unlawful occupant, ordered to assign the perpetual
vicarage of Kylscanyll to Gilla-Seanayn Ohalphy, dispensed, though
the son of a priest. It was void, because Ric. Burchs held it a year,
without ordination, 1396 (‘‘ Cal. Papal Letters,” iv., p. 530). Kil-
scanyll, 1802; Kystannyl, 1418; Kiskannell, ruinous, 1615 8. S7te—
The ruined I.C. church was built on the old site, 1822.

158. Kitmurry, on Coozamora (28).—Same. Site—A “kyle”
burial-ground; the church stood in ruins in 18389, when it was
demolished to build a house.

159. KitsmattyreE, in Deanery of Rathgel, 1302. Rev. J. Dowd
says ‘* Castlematrix,” near Rathkeale ; but no such church is known.

Two other churches, not in County Limerick, belonged to the
deanery.

160. Kitmurrity, in Kerry (0.8. 8).—In the barony of Iraghti-
conor and parish of Kilnaughtin. Kalmurrily, or Killumrille, 1201 ;
Killmorill, 1291; Kilmorill, in Rathgel deanery, destroyed by war,
1302, given before Rathnaser; Keilmily, or Keilmuarille, 1410;
Kilmeely, a/ias Kilmurreelie, 1615 8. It lies just over the border of
County Limerick. /adrice—Kilmurrily church measures 50 feet by
23 feet; walls, 2 feet 10 inches thick, of small stones. The east
window is rude, narrow, and high, made of thin, hammered slabs. It
is 7 feet high, and 7 inches to 10 inches wide, the jambs sloping.

1 Clonagh coincided with the Manor of Offargus, 1452 (rental).
? Killeheen (28).—Killeline, in Kilscannell, 1655 (D.S. (B.) 4); there is also a
Killeline near Newcastle, may be also a church site.

W estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 401

There are two square-headed south windows, and a defaced south
door. The rest is featureless (O.S.L., Kerry, 14 D. 11, p. 2).

161. IntscatHa, or Scarrery Istanp, in Clare, in the barony of
Moyarta, a parish of Kilrush. It appears as belonging to the See of
Limerick, 1201 (Meyler Fitz Henry’s Inquisition), 1408 (a deed in
Brady’s ‘Episcopal Succession ’’), and 1418 (Taxatio Procurationum).
In 1290, a lawsuit of the prior of Rathkeale (supra, 118) shows how
ample were the rights then claimed over the island (Plea R., loc. cit.).
Bishop O’ Dea speaks of ‘‘ lands belonging to Limerick, from that island
of Iniscathy, which I have recovered by inquisition . . . . which
were not before me for many years in the possession of the church,”’
e. 1410 (White MSS., 1658 (see Lenihan, ‘ Limerick,” p. 564).
Nothing approaching evidence (only mere, but confident, assertion)
has been advanced to show that the Black Book statements on this
point are forgeries. The independent facts show unequivocally that
Archbishop Ussher is correct as tothe allotment of Iniscatha to Limerick.
In 1860 a certain Thomas was appointed bishop by misrepresentation ;
his appointment was opposed by the Bishops of Killaloe, Limerick,
and Ardfert; it is there claimed by Killaloe (Theiner, ‘‘ Monumenta
Hib. et Scot.”). It pertained to Limerick, temp. Elizabeth, and has
since then been held by Killaloe. Deseription—R.S.A.I., xxxvii.,
p- 276, T. J. Westropp,*and Proc. R.1.A., Ser. i., vol: vi., p. 169.

DraNERY oF ARDAGH.

The Deanery covers a great tract of hilly country in Slieve
Luachra, and among the Ui Chonaill and the Ui Fidgeinte. In it lay
the tribe lands of Corcoithe, or Toghe Gortcoythe, round Ratheahill ;
Bathyn, or Toghe Meaghan, round Rathronan ;! Toghe Ogallowhoore,
round Evegallahoo, in Newgrange, and Tuath Ui Liochain, round
Killagholeghan. The royal fort of Teamhair Luachra lay in the
neighbourhood of Abbeyfeale and Athlea.

162. Arpacu (28).—A parish in Shanid and Glenquin. Ardachad,
1201; Ardach, 1204. In 1238 its mill was worth 10s. (C.S.P.I.,
vol. iv., p. 257). Ardacha manor held by Bishop Maurice, 1336
(rental). Numerous deeds, ¢g. B.B.L., No. 2, in 1272, with
Ralph f. Andrew and Gladouisa, his wife (1290 (Z0., vii.); a suit of
W. de Caunteton and John Mouner, “‘ quia ip. cum al. arbores ip, Willi

1 Toghe-Meaghan, Yeaghtragh, and Togh-Meaghan, Waghtragh lay in Rath-
ronan, Ardagh, and Newcastle (Peyton, pp. 112, 115).

402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(in bosco suo ap Ardeych crescentes) ad val. 100 s., succederunt,” 1317,
(Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 12); Avelina f. Maur., widow of Thos., Earl of
Desmond, claims dower off Ardagh, in O’Conyll, 1849 (Close R.) ;
Ardagh, 1302, 1410; Ardacha, 1418; Ardah, 16154. Yabric—It is
20 feet wide; 72 feet of south walland 27 feet of north wall remain ;
both ends were down in 1840. There are two south windows, the
eastern pointed, the west defaced, save flat splay arch ; south door de-
faced; all of good masonry. The patron was St. Molua, of Clonfert.

= ea,
i= 7% = = eh ae
Rotel AN \ |
eek = tev Ky le pts \ e
f RATH RONAN b. = XXVINI Rathkeale
V vil i PART : ee N ts BOX. |
: K es As ye a Ser os i = ‘ Sonn
a pu : By H 2 5 ARDAGH :
jo\™ ed be “5
5 BSG -- ARDAGH vetebesier 3 -\
NIE + TempleAthlea (ee
» | wa PART
4 RATH|RONAN :
COUNTY 8 We tac Meee Cale
OF XXXIV Leg XXXV we a > : |
ee a4 1 XXXVI
KERRY i poe Be ee fl
“tr Se. PARTS { ‘OF KILLEEDY q @Mahoonagh
t a te, 4 MONAGAY | a M 9

Templenamonagh

+ Ratheahill

= wares tae

+ Strand” oe

‘

+ Killeen . + 5 q 7 PART OF -
L +Kilkinlea- ; WN ry KILLEEDY
“I, rs re a aa
y di Rleengiase EL eiecdee Sees ‘ sshleeny Ng Spr
2 : cal i ; - He Ll thy aa an 3 ‘ fi
eae cd ' eee Peta os
MILES, ae eenakalla ; < Sie eee yer ee /KILLAGHO- + =
“ty ! As SUCUEIS Be =
Parish church. +site TP = A Bie snice 0° (E-LEGHAN >
Church ruin. & Monastery | “ a2 a ayer gon ahh u —

el “tes

The Deanery of Ardagh.

On August 3 his pattern was held at Tober Molua (0.S.L. 9, p. 69). The
site of the I. C. church was changed in 1792; it was pated 1805
(L.M.H., v., p. 192). In Reerasta rath near the village was found
the fine early chalice of Ardagh, now in the R.I.A. collection.’

163. Krrropan (28).—Same. Kilrodan, with New Grange, 1349
(Close R.); Kilvidane, 1657 (D.S.B. 7). Site—The church and grave-
yard are now levelled.

1 For Killaghteen, a possible church site, see ante, 131.

Westrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 403

164. RarHronan (34, 35, 27, 28).—Parish in Shanid, Connello, and
Glenquin ; church in Connello. In 1260 was a suit between Lismore
and Cashel as to Ruthronan and other churches in Limerick (‘ Cal.
Papal Letters,” 1., p. 870); Chapel of Maurice, 1291, 13802; Rath-
runan, 1410; Capella Mauricii, a//as Rathronan, 1418; Rathronan,
1452 (rental) ; Rharona, 16158. ‘Tothe rectory of Rathronan belongs
the chapel of Mount Temple (Athlea), 1645. Svte—The modern I.C.

church was built on the old site, 1827 (Lewis, 11., p. 508).
165. CanERMoyLe Kyte (28).—Same. A burial-ground.

166. TrempLe ATHLEA, oR ArHea (34).—Same. ‘‘ Mount Temple be-
longs to Rathrunan,’’ 1410; ‘‘ In Ardacha, Ecclesia Donergismathmore,
alias Kaglas Montin,”’ 1418 ; Temple Clea on Le Granogh, or Slelogher,
in Rathronan, in Tog Meaghan, 1586 (Peyton, p. 120). A separate
parish, Athee, Athdee, or Temple Clee (Jd., p. 170). It may be the
chapel ‘‘de Monte Maledictionis,”’ 1302, as there is some legend of a
curse of St. Patrick at Athlea. CTeampull CAcpleibe, locally, Atlea or
Athlea, ‘the church of the mountain.’ /adbric—All its features
were defaced before 1840 (O.S.L. 9, p. 74).

167. Monacay (36).—Parish in Glenquin. In 1394, Gerald Ricardi,
canon of Limerick, held Moynachy parish (‘‘ Cal. Papal Letters,” iv.,
p. 476); Moineagighea, or Moneyghea, dedicated to B.V.M., Aug. 15,
1410; Monagh Adare, 1586 (Peyton, p. 228); Monagah, 1615 ; Mona-
ghagae, or Monaghague, 1633 ; Monegay Molchonriah, or Temple na
Mona (Lewis, ii., p. 387), Momageod, ‘moor of one goose”’ (O’ Donovan).
Fabric—it is locally Templenamona. The church is 87 feet by 273
feet. The east window has two cinquefoil-headed lights, with a square
hood and round splay arch; the shaft was broken before 1840 ; the
north wall is broken. It had, near the middle, an ogee-headed light,
and an oblong one farther to east. Inthe south is a window like the
east, but a flat splay arch, and a defaced door. The west end had two
small slits. In this parish is Toberbanbain holy well’ (0.8,L. 8,
p. 21, P. O’Keeffe). The parish church was removed to Newcastle in
1775. Monagay was traditionally a templary.

168. Tremere Grantan (43).—Same. Temple Gleantan, 1410;
Templeglantan, on Slevelogher, ‘‘vocat Sheve Glantan, in Paroch de
Monagh-Adare, in Connello,” 1586 (Peyton, p. 124); Glanton, in Toth
Gortcoythe Templigh (7bzd.), Copcoite. Fabric—It is 70 feet by 30

1 Saints of the name are given in O’Clergy’s Calendar, May Ist and 9th; the
second was Bishop of Leighlin.

404 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

feet externally ; the east end was levelled before 1840 ; the rest defaced
and overgrown with ash and thorn. The wall, of thin slabs, and 6 or
7 feet high. Locally, Teampulna Glauntane. Fitzgerald mentions a
tomb of the de Lacys’ not extant in 1840 (Fitzgerald, ii. p. 376,
0.8. L.8, p. 24). It was traditionally a templary.

169. KirriaeH (53).—Same; detached in Killeedy. Kilhathla

destroyed in war, 1802; Kyllayleach, capella spect.ad Rathcahil, 1418 ;
Toghe, Kylheylagh paroch de Monagay, 1586 (Peyton, p. 138); Kille-
laghe, 1591 (valor). Scte—Forgotten in townland (see 184, infra).

170. DromcatamEatH—Capella in montibus, is named after Kill-
lagh, 1418, probably in same parish.

171. Ravacanttt (43).—Same. Rathcathel, 1291; Rathkahell
destroyed in war, 1302; Rathcathill, 1418; Rathcathyll, in Corcoyth,
1452 (rental); Rathkaell, in Toghe Gortcoyth (Peyton, p. 123);
Rathcahill, in Neweastle, 1615 a.; Rathcahill, alvas Monaghagae (not
Monagay, which is given separately), 1633. Scte—Forgotten in the
townland.

172, AppryrEaLn, Cistercian cell (42).—Parish in Glenquin.
Feil before 902 (Book of Rights) and in 1116 (Synod of Rathbreasail).
It was a cell of Monasternenagh, 1188 ; Feell destroyed in war, 1302 ;
Feal Abbey, O. 8. Bernard, 1410; grant of ‘‘ half the Abbey or cell of
Nephellagh,”’ alias Feale, 1638 (Cane. R. Hib.); Maimipcep na Peile
Site—The D.S8. (B.), 10, shows the church as roofless, with a lofty
tower and pointed spire at north-west angle. It had a nave with a
south door and two west windows, a chancel with two south windows.'
Some fragments of its walls stood in the graveyard, and are said to be
embodied in the new Roman Catholic church (0.8. L. 9, p. 148).

173-6. There are four Killeens, one in ABBEYFEALE (43), a second
in Krrxriea (42), Kirrenacur, near Tobermurry, in Dromtrasna, north
(43), and Meenaxitia in Caher Connell (51).

177. Kitirrpy (44).—A parish and prebend, Cilice or Cluain
Cpedail, founded by Ita, daughter of Cennfoelad : she died 569 (Vita
S. Itae, Tighernach and A. F. M.). Cil Ite, 810, 833,? destroyed by
Norse, 845( Wars G.G., p. 15); Kellite, 1201; Kelliadeh, 1204 ; Kyllyde,
1281 (Pipe Roll); Killid, 1291, destroyed in war, 1302. Boniface I.
appointed John de Geraldinis, clerk, of noble race, to prebend of Kalid,

1 See Plate XIII.
2 In 833 Finnachta, abbot of Cill Ite, died (A. F. M.).

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. 405

vacant by marriage of Tho. O’Grada, 1889 (‘ Cal. Papal Letters,”’ iv.,
p. 3846); Killedy, 1418; Kyllyde, in O’Conyll, 1452 (rental) ;
Killeedie church in good condition, chancel thatched, 1615 8. It was
in ruins, 1655 (D. 8S. (B.), 1). St. Ita, the abbess, 530-569; her
day was January 15th; she, with St. Senan, was patron of Ui Chonaill.
The church was finally burned by the Rockites (Lewis, i1., p. 136).
Fabric—A nave and chancel, 47 feet 3 inches by 29 feet 2 inches and 37
feet by 18 feet; the choir was used till 1800. The walls were 10+ feet
by 23 feet, the chancel arch was pointed, and of cut-stone 10 feet
9 inches wide, the other features modern. The nave was early
Romanesque; the west end had fallen long before 1840, but old people
remembered its door as round-headed, with several recessed concentric
arches. Walls, 194 feet by 3 feet 2 inches. Fragments of the
north and south sides remained; the latter had two round-headed
windows 5 feet 8 inches and 31 feet 10 inches from the west end.
St. Ita’s Well was dry; it was reputed to cure smallpox in children
60.5. L..9)p. 75):

178, GLENMORE, oR StRanp (44),—Same. Temple Innewé, or Kil-
linewee, the ancient name unrecorded, Ceampull (or Cill) na hin-
dine baoic, after the Dalcassian saint, ‘‘the daughter of Baoith,’”
patroness of Kilnaboy, near Inchiquin Lake, Clare, Lewis (ii, pp.
87, 186) wrongly called it Teampull na Hinghine bugdhe, ‘ of the
devout daughter’; it was a reputed templary, /abric—It was 67 feet
by 183 feet, and entirely defaced in 1840, The inner south wall
had a late flat arch of hammered gritstone, and gaps of two windows;
the west end was featureless, and the east and north had fallen in the
““ sreat gale” of 1839 (O.S.L, 9, p. 142), It was surrounded by a
strong mound and ditch, which are well preserved to the west, but
barely traceable elsewhere.

179, Kittren (54).—Same, Detached part in Killagholeghan,
— Site—A burial-ground.

180. KitragHotecHan (54).—A parish. Kelldeochaliathan, 1209 ;
Killalechan, 1291; Kellolethan destroyed in war, 1302 ; Killocholia-
than, ‘‘ spect. ad prior. et cony, de Kellys (in Ossory) et secundum
antiquos rotulos fuit de decanat. de Ardacha, sed novos, de dec. de

1 See Journal R.S.A.I., xxiv., p. 28, and xxx., p. 409; Proc. R.I.A., ser. 3,
vol. vi., pp. 109, 189. An Ingen baith meic Seona Ui Feidlimid is given in Book
of Lecan, f. 44. MacFirbis says that she was descended from Aonghus, who was
son of Cormac Cass, and ancestor of Clan Iffernain (O’ Quin), in Clare.

406 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Garth,’ 1418; Keilaghailichan, or Keillagh a Liochain, dedicated to
B.V.M., ad Nives, near Drumcollogher, 1410; Kyllagh holye ghan,
or Kyllmygheole in Glenlesse, one of the eight church toghes of
Connello,! 1586 (Peyton, pp. 181, 245); Killoghliothan, 1615 a,
named after the O’ Liathains,” perhaps Cil a¢a Liaéain, or O’ Liathains’
field (O'Donovan). abric—It is 46} feet by 25 feet, and stands in a
valley. The south wall had partly fallen, and had a disfigured window
and door, with a flat arch under a round arch in 1840, An arch led
into a later south wing, 14 feet 2 inches by 15 feet 4 inches; the
walls, 14 feet by 33 feet (O.S.L, 8, p. 50, A, Curry).

181. Gort na TioprarD, oR SPRINGFIELD (54).—Same. Gortne-
tubbred,* in Kyllmygheoll, 1586 (Peyton, p. 244). Fabric—The ruined
church stood near the modern one in 1840; only the east end now
remains,

182. NewcastLe (36).—A parish. Novo Castro, 1291; Manor
mill, worth 6s. 8d,, and vicarage, 100s., in 1298 (C.8,P.I., vol. iv.,
p. 256) ; church destroyed in war, 1302; castle and manor, Novi
castri de O’Conello, 1306 (Plea R., p.841); Stephen de Clynton, parson,
13826 (Mem. R., 29, No, 586); church dedicated to St. David, March 1,
1410; in good condition, 1615; Castleno, alias Newcastle, on the
stream of Owgarry, 1586 (Peyton, p. 154) Caiplen nua, 1579 (A.F.M.).
The manor was worth 60s. on death of Maurice, Earl of Desmond,
1858 (Cal. Dublin Cas., p. 256). /abric—There were two churches,
one of late seventeenth century at Churchtown, near St. David’s Well.
The I. C, church ‘is on the site of the other,’ Order to change
churches of Newcastle and Monagay to Newcastle, 1775 (L.M.H.,
pt. v., p. 176). The modern church was built, 1777, by W., Viscount
Courtenay, who granted the site. J/onuwment—Robert, son of Francis
Lloyd, of Carnarvon, died 1714. The castle is an alleged templary,
founded 1184.

183. GrancE, or New Grance* (36).—A parish. A mill at Nova
Grangia, worth 138s. 4d., and hand-mills, worth 6s. and 8s., in 1298

1 4.e., Clonecrowe, Kyllagh holye ghan, Kyllskannell, Crag mac Mahowny, or
Clanmahounde (Mahoonagh), Tongwylly (Tomdeely), Cappa-temple, Poble
Neskaghe, and Ardagh (Peyton, p. 181 8).

2 This clan dates from before 645, when Tolamhnach, chief of Ui Liathain,
was slain at Carn Conaill.

3 Gort na Tiobraid. The scene of battle fought in 1579, in which over 300.
English soldiers and thirty officers were slain.

+ The Toghe Ogallawhoore of Peyton.

Wesrrope— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 407

(C.8.P.1., iv., p. 258); Nova Grangia destroyed in war, 1302;
Maurice, Earl of Desmond, and his wife, Beatrice, held the place,
1349 (Close R.); ‘‘ Nova Grangia mdialii,” 1418, or ‘de ponte,”
1410; up, but not covered, 1615 s.; Legraunsha prope Newcastell,
1586 (Peyton, p. 143); Le Granshagh, 1633. ®6painpeaé, a granary,
(O'Donovan). Fabric—It lies 100 yards to east of the Deel, and is
623 by 213; the south door had a round head ; all other features were
defaced before 1840; walls, 12 feet by 3 feet 2 inches (0.8.L., 8,
p- 44).
CHURCHES Not IDENTIFIED.

184 to 187. Kyrxyrtyntyer, KylLKyNRE, AND KYLKYLLEN-DE-MON-
TAN,’ in Killeedy, and KitsananteruH, in Bathyn (Ardagh and
Newcastle), 1452 (rental). These forgotten churches appear as for-
merly held by Gerald, Earl of Desmond, ‘‘The farm of Kilkeedy,
with Kylkyllinturie, Kylkerne, and Kilkellyn de montin, and Killau-
lagh with Korkoyth,” 1586 (Inquisition); Killaulagh is Killilagh
(supra, 169); Kylkyllyn, in the toghe Ogallawhoore of Peyton (p. 143),
near Evegallahoo townland, perhaps at Killacullen; Kylkyllyntyer,
at Kilkyntogher, in Killeedy, now Cantogher (7d., p. 186); Kylkynre,
at Kilconroe (infra, 232), wrongly called Kilcoorha on new maps. I
give these suggestions with all possible reserve. Kilsananlethe appears
1591 and 1592 (Fiants, 5781, &c.); it is named in 1452 as between
Cnoknesanath, Knocknasnaw, in Abbeyfeale, and Nenagh, Enaghgare,
near Ardagh (D.S. (B), 7).

188. Monte Matepicrionis, a chapel destroyed in the war of 1302,
given as between Killeedy and Killilagh, with Feal. Perhaps Athlea,
given with Killocally and Curraghnamullagh to R. Hunt, 1669 (Act
Sett.). We, perhaps, find another ‘‘ curse”’ name (Mallacht) at Croghni-
mollogh held by John O’ Knoghor in Newcastle, 1586 (Peyton, p. 115) ;
Curraghnemullaght, with Glangonne to south, and Ruskagh to west
(Civil Survey, 1657). There is, however, a tradition of some ‘‘ curse”
at the ‘‘ mountain” church of Athlea.

189. Kirtocatty, 1669-——-See last section. The name seems to
mean ‘‘ Nun’s church,’’ and may be Strand.

190. Kitriacuna, situated near Coningnibh,? near Mount Luachra.
St. Fiachna had a cell here at Killardan (Mon. Hib., p. 423), perhaps
‘* Killard,” at south edge of Ardagh parish (D. 8. (B), 7).

1 Perhaps ‘‘ de montan”’ is to distinguish it from Kilkyllane, or Kilcullan, in
Small County.

* Perhaps Knockanimpaha Mountain in Ardagh (0.S8., 35).
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. ] [32]

408 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

THe Deanery oF Battinearry (GartH).

The deanery covers the remainder of the Ui Fidgeinte and Ui
Chonaill tribe land. The little tribe of Corca Muichet has left its
name at Corcomohide. The name of the deanery is taken from the

walled town of Ballingarry (Garthbiboys), or Garth, the centre of the
Toghe Gortcullen, or ee

Q t- Bote ocx XXVIII
ASX 4,
XXX on 3 Pe,
} i -_ Shanavoha../ ' oy vivterer, XLVI
XXI Yes Morenane — *; Killacolla’7
3 pas é pana wa teatro i
} ilmacanearla ;Cappani-|-monipe ~s,
gad nt a UN
Adare re [Milmaco Senn one Deriola's well. ain OF 7
AJ Ny . is
TKILFINNY: + Se Ballygrenna e Castletown % CORK
é é / j Knockfierna ‘ h “MSEnery
ore One! vay ]essyeeces : Soa
CLON merestnn, Lys . ‘+Kilcolman
=f “TSHIRE | : a c or:
ey voor 3 Rapilda AP sey , a
cROAGH mo ™%, HeBallingarty — : a ie,
4 ‘ Si As
Soe ee, pace on KILMEEDY { ae RS ate
J t aes s Gir cing al eure
Pee? i i ae i eras DROM; a
vt i| CLONCAGH a he es ae Go; “COLLI yh a y
XX1X r . Se - lod
ae ‘ i ARKIN XLV Tn Eat HER ae
ST eae Sey ope ‘ * ee 4 % »~ Nets
eRathkeale ob sg on u oe ae poe wersaerm shea LIV ‘2
vA . + Mayne < I
iO /CLONELTY, ‘ w x
/ MAHOONAGH 4Aglish %
es xs :
1 (eal bs Ly MILES mee ih Mahdnoth i. ao (pe
a T oo
he Parish Church: + Church site. XXXVI A, As a ALIV TW. \904
ao Church ruin - & Monastery: ‘ paral ler

The Deanery of Ballingarry.

191. Banirnearry (28).—A parish in Connello Upper, round the
conspicuous mote-like ridge of Knockfierna.’ It is said that a templary

1Cnoc Firinn, the reputed residence of the fairy king, Donn Firinn; Knock-
feran-agonell (Ui Chonaill) in 1590 map (Hardiman, T.C.D., No. 56). The form
Knockfirin lasted far down the nineteenth century, and lingers among the peasantry.
The other fairy hills of the Dalcassian kingdom were Knockainey, from the ban-
shee, Aine ; Grean, from the banshee, Grian, of the bright cheeks ; Craganeevul
and Tobereevul, above Killaloe, from the chief banshee, Aoibhill. These were all
fairies of renowned beauty, but the Black Head in Burren (Can Boirne) had a

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 409

was founded here, 1172, suppressed and given to the Hospitallers,
1304; that a Cistercian cell was founded, 1198, at Kilson, or Kilshane,
and given to the Abbey of Corcomroe, “de petra fertili,”’ in Clare, and
lastly a cell of Augustinian nuns at some unknown site near the
village (Lewis, 1., p. 114). For these I find no old authority. The
church is Garthe or Le Garth in 1291, 1302, and 1400. It belonged
to Keynsham, 1418. Ballingharry dedicated to St. Euanganus, Aug.
1st, 1410. Pardon to the church of Sir Thomas de Lees, of Le Garth,
1346 (Pat. R.); Garthe in Lym, 1395 (Mem. R., m. 35). Henry IV.
to the bailiffs and commons of the vill of Garth, ‘‘ whereas the greater
part had been destroyed by Irish foes and English rebels,” grants
certain customs to wall the town, 1408 (Pat. R.); Malachi Nadde was
vicar, 1550 (Fiants, 491); Ecc. Garie, 1591; Ballingarry, 1586
(Peyton, p. 56)' and 1615 4., ‘‘ Ballengarie, Gare, or Garrestown, the
advowson being part of estate of the dissolved abbey of Kensam,”
eranted to Sir Robert Boyle, 1603 (Pat. R.); baile an Sappais,
Gardenstown (O'Donovan). abric—Part of the east gable with two
round-headed windows remained. It was disused in 1810; near it is
the well of SS. Peter and Paul (0.8.L., 8, p. 60). Parts of the north
wall and of a tower used as the M‘Carthy vault also remain. The
I. C. church was built 1820. (See Appendix.)

192. Tue Franciscan Houses or Kitswanz (28),—Same. Monastery
of St. John of the Third Order of St. Francis, 1410. It was founded
for conventual Franciscans by FitzGerald, of Clenlis (Cleanglass).
Gerot Baluff f. Philip held ‘‘the patronage of the religious house
of St. Francis, called Kilshane, with a water-mill in Ballingarry, and
part of Kilnemona, in Clonkath,” when he joined the rebellion, 1584
(Ing., No. 54). It has been confused with the Cistercian cell of
Kilshanny, County Clare. abric—In 1840 there stood a nave and
choir, 39 feet by 19 feet, and 333 feet by 19 feet 8 inches, with a
tower 60 feet high, on two pointed arches, 15 feet high at the inter-
section. The tower had ogee-headed lights and an oblong ope under
the weather-ledge of the nave roof. The east window was large and
pointed, but the sill was destroyed. The north wall was 17 feet high
and 2 feet 9 inches thick; it had a breach and a lintelled door. Only
a few feet of the south wall, with a defaced door, remained near the

fourth of loathsome hideousness and malignity, Bronach, ‘the sorrowful,’ ‘‘ who

had her dwelling in hell, but abode in the green fairy hills’? (Wars of Torlough).
See also Dr. Joyce’s ‘‘ Social History of Ancient Ireland,”’ vol. i., p. 262.

1 It formed the district of Toghe Gortcolligon (Peyton, p. 56).

| [32*]

410 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

belfry. The west end of the nave was down, and only 11 feet of the side
walls adjoined the belfry (O.8S.L., 8, p. 61). Old people say that the
tower closely resembled that of the Franciscan House at Adare, having
stepped battlements and double lights and string courses. It fell in
1854,' not in the great gale of 1839, as usually told. The ruins are
now levelled to the ground, having been used for building.

198. Ryraans, or AxDAGLIsH (28).—Same. Ardeaglais, the tradi-
tional site of the Hospitallers’ House, near the well of St. John.
Site—Its foundations are barely visible near the new Roman Catholic
church and Major O’Dell’s house.?

194. Kizrmacow (30).—Same. It hes on the north-east slope of
Knockfierna. It belonged to Keynsham, but, like Garth, is not recog-
nisable in the list of 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75). Sybilla de la Chapele claimed
one-third of Kylmecho, Killately, &c., in 1819 (Plea R., Reliq. Re-
pertory) ; Keilmochua dedicated to St. Colomannus, 1410; Kylmocho,
1418. Kilmacoye church is shown near ‘‘ Knock-feran-agonell”’ hill
and Kylmocynearle church on the map, ¢. 1590 (Hardiman, T.C.D.,
No. 56). It was granted, as above, to Sir R. Boyle, 1603; Kilm‘crow
(D.S. (B), p. 5), 1657. Fabric—It is 58 feet by 18 feet 3 inches; the
walls, 2 feet thick; the east window, 6 inches wide; the north has a
round head, light, and splay; the south is defaced, and the west end
down. A very old church (0.8.L., 8, p. 69). It has also a second
north window and closed door in the south wall and two ambreys in
the east, one to each side of the window. J/onument—The only one of
note is that to Patrick Baggott, 1798, with an absurd inscription.

195. Kitmacow ‘‘ Appey ”’ (380).—Same. South of and near the
last, but further up the hill. It stood in a large fort or ring
enclosure.

196. Kitmacannarta (30).—Same. Keilvicaniarla, 1410; Kyll-

1 This was told to Dr. H. Molony, of O’Dellville, by an old man who “‘ heard
it fall.”’

2 This old house bore date 1683, with the O’ Dell arms (three crescents) on the
gable. It was rebuilt by Thomas (son of John O’Dell, a Cromwellian officer), of
the Bedfordshire family.

3 ¢¢ A youth on whom the Graces shin’d, whilst Nature ogled in his face. His
silver tresses hung behind. Lo! all in ashes have a place. O! man, look on
Death’s empire flow, with eager and unbounded pace.’’ ‘The reputed author was
a hedge schoolmaster, who in 1803 planned a rising and the capture of Limerick
Castle. (See Fitzgerald, ii., p. 492.) Iam indebted for notes on this group of
churches to Dr. Henry Molony.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 4ll

mackenerle, 1586 (Peyton, p. 60); Kyllyntinerla, 1657 (D.S. (B), 5,
and Petty, 71). Fabric—‘‘ The Abbey,” as on the map, but not
locally. Dr. Henry Molony kindly examined the ruin for this
Survey. It consists of 15 feet of the west end and 382 feet of the
south wall, with a door, 4 feet wide, and a recess for a stoup. The
foundations are 70 feet long, externally ; the breadth, not measurable.
Other foundations run to the north and east, and form an enclosure,
115 feet by 60 feet, and extend for 50 feet to the north of the west
fragment. <A farmer, aged eighty in 1897, remembered that most of
this church fell in the gale on Little Christmas night, 1839, and the
debris was used for building.

197. Morrnane (30).—In same. The church walls stood in 1840.
Only a fragment of the south-west angle now remains.

198. SHanavowa, Granacu, or BatLinteEeny (33).—Same. Sean-
boch Capell, 1400; Seanboth, with Kilmocho chapels, the Abbey of
Keynsham held them, 1418; Cnockseanmabothy, 1410. St. Maidoc,
or Aidan, of Ferns, founded Cloncagh in this deanery; and it is probable
that he founded this church, for it bears the name of another of his
foundations, Senboithe, or Temple Shanbo, in Scarawalsh.t Sean
boite. Habric—Fragments of the east and north walls stood in 1840 ;
it is now nearly levelled.

199. Battyerennan (38).—Same. Scte—A burial-ground.

200. Kirmimiz (30).—Same. South of and near Ballingarry.
Kailmighule, Kylsananleth (in Croagh) belonged to its parson in 1452
(rental). Svte—A burial-ground.

201. Lissamora (30).—Same. Svte—A children’s burial-ground in
the fort.

202. Kitrinny (30).—A parish. Kellnafidnaigi, 1201; Kul-
nefichny, 1302; Keilfiny, 1410; Kylnafynygy, in the prebend of
the precentor, 1418; Kilfennie, in repairing, 16153. Cil Pinée,
church of St. Finneach (O’Donovan). abric—It lies on low
ground at Ballynakill. It has a nave and choir, 40 feet by 18 feet,
and 15 feet by 14 feet. The latter was partly rebuilt as a burial-
place for the Pigotts in 1810. The south window is 6 inches wide.
The nave had a round-headed south window, 8 feet from east. The
south door had a flat lintel resting on corbels. The walls are 12 feet
by 3 feet, parts of large old masonry. St. Kieran’s Well lies 36 yards

1 Senebod in 1225, C.S.P.I., vol. ii.

412 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

to the west. Monument—Gertrude, wife of John Pigott, and daughter
of Sir T. Southwell, 1683 and 1718 (O.S.L., 8, p. 127).

203. BariinrreERA(31).—Same. Site—A burial-ground.

204. CronsHirE (21).—A parish. Cluonsiebria, 1201. Reg. de
S. Jacobo grants a silver mark on Clonshire, and a fishery at Cathy-
rasse (see 92) to the Cathedral, 1256 (B.B.L., lxi.); Cluaincheuer
manor, 1336 (rental); Cluoinsarra, 1410; Cluancheur, 1418;
Cloneshere-en-temple parish, under Kyltennan, 1586 (Peyton, pp. 179,
251) ; Cluainplap, western meadow (O’Donovan); but, if so, why
‘¢ siebria,’’? 1201? Fabric—It is called Templenacille, and is 46 feet
by 16 feet of early, large, uncemented masonry. The east window
has a round-headed ight and splay of limestone. In the side walls
are oblong little hghts, the north defaced. The west door has a sand-
stone lintel 5 feet by 11 feet 7 inehes by 38 feet 6 inches running
through the wall; the jambs are inclined.!. There is a beli-chamber,
with two round-headed opes on the west gable; below it an old oblong
slit (O.8.L., p. 240; P. O’Keeffe, view on p.257). The shafts of two
very ancient crosses were near it in 1834 (Lewis, 1., p. 380).

205. Croaeu (20).—A parish. Croch, 1291; Crothewe, 1302;
the Vicarage of Croagh, in Com Lym, and the manors of Crogh and
Inyskyfty, taken into the hands of our Lord the King, 1305 (Plea R.,
191 of xxxiii Ed. I.), suit of Jordan Cotel v. Robert and Isolda Love-_
lynch about lands in Crogh, 1317 (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 14); Croth,
1418 and 1452 (rental); Cpodaé, a rounded hill (O’Donovan).
Fabric—lt lay in Adamstown, and was cruciform; the chancel and
nave both 50 feet by 30 feet ; the former stillin use. Tobereendowney
well was in Ballinveara (0.8.L., 9, p. 487).

206. Kirtenan (80).—Same. In 1290, suit of John and Letitia
de la Chapele, and Robert Stakepole, for dower on Kyltenan (Plea R.,
22 of xxiv Ed. I., m. 4); ‘‘ Kyltennan and Kyltennanle, in Toghe
Crogh on the Earl’s chardgeable land,’ 1586 (Peyton, p. 71); Kyl-
tenan and Kyltennanloghe, in parish of Croghe, 1592 (Fiant, 5781);
Killtennane, in Croghe, 1657 (Civil Survey, p. 50); Killtenane
(D.S. (B) 9). Scte—Forgotten in townland.

207. CappacH (20).—A parish in Connelloe Lower. Kilma-
cluana, 1201; Kilmaclon, 1291, destroyed by war, 1302; Cappagh
Kilmacluana, 1386 (rental); Keappagh and Kyapagh-ydaly, 1400;

1 See View, Plate X.

Westrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 413

Ceapagh, or Keilnaceappug, or Triostane, 1410; Kylmecluana, 1418.
Grant by the Knight of the Valley off Cappagh Kilm‘lwony to Friars
of Askeaton, 1541 (B.B.L., p. 144) ; Cappagh in good condition, 16158,
not Clonagh, as by Dr. Reeves (MSS. 1063, T.C.D.). Ceapaé, ‘ tilled
plot’ (O'Donovan). abric—The church lies not far from the very
picturesque castle. Itis 53 feet by 14 feet. The east window is large,
with two pointed lights, and round-headed splay arch. The south is
pointed, with a flat splay head ; and the south door is pointed. The
west gable has a round-headed ope; walls 15 feet by 2 feet 10 inches,
with parapets (0.8.L., 9, p. 439).

208. CLroncacH (37).—A parish in Connello Upper. Cluonkai,
1201, confirmed to Cathedral, 1228 (B.B.L., 1x.), destroyed in war,
1302 ; Cluaincagh, 1410; Cluaincath, 1418; Clonecagh (D.S. (B) 13),
1657. O’Donovan identifies it with Cluain Claidech,! in ‘ Life of
St. Maidoc” ; but Cluain Claidmech is given separately from Cluonkai,
and with Drumcolloher and Clonelty in 1201, which supports
Dr. Reeves in identifying it with Mahoonagh. St. Maidoc is, however,
patron of Cloncagh on Jan. 31. Fubric—It is very old and defaced.
The chancel is levelled; the nave is 37 feet by 16 feet, with a round-
headed choir arch 11 feet high, with broken jambs. Only a fragment
of south wall, and the north and west walls of large stones, remained
in 1840 (0.8.L., 9, p. 170, J.O’Donovan). It stood in a large circular
fort, not noted in O.S. Letters. Only the west end and part of the
north wall are standing. The well of Tobermurry lies in the fort.
Tobereendowney and Toberpatrick wells, with Lachtpatrick, are in
the parish. J/onument of the O’Sullivans, 1690-1708.

209. BatityHanity? (36).-—Balisahel, in Garthe deanery, destroyed
in war, 1302. S7te-—-Forgotten in the townland.

210. Cronetry® (37).—A parish. Cluonelti, 120i. Granted by
. Bishop Robert to Hugh and Ismay de Possewyk, 1254 (B.B.L., xvi.) ;
Adam Flaundrens granted Clonylte to Bishop Gerald, 1275-80 (00.,
p- 90), who had a: suit with Pagan de Sniterby, 1280, and Richard de
Clare had another in 1317 with Adam, vicar of Clonelth church about
lands at Clonelth (Mem. R.), Clonelthy, 1302; Cluainelty, 1418. It
was dedicated to St. Ita (Lewis). Cluain eilce, ‘plain of the doe’

1 Claidech was granted to St. Maidoc by the chief of Ui Chonaill Gabhra
(Act. SS. 212).

* There was also a Ballyhahell in Kilcolman, near Rathkeale (Peyton, p. 68).

3 The district of Trean-Moyreany, 1586 (Peyton, p. 81).

414 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(O'Donovan). abric—The church lies in Ballynoe, and has been
remodelled. It was pre-Norman, 333 feet by 21 feet. The east gable
and south-west angle fell before 1840. The south window has lintelled
splay and light; the west door, a round arch of well-cut gritstone,
with no keystone; walls extend south from the west end, and north
from the east (O.S.L., 9, p. 167, with sketch).

211. Kirranna (387).—Same. Kiltanna, in Clonelty, ‘‘de Magrany,”’
1258 (B.B.L., p. 93), perhaps the Mayryne held by Keynsham, 1228
(., p- 98); Magrayny, alas Kylteany church, 1418; Magrenny,
or Kyltenne church, 1615. See Mayne, infra, section 214.

212. Manoonacu'(36).—A parish in Glenquin. Cluainclaidmech,
1201 (see section 208); first identified by Dr. Reeves. Suit of
W. de Lascy and N. Le Petit as to Mointaueny (C.S.P.L., vol. i,
Nos. 1854, 1904, and Close R.). Mayntauneny church surrendered
by Keynsham, 1237 (B.B.L., p. 75). In 1278 Phil. de Wigorn enfeoffed
G. de Mariscis with a theodum, exchanged with W. Prendergast for
another in Occonil, called Maccaueni (C.8.P.I., vol. i1., p. 422);
Moyavenach manor fully given, 1288 (7b., vol. i11., pp. 205, 256);
church worth 10 marks, 1298 ; dower is claimed off it, Any, Inskyfty,
Bonrat (Clare), and Ardrayne (Galway) by Isabella, widow of Gilbert
de Clare, 1315 (Plea R. 109 of viii Ed. II., m. 71). Maytownagh
dedicated to St. John the Baptist, 1410; Moytawnach in present.
com. Dessemon, 1418; Moytawnagh fully given, 1452 (rental).
Denis Cahysy, its priest, got pardon for procuring bulls for the canonry
of Kilkeedy and rectory of Motawnach, 1558 (Fiant 240). Toghe-
Tawnagh, or Mahownagh, 1586 (Peyton, pp. 36, 50, 54). It is locally
‘““Matumneaé, probably Massathneac, campus vaccarum lacti-
ferum” (O’Donovan); others give the form Medonaé.? Reeves, how-
ever, gives the form Magcarmnaé, from (he states) the Piptamnaige,
a tribe of the Ui Fidgeinte. Fubric—It is 69 feet by 24 feet. East
window was of gritstone pointed, with one shaft branching at top and
bar-holes. The south window was early, with inclined jambs, round

1 Cresdire, in Moyavenach, is named in 1288 (C.S.P.I., p. 44) and in Plea R.
(40 of xxvii Ed. I., m. 6, and 44, m. 10). It may be only church land, not a
church. Killaready (36) insame; Kilredyr, in Moyavenach, &c. (C.S.P.I., vol. ili.;
p. 205); Kylneredyre, 1452, and Peyton, p. 54, and Kilgulloban, in Clonelty,
Kyligultoban, 1568 (Peyton, p. 81), may also not be a church.

?R.S.A.1., vol. xi. (1870), p. 629. The author argues strongly in favour of
the superiority of this form to that given by O’ Donovan.

——e—E———--

Westrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 415

head and mouldings ;! south door and other features defaced ; walls,
12 feet by 3 feet (O.8.L., 8, p. 46, A. Curry).

213. Cromman.—Same. The chapel is named as in Garth deanery
under Tho. de Clare, ¢. 1280 (C.S.P.1., vol. iii., p. 205), 1418, and in
Moytawnagh manor, 1452 (rental). It was held at the rent of a
sparrow-hawk by Maurice de Lees as part of Moyavenach, 1288.

214. Mayner (45).—Same. A reputed templary (Lewis, i1., p. 386).
Mayne (not Mayrine, which is also given), surrendered by Keynsham,
1227 (B.B.L., p. 75). Site—Forgotten. There is a castle site, and
a legend of a ghostly thresher.

215. Kitwecatty, in Moytawnach, 1452; perhaps Maymolcally
church, next Mayne, 1237 (loc. cit.). (See 188.)

216. Battyxitmorr (45).—Same. A “kyle” used for burial till
1830, but levelled by 1840.

217. AciisH (45).—Same. Near Feohanagh. Possibly Aglissimona,
1410and 16158; Aglassnagroman, in Tawnagh, 1586 (Peyton, p. 52) ;
Aglishemonagh, 1633. It was in Rathkeale Deanery in 1615. Svte—
A burial-ground.? (Perhaps Cromman : see 213.)

218-220. Kitmacsnrnyn, Kytorpan, and KILconLEIHE, 1288
(C.S.P.1., vol. iv., p. 257), between Moytauenach and Corkoygh ;
Kilmesnewyn Kileredan, and Kilconleth, in Corkoyth, 1452 (rental) ;
Kilkrydan, Kilmacsalwyn, and Kilconleth, 1584 (Ing.). Sztes—
Unknown.

221. DromoortiHER (54).—Parish in Connello Upper. Drum-
collechaellor, 1201; Dricolthill, destroyed in war, 1302; Drom-
eolluchuir, 1410; Capella Dromcolkylle, in Corcomohid, 1418 ;
Opomcollacaip, or Opomcolcorlle, ‘hazelwood ridge’ (O’ Donovan).
Dedicated to St. Bartholomew. Fuabric—a5é feet of the sides, with the
east gable, remain. The church was 21 feet wide. The east window
had round-headed splay and pointed lights ; the mullion gone in 1840.
There were two south windows (0.8.L., 8, p. 58, A. Curry).

222. Croncrew (54).—A parish. Cluencrema, 1201; Cloncrew,
destroyed in war, 1302; Cluaincreama, 1336 (rental); Cluoincreu,
dedicated to St. Bartholomew, 1410; Cluaincreama, 1418 ; Clucruiagh,

1 Tllustration, Plate X.

* Even in 1805 Aglish glebe had only ‘‘ a small burial place on the premises, but
no remains of there ever being a church. There are three ash trees.’’ Limerick
Terriers, P.R.O.1., No. 18.

416 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

alias Cloacrowe, 1633; Cluaincneam (O’Donovan). Fabric—It is
47 feet by 16 feet; only the ends remained 1840. The east window,
very old, with lintelled splay and angular head of two stones; walls
3 feet thick, of small stones. It still stood in 1901. (O.S.L., 8,
p: 161).

223. Kriipotane (54).—A parish, of which a fragment, with (I
think) no church site, extends from over the Cork border.

224, Kitmerpy (45).—A parish. Kelioda or Keilmide, in Ardagh,
dedicated to St. Ida, abbess, Jan. 15, 1410; Kyllmyde, in Corkemohur
and Polemynterquyller, 1586 (Peyton, p. 46). It also mentions Keilina,
alias Pailis, in Garth; and as Kilmeedy is in Pallis townland, the first
may be a confusion with Killeedy. The patroness of both is variantly
named Derthrea or Deirdre, and (after her profession) Ita or Mide.
Fabric—lt was appropriated to vicars choral, and rebuilt in 1665, and
again in 1837, as church of the union of Corcomohide.

225. Krrmurry (46).—Same. Confirmed to Mac Enery, 1605 (Pat.
R.); Kilmure, 1657 (D.S. (B), 5).

226. Kitcorman (46)—Same. The ruined church shown in 1657
(D.S. (B), 5, and Petty 71).

227. CoRcoMOHIDE, oR CasrLetown? (38).—A parish. Records of the
manor are very abundant from before 1276, when Maurice f. Maurice
granted it to his son-in-law, Tho. de Clare, at the rent of a soar-hawk
(C.S.P.1., vol. 1i1., No. 420). De Clare and his wife Juliana granted
Corkemoyd church to the Cathedral, c. 1276, and Juliana surrendered
its advowson, 1287 (B.B.L., pp. 93,97). Granted to the deanery (7d.,
pp. 98, 99). A weekly market was established 1284 (C.8.P.I., vol. ii.,
No, 2283). The manor was held by R. de Clyfford, 1344; and Tho.
de Clyfford, 1389 (Chancery Rolls). The church was destroyed in
war, 1302; Dionis O’Dowda was its vicar, 1888 (Pat. R.). It was
dedicated to,the Purification, Feb. 2, 1410. Copcamuiéeac in 1420
(O’Huidhrin). Mac Eneiry built its castle in 1349; the tribe was
confirmed in its lands, 1605, which were confiscated, 1688. It was
eventually purchased by Capt. G. Conyers, 1703, whence its present

1 View on Plate X.

* Possible church sites, but without proof, may be at Kilrhus, in Corkmoyth,
held by T. de Clare, and claimed by John de Mariscis for Desiderata de Mariscis,
who held it from de Clare, 1297 (Plea R. 26 of xxiv Ed.I., m. 46 d.); Kilchantain,
in same, near the edge of Cloncagh (D.S.(B) 2); and Killickydonnell, near Kil-
gobenet, 1612 (Pat. R., p. 198, and D.S. (B), 2).

Me:

Westrropp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. ANF

name,' Castletown Conyers, has superseded Castletown Mac Enery
onthe maps. abric—The ruined church is in the demesne of Castle-
town Conyers. It is 120 feet by 26 feet 9 inches inside; the walls
are 31 feet thick and 14 feet high. The east window is of red sand-
stone, with a mullion of seven blocks, and two high round-headed
lights. There is a small slit beside it to the north. In the south
wall are a pointed door, a broken window-ope, and a window with
two pointed lights near the east end. The west gable has a small
window, and the north wall a pointed door leading to a sacristy. The
Conyers’ burial-place is in the west of the church.’ (0.8.L., 9, p. 186.)

228. Kinaosner (46).—Same. Kilgobenet, 1612 (Pat. R., also
D.S. (B), 2). Scte—The well of St. Deriola and St. Gobnet’s fort
remain.

229. Kinuacotta (46).—Same. Killehalla, 1586 (Peyton, p. 43).
Site—An infants’ burial-ground.

230. CappanrHane (88). — Kilgoban, in Cappane-anth., 1657
(Petty, 71; and- DS. “(B); 2).

231. Moyarua, or Moyalthi, church, destroyed in war, 1302 ; given
in Corkomohid, 1418.

232. Kitconrog, or ‘‘ Kitcoorna”’ (44).—Kilkenro, part of Kil-
leedy manor in 1298 (C.S8.P.I., vol. iv., p. 260); Kylkynre, in
Corkoyth, 1452 (rental); Kilkonrough, 1522 (Fiant, 5781); Kilconra,
1601 (7b., 6487); Kilconroe, 1657 (D.S. (B), 1; and Petty, 71). The
local name is correctly Kilconroe.

233. OUGHTLOUGHLINTAMPLE, In Corcomohide, 1612(Pat. R., p.198).

Tur DEANERY oF KILMALLOCK.

This district covers the Barony of Kilmallock, with parts
of Coshmagh, Connello, Coshlea, and Small County; it is the
ancient Ui Cairbre. It was in early times one of the most
important parts of the present county. The seats of the Dal-
cassian kings, from the days of the prehistoric Oilioll Olum (third
century) to Christian times, lay in the Maigue Valley round Bruree,
There also the O’ Donovans (Ui Donnabhain) ruled in later times, as the
Dalcassian power centred more and more in Clare. The Dalcassians,

1 It was the centre of the old ‘‘ Toghe de Clonhennerye”’ (Peyton, pp. 41-650).
It covered Kilmeedy and Corcomohide, and was confirmed to J. Mac Enery, 1607.

2 The magnificent abbey, mentioned by Archdall and Harris, was probably only
this ruin.

418 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

as we saw, had a shadowy right to alternate succession at Cashel ; but
their successful attempt to annex the southern part of Connaught
(the Jater Thomond) drew them northward to Singland by 430; to
Killaloe by 680 (and to Clonroad by 1230), losing their hold on Cashel
till the days of the great sons of Kennedy—Mahon and Brian, 950.
They paid no dues to Cashel, save the heroic right alluded to in a poem
of Cormac mac Cuillenan, king and bishop of Cashel, ante 902 :—
‘« It is the privilege of the hosts of Lughad’s race

To lead the battalions of the host of Mumhan,

And afterwards to be in the rear

In coming from a hostile land.

It is not fealty that is required of them,

But to preserve the freedom of Cashel.

It is not rent—it is not tribute—as has been heard,
It is not fosterage or fosterage fee.’’!

{~ 4 - (Yar : Sy

DARRAGH +

vil
XXX | XL xLvit a“,

} Speer
‘ e Hospital S vgBalline | Ticiieimnan eres Keale 2
<p—{§—— " ey TEMILYGRENNAN; ry uf RILEPIN, | ag
ll Hats Ss ao fe ee t
ZEATHE EASY’ \ a ids Sd Ms ee
| 2’ Adamstown |, RILBREES pee 1 ‘
Lough Gur oe etal (he ou Y I=py-masor : Ag + Rossac PARTICLES e
AS i. Vee aad UREGARE East BifiAed patrick 7
- Imi, f neta q ;
re MUregedy AGP BALLINGARRY™ ~- \
\~ ra ronasteny TULLA- | sas fall pa seeks P is
eBRAGI PT , BUregare »,. Mar a + Kilmhil aie: ,
ah ca Wang a ia A RI) 8
Ie = As fe / Camas ets ‘ %
ar nies e inansied ae r} ice |skilmallck : jdt?
BSR Mites ‘ ‘ . ART
: NaN a bad ¢: - ‘--, DROMIN TAN: PM, i S EFFI Ni, PART i
Peel Teoh el Unmie e aoa Teiwanceoy.
“wr sbeean) ‘XXKIX minor
SOK Lat a me al a 7
Ok ¢ SMILES “~y_.” iBrucee ee a ¢
i pacts th nis } HAKMYS COUNT
ke Parish Church TP BRUREE “paRig te OF
= Churchruin. ‘> a taal | ‘ RK
|+ Site. Monastery. o Howardstown : ; 4, CO
WEG Lat “Kilbreedy( ny =
My “COLMANS 341
Hoe S
SWELL J

/
%. Irlatsjete ing ~
1b /

The Deanery of Kilmallock. (For ‘‘ Ballingarry’’ read ‘‘ Ballingaddy.’’)

1 Wars G. and G., p. 55. Book of Rights, pp. 67, 71.

W eEstroprp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 419

They received (sole proof of a subordinate position), when not
kings of Cashel, ten steeds and dresses, two rings, and two chessboards,
The kings of Brurigh (O’Donovan) got seven steeds, wine-horns,
serving-youths, and bondmaids from Cashel, and ten ‘‘ brown-red
tunics,’ and ten ‘‘ foreigners without Irish” from the Ard Righ.

The king of Cashel was supposed to hold the forts of Brughrigh,
Mulchear, Claire (Dunglare fort), Drumfinghin, with Treada na Righ
(the triple-ringed mote of Kilfinnan). On the borders of the district
they also claimed the forts or residences of Dun Gair and Lough Ceann
(at Lough Gur), and Ratharda (suird), or Rathurd (see supra,
section 32).?

The deanery, though (as was usual) taking its name from the walled
town and castle of Kilmallock, was also the representative of an ancient
monastery and church.

234. SS. Perer anp Pavt’s Cotteerate Cuurcu, Kirmariock (47).—
A parish. We include, as before, the salient points of the history of
the place. It has been long usual to equate Ptolemy’s Mayodckov
with the Cilmoceallos, or Kilmallock, from which, despite the errors
of his map, it is not very divergent. Of late, Magolicon is asserted
to be Cashel, but no proof is given; and ‘‘ Mag” is evidently a
‘plain, not a high rock, hke Cashel. Mo Cheallog, or Da Celloc, is
evidently a clerical name, but of a somewhat misty legendary saint,
said to have died about 639. The place, to resume our study of
facts, is Ciloacelloc, in 1028; Cilmocealloc, 1050; Kilmechelogg,
1201. Deeds then become very numerous: ¢.g. in 1206 King John
orders an inquiry to find whether Kilmallock Castle and the cantred of
Karbry belonged to the kingdom of Cork or that of Limerick (C.8.P.I.,
vol. i., No. 289). In 1221 fairs were licensed. The Black Book
gives many deeds, e.g. final concord of David de Barry about
Killocia, 1266 (ii); Claricia f. Pagan to Bishop Hubert and his burgesses
of Kylmalle. names the families of Gule, Ermeyor, Blunde, Brice,
Long, White, Tabernar, Innew, Tanner, Somerford, Brun, Wild,
Karleys, Prendergast, 1222-30 (xx). In 1285 G. de Mareys injured
Kilmallock church lands (p. 17); 1276, quit claims of T. de Clare
(xxiv); charter of W. F. Martin, 1222 (xxv); of Ger. f. Milo and
Claricia, his wife, 1222 (xxvii); the mill restored, 1248 (xxx). An
important set of deeds, unfortunately undated, c. 1280 (pp. 63-72),
mentions many streets, lands, and holdings, ‘‘the main street on
the way to the Church of the Apostles Peter and Paul,” vea regalis

1 Book of Rights, pp. 87, 95.

420 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

towards Emly, the cross, mill, &c., &. Nic. Stoppil was then provost.
Sandyr, the harper, &c.1| The suit with Athassell Abbey was tried on
the 4th day (octave of St. John Baptist, 1253) in the greater church
of Kilmehallok (p. 87). The surrender of the disputed churches is
dated there (p. 103), and a grant of Bishop Hubert to J. Cornubiens,
of Kilmallock, 1223 (p. 1382). In 1861 B. Dullard, sch., was licensed
to be chancellor of Limerick, prebend of Ballycathan, and perpetual
vicar of SS. Peter and Paul’s, Kilmallock (Papal Petit., i., p. 383).
The church was enlarged by Maur. f. Gerald, 1320.2 Kee. de Kyllocia,
1418, ded. to SS. Peter and Paul, 1410. ‘‘ Dom. 8S. Petri de Kilmal-
lock, collegiata ecclesia,’’ with cloister, hall, buildings, and orchard,
1594 (MSS. T.C.D., F.4, 25). The church was the scene of the
surrender of James Fitzmaurice, of Desmond, to Perrot, and of the
service attended by James, earl of Desmond, which led to so serious an
outbreak of his late adherents. In 1657 Kilmallock was ‘‘ totally
ruined and uninhabited.’ (D.S. (A), 516); see also map (51).§
Fabric—An interesting and massive building within the town wall, on
the brink of the Lubagh stream. It has a chancel, 494 feet by 253
feet, with a large five-light east window, and still in use. The nave
has side aisles, with plain arcades of four pointed arches to each side,
and is 80 feet by 65 feet. The west window has three large lights, and
below it is a well-moulded pointed door of early thirteenth century.
Embedded in it, at the end of the north arcade, is a much modified but
ancient Irish round tower, now battlemented, with a door on the ground,
and covered thickly with ivy since I first examined it in 1878. There
are a broken porch, the inner door of ¢. 1420 with crockets, and a side
chapel with late insertions. onuments—John Verdon (put up by
Sir W. Coppinger), 1614, and his wife Alsona Haly, 1626; Thomas
Fitzgerald and Joane Burke, 1630; Maurice, their son, and his wife

1A later but important document, ‘‘ Forfeited houses in the town of Kilmal-
locke,’’ September, 1664, names several streets and specifies the houses, whether of
stone or mud, the gardens, and tenants ; it notes the ruined castle in the High street.
«¢ Limerick Terriers,’’ P.R.O.I., No. 40.

* It is generally taken to be the Augustinian House; but the 1410 list gives
‘*the Monastery of the Regulars of St. Augustine in Kilmallock” as separate
from ‘‘ the collegiate and parish church . . . dedicated to. . . Peter and
Paul.”? An abbey called ‘‘ Flacispaghe ’’ had been demolished before 1586 (Inq.
xxix Eliz.) ; perhaps ‘‘ Lackanaspike,’’ as in section 236.

3 A fallen dolmen of three large slabs lies behind the new Roman Catholic
church. It is described and figured by Mr. P. J. Lynch in ‘‘ Limerick Field Club,”’
vol. u., p. 282; but was first noted by Rey. J. Dowd.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 421

Elenor, 1635; Elizabeth, daughter of Daniel Webb, 1684; Laurence
MacNamara and his wife Mary Fitzgerald, 1754 ; Elizabeth, wife of
Chidley Coote, 1781.

The College held the livings of Cloncagh, Clonelty, Corcomohide,
Crecora, Kilfergus, Kilgobbin, Kilmoyland, Kiltearny, and Morgans,
with Chapel Minet, and half Chapel Martin.

235. Sr. Jonn’s Coaret.—Same. ‘“ VicusS. Johannis ”’ is named in
Kilmalloc, ¢c. 1270 (B.B.L., p. 71); church, ‘‘ between the bridge and
St. John’s gate,’”’ 1410.

236. Sr. Mocnrattoe’s Courca.—Nic. Kerdiff has fled to the church
of St. Myhallok at Kylmehalloc, 1318 (Plea R., 116., m. 35).
‘©S. Mathologus, on the hill of Kilmallock,’! 1410. /ubric—The
foundations of large blocks, but only a couple of feet high in 1840,
and 8 inches thick, and measure 223 feet by 12 feet 3 inches; they
le on a rising ground.

237. THe Dominican Convent.—Same. In October, 1291, the
Dominicans entered on a plot of land given by a burgess of Kilmallock,
but they were violently evicted, and their house destroyed by the
bishop’s retainers (C.S.P.1., vol. ii., No. 962). It is alleged that the
convent was founded that year by Maurice Lord Offaley, or, as de
Burgo says, by a second son of John, of Callan (1260). In 1318
William, bishop of Imelac (Emly), accused of taking a box of silver
out of the church of the Friars Preachers at Kilmallock (Plea R., 123
of xi Ed. II., m. 30). In 1648, Father David Fitzgerald and a lay
brother, David Fox, were put to death by the Republicans. For
other items, see ‘*‘ Hibernia Dominicana’’ and the ‘‘ Monasticons.”’ It
was granted to Nicholas Miagh, ‘‘ sovereign’ of Kilmallock and the
commonalty (Ap. 24, xxxvi Eliz.), being the Dominican House, with
a church, cloister, room, buildings, an orchard, and three gardens,
eleven acres in Kilmallock, and a water-mill (MSS., T.C.D., E. 425).
Fabric—An interesting ruin with a beautiful church. The chancel is
663 feet by 24 feet, with a fine five-light east window,’ six south
windows, and a canopied tomb. The nave had a side aisle, the
arcade of which has fallen, with a west window and pointed door, a
north clerestory, with an unusual round window, and a two-aisled
transept with two side chapels, and a beautiful reticulated window,

1 Lackanaspike, or Parcell of the Bishop, near the Hill of Kilmallock.
*‘ Limerick Terriers,’’ P.R.O.1., No. 42.
2 View, Plate XI.; Plan, Plate XVII.

422 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

which was blown down after 1880, and restored by the R.S.A.I.
The cloister shows no sign of an arcade; a vault has collapsed.
The vaulted kitchen’ and upper rooms are well preserved, and lie to
the north; the chapter house and sacristy to the east. Ionuments—
Three brothers, George, Edward, and Alexander Burgate, who fell in
the Civil War, 1642, and the slab of the White Knight.

238. TankarpDstown (47).—A parish in Coshmagh. Ballytankard,
1291, 1303. Suit of Thomas Russell, and Anselm, and Tho. Myagh,
to enquire if John de Cogan was unjustly disseised by John Russell
(grandfather of Thomas) of lands in Tancardeston, 13820; and suit of
Nic. and Juliana de Lees, and Adam de Goulys about same (Plea R.,
127 of xni Ed. II.,m.12). Ballyhancard dedicated to St. David,
March Ist, 1410. Balytantard, 1418 (Map, D.S. (A), 43.)? abric—
It is 43 feet by 24 feet ; only fragments of the north, south, and west
walls, the south 18 feet long and 12 feet high, remain.

239. Brurer (39).—A parish in Connello Upper. The ancient
Ouncuine (O’Huidhrin), bpuspis, 715, 1088. Brughrighursi, 1201.
Held by Keynsham, 1237. In 1242, Brunry was seized from John de
Marisco, and his wife Mabel, grand-child of Ric. de Burgh; it was
restored to her (C.S.P.1., No. 2584). In 1289 it was held under
warrant of Maurice and Eva de Lesse, by Robert de Mariscis (Plea R.,
xviii Ed. I., Cal. 1, pp. 52, 80). In 1318 Reginald, its vicar, was
robbed by Patrick de Lees (2b., 123 of xi Edward II., m. 36).
Brury dedicated to St. Mainchin, 1410, D.S. (A), map 32, 41. Sate—
The modern I. C. church is on the old site.

240. Kitinacomarsa, 1201, given next Kilmallock and Emlygrenan,
and separately from Cluencomarda, or Colmanswell. Perhaps Hakmys
or Kilcomgan. See wfra, section 242.

241. CoLMANSWELL, or CLoncoura (46).—A parish in Coshmagh,
Cluaincomaipo1, where the coarb and shrine of St. Patrick were taken
by the ‘‘ Danes,” 845 (Wars G. G., p. 15); Cluaincomapoae 1172,
(Contin. Tigernach); Cluencomarda, 1201; Thomas Payell gets pro-
tection at Cloncoure, 1404 (Pat. R.); charter of Cloncourtha, Gort-
netrossi, Kilcurnan, &c., granted to see, 1230-40 (B.B.L., p. 182);
Cloncorth, 1291 ; Cloncourry, or Clontorthy, half once belonged to

1 One of the fireplaces is shown, Plate XI.

2 Rectory of Tankardstown, or Balitankard, or Bollinetownkard, belonged to the
Treasurership, 1773: ‘* Limerick Terriers,’? P.R.O.I1., No. 17.

3 With Cathyrdimathin, Ballycullen, &c.

Westroprp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 423

Bishop of Cloyne, dedicated to St. Colomannus, 24th November, 1410 ;
Cluaincourtha, 1418; Cloncouro, 1615; Cloncoraha on 1657 maps,
(D.S.(B.), 8). Fabrie—It is 51 feet by 21} feet ; the east wall and part
of the south had fallen before 1840. The south door had a flat arch
inside, and a pointed head, cut out of two stones, outside. The well of
Tobercolman gives the parishits name. It lies 100 yards to the south
and under a large sallow tree covered with rags (O.8.L., 8, p. 287,
A, Curry).

242. Hacxmys or Kitcoyn (55).—A parish. Phil. de Prendergast
and Henry de Capella had suit about tenements in Acmys, 1297 ;
Sybilla, widow of said Henry, claimed thirds of Akynnys in Ocarbry,
1309 (Plea R. 34 of xxv Ed. I., and Reliq. Repert., p. 32) ; Keilchuain
de Achinis, 1410; Hakmys, a/vas Kyleommon, 1418; Kilcoyn, alias
Haknis, 1615. It was from early times united to Kilpeacon. Site—
Forgotten.

248. Kitcocan.—Itis given apart from last in’ 1418. Kellcomgan,
1201. The adyowson of Kilconigon with Effin, 1240 (B.B.L., iv.) ;
Keilchomogan, or Keilinghon, 1410; Kylcogan, 1418; Kilcomgon,
1615. Site—Forgotten.

244. Kirpreepy Minor (47).—A parish in Coshlea. Kylbrigd
Minor, 1291; Kilbride, 1302; consent to divide the land of Tancardus
Russell in Kilbride Minor, Jordan Prendergast had enfeoffed him 1329
(Plea R., 149 of xvii Ed. II., m. 20). Kilbride Minor dedicated to
St. Brigid, Feb. 1st, 1410. Also 1418 and 1615. Fuabric—It had a
nave and choir 303 feet by 20 feet 9 inches, and 23 feet by 20 feet
9 inches. The middle gable and sides of the choir stood in 1840.
There were two south windows, one with two heads ending in a cusp!
cut out of one block of gritstone (O.8.L., 8, p. 284, and sketch).?

245. Errin (47).—A parish and prebend in Coshmagh and Coshlea.
In ce. 1240 Bishop Hubert granted to G. de Prendergast the adyowsons
of Killonigan, Kilbygly, and Effyng (B.B.L., iv.). Maurice de Rupefort
granted back the church to Bishop Gerald, 1287 (7d., p. 118), who
assigned it to support two vicars at 60s., to say masses for M. de
Rupetort and others, 1287 (2b., pp. 111-1138). John of Kent grants
it first fruits, worth 100s. (C.S.P.I., iv., 127); John de Troye, late

1As at St. Kieran’s Church, Cape Clear, Cork; a somewhat similar window,
but with side cusps as well as the central one, is found at Kilbride, County Mayo.
See sketch, O.S.L., Mayo (14 E. 18, p. 468).

2 See View, Plate XIII.

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [33]

424 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

prebendary of Effyn and Balygady, 1378 (Mem. R.); Ric. Colman
was its clerk, 13878 (Close R.); John de Karlell, its rector, 1888
(Pat. R.); Gerald, son of Sir Maurice Ricardi, was granted the prebend
of Effyng, and parish church of Moynachi' (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 476) ;
Effin dedicated to B.V.M., 1410; Effyn, Elphin, and Elohin (D.S. (A),
50-58 ; and Petty, 74). abric—It is locally ‘‘ Temple,” or ‘ Kill
Eifinn.” It has a nave 53 feet long, and a choir 30 feet long, and
both are 22 feet 8 inches wide. The middle gate, sides of choir, and south
wall of nave stood in 1840; the middle wall had a lintelled window
to the south, and a pointed door in the middle. The south window
of the nave has a flat head (0.8.L., 8, p. 340).

246. Kinpreny. (55).--Same, and forming its southern part.
Kilbygly, 1240 (supra); Cap. de Killygyll, 1418. Parish, 1586
(Peyton, p. 2388). Scte--Entirely levelled (‘‘ Mem. of Adare,”
p. 289). Reeves locates it in Brickfield (MSS. 1068, T.C.D., p. 95).
Toberacran Well in Gortnecrank, and Lady’s Well, north of Effin church.

247. Kinevanr (55).—Parish in Coshlea. Kilcowan, 1291; Keil-
chuain, dedicated to St. Covan, the abbot, 1410; Kilcoone, Kilcone,
or Kilcauane (D.S. (A), 50, 58; and Petty, 74); Cillcuain (O’ Donovan).
Fabric—lt lies at the foot of the high hill of Caher, and had a nave
and choir 38 feet by 223 feet; the choir was 14 feetlong. There wasa
small door to north side of the middle gable, with double lintel and
inclined jambs.? Tobereendowney Well is in Ballyshaneboy, and
Lady’s Well in Ballyshanedehey (0.8.L., 8, p. 814).

248. Bantineappy (48).—A parish. Balygady, 1291-1302.
John le Troy held the living, 13878 (see 245, supra). The Pope
ordered that Rie. Bondwill, priest, be given a canonry and the per-
petual vicarage of Ballagady, worth 10 m. Grant was treated as void,
and transferred to Thomas de 8S. Jacobo, 1394 (Cal. Papal L., iv.,
p. 471); Ballinghaddie dedicated to B.V.M., 1410; Ballingaddin,
1657 (D.8. (A), 57). Daileangaoaide, traditionally ‘‘ town of the
Black Thief, O’Dubhan ” (O’Donovan). abric—It has a nave and
choir 39 feet 4 inches by 23 feet, and 29 feet by 173 feet. The west
gable and sides of the nave remained. The two windows and door in the
south, and one in the north, were defaced before 1840. There was an
oblong light in the gable walls, 10 feet by 3 feet 4 inches, of regular
masonry (O.8.L., 8, p. 298).

1 In 1394, or Moynachyghacha, 1398, perhaps Rathcahill (Monagagae, 1633),
and not Monagay: see sections 161 and 171, supra.
* Tllustration, Plate X.

W estropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 425

249. Kieminit (47).—Same. Svte—Forgotten; but Well of
St. Michael, Toberveheel, is shown.

250. Partictes (56).—A parish. It is of late origin, and, as the
name implies, was formed of portions of other parishes. ‘‘ The par-
ticles, viz., Chapel Mortel, Suycahill, Duynirish, and Dungadamon,'”’
1607, granted to Ed. FitzHarris, with the churches of Darragh, B allin-
garrie, and Kilfloyne, and the lands of Kilfynan, Darragh, and Kil-
cruoyg, or Kilcrowe (Pat. R., an. xi Jac. I., 10.). Lewis, on the
other hand, with no cited authority, says (vol. i1., p. 457) that the
parish consisted of portions of the lands of the Abbeys of Buttevant,
Kilmallock, Monasternenagh, and Adare (Map, D.8.(A), 59). We
may deal separately with its churches.

251. LavRENCETOWN, oR Rossarp (48).—Nova villa Laurentiston
et Effyng, 1296 (Plea R.). 1655 (C.8., p. 21). Scte—The trace of
a church remains, and is marked on 1840 map.

252. Satcwarmi~t Cuapet, 1410; Sithcathyll, 1418, with Kilflin,
Suycahill, 1607 ; Capella de Sochell, 1615. Svte—Forgotten. Perhaps
Sunville, with St. Anne’s Well.

253. Morrrestown (56).—Same. Martelestown juxta Gosiston,
1317 (Plea R. 119 of x Ed. II., m. 25, and Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 8);
Martes, or Mortalestown, 1410; Capell Martell, 1418; Mortilleston,
1577 (Fiant, 3250); Chapell Mortell, in Particles, 1607 ; Mortells-
town and Kilcroig, in parishes of Kilfinnane and Particles, 1657
(D.S. (A), 59). It adjoined Cloghnotfoy on the S.W. (C.S., p. 24).

254. Duneapamus, or Duneappy.—Dunghadiehon, or Duneyris,
1410; Downganmore and Donerith, next Martell, 1418; Duynirish
and Dungadamon, in Particles, 1607 ; Downgadmond and Down Innish,
in Particles, 1834 (Lewis, ii., p. 457),? possibly separate chapels. He
mentions a chapel-site in a fort near Chapel Martel.

255. Kitponayn.—Between Ardpatrick and last, 1418; perhaps

Kildronyn, 1317 (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 76); Killdomayn, 1615;
Keilonan, 1645.

256. ArDMAcWELAN.—Next Kyllnacomarba, 1201; Ardmuillain,
or Ardelwelain, church, 1410; Ardmafaelane, between Cluaincourtha

* Duneyris is given as an alias for Dunghadiehon, or Dungadmond, 1410.

* In Jasper White’s list of ‘‘ Dignities,”’ 1645, these chapels appear as Keilonan
chapel, Saycaithile, Dune-gaddy, and Dune Jores chapel. Martell and chapel of
St. Martin were attached to the college of Kilmallock, with Atheneasy, Ballin-
gaddy, and Kilbreedy Major.

[33*]

426 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and Ballytancard, 1418; Ardevolen, 1615. Father White notes it as
destroyed and forgotten in 1650. It adjoined Fantstown (C.S., p. 18).

257, 258. Tue Cuapets oF St. Kyran anv Sr. Laternvs, 1410.—
Father White notes them as forgotten in 1650.

259. ArpPaTRIcK (56),—A parish.’ W.de Burgo granted it as part
of Fontemel, 1199 (C.S.P.1., vol. i., No. 95). It appears in the lists
of i201, 1291, 1302, 1410, 1418, 1591, 1615, and 1633. Records
are fairly numerous. Malachi, its rector, swore obedience to the
bishop, 1263 (B.B.L., p. 44); Philip Harold was vicar, 1299 (Plea R.
Cal., vol. v., p. 94); Robert f. Henry robbed the church, 1318 (20.,
123 of xi Ed. II., m. 34). It was a small monastery, and owned
Ballingowsse, Ballycowsing, Ballynanynye, and Balligertane,? ‘‘ nup.
converb. dom. relig. de Ardpatrick dissolut.,’’ 1589 (Inq., 19). The
‘¢converb.”’ also held the hill, 30 acres of great measure, and 21
of small. The Langanes were hereditary coarbs (2 Inquisitions,
xxxix Eliz.). The Down Survey (A. 57) gives a sketch of the church
and tower, ‘‘Upon ye Ard Patricke are ye walls of a church and a
watch tower,’ 1656. The round tower had three storeys, and a broken
top.* Tradition, even in the eleventh century, said that the hill was
granted to St. Patrick on condition that he should remove the moun-
tain of Cenn Febraith. This miracle made the cleft of Belach Legtha
(Trip. Life, p. 209). abric—It stands on the shoulder of a steep
ridge, with high ranges to the south. The ends had fallen in 1840.
It was 85 feet by 24 feet. There was a north door 214 feet from
west, with a flat splay arch, and round-headed arch of gritstone,
outside in which is set a later pointed door of limestone. Inthe south
wall a deep recess, with a pointed arch, lay towards the east. Atthe
north-east angle projected a south wing, 25 feet by 18+ fect ; the walls,
3 feet 8 inches, now nearly levelled. The walls are of large blocks,
and project 64 feet beyond the west end; they are 18 feet by 5 feet.
The broken round tower stood 39 feet from the north-west corner. It
is 56 feet in circumference, and of good masonry, 11 feet high to
north and east, and 6 feet to west; it had been badly breached when
I saw it in 1877. Fitzgerald says that it fell a few years before 1827.
In 1657 it was three storeys high, but broken. It was filled with

1Tulach na feinne, now Ardpatrick, ‘‘ Colloquy of the Ancients,’’ Silva
Gadelica, i1., p. 118, whence the Fianna marched to the Battle of Ventry.

2 Ballinguosi, Ballincarra, Ballinanlanagh, Garriketteane, as in D.S. (A), 57.

3 See Plate XII.

Westrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 427

rubbish 6 feet deep, which was excavated, but only yielded pieces of
amber and brass, and oyster-shells.’

260. KitrinnaneE (48).—A parish. Kylfynan, 1291; Kilfennan,
1302; Keilfinny, or Keilfinnane, dedicated to St. Andrew, 30th Nov.,
1410. ‘‘Kylfinan, the rector is the Abbot of Insula Molanfert,”’
1418. ‘‘Itis accommodated with good trouts and eles by ye river
Garagh, and it hath also the convenience of a markett at Kilfinane,
where is a good castle, and the walls of a church, and an Irish Downe,”
1655-7 (D.S. (A), p. 59). Fabric—The I.C. church is on the ancient
site, near the great triple-ringed mote. The name of Kilfinnane is
Drum Fighin in the ‘‘ Book of Rights,” ante 900, given with Treada na
Riogh, the triple fort.

261. Darracu (57).—A parish. ‘ Darrach Mochua, with the court
of the monks of Limerick,’ is named as a boundary in King John’s
charter to Magio, 1185-1200 (ante, 86). Bishop Robert granted half
the church of Dermeko to the Convent of ‘‘ Insula Molhanwid alveo
fluminis Blackwater juxta Jugellia” (Youghal, B.B.L., p. 118; see
R.S.A.I. xxxiil., p. 313) ; Dermochi, 1300 (Justiciary R.) ; Darmecho,
1301; Darmocho, 1418. Ric. de Exon and Jac. de Bellofago, sheriff,
enquire whether Isabella de Cogan and Garrett de Rupe, Lord of
Fernagena, have rents, in Glenanlara and Dermeho com. Lym.
(Mem. R., vol. ii, m. 62); Der M*Cowe, 1633; Darragh, 1659
(D.S. (A), 59). Oapaé, ‘abounding in oaks’ (O’Donovan) ; Darragh,
of Mochua. Fuabric—A nave and choir, 603 feet by 23 feet 3 inches,
and 27 feet by 17 feet. The three gables and ends remained in 1840 ;
walls, 2 feet 5 inches thick. The east window hada pointed light
and flat splay of gritstone. Tobermochua (wrongly Tobermacduach on
maps) dedicated to St. Mochua, patron, on August 3rd (0.8.L., 8,
p. 86, A. Curry).

262. Kitrrin (56).—A parish.2 Keilfluing, 1410; Ecce Kyllin
cum particula Sith Cathyll, 1418; Catan, alias Killin, 1615, being
mensal to the bishop; Cill Plomn, Flin’s church (O’Donovan).
Site—The modern I. C. church is on the ancient site.

' From Ardpatrick an ancient road ran northward, which, like that from Ardmore
to Ardfinnan, was traditionally trenched by the horns of St. Patrick’s cow.

2T omit Kilcruaig (38), in Kilflin, Kileruoig, or Kilcrowe, 1667 (Patent R.);
Kilcroig (D.S.(A.), 59), because there is no trace of a church, and Dyneley calls it
only ‘‘a wood’’ in 1681. See grants of Kilquoge, or Kilcruoge, and Killercoake,
or Kilcruoge, 1666, to Capt. Robert Oliver and Chidley Coote (Act. Sett.). Kal-
quige wood is shown on several seventeenth-century maps, Coll na Cuiéed.

428 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

263. Mawnister-NA-NGaLL, on Keate (56).—Same. Founded by
Roche in the fourteenth century for Dominicans. Donough O’Dorgan
was its last prior, 1558. ‘‘ Spitle in Kilfinan, on it are the walls of a
church or chapel; Abby Ballynegaule hath the walls of an old
abby,” 1657 (D.S. (A), 59). #abric—It was 71 feet 8 inches by 21 feet
8 inches; the wall, 33 feet thick, and in fair preservation. The west
door and two south ones had flat arches; the east window, a round-
headed splay arch; the lights gone before 1840. The south and two
north windows, round-arched lights and splays (O0.8.L., 9, p. 199).

264. EMLYGRENNAN, oR St. Mato (48).—Imelach Dregingi granted
to Magio by Prince John, 1185; confirmed, 1200 (ante); Imlech
Dromgi, 1201; Imelach Dreyn, 13802; Imelach Dreynyn, to which
Edward III. presented Hugh de Waldene, but Adam Harte was found
to hold the living, 1346 (Pat. R.); Emiligrenan, or Ballaghrinine,
dedicated to St. Molluo, May 5, 1410; Imlagh Drynyn, 1418; Em-
lach Grenan, 1591. Oile Snoiwnin, * Grynins (old) tree’ (O’ Donovan).
Site—Church levelled; but St. Molua’s Well remains near Balline.

265. Kitpreepy Masor (48).—A parish. Kilbride Major, 1291,
1410, 1615; Kilbride, 13802. Ric. Syward and Nesta, his wife, claim
dower on Kilbryd Maior, 1318 (Plea R., 119 of xi Ed. II., m. 17).
Suit of Robert Lenfaunt and Alex. and Wentliana Cadygan about
messuage in same, 1324 (7b., 144 of xvii Ed. II., m. 21); dedicated
to St. Brigid, Feb. 11, 1410; Cillbpigoe (O’Donovan). Fabric—It
is 63 feet by 27 feet; parts of west and south walls stood in 1840;
the windows were defaced, and there were traces of another wall,
90 feet ; the walls, 11 feet high, 27 feet long. The well was Tober na
Doile (0.8.L., 8, p. 255),

266. Fanrstown (48).—Same. ubric—A small church, 39 feet
by 18 feet. The gables have an oblong east window and pointed west
door.

267. Arp Kitmartin (40).—Same. On the edge of Ballycullaun,
near Bulgaden. Martin’s chapel, 1291; Ballichuillean dedicated to
St. Martin, Nov. 11th, 1410; Capella Martini, 1418; Ardkilmartin
in the Liberties of Kilmallock (D.8.(A.), 51); granted to Bishop
William, 1667 (Act Sett.). 2adric—A ruined church.

268, Battymortruain.—Rectoria given next last, 1418; perhaps
Ballymoliniam, 1336 (rental).

269. ArHnEasy (40).—A parish and old prebend in Coshlea and
Small County. In Cliu mail mic Usaine, on the border of the Deisi.

W Estroprp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 429

Judgment as to Athenysy Church given 1260 (Cal. Papal L., i.,
p- 870). Perhaps Ballyatheny, 1286 (C.S.P.I., p. 285). The parish
of Anedes was fined £4 10s. for the escape of a criminal from its
church, 1274-1277 (Pipe Roll, Iveland). Athnadessce,' 1802, John
Staloun robbed Aghnedes Church, 1318 (Plea R. 123 of xi Ed. IL.,
m. 384). In 1843 Eliza de Milton, as widow of Walter de Berming-
ham, claimed one-third of the ‘‘ Baronies” of Nathirlagh, Athnedes,
Lekdon, and Kilkede (Close R.). Philip Carran, chaplain, presented by
Henry IV. to ‘‘ Andes in Lym.,” 1405 (Pat. R.), Ric. Rolley (Raleigh),
and others named as holding the manor and advowson of Andesshe,
1424 (7b.). | Benefices reserved to John Harchor, rector of Athnedisse
(Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 458). In 1408 Tho. f. Gerot was custodian of
Manor and advowson of Andesche (Pat. R.). The prebendal church
of St. Mary of Andesche is on the frontier of the marches of Limerick ;
“‘John Archer, the prebend, derived no benetit, through resistance of
the Irish.” The church was destroyed, and ordered to be made a pre-
bend during life of ‘‘ Richard” Archer, the incumbent, 1409 (Pat. R.) ;
Athenease, or Beallathenesigh, or Beallaneasy, dedicated to St. Athana-
sius,* May 2, 1410; Athenasse, 1418; Attinesie, 1615; Athenesy, 1657
(D.S.(A), 56) ; beul ata na nOeip,’ the mouth of the ford of the Deisi,’
2.é. the Deisi beag of Small County: see A.F.M., 1579 (O’ Donovan).
Site—A graveyard, near Elton bridge, with two earthen forts to the
north, and ‘‘ Lady’s Well,” quarter of a mile away (0.8.L., 8, p. 267).
The remains of the old church of Athanessy stood in 1826 (Fitzgerald,
L,.p. 018).

270. Apamstown (40).—Same. It appears from Peyton (p. 12)
to have been named Ballyhyward in 1586. abric—Part of the east
gable and of a side wall of small rude masonry, 193 feet long and 7 feet
high, stood in 1840.

271-272. Urecare (39) anp Urnicepy Cuapet (40).—A parish in
Coshmagh. There were two churches here, so closely connected that
we combine their records. Urthegedy, held by Gerald f. Maurice,
1285 (C.S.P.1., vol. iii., p. 285); Euergarr and the chapel of Uirgedi,
1291; Urigari, 1302; suit of the Bagots as to Muchil-wrygedy and
Lytel-wrygedy, 1317 (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 47); Urigear, or Viridus,

1 Even ‘‘ Andeshe,’’ like ‘‘ Anri,’’ for Athenry, 1402 ; and “ Andes,”’ 1406 (Pat.
R.),
* Hither a random guess or a later dedication suggested by the name. It was
St. Mary’s Church in 1409, and the well is still dedicated to Our Lady.

430 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

dedicated to St. Margaret, 20th July, 1410; Iwyrgarr and Capella
Wrygydy, the rectory belonged to the prioress of Teachmolynd, 1418 ;
Ourgare, an entire rectory, 1591; ‘‘ Owergar, in Patria de Pobble un-
kaght, aliter ffoxes country, and Iwergerry and Uryverygy,” 1586
(Peyton, pp. 11, 248; Map, D. 8. (A), 48}. The ancient cantred of
Jolegar, or loregar, lay round it, 1290); Un iubap seappna ‘ the short
yew’ (O’Donovan). Sztes—The western church, Uregare, was standing
in 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 823). It was entirely removed to build the
graveyard wall before 1840, and after 1826, when the. walls of
the old church stood (Fitzgerald, i., p. 323); near it is St. Margaret’s
Well. The site of Urigedy lies at some distance to the east ina
graveyard, beyond Greenpark, south of the fine old mansion of Bally-
grennane Castle.!

2783, BALLYGRENNANE (32),—Same. Fuabric—A late church said
to have been built by George Evans after 1690. Itis 19 feet 3 inches
by 21 feet ; had a pointed east window, an oblong south window, and a
round-arched south door (O.8.L., 8, p. 107).

274. Brurr (32).—A parish, Opugnanoeips, in 1420 (O’Huidh-
rin, note, 700). Brug, 1186 (charter of Magio); Brugh, or Broff,
dedicated to St. Peter of Alexandria, 26 Nov., 1410; Burgh, 1418;
Borough, or Bruff, 1543 and 1578 (Inquisitions on the Hospital of
Aney). Site—It had fallen into decay, so was demolished by Lady
Lucy Hartstonge, and a new church built on its site, 1776 (Fitzgerald,
1., pp. 3820-2). onument—This monument, with the chapel, was
pulled down, to be set up and better repaired in memory of Sir
Thomas Standish, by his daughter’s son, Standish Hartstonge, Recorder
of Limerick, of the family of Southreps, Norfolk, 1676.*

275. TEAMPUILLIN (32).—Same. Svte-—A. burial-ground.

276. Dromrn (39).—A parish; Opoman U1 Cleipein (Ann. Inis-
fallen); Opuimuin Cleapéen, Ui Cairbre (A.F.M.) 1088. Dromin
Claryn, 1291; Dromin Icherolyn, 1302; Almericade Bellofago claims
money off Dromynclerkin, &c., 1296 (Plea R. 22 of xxv Ed. I., m. 48).
In 1325, R. de Burgo held Dromeler for Peter de Colgan and Tho.,
Earl of Kildare (2b., 151 of xviii and xix Ed. II.). Dromuin dedicated
to the Trinity, 1410, Map (D.S. (A), 44). The name means “ Little
ridge of the O’Clerens”’ (O’Cleirchens), sub-chiefs of Ui Cairbre Aodha’

1 «Journal,’’ Limerick Field Club, vol. i., part i.
2 Bruff was united to Kilbreedy Minor, in 1744.
* Cleirchin was father of Cairbre, chief of the Ui Fidgeinte in 1014 (A.F.M.).

Westrroprep— Ancient Churches in Oo. Limerick. 431

(O'Donovan). abric—Itis 50 feet 9 inches by 20 feet 2 inches. The
east window, oblong, witha horizontal cross-bar and flat-arched splay.
The side-lights are oblong, three north and two south. The walls,
18 feet by 24 feet. At the west end isa ‘‘castle,’’ entered by a
pointed door in the gable, 26 feet high to the west, 12 feet 3 inches
to the north ; the south wall is levelled. It is, of course, a priest’s
residence. Trinity Well lies to the south-west in Ballynamuddagh.

277. Avutacca (389).—A parish. Athleketh was held by Maurice
f. Gerald, 1285 (C.S.P.I., p. 285); Aylecach, 1291. Adam de Leyns,
parson of Allekagh, gave land at Adare to the priory at that place,
1292 (2., iv.), 1806. Athlacath, in Ocarbry (Plea R. 32 of xxxv
Ed. I.). Ric. de Aspale was rector, 1318 (2d., 116 of xi Ed. II., m. 45).
The Sheriff and Mayor, and John Gower, of Alacagh, are to collect
cattle, &c., for the army against O’Breen and Macomarth, of Tothemon,
1377 (Close R.). In 1394 Ric. Bondwill, a priest, had defrauded the
church of Athlacath of 15 m. Tho. Hunt had held living for two years
without ordination, &c. (Cal. Papal L., iv., p. 471). Ahaleacagh
dedicated to St. John the Baptist, 1410. Ardlackagh, 1633 (Map,
D.8. (A), 45). AUncatleacaé! (O'Donovan). The flaggy ford of the
Saimer, or Morning Star, River. Sv’te—The I. C. church was built on
the old site, 1813; and burned by ‘‘Captain Rock,” 1822. Ifonwments
of the Webbs and Lacys, 1632. Well of St. John the Baptist.

278. Arniacca, Norra (39).—Same. St. Laurence’s Church, in
Ahailleca, 1410.

279, Kirprvainy (89).—Same. In Tullerboy, Keilbruoiny,
between Athlacca and Tullorboy, 1410. Lewis says it was built by
the Templars on their manor of Ross Temple (i., p. 84). /abric—It
is 45 feet by 20 feet; fragments of the south and east walls, with
defaced east window, remain; they are 11 feet by 3 feet. Well of
St. Broney near it.

280.—Ross Tempie (31).—Same. Kiltemplalain, near Bruff, 1410.
Rostemple (D.S. (A), 49). Rosse Temple granted to Charles Ormsby,
1666 (Act Sett.). Svte—A kyle burial-ground, and reputed templary.

281. Tempie Corman, or Howarpsrown (39).—Same. The place is
the old Ballysiward and Culballysiward (Cooleen).2 Another
Ballyhubbarde, or Bollyhy ward, Church lay in Adamstown (supra, 270),

' Also Ardlacagh, like Ardee, for Athfirdia; Ardsollas for Athsolais ; Ardnurchar
for Athnurchair.
*See also R.S.A.I., xxvii., pp. 404, 407.

432 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and a third Sywardstown, in Oconyll, 1452, near Reyns and Rathkeale ;
Culballysiward was held by Keynsham, 1230 (B.B.L., 75). Bruree
and Ballysyward Churches granted to deanery, 1250 (7., p. 73). Ia
1284 Alex. f. Godfred, of Anud, granted Culbalysiward! to John de
Sandford, Archbishop of Dublin, to which bishoprick they had been
formerly granted about 1210 by Hamo de Valoignes, Lord of Iniskefty
(Plea R. 14 of xvii Ed. I., m. 15, Lib. Niger Alani, mss. 1061,
T.C.D., p. 828). Culbalisiward, in Ocarbry, was taken unjustly from
John Dondon,’ by M. f. Gerald, 1289 (Plea R. Zc., m. 10). John, son
of Peter Daundon, broke into and robbed the church, 1818 (7., 124 of
xi Ed. 1I.,m. 43). Balieyward was held by ‘‘ the late Peter Daundon,”’
1319 (L.M.H. Estates R., 13, p. 36). Ballisheward, Ballihaward, or
Rathioward, 1410; Balysyward, between Browrye and Athlackagh,
1418. The Dondons still held ‘‘ Balleheward in Small County,”
1586? (C.S.P.1., p. 236). Hewardstown (D.S8.(A.), 41). CTeampul
baile hobaipo (O’ Donovan, wrongly). Lewis calls it atemplary, built
in 1287 (1, p. 228). Itis now called Temple Colman. Fabric—
It is 73 feet 4 inches by 22 feet 3 inches; the featureless west end,
and the north and south walls, the latter with a defaced window, stood
in 1840 ; the gable and one wall have since fallen by 1901.4

282. Kirpreepy (38).—Same. In 1655 (Petty, Map 68). Svte—
A burial-ground.

283. Camus, ‘‘ Kyrz” (31).—A detached part of Monasternenagh.
The grange of Camus and Cellseanig were granted to Magio in
1185 (charter). Camus, in Killoc deanery, dedicated to St. Senan,
1410. ‘‘ Capella de Camus spect ad mon de May,” 1418 and 1616.
Camus, in Krean, “ parish,”® 1586 (Peyton, p. 13). Szte—A_ burial-
ground.

1 He was in the same year accused of neglecting to repair the bridge of the villate
of Coulbalysyward, in the ‘‘ chapter ”’ of Inskyfty and Rathgel (Plea R., an. xvyiu,
m. 42), but was acquitted.

*I write with some hesitation all through this section. Coulbalysyward, the
property of John Goer, is named with Kilteely, and connected with the de Lees
family. This seems more westward than Howardstown, and suggests Sywardstown
and Kyltulte, given in Oconyll, not Ocarbri, after Rathmacandan, near Rathkeale
(in Reyns), 1452 (rental). Rev. Dr. George Stokes, in R.S.A.I., xxvii., p. 407,
gives a careless and inaccurate note on this place, but does nothing to fix its
position.

* But Howardstown and Adamstown are in Coshmagh, not in Small County.

* Killavickleusty in the vill. of Ballyhyward, is named 1594 (Ing. 52, temp.
Eliz. ? xxxvii.).

° Crean isin Glenogra, not far from Camus.

i

W Esrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 433

284. Turtapracky (31).—A parish and prebend in Coshmagh and
Small County. Tullachbracc,' 1185 (charter of Magio); also 1201.
Tholabreg, 1302; Tillabreaka dedicated to St. Molon, May 5th, 1410.
Quit claim to Tulachbrec, 1276 (B.B.L., p. 91); Ger. Fanyn to present
a fit ‘‘person”’ to church, 13817 (Mem. R.). In 13846 John de Bosworth
was parson and prebend. John Eyterward succeeded, 1389 (Pat. R.).
Tillaghbrek, 1405 (Cal. Papal L., vi., pp. 35, 84, 460); Tillabreaka,
1410. Tulla bBpaice, in Bishopsland (O’Donovan), D.S. (A), 47.
Fabric—It is 433 feet by 213 feet. West end and parts of sides
stood, 1840. It was nearly levelled in 1901. Tober Mullana, or
‘‘Blunny’s Well,” lies near it. The modern I.C. church was built,
1819, The parish contains noteworthy early remains; a circle, &c., in
Rockbarton, Grillagh dolmen, and Cahirguillamore; the Lough Gur
circles lie near its border.

285. GrenocRa (31).—Parish in Small County. In 1239 suit of
Maur de Londres and Abbey of May as to two knights’ feesin Glinogra
(Close R.), Glynogre, 1291; Manor of Glenogre, with Cathirgilmore,
suit at Manor Court of Glenogyr, granted to its burgesses by Tho. f.
Maurice, who d. 1298 (C.S.P.1., vol. iv., p. 254); Glinoge dedicated to
St. Nicholas, Dec. 6, 1410. @leannospa, Ogra, a man’s name
(O'Donovan). Fabric—lIt is 69 feet by 213 feet. The east window
has three lights of various heights. The west end had a narrow sht
12 feet from the ground. There are doors in either sides 20 feet from
west, and a window in each. A side building, 293 feet by 18 feet,
projects to south; its sides are down. It once held five glebes,
endowing nine chantries, and had tombs of de Lacys, Roches, Bourkes,
O’Gradys, and Fitzgeralds. Near it is a strong castle on the Camoge.
Description—J. Grene Barry, R.S.A.1., xxv., p. 378, with view.’

286. KiLioratH (31).—Same. A townland.

The following Limerick churches are unplaced :—

287. BattyHowREGAINN, Dissert de,*>1336. Given in the Limerick
terriers as at Carrigeen. The service of Ballyhoregna was at Clonshire
(B.B.L., p. 133). Another Ballyhorogane adjoined Cloghnetefoy
(Cloghanadfoy), D.S. (A), 59.

1 There are Terriers of Tullybracy, 1698, 1756, and 1785 (P. R. 0.1.,
No. 21, 24).

2 See also O. S. Sketches, Co. Limerick, Nos. 9, 10.

’ As nochurch is named, I hesitate whether to give it a place, or to exclude it.
The “ Dissert ’’ inclines me to the former action.

434 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

289. Rarnorerets Church surrendered by Keynsham, 12387.
Offargus manor covered Clonagh and Kilscannell. We find a
Kylriodan, with Rathogonan, and a Kyldonyll in it, 1452 (rental).

290-296. The church lands of Cealconata, Cealcongi, Ceallmor,
Cealleonill, Ceallcrumtirlapan, Cealcodrigi, and Cellpian, are named in
the charter of Magio, 1185. The fourth is certainly a church, “ cell of
the priest Lapan.’”’ The first three may have been near Atheneasy
(?‘* Athen” in charter). Ceallconillis with Tulachbracci. Cealcodici
and Cellpian lay towards Imelachdregingi. Ceall Crumtirlapan was
between Bruff and Corbali. Their identity I cannot establish, and
do not care to suggest.

297. Lysmux chapel, named with samen and Browry, 1250
(B.B.L., p. 78), asin See of Limerick.

298-299. Kitconata ap. Lym., Mary, widow of Odo de Barry,
claimed it (Plea R. 140 of xvi Ed. II., m. 3), and Avldonethath (2b.,
32 of xxv Ed I., m. 15).

300. Drommotus (elsewhere Dromohibyle, in Mungret)‘‘ benefices,”’
perhaps Temple Mungret. It is mentioned in B.B.L., e.g. 1204.

Tuer EASTERN DEANERIES.

The eastern border of Limerick is covered by portions of the
bishopricks of Killaloe, Cashel, and Emly. They roughly represent
the old states of Ara, Coonagh, Uaithne, Grian, and Aherloe. The
strange little corner of Tipperary Deanery, at Toughcluggin, is notice-
able. The parts in Emly are the tribe-lands of the Uaithe Cliach, and
the Eoghanacht of Aine. The former paid to Cashel 300 hogs, 300
mantles, and 100 milch cows, receiving seven steeds, swords, and
drinking-horns ; and being the provincial king’s chief officers of trust,
they received from the Ardrigh six swords, shields, and steeds.1 The
Ui Ciarmhaic chiefs of Aine were free from tribute. The king of Cashel
claimed the forts of Aine, Dun Gair, and Loch Ceann, at Lough Gur.?

In the following survey we go southward along the border from the
Shannon to the Galtees.

1 Book of Rights, pp. 61, 71, 79.
2 3165, 01, 81.95%

Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 435

In tHE DiocEsE oF KILLALor.!

301. SrraDBALLY, ox CasTLECONNELL (1).—A parish in Clanwilliam,
At its fort the grandson of King Brian Boru was murdered by the
Prince of Thomond, 1174. William de Burgo, 1201, was granted five fees
in the Toth, including ‘‘Castle Canick”’ (Castle Coning). ‘‘ If he fortify
the castle, and we desire to have it,”? adds King John, ‘‘ we will give
him a reasonable exchange’’ (Ware’s ‘‘Annals”’). The castle played

S; coal Vit ee
~ =
i=,-—,~/ \

tJ eat =i, vty
> XA ENG f ot ee

XVI CASTLES XXV
Dunblesg

OF

: TOWN: DOON ~——
Y DOON he = nouGnegee ey yj TIPPERARY
’ a “CLG? E i ae
; Kilmore? GINA
“Spesee a= VOOLA *5..4, 0 SS FouGH-.
. ‘ a ‘ ee ere ~PART.. «oe ween lime, ain oo8
. COUNTY 4 eNew Pallis <a YY ey
i } XXIV 4
TIPPERARY ¥ — ne eee
<
7 wy cS
° : 2 om: ee a Baljnagally

. HAGLISH- =
Ey? *=-¢__ f CORMICK.®
« CAHER- eae
ney’ ilmure oS ge MK a Parish Church
is 3 4Killinuret ay 1 : Ka ee Church ruin.
BA Yeates] + Site.
Bh gee “BROOD :ORDAN:| & Monastery,
= STRAD- | “>. KILLEENAS UE see OV Syl
ee Castleconnell\ “GARRIFF f-S, -“INCH- jaiaaer i
wf | BALLY Lis --Kilvohat.- hls euty et
DIOGEBEvKMLALE | 4c > (RENCE; iM
COUNTY OF Sa aes 7S ie : oat
soli 1G- 2 MINOEN a---2. a
ake ths eve SPARSON aus, cn Shame @
| re “yete® XIV "ee ae xxi J TEWign,

The North-Eastern Deaneries.

no brilliant part ; it fell into the hands of the Bruces, 1315 ; into those
of the parliament, 1651°; and of William of Orange, 1690; it was blown
up in 1691. The church is called Idumyn, 1302; Castleconnell, alias

1 The Latin is, of course, Laonensis, from Molua, or Dalua, a Dalcassian saint
of the seventh century.

2 “ Parte parish of Stradballie W. Lord Borke, Barron of Castlecon, Irish
Papist. The mannor of Uastlecon, both Portcrussies, Parcke, Sradbally, and
Bohirkeyle, 6 plough lands with a castle, ffishinge weares, one mill, a Courte Barron
and other privileges.”’—‘‘ Civil Survey,’’ 1655, p. 3 (Clanwilliam).

456 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Stradbally, alvas Capella de ’dum, 1615; Idumyn, alias Stradbally
rectory, impropriate to the Earl of Ormond, 1638. Donald O’Mullyyn
was Vicar of Castra Conayng, 1412. Svte—The I. C. church is on the
old site, as shown in 1657 (D.S8. (A), 2, 15).

302. Croon Istanp(1).—Same. A so-called ‘“friary,”’ of unknown
identity, on an islet in the Shannon.

303. KicneGarrirr (6).—A parish. Kilmacconarva, 1201; Kilmac-
congarub, 13802; Johan, widow of J. de Burgo, claimed a messuage, lands
and woods in Kilmachegarf Sym., 1311 (Plea R., Reliq. Report, p. 68);
Killenegarve, 1633; Killicknegarruff, 1657; Kilnegarruff (Map,
D.S. (A), 38,16; Petty, 65,66). It isthere shownasroofed. Killgar-
ruffe and Clonkeen granted to 8. Molyneux, Oct., 1666 (Act Sett.);
O’ Donovan renders it Cillinnansapb,’ butit is evidently called after
a founder—‘ Maccon Garbh.” /adric—It stands on a little stream.
it is 363 feet by 223 feet. The east end fell before 1840. South
window, with trefoil-headed light and oblong splay ; it is of grit-stone
inside, and limestone outside. The west end has a round-headed
light and a bell-chamber, with an ogee-head cut in one stone. The
walls, 16 feet by 3 feet. It is a fifteenth-century building (O.8.L., 9,
p. 25, and sketch No. 15).

In tHE Diocest oF EmM~tY—DEANERY OF OWNEY.

304. ABINGDON, oR ABBEYOWNEY (14).—A monastery and parish in
Owneybeg. The district is Uaitnechiaé, 914 and 1107 ; variant forms—
Wetheney, Wodeny, or aspirated as Huheny, Huerthern, and Owney.
Theobald f. Walter, the Butler of Ireland, granted a charter to the
monks of Woden before 1199. He grants Wodeny O’Cathelan, Wodeny
Oiffian, Widenifidenurde. The town of Clonkean, from the water of
Molkerne, Buttium, near Karkenlis, &c., ‘‘ For the souls of Henry and
Richard, Kings of England, John, Earl of Morton, Hubert, my brother,
Archbishop of Canterbury, Henry Walter, and Matilda, my parents,
Matilda, my wife, and all my antecessors and successors.” It was
enrolled in 1544. (Full copy MSS., T.C.D., F. 4, 22, p. 24.) The
charter of W. de Braose granting to Theo. Walter, Eurimum (Ormond)
Areth Wetheni, Wetheni hokathelan and Wetheni hoiffernan, 1201.
(Facsimile N.M.I., vol. ii., No. lxvii.), Huhene, 1199 (C.8.P.1., No. 9,

1 I may note the curious phonetic, ‘¢‘ Imelachyuor,’’ 1272 (Pipe Roll, No. 6) ; and
‘‘Tmelaghywar’’ (Imelaé lubain) in Plea Roll 134 of xiv Ed. II., 1321, m. 8.
The ecclesiastical Latin name is, of course, Imelacensis.

W esrroprp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 437

496). The abbey was peopled with monks from Savignac, 1206; burned
in 1342;! in 1550, by O’Carroll; and in 1647, by troops of Lord
Inchiquin, when it was stormed. The last abbot was John O’Mulrian,
1565, 69 and 94(C.S.P.1.); Uaitne, 1199 to 1287 (Wars of Torlough) ;
Uaitne ui Maolman, 1452 and 1585 (A.F.M.) ; Woney O’Mulrian,
1586 (Peyton, p. 253). Granted to the Walsh family.” Abbey Own-
thneybeg,® 1657 (D.S. (A), 29; Petty, 66). abric—This fine abbey
was levelled by certain vandals to build Abingdon House. ‘here is
a sketch by Thomas Dyneley, ¢. 1680.* It was a noble cruciform
church, with lofty gables, and the usual heavy square tower at the
intersection. The south transept had a high triple window, with a
round light overhead, and had buttresses at the angles, and two pointed
windows in its west wall. To the north lay the domestic buildings of
which the Walshes’ little chapel is recognisable. Dineley adds that
‘‘the ruin is worthy the sight of the curious”; at the west end was a
small unroofed chapel withthe Walsh tomb, 1618 (still well preserved) ;
Dulamus Barry’s tomb, 16388 (still extant), which stood in a chapel in
the north transept, ‘‘to the left as you went up to the altar of the
abbatial church.”? William Riian’s (Mulryan’s) monument, 1632, was
to the right of the altar; and to the left, a double recess with trefoil
arches and an ornamental hood, topped by a rose. I found the Walsh
chapel with two compartments (20 feet 4 inches by 19 feet 10 inches,
and 194 feet by i4 feet; the walls, 16 feet by 33 feet), The long
foundations of the church barely rose over the field, and some great
masses of masonry remained in the cemetery, which covers the site of
the east end ofthe building. The bridge hasa tablet of Ellice, widow
of Sir Edmond Walshe. Deseriptions—Dineley, 1680, in R.S.A.L.,
vol. vi, N.S., p. 278, derives the name as corrupt for ‘‘ Antony
Abbey.”” The monuments of Dulamus Barry, 1633; and Mac David
Barry, 1766, by J. Grene Barry, 7., xxi., p. 50; also P.M.D., vol. i.,
p. 436. Lenihan’s ‘ Limerick,” p. 717, for Walsh tomb.

305, CappANAHONNA, KittEEN (6).—Same. Svte—A_ children’s
burial-ground, near the dolmen of Tuamanirvore (W. C. Borlase,
“ Dolmens of Ireland,” vol. 1., p. 46), and the Clare River.

1 Ann. Nenaght.

* Peter Walsh, at his death in 1575, held the rectories of Woney, Karkinlish,
Ballynety, Rajordan, and Charyelley, in Limerick, and eight others in Carlow.

3 Petty, Map 29, adds to the description that in 1655, ‘‘ There is an abbey
part whereof is thatcht,’’ in the Manor of Abbey Owthneybegg.

4 Plate XIT.

438 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

306. GaRRANBANE, Kinieen (7).—Same. Szte—A_burial-ground
on the Clare River, on the edge of Tipperary.

307. Battynanure, Krizeen (7).—Killinure, 1657 (Petty, Maps).
Site—A burial-ground.

3808. Kyrtenanny (15).—Same. Site—A burial-ground on Tower
js Gale

309. CeLttraTH, near the Mountain of Clare, in Ara Cliach.

St. Patrick, c. 480, desired to remain ‘ beside Clar at the rath of

Corbre and Broccan’”’; he was refused, but a cell was founded there
by his disciple, Colman (Trip. Life, p. 201). Perhaps at Garranbane
or Cappanahonna ; if not, even at the southern Kilrath (368).

310. Tuocu (15).—A parish. The Manor and Castle of Toghe,
ex Grene, which had been lately taken from robbers called “‘ the Oolde?
children,’ were granted to Thady MacBrian, of Grene Ogonagh, 1544
(Fiant, 453). Tohe Ishegrene*? Rectory, 1553 (Inquis.); Twogh, 1655
(Petty No. 66; D.S. (A), 30). CTuadé, a district (O’ Donovan ; but he
does not give the ‘‘ Ishegrene’’). It was united to Abingdon, 1776.
Fabric—The east gable, 18 feet wide, and 26 feet of the sides, stood in
1840. The walls, 12 feet by 3feet. The east window had two pointed
lights, but the shaft was gone. A side wing ran south from the gable,
and had a similar window (O.8.L., 8, p. 447). Well of Toberbreedia.

311. GorraviLta, on KitNacaRRIGEEN (15).—Same. S7zte—A burial-
ground.

312. Krrmorre, Kitmorta, or Paniispee (15).—Same. Site—A
burial-ground.

313. Doon (16).—A parish in Coonagh. The ancient Oun Dleipe.
The fort is still extant. Fintan, son of Pipan, was granted Dun

Blesce, ¢. 580, and there founded his church. He was a disciple of.

Comgall. The prebend of Dunleisg, with Templebredon, Grean, and
the chapel of Liscormuke, was held by Rey. Matthew MacBryen in
1559 by papal provision (Fiant, 84). Svte—Canon O’Hanlon says
that about 1855 an old church stood opposite the priest’s house, near
the Convent of Mercy. It is now tilled (‘‘ Lives of the Saints,” i
p- 45). At it was buried Eamon a Chnoic Ryan, 1690 (Fitz-
gerald, 1., p. 280). (Map, D.S. (A), 55).

1 7.e., of Oola (‘* Wlde, or Oolde ’?).

* Perhaps Aos Grene. Asgrenan in Peyton, p. 241. Tuogh appears in very
corrupt forms, e.g. Xoghexgrene and Zoghtexgrene.

* Killina and Kilmeale (Petty, Map 66; D.S. (A), 30) are names in this parish..

WestropPp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 439

314. Krrmoyran (16).—Same. Killmuline, 1655 (Petty, 66),
Site—It has a well, Tober Fintan. The saint’s day was Jan. 3 (Calendar
of Oengus).

315. Kirmore (25).—Same. It forms a spur projecting into
Tuogheluggin. S7zte—A burial-ground.

316. CasttEtown, CoonacH (25).—A parish in Coonagh, named
from the MacBriens’ Castle. /abric—It is of the fifteenth century,
49 feet long; the walls being 10 feet by 3 feet. The east window has
a pointed light and oblong splay. The south wall has a slit near its
east end, and a defaced door; the west end fell before 1840 (0.8.L. 9,
p. 480).

317. Oota (25).—A parish. Ulad and Uibla, 1285-7 (Wars
of Torlough). Wlys and Wlde chapel, in deanery of Wethney, 1302.
Nicholas Fanning was granted Owlys, 1542 (Fiant, 311); Thady
MacBrene, of Ullay, chaplain, 1551 (Fiant, 881), Owlo all repaired.
In deanery of Tipperary, 1615. Svte—The church was in the grave-
yard, near the railway, and was levelled before 1840. Ulloe Church
ruins stood in 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 281).

318. TuoeH Ciueerin, or Ciueern (24).--A parish. Tohtclogyn, in
Tipperary Deanery, 1802; Twogh Cloigin Church, down, 1615;
Tuaé an Cluism, ‘country of the little bell’ (O’Donovan). Scte—It
was levelled before 1840. Tobernacruhauneeve, ‘the well of the Holy
Cross,’ was near the graveyard.

319. CronkeEN (14).—A parish in Clanwilham. It has been
asserted by Lord Dunraven and Miss Stokes that it was the ancient
Cluain cain mooimoc,! which 0’ Donovan placed in Eoghanacht Caisil.
O’Conor’s army in 1135 came to Clonkeen in ships,? according to
Dunraven (Notes, i., pp. 118-115). The ‘‘ Annals”? make it plain,
however, that O’Conor made first an extensive raid through Limerick,
and not merely one for five miles from the Shannon to Clonkeen. It
is ‘¢Clonkenyn Chapel, down, in Carkinlis Deanery,” 1615. Cluonkeen
was in ruins, 1657 (D.S. (A), 14). What early records of this very
usual name refer to this church I am unable to decide. Fabric—An
interesting little Romanesque oratory of the late eleventh century. It
is 46 feet by 17 feet 10 inches; the walls, 14 feet by 3 feet 10 inches,
with ante at each corner. The east, north, and two south lights had

1 The Calendar of Oenghus and Leabhair Brece, p. clxxxi (ed. Stokes), say, ‘‘ Mo
Dimoe, i.e., of Cluain Céin Arad, in Munster, i.e., of Ross Conaill,’’ Dec. 10.
2 The stream apparently could never have been navigable, even for boats.
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [34]

440 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

round-headed splays and lights; the south ones defaced, and the east
replaced by two pointed lights. The west door is of three recessed
orders; the arch highly decorated, with dog’s-tooth mouldings and
beadings.! Descriptions—-Dunraven, ., p. 118, and Plate exix.
Report of Board of Public Works, 1880-81, p. 93; both illustrate the

doorway.

320. CanerconuisH (14).—A parish. It was once a walled town,
with four castles, and the ruins of a ‘‘college.” A fortified gate
stood till not long before 1826 (Fitzgerald, 1., 285). Carkynlys, 1259
(Plea R.); Cataipemoliop, 1285-7 (Wars of Torlough), when its
castle was stormed and burned by Torlough O’Brien, king of Thomond.
He ‘‘ faced for rampart-guarded solid stone Cathair cind loss.’”? In-
quisitions about persons killed in this raid are numerous. They are
usually described as ‘‘ slain at Karkynlys by Terdeluach Obreen, and
other felons.”? The harbouring of the Inish by de Burgo, of Castle
Connell, and the abbot of Wetheney, and the plundering of ‘ Kar-
kenlys Church,” are fully recorded? (Plea R., vol. ii., p. 126, xviii
Ed. I., m. 31; in 40, p. 185, &c., &c.). Records are numerous.
Karkynglissi, in Wethney, 1302. Murage to provost and bailiffs of
‘¢ Catherkenlysche, as lying on the marches, with the Irish rebels on
every side” (Close R.). King Edward’s charter is preserved, Nov. 9,
1358; Carkynlis deanery, 1615. The rectories of Carkynlishe,
Killyvorly, Rathiordan, and Cayrelly, granted to Walter Ap. Howell,
1552 (Fiants, 1020). The parishes of Caherconlish, Luddenbeg, and
Willestown United, 1791 (L.M.H.). abric—T. Dyneley gives a
sketch in 1680. It shows a ruined wing, with five-stepped battle-
ments. The rest had a cross-shaped light and pointed door, and a
triple window of oblong lights.* In 1840 a fragment of the east end,
12 feet high and 7 feet long, stood, supported by a vault. The I. C.
church covered the rest of the site. MZonuments—Gabbett and Bourke.
Theo. Bourke and his wife, Slaney Brien, ‘1441’ (recte, 1641) ;
mentioned also by Dyneley; and Annabel Gould, and the relatives of
John Maunsell, 1662 (see Fitzgerald, 1., p. 285).

1 See Plate XIII.

* Mr. Bartholomew, ‘ official of Emly,’’ was accused of having prevented
the opening of wills, and tampered with the goods of deceased persons. He took
advantage of the raid to take 8s. from Aney and 2s. from Karkynlys, when the
church and cemetery were broken. Nic. O’Dowerthy also took 40 pence from the
executors of Ade Wrgan, and 2s. from said church, 1287. Plea R., 1289, m. 10.

3 See Plate XII.

Wrsrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 441

321. Tempremrmit (14).—Same. Temple Mighill, in Clanwilliam,
granted to John Friend, Oct., 1666 (Act Sett.). Svte—Foundations,
60 feet by 30 feet ; in a burial-ground,

322. Kittavoner (14).—Same. Cillabotaip in Skahard. S7zte—
A children’s burial-ground.

323. Kirmurry (14).—Same. S’te—The modern R, C. church was
built in 1820 on the old site.

324, Kirurmurr (14),—Same. Cill an lubaip (O'Donovan).
Site—Many human bones were found near the dry well of Tober-
molagga, on the cultivated land.

325. CARRIGPARSON, OR WILLESTOWN (14).—A parish. It is a
reputed Dominican or Franciscan House; ‘‘ William’s Chapel,” with
Karkynglisse, in Wethney, 1302; Willestowne, in Emly, 1591
(Valor); Carrigparson, or Willestown, Dec. de Carkinlis, 1615. Its
grants are almost inseparable from Ballynambraher, g. v. (¢nfra, 329).
Towrani, or Tooreen, in this parish, with a fishery on the Cammoge,
belonged to the Franciscans of Ballynabrahur, 1586 (Peyton, p. 255).
Fabric—Only 6 feet of the north wall stood in 1840; the foundations
were 35 feet by 21 feet. In 1655 it had a detached tower and spire.'

326. LuppenBEc? (14).—A parish. Ath-coinn-Lodain, 1116 (Synod
of Rath Breasail). Lodone and Lodyn Church, 1802. Tho. Norreys,
R. de Clare, Lord of Any, and others seized cattle, &c., for the army
camped near Lodyn to resist the Scots (under the Bruces), 1315 (Plea
R., 1817, vol. v., p. 27) ; Luddenbeg, 1591; Ludden Church, down,
16158. Uuroin (O'Donovan). Fabric—The east wall, 24 feet wide,
with 32 feet of south, and 28 feet of north, wall, 10 feet by 4 feet,
stood in 1840 ; the east window had two pointed lights. Fitzgerald
mentions rude carvings of the Crucifixion in 1826 (vol. i., p. 289),
which had vanished fourteen years later.

3827. Kitcoottn, or Kritcutten (14).—Same. Kailcowlin, 1657
(D.S. (A), 26). Svte—A “kyle” burial-ground.

3828. RocnEsrown (23).—A parish. A monastery of Dominicans,
often confused with Willestown and Ballymwillin (see 325, 336),
or, as Archdall says, of Carmelites (Mon. Hib., p. 432); Rochestown,
part of the commandery of Aney, 1578 (Fiant, 3250); Rochestown,
formerly part of Ballynumrare parish, 1586 (Peyton); Rochestown
Church, in Caherkynlis deanery, 1615; Roachestown, 1655 (D.S. (A)

1 See Plate XII.
7 R.S.A.I., vi., N.S. (1867), p. 197. The view also shows the castle.
[34*]

442 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

24, Petty, 65); baileanpoipcig (O'Donovan). Labric—The church
walls remained, 1826 (Fitzgerald, i., p. 291), but were levelled before
1840. Toberfuaird, or the cold well near it, was supposed to be
curative, if not holy. It was closed. by John Croker, 1830 (0.S.L., 8,
p. 862). For grants, see Ballynambraher.

329. BALLYNAMBRAHER, OR Batirncoora (23).—Same. A Franciscan
Friary, near Sixmilebridge, founded in thirteenth century for Con-
ventual Franciscans by the Clangibbon, on the north bank of the
Cammoge. In 1544 ‘‘ Monasterium fratrum juxta Ballinbraher et
monasterium fratrum de Ballywilham”’ were granted to Thomas Browne
(MSS., T.C.D., F. 4, 25, p. 304). Grant to Robert Brown, of ‘‘the site
of the Friars Minor of Loghger, a/zas Ballynybraher, and of the Friars
Minor, of Bally willin, in Conaght” (Coonaght), Feb., 1544 (Fiant, 405).
‘“The Abby of Friars,”’ to the north of Lough Gur, 1589 (Hardiman,
Map 56), granted to Trinity College, Dublin, 1596 (MSS., T.C.D.,
F. 4, 25), It was called Ballynambraherbeg to distinguish it from
Friarstown (ante, No. 57). Svte—Two featureless fragments of wall
stood near the river in 1840.

330. Lycu Sr. Laurence (14).—A parish and prebend. Edmond
Braynof, of Emly, appointed canon and prebendary of Dysirt Lauran, in
same, with thirty-eight gold florins yearly, 1863 (Cal. Papal Petits., 1.,
p. 469); T. Obroggy got the living of Esterlawran in Emly, 1405 (Cal.
Papal Lett., vi., p. 34). Ynsin Laurence, prebend, 1583; St. Laurence
parish, 1615; Isert, or Inshin, Laurence, 1657 (D.8. (A), 23; and
Petty, 65); Inip an Labpap (so O’ Donovan, but really O1peapc).
Fabric—Part of one end, 6 feet high and long, and 52 feet thick, of
large stones, stood in 1840 near St. Laurence’s Well, his day being
August 10th.

3831. CAHERELLY (23).—Parish. Caherelny, 1296 (Plea R. 24 of
xxiv Ed. I., m. 4); suit of N. de Interberg about lands in
‘“‘Ohatherelky’’? (Caherelky), 1299 (26., m. 17); Katherelky, in
Wethny deanery, 1302; presentation claimed by Almeric de Bellofago
v. Abbot of Wethney, 1323 (2b., 144 of xvu Ed. II.,m.9). It was
claimed by the latter from the bishop of Emly in 1342. Caherelne, in
Caherkynlis deanery, covered with thatch, 1615 (Map, D.S. (A), 22).
Cacaipeillide, fort of Ailltheach, so O’Donovan, with no cited
authority, and most doubtfully (in view of ‘‘elke’’); others, with
equal confidence and lack of record, say ‘‘Cathair Ailbe,” or ‘ Kill-
cathair Ailbe,” from St. Ailbe, of Emly. Habric—The middle gable
and sides of the chancel stood in 1840. It is 32 feet by 20 feet; walls,
20 feet by 3 feet. The two south windows had large pointed lights

W ssrropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. 443

divided by mullions. The chancel-arch was pointed and of well-cut
limestone. Founder, traditionally St. Ailbe, possibly from misunder-
stood name. Monuments.—Mathew Heo, 1717—a curious slab (see
P.M.D., ii., p. 523); and the vault of the Furnells.

332. Rarasorpan (3).—A_ parish. Rathjordan, in Wethney
and Natherlach deaneries, 1302; Rathjourdan, in Kylkyllane parish,
1586 (Peyton, p. 27); Rathsherdan, in Owney deanery, 1615, or
Caherkynlis deanery, 1615 8 (Map, 1657, D.S. (A), 21); Ratpupoam,
Jordan’s Rath, from the ancient family (O’Donovan). Svte—The
building levelled ; the Well of St. John the Baptist, Tober Eoin Baiste,
near it.

333. BattyBroop! (23).—A parish. Perhaps the chapel of
Bourewode, in Wethney, 1291; Ballybrood parish, 1657 (D.S. (A),
20; and Petty, 66), granted to J. Maunsell, 1667 (Act Sett.).
Fabric—A small portion of the east end stood in 1840. The I. C.
church was built, 1807; burned by Rockites, 1822; and rebuilt,
1823. Mr. E. B. Fennessy, in a letter to Mr. J. Grene Barry, says
that the old church was an oblong heap, like that at Milltown.

334, Drom«errn (24).—A parish. Dronchyn, near Cathery Bathe-
lach, ante 1250 (B.B.L., p. 105). Drumkeen belonged to Nic. de
Interberg, value 80 m. (Fitzgerald, 11., p. 397, from Plea R.); suit of
Paul de Hynderberge and Jo. Harold about Drumkeyn, taken into the
king’s hands, 1323 (Plea R. 142 of xiv Ed. II., m. 27; and 149 of xvii
Ed. I1.). Fabric—It stands on high ground; the east gable, 17 feet
3 inches wide, and 21 feet of side wall, 10 feet by 24 feet, stand. Rude
east window, with flat arch. A tablet records its repair in 1717 by
Rev. Richard Burg (1693 to 1717), Lord Bishop of Ardagh, as his
burial-place (Fitzgerald, i., p. 284; O.S.L., 8, p. 396) ; Tobereendoney
Well is half a mile from the church.

THe Deanery oF GRIAN, OR GREAN,

335. AGLISHCORMICK, oR BaLLyNeGaLty (24).—A parish in Clan-
william, Coonagh and Small County. The chapel of Lyscormuck, 1291,
Liscormyg, 1302, held with Gryen and Tuath Clugin, 1558 (Fiant, 84);
Aglishcormick and Eglishcormick, 1657 (D.S. (A), 20; and Petty, 66,
67); AUneaslaip, (O’Donovan). Szte—There are no remains, save the
glebe of Ballynegally.

1 Killinouary, on east border of Dromkeen and Kitti Ilie, or Kiltalee, in Eglish-
cormick, and Kilcagh, on the north border of Ballybrood (D.S. (A), 20; Petty, 67),
in 1657, may be church sites, but there is no definite proof.

444 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

336. Mittrown, or BattywuLiin (24).—Same. InCoonagh. Itis
said to have been founded for Carmelites by Nellan O’Molloy (Mon.
Hib., p. 482). Dyneley sketched its ruins in 1680. They were then a
low, central tower, with double lights and corner pinnacles partly
broken. A wing (perhaps to west) has in its gable a double light
over an elaborate doorway. Long walls extend to a gate on the
right (? south) ; and across a cloister garth, or yard, is seen a parallel
wing, with gables. All, even then, was greatly broken. Even in
1840 one old man alone remembered its ruined walls in an untilled
patch of ground. Mr. E. B. Fennessy describes the site as a rath-
like mound, 150 feet by 21 feet, used for burial till 1890, when
the rough tombstones and the surrounding walls were removed to
build. fences.

337. GREAN, oR Pattas Grean? (24).—A parish in Coonagh. Grian,
in Aradhac, c. 450 (‘‘ Trip. Life,” p. 203); @pian,? 914 (A.F.M.); Gren
manor granted to the Bishop of Emly, 1216; granted to Maurice
Fitzgerald, the justiciary, 1238, and a fair established, 1234 (C.S.P.L.,
962, 715, 2045, 2183); Grena church and deanery, 13802. Agnes de
Valence was deprived of Estgrene, worth 10s., by Tatheg O’Brien, but
got damages from T. de Clare in 1287 (Mem. R., 1306). In 1318, Galfrid
Harold, rector of Grene, rescued a prisoner, and was tried for it (Plea
R. 123 of xi Ed. I1., m. 34); and John, Earl of Kildare, called on the
Abbot of Wethney to appoint a proper parson to the vacant church
(76., m. 18). Greane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 1); Green church, down,
chancel repaired, 1615. @pian, or Cepspene, people of Grene
(O'Donovan). Szte—The modern I. C. church is on the old site.
Thomas Dyneley, in 1680, gives a view of the church. He shows a
nearly levelled wing, with a round-headed door, and double-light
window in the low side wall; to the right is the chancel, in repair ;
near the west end is a north door, with a pointed arch, and ornate hood

1 Plate XIII.

* There is a well, Tobernarughilla, and an alleged graveyard near Linfield
House (O0.8., 24).

° For the legendary ‘‘ Grian of the bright cheeks ”’ ‘a suspiciously solar heroine)
and the wild legend of the sons of Conall and their transformation by her into
badgers, see Dr. Joyce’s ‘‘ Irish Names of Places,’’ Part II., chap. xiv., p. 242.
Her sich, or fairy fort, is known as Seefin, whence ‘“‘ Pallas,’’ usually understood |
as ‘* fairy fort’? among the peasantry. The hill of Grian was at first called
** Cnoc ne Guradh,”’ or ‘ champions’ hill.’

4 Plate XII.

W estropp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 445

and buttress, with crocketed finials ; next this are a stepped buttress
and two-light window, a cross-like slit, and a narrow slit near the
east end.’

338. BarirnactoeH (24).—A parish. Ballenecloighe, an appur-
tenance of Aney Hospital, 1577 (Fiants, 3250); Ballynecloghy, 1601
(2b., 6487). baile ne Cloiée, Stonestown (O’Donoyan). Srte—
Some fragments of wall, 12 feet by 4 feet, stood in the graveyard in
1840. [Clonbonge, 1302, or Cloughboen, 1615a. |

Lv Br

’
i
1
1
1
t

COUNTY : SY
-*~) Pps ge arinie OF z .

a TIPPERARY A L

J\EBEREMEY

5)
mee GALBALLY

XXIV XXX XU z

; aie e Ae
oe | Galba ally ; - Tyee
-s = ] 4 {= ray, LOS TS
ae | Pleat caaes BE oe ee an a o Bee amv ANDERS COUNTY
; - ~SrempLEB RED af vex Or
i oo ea 4 ee Mee ~ Du ntrilea au we oral Templeen ~ AA
iNew lis Gregan Agi ay es iy Hi a af
L * ee: Be a 7 BALLY-: “ rice ke ‘hat-
: Bilas | a i stay ey + “BALLINGIARRY =
J “Linfield ms aS, ewe . P-y-s -13-—

: a
: Laraglawe,*
' + <Zy

of HOSPITAL Es

hae ety 3 ah
w “BALLIN ‘BALLYNA oa Ties tent
: “ale SE 5 ‘ rs Rathanny~)-¢
Ki - + A
Parish Church A Reick X00 Baggotstown,” w K ee
5 aia asec ede s i

aste JNEY, Ne Chu bir”,
a] Mon ue ‘4 pBallynagaly!

The South-eastern Deaneries.

339, TEMPLEBREDON (30).—-A parish in Coonagh. Kerrygyrinois, or
Templibryden, held with Tuathclugin, 1559 (Fiants, 84) ; Temple-
brydan, 1568 (7b., 1258). Granted with Aney, Ballenloghey, Kil-
kellan, or Kilfelan, Owla, or Olence, Downealong, &c., to W. Neave,
in trust, 1703 (Pat. R.); Teampull wi Opisvean, the O’Bredons’
church (O'Donovan). Sabric—It was 58 feet by 24 feet; the east

1R.S8.A.1., vol. v., N.S. (1864-6), p. 283. He also notes ‘‘a town called
Pallice, remarkable for a neat mount, anciently a Dane’s fort, and upon which
hath bin also anciently a castle.’’

446 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

part of south wall, 14 feet long, and 9 feet by 383 feet of old-looking
masonry, stood in 1840 (0.8.L., 8, p. 122).

340. Kirrerty (33).—Parish in Coonagh and Small County.
St. Patrick, with his disciples Muin and Lommchu, came to Tedel,
where Lommchu founded Cell Tidil Church at the saint’s’ desire,
ce. 450 (Trip. Life,” p. 204). It is a reputed templary. In 1321
N. and Juliana de Lees claimed dower on Kiltyle, or Kyltyl, from
John Ulf (Plea R. 188 of xiv Ed. II., m. 78, and several other
entries). In 1824 Lucas and Agnes de Netterville made similar
claims (¢b., 88 of xvill, m. 9). In 1325 William Bole was vicar of
Kyltyle (Mem. R., vol. xxiv., p. 290). Scte—The modern R. C.
church stood on the old site in 1826. It was a reputed templary
(Fitzgerald i., p. 282).

341. Bantintoven (32).—A parish in Coonagh. In 1289, W., bishop
of Emly, who had mortgaged the farm to Lucca merchants, stayed at
the church of Ballilogo when the sheriff seized all his horses and
twenty plough oxen (C.8.P.I., vol. iii., p. 260). Balylogh, in Grene
Deanery, 1302 ; Ballynlocha, 1558 (Fiants, 84), and Ballyenlogh, 1568
(2b., 1258); Balleinlogh, or Ballelogh, in Grene, 1615; Ballen-
loghy, united with Aney parish. The glebe of Ballinlogh is called
Gorteglish in the trustee maps, 1688 (No. 17). baileanloéa
(O'Donovan). Scte—It was on low ground, probably once a lake. It
had nearly disappeared in 1840. It was 553 feet by 21 feet; walls,
3 feet thick. The well was Toberbrighde. A mile south of the
church stands a dolmen on Cromwell Hill;! not named, as the people
say, after the Protector, but an old medieval name, Cromglin.

THe DEANERY OF ANEY.

342. Bartrnarp, or Canernussoc (82).—A parish in Small County
at Herbertstown. Catherussoc, 1251 (Plea R. xxxvi Hen. III.) ;
Cathyr Hussoc, held by late Thomas de Clare, 1287 (C.S.P.L., p. 204);
Catherussoc, in Grene, 1802. In 1825 Cathyryssok was held by
Philip de Ade (Plea R. 127 of xiii Ed. II., m. 8). Grant, of 1541, of
Kayrcorney, Kayrfussoke, Kylcalane, and other church livings to
Nic. Fannynge (Fiants, 311). Lease of Kairefussock and others as
above, the appurtenances of Aney Commandery to W. Apsley, 1578
(26., 8250); Ballynarde, or Ballynamrare, 1586 (Peyton, p. 16).
Caherfuishag or Bailinard Church uncovered, 16158. The tithes of
SE eee ealous. Wl ali ~2 Le Gee

* Fully described by W. ©. Borlase, ‘‘ Dolmens of Ireland,”’ tes pees

W Estropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 447

Ballynard, or Caherfissoge, granted with Cahercorney, Kilcullan, and
Kilfrush to W. Neave, 1703 (Pat. R.). The name is said to mean
‘“‘weasel’s fort,” Cacaip Peapoise. Site—It stood on a hill, and
was only remembered as ‘the old abbey” in 1840, being then
entirely levelled (O.8.L., 8, p. 181).

343, CAHERCORNEY (23 & 32).—A. ae Cathercornii Grange,

1185 (Charter of Magio); Kathercorny, 1260 (Plea R., xlv Hen. LIL.,
m. 8); Cathercorny, in Grene, 1302. It was held Be Ric. de ie.
James de Caunteton, Ric. de Rally, and Peter Lengleys, 1318 (Plea R.
117 of xl Ed. II., m. 6; and Reliq. Repert., p. 115); Cahercurnyde,
15389 ; Cahercorny Church uncovered ; chancel down, 16158, Cataip
Coipne, Corne’s fort (O’Donovan). Svte—Modern I.C. church on
site. Dfonument—To Ed. Croker, aged 70; died, 1723.’
_ 844, Kincurnanr (32).—A parish. ‘‘Magnahengi, from the ford
of Scivil towards to the east, with the whole marsh to Kilkilin
and Kealkillin itself,’ 1185 (Charter of Magio); Kilcallane, 1578
(Fiants, 3250); Kylkyllane, 1586 (Peyton, p. 27); grant of Kilkellan
to Edward Browne, 1607 (Patent R.); Cilléaélain, Cathlan’s Church,
locally Kilkillaun (0” Donovan). « Mabric—It has a nave and chancel,
33 feet by 20 feet, and 183 feet by 12 feet 10 inches; walls, 10 feet
by 8 feet; eastend down; all features defaced; choir arch pointed,
114 feet highs 7 feet 10 jdhiee wide. (0.S8.L., 8, p. 68). It is shown
with one gable and roofless, 1657 (D.S.A., 38; Petty, 68).

345. Cuapet or Natecu, with Kilkillane, 1291; Cap. Nalhinch,
with Cathirussok, 1802: see (¢nfra, 357) Cellmalaich.

346. Barrinamona (32).—A parish. Sweetman identifies it with
Chapel Mora (Moortown), 1302. Suit of Ed. and Juliana Berkeley
and Tho. O Turdilly for dower on Moreton prope Any, the property of
Walter de Bonevile, 1827 (Mem. R., i Ed. IlI]., m. 10); Moreton
Rectory, with Anee Commandery, 1578 (Fiants, 3250); Morestown,
or Ballymoneyny, 1607; Moretown, 1615; Ballinemony (D.S8.A., 39).
There is a Rosconodstown or Moortown in Connello, 1703 (Patent R.).
fabric —The church and castle stood in 1827. (Fitzgerald, i., p. 806.)
There is a stone circle not far to the east of the church.

347. Anky, or Knockanry (32 & 40).—A parish. A battle of the
Aradha and Ui Fidgeinte at Aine,? 666 (A.F.M.). It was said to be

1. P.M.D., vol.'i., pi 437.

* Cormac mac Cuillenan, in a poem, ante 902, says that Conal Eachluath, a.p.
377, held Aine, Drum Corunoid, Dun Gar (Lough Gur), Cashel, Maig, and Dun-
cearmna (Fort on Old Head of Kinsale),

448 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

named from Aine, a famous banshee’ (O’Donovan). An Augustinian
priory was founded by John f. Robert, i190-1200. In 1226 Geffry de
Mariscis was granted an eight-day fair on his manor of Anya
(C.S.P.1., No. 1415). The prior of Lanthony claimed the advowson
of Anye (7b., No. 1555). It was reserved for the dower of Alienor,
the queen consort, 1253 (7b., No. 271). Tho. de Clare exchanged the
manor of Bleburg, in England, for Any with Warin de Bassingburn,
1278 (7b., 141). In 13856 Richard Chaumberlayn was vicar of Any
(Pat. R.). In 13809 Robert Bagod had a suit with John Dun for
repair and maintenance (Plea R. Repert., pp. 40,50). An Inquisition
of 1413 finds that Any Barony was worth 10 m. It had been in the
hands of the late Earl of Ormond by exchange of W. de Clifford,
knight, and was violently occupied by David f. Maurice, knight, and
then by Lord Thomas le Botiller, Prior of (St. John of) Jerusalem.
The manor, in 1566, paid £46 4s. ‘“‘in old money called haulface.”
There are two elaborate maps showing Any town with the church
and two castles in 1657 (D.S.(A.), 31 and 33).? Fabric—It is said
to date from 1400. The chancel undertaken by Sir Tho. Browne,
1615. The nave was then roofed. It was in good repair, 1840.
The R. C. church was built 1836.

348. New Cuurcu, Loven Gur (32).—Same. The place is called
Oaip, ante 900 (Book of Rights). It is remarkable for great stone
circles, cromlechs, pillars, and fort sites.? There are two castles. The
grange of Loc Geir, which belongs to the vill. of Locgeir, with a moiety
of the Island of Dungeir, 1185 (Charter of Magio); Loych Gir, 1287.

1In the Colloquy (Silva Gadelica, ii., p. 225) the place is ‘‘Sid Eogabail, or
Knoc Aine.’’ The banshee, by biting off the ear of her too ardent wooer, Olioll,
‘‘Olum,’’ gave him his nickname, ‘‘bare ear.’ Bunches of hay and straw are (or
were) carried on poles in her honour round Knockaney Hill, and to the little mound
on its summit. ‘The O’Briens, Dillanes, Creeds, Laffans, O’Deas, and Fitzgeralds
of the district claim her as an ancestress (Revue Celtique, iv., pp. 188, 189). The
meadow-sweet is her favourite flower.

* Aine is identified as Carn Feradaigh in Rolls Ed. of ‘* Chronicum Scotorum,”’
ppeSl,.117, 143.

3'The folk-lore of this lake is of exceptional interest; see C. G., Revue
Celtique, iv., p. 188. The dolmens and circles are described by Rev. Mr. Lynch,
in Cork Hist. and Arch. Journal, i., p. 296. Beaufort, in Trans. R.I.A., xv.,
p. 188. Borlase, in ‘‘ Dolmens of Ireland,’’ vol. i., pp. 47-49. Gentleman’s
Magazine (reprints), ii., 119 (i.e. 1893, pp. 105-112). Twiss’s ‘‘ Tour in
Ireland” (1775). Fitzgerald and Macgregor’s ¢ History of Limerick,’’ vol. 1.,
2 298. T. Crofton Croker, ‘‘ South of Munster,’’ 1824, p. 63, barely alludes to
them.

Wesrropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 449

Fabric—The New Church is a late fifteenth-century building. Temple
Nua, 563 feet by 213 feet; walls, 12 feet by 4 feet. The east window
has a round-headed splay and double light. In the south is a
window with oblong splay and round-headed light. The west end has
a window-slit and bell-chamber (0.S.L., 9, p. 230). It is usually
stated that it was ‘“‘founded by Rachel, widow of Henry, Earl of
Bath,” 1679; but the chapel is shown in the map of 1590 (probably
by Jobson; it is 56 of the Hardiman set, T.C.D.). Lady Bath, how-
ever, gave ‘‘a vestment, a rich pulpitt-cloth, silver chalice, plate,
bible, and service book” to her ‘‘ chapel in the kingdom of Treland,”’
1679. Dyneley, in 1680, shows it in his view of Lough Gur. It
there has the bell-chamber shown as at present.' Deseription—
R.S.A.L., xxxiii.,, p. 194; view, p. 195, by J. Grene Barry ; also
Fitzgerald’s ‘‘ History,’ i., p. 311.

349. Battinacattiacn (40).—Same. South of Lough Gur.
‘‘ Manister na Galliach juxta Aney,” or Nunstown, usually confused
with ‘‘ Monasternagalliach in Oconyll.”’ See section 134, supra. It
is said to have been founded by the Fitzgibbons for Augustinian
nuns. Szte—Only a little fragment of wall, 14 feet high, 9 feet long,
and 34 feet thick, stood in 1840; the foundations showed it to be a
very small building.

350. Rarnanny (40).—Same. Rathcanny, in Any Manor, 1287
(Ing. of T. de Clare). Suit of Ric. de Clare and Rob. Bagod as to
whether Thomas, Richard’s father, held land in Rathtany from
Ingram de Fokermound. (Mem. R., vol. ii., m. 83). Robert Bagot
of Rathtany had granted it to Ingram (Plea R. 154 of xix Ed. IL.,
m. 7). Szte—A burial-ground.

351. Kyocxsentry.—Same. Not marked on 1840 map. It had
a burial-place, with thirty stone-lined graves (R.S.A.I1., xxx.,
p. 374)?

352. Baccorsrown (40).—Same. Gerald, Earl of Desmond, held
Baggotstown, 1583 (Ing. 11); Ballyvogodicke, Ballinvogodock, or
Bogodestown, 1586 (Peyton, p. 11). Scte—A burial-ground.

353. Hosprran (82).—A parish. The Hospital of Aney was
founded by Geffry fitz Maurice, or Geffry de Mariscis, 1215-1226, and
dedicated to St. John the Baptist. Records are numerous; whence

1R.S8.A.1., vol. vi., N.S. (1867), pp. 194, 195.
* There is another Knocksentry in Clanwilliam, 0.8. 6.

450 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

we learn that it had a preceptor, provost, chamberlain, cook, free
servants, hayward, &c. Curious grants of board and lodging,
1335-1349 (Mon. Hib., Archdall, p. 4). In 1811 the prior of the
Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem impleaded R. de Clare for
imprisoning his friar, Adam, an Irishman (Plea R., iv Ed. II., m. 21).
John Thome was the preceptor, 1365-9; he contested the right of W.,
Bishop of Emly, to make visitation of the House or Hospital of Aney
(Cal. Papal L., vol. iv., pp. 15,52). In 1541 Eneas O’ Heffernan, the
last preceptor, was made Bishop of Emly, and the Hospital dissolved
(Fiants, 212-285). In 1566 it was leased with its rectories of Ane,
Moreton, Ballymon(a), Ballinlough, Kilkallan, Carecorne, Ballynarde,
Broo, Rochestown, Knocklong, and Templebridan to John Cockerham.
In 1578 the commandery of Anee, late Hospital of St. John of
Jerusalem, was granted to W. Apsley, with the rectories of
Ballenecloighe, Loinge, Kilfrussce, Kayrecorney, Kairefussock, Kil-
callane, Moreton, Owlys, Browe, Carnowrie, Rochistown, Rathronan,
and Mortellstown, with their lands (Fiants, 3250); Oipproeal
(O’Donovan). Fabric—The ‘‘abbey”’ stood in the village; the church
was 86 feet by 21 feet 9 inches, and had two windows in the east end—
one pointed, and one defaced. There were five defaced windows in the
south wall, and doors in each side at 20 feet from the west end.
The walls were 22 feet by 5 feet; part of the belfry tower stands
at the west end. It was as broad as the church, and 10 feet deep,
with two vaulted floors, being 30 feet high to the south, and 10
feet to the east. There was an effigy of a knight, 7 feet long, supposed
to be the founder (0.S.L., 8, p. 322).

354. Kinrrusn (40).—A parish. Kailfroys, 1287 (Ing. of T. de
Clare); Kilfrussce in Grene Deanery, 1302; Jacob. Stak robbed Kilfrosse
Church, 1318 (Plea R. 123 of xi Ed. II., m. 34); Kylfrushe, 1586
(Peyton, p. 14); Killfruishe, down, 1615; Cill Ppuip (O’Donovan).
Site—It was known in 1840; aud some remembered fragments of
wall there. Its graveyard, in Mr. Gubbins’ demesne, had then been
levelled by him. The well was Tobercolman.

355, 3856. Vint. or Micnart anp’ Carriemicn Churches in Grene
deanery ; the hospitallers were rectors, 13802. . S’tes—Unknown.

357. CritmatarcH.—The ‘Tripartite Life,” p. 199, tells how
St. Patrick dwelt in Hui Cuanach, and rebuked the British Culdee,
Malaich, for want of faith; he prophesied that Malaich’s ‘‘ Conghabhaile
should not be lofty.” The author adds that it lay in the north-east
angle of the Southern Deisi ; its name is Cell Malaich; five cows can

Wesrropep— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerich. A5t

hardly be fed there. It evidently lay in the eleventh century near
the borders of Coonagh and Small County. If it were the Capella
“‘Nalech” of 1302, it lay adjoining Kilcullane and Ballinard, possibly
near Kilteely. No trace is known.!

358. Knocxione® (41).—A parish in Coshlea. It is called
Cnocluinge, hill of the camp, and Opom Oath Saine in the Book of
Lismore, being the traditional scene of the battle (4.p. 250), when the
Ardrigh Cormac mac Airt endeavoured to tax Munster. Loinge, 1568
and 1578 (Fiants, 1258 and 3250); Knocknelongie, 1584 (Desmond
Roll), Long, 1657, with sketch of the castle (D.S.(A.), 55). Fabric—
The church was entirely defaced before 1840; only a few fragments
stood in 1903. It is 45 feet by 25 feet; the walls are of very large
stones. The east window is rectangular, and there is the gap of the
south door. The well was dedicated to SS. Patrick and Paul.
(O.Seli.,8, ps. 277.)

DEANERY OF AHERLOE.

CAcapla¢é.—Natherlach, 1291; and Yharloragh, 1592 (valor);
Atharlach,* Aherloe, Arlo, 1615, lies on the roots of the Galtees,
their peaks rising over its beautiful glens for 3000 feet above the
sea. The Deanery runs northward, being almost bounded on that
side by the railway.

359. Bariinanincy (40).—Same. Svte—A burial-ground; and
Tober Gobnait, or Deborah’s Well. Pattern, August 3rd.

360. Battyscappan (41).—A parish. Bealanescadane, 1657; in
explanation of D.S. (A), 54. Ballinescaddan, 1666 (Act Sett.).
Locally bealat na Ssaoan, Ford mouth of the herrings—lucus a non
lucendo (O’Donovan). ‘There is no reason to adopt this difficult
translation, as a family called ‘‘Scadan”’ and ‘‘ Hareng”’ is found in
Tipperary in medizeval times, and the place may be named from one
of these. Some say that this was Kilrath, near Duntrileague. The

1 Another possible church site, though not so named, may be given in a note,
“‘Kildromm, in Com. Lym et Dioc. Imelac.’’ In 1317 W., Bishop of Emly,
consented to the partition of Kyldromyny, or Kildrum, granted by Florence, late
Bishop of Emly. Nicholas Nef, a free tenant, claimed that he was unjustly
disseised (M.R., vol. ii., m. 76, 79).

* Knockloynye, in Bellaneneashe parish (sic), in Cossetlerogh, or Cossherleroo,
1584 (Peyton, p. 237).

3 Etharlaige, in Dindsenchas, 118: Revue Celtique, xvi., 1895, p. 69.

452 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Church of St. Calman; no proof is given. See 863, infra. Site—A
eraveyard, having monuments of the Ryans, 1705-79.

361. Garpatty! (49).—A parish. The church of Natherlagh,
Galbally (alvas Aherloe), with the chapel for the rector, 1291.
Salbaile Eataplas, 1471 (A.F.M-); “‘ Englishtown Aherloe”’
(O’Donovan). The town of Galbally, ‘‘ consisting of the walls of a
very fine house or castle, lately well fortified, a grist mill and a
tucking mill upon the river Aharloe, and a few Irish cabins,” 1657
(D.S. (A), 52, explanation). abric—The church is unusually long
for its width, 136 feet by 25 feet 9 inches; the east window had a
double trefoil-headed light, and flat splay arch. There are three
rude and late south windows, and a door. The walls, 18 feet by 14
inches. All of the latest fifteenth century (O.8.L., 9, p. 212).

362. DunTRILEAGUE (49).—Same. The fort appears in the oldest
records as Ouncpileas, because three pillars surrounded the well in
it. ‘*The Colloquy ’’ in the Book of Lismore (‘‘ Silva Gadelica,” i1.,
p- 129) mentions this legend, and calls it Dun tri liag, or Dun ar
sleibh (see Joyce, ‘‘Irish Names of Places,’”’ i., p. 253). It is
Ouncpileas, 1002 (Keating), 1054, when it was burned, and 1088
(A.F.M.). See also Dundirleke chapel, 1346 (‘‘ Gormanstown
Register,” p. 145d); Dontrileg and Dontrylege, 16158; Downtrilege
(D.S.(A.), 52. Scvte—The graveyard exists near the ancient dun, and
contains a large vault of the Massys.2, The well is of St. Patrick.

368, KitnaratH.—Near the last. Caeman of Cillratha, near
Duntrileague (Reeves MSS., T.C.D., 1068, p. 118). ‘To Imelach
dregingi, and so to Cillnarath, as the Saimer (Morning Star) runs from
it’? (Charter of Magio, 1185). This stream rises in Ballingarry parish,
to the south-east of Emlygrenan. Kylneragh, 1281 (Pipe Roll, Iv.).

364. GarRYENLANGA.—A ruined church is shown at Duntrileague,
to the north, 1655-7 (D.8.(A.), 50-52; Petty, 73). Grant of
Garrylanga and Duntrelant, 1667 (Act Sett.). Scte—Unknown.
Hardly Laraghlaw.

365. Bariinearry, or Garru (49).—A parish.? Garthegriffin, in

1 Kilinane and Kilskanlan are mentioned as in Galbally, but churches are not
shown (Petty, map 74, D.S. (A), 52). Kaillinane and Kilgreane are found on the
1840 map of this parish, along with Kilbranagh, on the west border of Galbally.

* This family is of ancient Cheshire origin from Hamo de Masci, temp. William
Rufus to Gen. Hugh Massy, of Chester, who came to Ireland, 1641. From them,
with many other branches, sprang the Barons Massey and Clarina.

3 Locally ‘‘Glenbrohane’’ parish, O.8.L., 9, p. 210, and 1821 Census.

Westrropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 453

Natherlach, 1291; Garthe, in Natherlagh, 1302. Alicia, widow of
Griffin de Rupe, had a suit about lands, a mill, turbary, and pasture
in Garthegriffin and Olethere, Kilboygnam, and O’Tran; elsewhere
given as Garthegriffen, in Olehere; Foxnoceston,* in Any; and Olethill,
in Kilboynagh, 1294-7 (Plea R. 22 of xxv Ed. I., m. 48; 32, m. 7,
and 86 of xxvi, m. 20). Ballingarrie Church, 1607 (Pat. R.).
‘‘There is noe habitacon or other thing remarkable in this parish,
save only a mill seate and the walls of a church upon the lands of
Ballingarry,” 1656 (D.S. (A), 53). abric—The west gable of a rude
ruined church near SS. Peter’s and Paul’s Well,” 20 feet 3 inches
wide : featureless.

866. LaRaGHLAWE, oR TrempPLeNALAW (49).—Same. Evidently the
Lathrachlanii, not far from Emlygrenan, 1185, in the Charter of
Magio. Aliciade Rupe in above suit also claimed Laythyrathlau from
Peter le Botiller (Plea R. 32 of xxv Ed.I.). Suit of Abbot of Magio
and R. de Kylsynyghe as to advowson of Layraglaue Chapel, 1302-8
(Cal. Mem. R., p. 513). The Chapel of Lathreclay was held under
papal provision by Mauric MicBryan, Clerk, 1559 (Fiants, 84).
Fabric—A ruined church, not far to the north of the Fort of
Dunglare, the Claire of the Book of Rights, ante 900. It has a
well of SS. Peter and Paul. The dolmen of Deerpark is not far
to the south-east (Borlase, vol. 1., p. 50).

367. Boynoeu.—An unknown church in this district. Boyanagh,
in Natherlach, 1291; Kilboygnan church with Garthegriffin, 1295-6
(Plea R. 22 of xxv Ed. I., m. 48), again given with Garthegriffin in
Olehere ; Olethill was in Kilboynagh, 1306 (2d., 36 of xxvi); John
Brymechgean collated to Boyonach and Cnocgraffyng, though he had
shed the blood of a priest, 1413 (Cal. P.L., vi., p. 438); Boynogh
ecclesia ignota, 16158. Castleboynagh, confirmed to Ed. Walsh, of
Owney, 1595 (Fiants, 6004), seems to be a different place, and perhaps
led the compilers in 1615 to place Boynogh, an unknown church,
between Caherelly and Willistown.

368, 369. Corray, GLtynpowyn.—Chapels given with Duntri-
league and Kilbeheney, 1346-7. Chapel of Coragh, 1291. An
Inquisition was taken before the attorneys of Sir Tho. de Lucy at

1 Sexnotestown, as in same Rolls (42 of xxvii Ed_I., p. 72).

? Ballyfroota has also a graveyard and cromlech lying to the east of Doonglare,
with a well called Tobereendoney. Lorlase, ‘‘ Dolmens of lreland,’’ i., p. 50.

3 Perhaps the Gleanoneolain, near Emlygrenan, granted to Magio, 1185 (charter).

454 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Narlach, Wednesday after Martinmas, xx Ed. III., giving the chapels
as Corray, Dundirleke, Glyndowyn, and Kylmyhin (‘‘ Gormanstown
Register,” p.115). Svtes—Unknown tome. Curraghdin and Curagh
were in Galbally, 1657 (D.S. (A.), 52), and one may be Corray. There
is a Glennahaglish in Ballylanders, but no church site is marked.

370. BattyLanpers (49).—A parish. This is named from the
ancient family de London, de Londiniis, and de Loundres. Uailelon-
oapa (O’Donovan). Ballylondery and Ballylondry, 1657 (D.S. (A),
54; and Petty, 74). abric— The gables were broken to level of walls
before 1840, but the north walls were intact. It is 50 feet by 203 feet.
The east window and south door had pointed heads cut out of single
blocks; the south windows and north door were defaced. Near it lay
Lady’s Well (0.8.L., 8, p. 86).

371. TempLeEn (49).—Same. Perhaps Killane, on west border of
Ballianlondry, 1657 (Petty, 74). Svte—It was levelled before 1840.

372. ArpartnnacHTa (49).—Same. <A church site.

373. GrennaHacLisH House (49).—Same; but no burial-ground or
church. Perhaps Glyndowyn.

374. Kitprnenry (60).—A parish. The Chapel of Kylmyhyn,
1347 (supra, 368); Coillbeitne, Birchwood,’ 1502 (A.F.M.);
Kylvehenyom, Lim., forfeited by Mathew mac Murrogh in rebellion,
1591 (Ing. 34). A ruinous castle called Kilvehoine, or Kilvehenny,
1607 (Pat. R.); Keilbeheny, 1657 (Petty, 74). Fabric—It stands on
high ground among great hills on the border of Limerick and Cork,
near their junction with Tipperary. It is 48 feet by 214 feet. The
east window had a double hght and round splay arch. The south
window and south door splay were oblong, and the door arch pointed.
The west door was defaced before 1840; and the north wall had a
round-headed window 4 feet from the east gable. The walls were
12 feet by 3 feet. It lies beside the river Funshion.

375. Kipeneney (58).—A burial-ground, said to mark the older
parish church, and half a mile to the north of the last.’

376. Corsaty chapel between Caherelly and Caherussok, 1302.

1 The peasantry derived it from a legendary Beithne O’Brien.

2 Revue Celtique, iv. (1879-80), gives interesting notes on burial customs (such
as crossing the spade and shovel on the grave, &c.) at Kilbeheny, and compares them
with similar customs near Broadford, in Clare.

W estropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 455

377. Cape. or Evsrack, 1302, near Oola, The Hospitallers were
rectors.

378. Doonmoon (40).—Donmown Church, in Grene, 1291 ; Dun-
minoyn, between (Knock)Long and Kilfroys, in Any Manor, 1287
(C.S.P.1., vol. ii1., p. 204) ; Downemoone, alvas Ballineheinsy (D.S.(A),
55, 55a). Site—Perhaps the graveyard of Cloheen, near edge of
Doonmoon.

379, Liyrretp (24).—In a detached part of Ballyneclogh. There
were traces of a church called Roilig Choluimcille, or Teampul
na Cairrge, and Teampul paire na Cairgge, and a well named Tobar
na Drochairigh (0.8.L., 8, p. 115).

380. Kinneruin.—Ware and Archdall give this abbey as in
Limerick. .The abbot to be distrained by sheriff of Limerick at suit
of Robert de Bland, Michaelmas, 1304. I believe this to be a mistake
for Keynsham, as the forms Kentham, Kennetham, &c., are common
in the thirteenth-century Rolls; and the abbey held an unreasonable
share of the benefices and lands of Limerick.

381. Tur Franciscan House oF Garpatty, though lying in County
Tipperary, is so close to the border and so bound up with Galbally
itself that I feel compelled to notice it here. It was founded about
1220-30 by Donchad Cairbreach O’Brien, King of Thomond, and was
dissolved in 1543, when it was granted with its three gardens, six messu-
ages, six acres of arable land to John of Desmond (Pat. xxv, H. VIII.).
Father Mooney tells of the capture of its monks in the belfry, and
their execution by Sir H. Sidney’s soldiers, in 1570. Fabric—The
church has a nave and chancel, 44 feet 10 inches by 28 feet, and
38 feet 10 inches by same. The east window had three pointed
lights, 12 feet high; two pointed south hghts, and a plain north
door. The belfry stands at the intersection ; the arches are 27 feet
high, and 8 feet 4 inches wide. There are small slits in the lower
part of the tower, and trefoil-headed lights above to the north
and south. It is 17 feet east and west; the piers, 4 feet 2 inches
thick. In the nave the south window and door are defaced, and a
staircase of thirty-six steps, lit by narrow slits, leads up the south-
west angle to the top of the wall (0.8.L., 9, p. 219).

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. Co] [35]

456 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

CONCLUDING NOTES.
(A).—ARCHITECTURAL REMAINS.

Having completed the actual Survey of the Churches, it seems
profitable to condense into a few brief notes the salient features of
the ruins, and collect a few facts as to their plate, furniture, and
bells.

Earliest among the buildings seems the venerable church of Killulta,
on its high, abrupt rock, near the wooded ridge, where the most
modern of the castles of Limerick towers above its reedy lake.
Killulta has one remaining feature, its east window, with an angular
head of the most primitive description. Similar angular heads, but of
two pitched stones, occur on a window in Dysert Oenghus round tower,
and one in Cloncrewe Church.'

Slightly later are the features of the defaced churches of Donagh-
more and Clonshire, the better preserved north-east church at Mungret,
and the church of Kilrush. All have doors with inclined jambs and
large lintels; the three latter have also round-headed windows, with,
as a rule, inclined jambs. The round tower of Dysert has a round-
headed window, with a linteled splay and a round-arched door ; the
latter we shall note again. There is a round-headed inclined jambed
window at Mahoonagh ; it has a hood moulding. Good examples of
moulded windows, round-headed as to splay and ght, occur in several
churches, e.g. Killeedy, Kilmacow, and Clonkeen, but the east window
of the latter has a later light. There is a neatly-built round-headed
door at Clonelty, and one with several recessed arches was remembered
as at Killeedy a century ago. The massive remains of the door of
Dysert Church have a plain raised band running round the jamb and
lintel of a type so common in round towers, and found at Tomgraney
Church in Clare, ante 969, and other churches of the ninth and tenth
centuries.”

Limerick is poor in those attractive archways of rich Romanesque
work of which we find such fine examples at Clonmacnoise, Monaincha,
Dysert O’Dea, Rahan, Inchagoill, Iniscaltra, Clonfert, &c. The
doorway of Clonkeen is of this type, dating circa 1100,° and an
unexpected ornament of flutings and pellets occurs on the door of
Dysert tower. The latter structure is certainly original; as the

1 Plate X. ? For all these, see Plate X. 3 Plate XIII.

W Estropep— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 457

courses bend for some distance in order to bond with its blocks, it
may, however, be questioned whether the ornament is not a later
adornment cut on a plain, raised face.

We now reach the transitional period when (some ten years before
the Norman invasion) the Gothic first appeared in the Cistercian Abbey
of Monasteranenagh, carca 1159. Here we find the large plain-pointed
arcades under a round-headed clerestory ; these also occur in St. Mary’s
Cathedral twenty to thirty years later. The Cathedral also retained
till our time its recessed west doorway, two of the orders having
one keystone in common; the capitals retained traces of late
twelfth-century foliage. It was destroyed in a ‘‘ restoration,’ and
(though it is hard to believe) this act of vandalism took place in the
episcopate of one of the most eminent Irish antiquaries of that day.
Two well-moulded round-headed west lights are extant in the nave
of Monasteranenagh. The combined triforium and clerestory of the
Cathedral have round-headed arches, and rest on an arcade of
unnecessary but impressive bulk.

Beautiful examples of the early Gothic were found in the fine
triplet window and Gothic chancel of Monasteranenagh, and the church
of Abbeyowney (1206) (only preserved in Dyneley’s view). Only the
north piers and spring of the arches remain at the first; the second
was demolished by the Stepneys, to the sad loss of local antiquaries
and artists. Tothe thirteenth century we may assign several remains
of beauty and great interest, such as the noble five-light window in
the Dominican Abbey, and other features in it, and the collegiate
church of Kilmallock, the beautiful west door of Old Abbey, the
massive White Abbey of Adare, the curious old arcaded church
of Shanagolden,’ and other remains in the Hospital of Aney, and
lesser churches.”

The fourteenth century gave us in the main the deeply interesting
Black Abbey of Adare.* The fifteenth has left its mark everywhere—
in a number of chapels, in the Cathedral, at Mungret, Adare, in dozens
of parish churches and chapels. The finest remains of its buildings
are the Franciscan Houses of Adare and Askeaton, and their beautiful
cloister arcades and sedilia. The first convent is fortunate in the
preservation of an abstract of its original register by Father Mooney.
It was dedicated, 19 Nov., 1466, accepted at the provincial chapter of
Moyne, and consecrated Michaelmas, 1466, with the cloister, sacristy,

1 Plate XI. 2 Plate XVIII. 3 Plate XII.
[35*]

458 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

and cemeteries, save a portion for the burial of those excommunicated.
Thomas, the Seventh Earl of Kildare (d. 1478), and Johanna, his wife
(d. 1488), were the founders. Cornelius O’Sullivan (d. 1492) built
the belfry (an afterthought) ; Margaret Fitzgibbon (d. 1483) built the
great chapel of the Virgin; John, son of the Earl of Desmond, built
the lesser chapel; O’Brien Ara (d. 1502) and his wife built the
dormitory ; Rory O’Dea and his wife the cloister; Thomas, Knight of
the Glen, and Honora Fitzgibbon, his wife, built the infirmary, and
she added 10 feet to the length of the choir, and M. O’Hickey made
the beautiful panels and stalls on the north side of the choir; and built
the refectory. Certain chapels of the Cathedral, and portions of
Askeaton, and, perhaps, Friarstown Convent, seem to date in the
same century as the great destruction in which the monasteries
perished, and the churches, even the Cathedral, lay more or less in
ruin till some sort of peace and order arose for a short interval under
James I.

Rounp Towrrs.—The supposed round tower of Limerick, on
certain lists, was originally intended for Dysert Oenghus. A round
tower, however, stood at Singland; there is a sketch of it, 1657, in
the Down Survey, showing it as broken. There is a fine example at
Dysert, which we have described in section 98, and figured on Plate
XIJ. The rude and greatly altered tower, embedded in the west
end of the collegiate church of Kilmallock,' and the broken stump of
the one at Ardpatrick, complete the list. Ardpatrick tower, as we
have noted in section 259, was three storeys high in 1657.

Betrrires.—Many belfries, after 1200, appear to be afterthoughts,
inserted between the side walls of the churches ; such are the towers of
the Cathedral, the Franciscan? and Augustinian Abbeys of Adare,
Ballingarry, and evidently Askeaton. Others were added at the sides
and ends, as at Monasteranenagh, Rathkeale, and Hospital, of all of
which little trace remains. Askeaton church has a rude, square
belfry, with an octagonal upper storey. The great towers of the
White Abbey, Adare, and of Abbeyowney, and probably the original
central tower of Monasteranenagh, were integral parts of the design.
The tower of Milltown, like that of Abbeyowney, only survives in
Dyneley’s sketch, 1681; and the massive tower at the west end of
Abbeyfeale, in the maps of the Down Survey of 1657. Mungret

1 See Miss Stokes’s ‘‘ Karly Christian Architecture of Ireland,’”’ p. 90.
* Plate XIII. 3 Plate XII.

Westropp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 459

retains a plain, small, and rather flimsy tower, attached to the north
wall of the residence near its junction with the nave.

To complete our list we must name the towers of the Limerick
churches :—that of the Franciscan House at the west end; of the
Dominican House, in the middle of the church; and belfry towers of
the churches of St. Munchin, St. Nicholas, St. John, and St. Michael
are shown in the same map, c. 1595, in the Hardiman collection.’

Winpows anp Doors.—The fine three-light windows of Abbey-
owney and Monasteranenagh have been destroyed, and most of
the Cathedral windows rebuilt. Of the later twelfth and earlier
thirteenth centuries we find various round-headed lights in the two
latter buildings ; the east window of Shanagolden church is pointed,
but of the transitional period in its mouldings and capitals. Old
Abbey has some fine features of the period about 1250; Kilmallock,
of the end of the century, such as the magnificent five-light window
of the Dominican church.

In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the plain window, with
interlacing shafts, and with no cusps or heading pieces, 1s common
and is often of very pleasing effect. It occurs at Kilmallock, Adare
(Black and Franciscan ‘‘ Abbeys”), Askeaton, and less pleasing
examples at Rathkeale, Mahoonagh, and the Cathedral. <A beautiful
reticulated traceried window is found in the south transept of the
Dominican House, Kilmallock; and a rather conventional perpendicular
window in the south wall of the Cathedral.

Windows with cusped ‘decorated tracery’’ are, I think, only
found at Askeaton, in the Franciscan Church, and (strange to say) the
Banqueting-Hall in the Castle.

In the smaller churches the fifteenth-century features are as usual
narrow, single, or double lights, with pointed, round, ogee, or trefoil
heads, or a single light with two round heads meeting in a cusp in the
middle. The hood mouldings are angular, with, asa rule, recessed
spandrels, ‘The doors are usually very plain, pointed or round, rarely
moulded, In some cases crockets spring from the hoods or (as at
Dunmoylan) roses are carved in a hollow moulding.

CroisrrR ArcapEs.—These not very common features are repre-
sented among the Limerick convents at Askeaton, the Black and

Franciscan Abbeys of Adare.? Askeaton has the fine, ‘‘ uniformly
varying ’’ sets of capitals and bases, some varied with nail-head enrich-

1 Plate XII. 2 Plate XI.

460 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ment. There are ugly bent shafts (like ‘‘down pipes” from a roof)
at the angles ; and one corner pier has a rude little figure of St. Francis
in a recess, enriched with crockets, oak-leaves, and acorns. The west
side of the Franciscan cloister at Adare has somewhat similar pillars,
in couplets or groups of four, with projecting buttresses. The three
other arcades have plain, chamfered, pointed arches, without capitals
and in triplets. The Black Abbey hasa very pretty little cloister, with
groups of three cinquefoil-headed arches. They have shields, with
plain and saltire crosses inside. Numerous capitals and shafts remain
from the demolished cloister of the Dominicans in Limerick ; it seems
to have resembled that of Quin or Ennis, ¢. 1402. No traces of arcades
are found at the Cistercian Abbeys, Old Abbey, Ballingarry, or Kail-
mallock.

Sepia, Atrars, &c.—The top and front slabs of the high altars of
the Cathedral and of the Franciscans at Adare remain; neither is
ornamented; the one at Adare has five small incised crosses. ‘The
sedila are chiefly of the fifteenth century, the finest and earliest being
those carved with the name of John Budston, ¢. 1405, in the Cathedral,
and the fine groups in the two monasteries of Adare ;' the Francis-
can sedilia were made by M. O’Hickie about 1490. There are some
very late ones at Askeaton; the last convent has a reader’s recess in the
refectory, with three arches and lofty shafts. An interesting piscina
and blank recesses, probably for mural paintings, are found at Old
Abbey. The sedilia at Kilmallock have been sadly defaced. I do not
know of any ancient font; an ancient stoup is used for one at Shana-
golden, and a late basin, with conventional sprays of foliage, is in the
Black Abbey Church, Adare.

Tomss anp Monuments.—Limerick seems to be singularly devoid
of early Christian tombstones, with carvings or Irish inscriptions; nor
do runic stones or high crosses occur. An ogham stone was found
near Rathkeale, but was probably pre-Christian. The venerable
monasteries of Mungret, Killeedy, and Kilmallock do not afford us early
monuments. The tombstone reputed (with probability) to be that of
King Donaldmore, 1192, remains in the cathedral, removed from its
place under the belfry to the Jebb transept. It is decorated with a
cross and circle and four lions. A tablet with a shield displaying a
chevron between three lions passant and with the name ‘ Donoh”’
above it, is set in the chancel-wall, and probably commemorates Bishop

1. Plate Ad:

Westropep—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 461

Donchad O’Brien, 1206, who completed the choir. Some leaves under
it seem later than his time, but may have been recut. The monu-
mental effigies of Bishop Cornelius O’Dea in the Cathedral, and King
Donchad Cairbrech O’Brien, 1242, in the Dominican Abbey, have
disappeared ; the other monuments are not earlier than the year 1400.
An early tomb with the effigy of a knight remains at Hospital; it is
supposed to be that of Geffry fitz Maurice, the founder. There is an
early incised cross on a tapering stone in Old Abbey. It is very
disappointing to find no other tombs with epitaphs or carvings of the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.

After 1400 we find the monuments of Budston, Bultingford, and
Galwey in the cathedral, and fragments of the beautiful canopied
tomb of James, Earl of Desmond, 1459 (destroyed by Malbie in
1579), in Askeaton Friary. Adare yields us no tombs of this
century ; nor are any such found at Kilmallock, Rathkeale, Monas-
teranenagh, or Abbey Owney. We omit the Elizabethan and later
tombs.

OruerR Structures.— Columbaria are found at the Trinitarian and
Black Abbeys of Adare ; the former closely resembles the pigeon-house
of Old Abbey, but it is far more perfect. The sanitation of some of
the abbeys is very good, the drainage of the Franciscan house at
Adare being discharged down the mill-race; Old Abbey and Askeaton
into the neighbouring stream and river. A certain degree of comfort
is marked in the fireplaces and ovens at Askeaton, Kilmallock, and
Adare; none remains at Old Abbey. The little water-mill of the
Franciscans, with the narrow channel for the wheel and the broken
millstones, is to be seen at Adare.

(B).—Cxurcn Furniture anp Prater.

Carvines AND Picrures.—Paintings of saints, possibly of the seven-
teenth-century revival, were once visible in the Franciscan Church,
Adare ; slight traces of these were to be found even in 1878. The
oak misereres in the Cathedral must be noted in another section. The
Cathedral possesses the very peculiar bracket with carvings of
St. Michael and the dragon, the Crucifixion, and St. Michael and Satan,
also one of the pelican reviving its dead young, and of the seven-headed
dragon (Christ and Antichrist) on the Stacpoles’ monument. Figures
of ecclesiastics are found in the Franciscan houses of Adare and Askea-
ton ; St. Catherine and another saint at the latter place. A figure of
a squirrel was carved at Monasternenagh. Sheelanagigs, which occur

462 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

on churches in Clare, Cork, and other counties, are only found in
Limerick on‘the castles of Dunnaman and Tullyvin.

The remarkable dark oak misereres or chancel stalls in the body of
the Cathedral seem to belong to the later fifteenth century, per-
haps to the restorations executed in 1490. Each chair measures
26 inches from arm to arm ; the seats turn on pivots, and have carvings
underneath. We find carvings of various birds, and animals, and
monsters—wild boar, “‘ibex,’’ ‘‘ antelope,’ swan, eagle, rabbit, ape,
a lion overpowering a winged dragon (Christ and Antichrist), cocka-
trice, griffin, and sphinx; one human head with a heavy cap,
resembling Henry 1V., and angels. Lach figure is between sprays of
late conventional foliage.’

The books preserved in St. Mary’s, as well as the church plate,
were carried off by, and recovered from, the Macnamaras about 1870.
In the fifteenth century the cathedral possessed a library, of which a list
of forty-five MSS. is preserved in the Sloane MSS. in the British
Museum, 47938, and has been partly (thirty-three only) published by
Lenihan in ‘‘ Limerick,” p. 5738, being of course theological and
philosophical.

We may next notice the fine crozier and mitre of Bishop O’Dea ;
but, they having been fully described at various times, we need only
add the quaint fact of the rebus (‘‘ nels’’ ina heart = Cor-nels), repre-
senting the prelate’s Christian name—Cornelius.2, The mitre of
Bishop Thomas Arthur has also been already described.’

A curious relic, the Mias Phadruig, or golden dish of St. Patrick,
was long preserved at Knockpatrick, near Foynes, but was pledged,
or sold, by its hereditary curator, Mary Neville, ‘‘ of the dish,” early
in the last century. Cognate with it was, perhaps, the “gold shell,”
found near the Well of Kilpeacon.

We fortunately possess a list of the goods of the Augustinian
house of St. Mary and St. Edward, in Limerick. Of the former
an Inquisition was taken in Limerick, 1538.* After reciting how
‘‘Symon Minor was founder of Sayntt Mary howss in the worshipe
of the Blessytt Virgin Saynt Mary and Saynt Edward, Kynge and
Martyr,” and that the prior Sir John Fox had left a chalice in pledge

1 R.S.A.1., xxii., p. 78, and ‘* Limerick Field Club,’’ vol. i.

* <« Archeologia,”’ xvii., p. 30. R.S. A. I., xxvii., p. 41. ‘ Limerick Field
Clab,?’-volsiz.spt. AG

3 R.S.A.I1., 1866 (vii., Ser. iv., p. 369).

* Inquisition, P. R. O.I., xix Hen. VIII.

Westropp— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 463

with ‘‘ Stywyn Creagh,” the jury found these goods on the high altar:
a table of alabaster, 4 candlesticks, ‘‘a senc’’ (censer), ‘‘ toy (two)
payr cruetts,” 21 books great and small, holy water ‘stok,’ ‘‘apayr
of organys,’’ 18 tapers, ‘‘try cowpyr crossys, 3 westmettes, a grett
bell, two small bells, 3 doss (dozen) bowls,’”’ 2 old coffers, beds, a
standing bed, 3 old surplices, a ‘‘lydge table,” 3 small tables, 6 tas-
telles, two chairs, 2 candlesticks, 2 broches (spits), a hanging candle-
stick, a platter, 2 patterns, a brass pot, ‘‘3 lowys of glass,” a ‘‘lydge
tressel,’”’ and 4 forms. These were given to Edmond Sexten.

Towards the close of the same century Father Mooney saw the
plate of the Franciscans’ Church of Adare at Cork. It consisted of a
beautiful silver-gilt ciborium, six or seven silver chalices, some gilt, a
silver processional cross, and several sumptuous, but decayed,
vestments.}

The chalice of the Dominicans of Kilmallock, a silver cup of
graceful design, was given by Callaghan O’Callaghan and his wife,
Juliana Butler, when brother Henry was prior, 1639. The inscription
also asks a prayer for Maurice (son of Edward Fitzgibbon, the White
Knight), who, with his father, died 1608, and bears the name of
Thomas Burget. Its only ornament is the figure of the Crucifixion.’

Mr. J. Davis White has, in a valuable Paper ‘‘On the Church
Plate of the Diocese of Cashel and Emly,’” given particulars about
that of several of the churches in County Limerick. Briefly, we note
Abingdon, 1779, given by Rev. John Seymour. Aney has the chalice
of the new church, Loughgur, presented by Rachel, Countess of Bath,
1669, and its own chalice, given by William, Archbishop of Cashel,
1701. The Cahercorney chalice was given by Edward Croker, 1725,
The Grean chalice and paten were first given by Rev. Richard de Burgh
to Cullen, 1745. At Galbally the paten is very ancient; the chalice
belonged to Duntrileague Church, and was given 1674 to 1706 by
E. Irby, a thank-offering for her safe return to Ireland.

Of other plate [ have few notes. A chalice, said to have belonged
to the Franciscans of Askeaton, is now in possession of the parish
priests. The chalice of the Protestant church was given by Simon
Eaton in 1663.4 The Roman Catholic church of Adare has a rich

1 «* Franciscan Tertiary,” vol. v., p. 354.
2R.S.A.1., xix., pp. 216, 217, by Rev. J. Crowe.
3 R.8.A.1., xviii. (1888), p. 176.

4E.5.A.1 5 xxxiva; ps PiG:

464 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

chalice, presented by Thady Quin (ancestor of the Earls of Dunraven)
in 1726.'

I can only give a few references to bells. The small early bell of
Mungret is in the collection of the Royal Irish Academy.? Lenihan
tells us how, of five ‘‘silver”’ bells at Ardpatrick, three were found in
the base of the round tower there. John Budston gave a peal of four
brass bells to St. Mary’s Cathedral about 1400; they have all dis-
appeared since 1640. They probably are the bells which are celebrated
in the beautiful legend of the Italian bell-founder, who died in his
boat on the Shannon, on recognising the sound of his long-lost master-
pieces. They may also be legendary ‘‘silver bells,’ which were
hidden in the Abbey River, and still may be heard pealing under its
waters on Christmas nights. The present bells include those given to
the Cathedral by William Yorke, then mayor of the city, in 1673.
The oldest (F bell) has the inscription ‘‘ Guilelmus Yorke, Armiger,
Preator (Mayor), 1678. Johannes Vesey, s.1.p., Episcopus, Johannes
Smith, a.m., Decanus, 1678, Ex mutis liquide (liquidi ?) fate (facti)
sumus nide (inde) vocales iam consonantes quid vetat loquamur
W.P. R.P.’* Of church seals I only know of two early ones
extant (3) ‘‘ Sigilli. Dni. Johis. epi. Lymrencis”’ with a bishop
sitting between two trefoil-headed windows and an abbot below.
This is of Bishop Mothel (1426-58). The nextis a little later in date,
‘S, Guilli. precentoris ecclie. Limirice,’’ with the device of a monk
praying to the Virgin and Child in an elaborate shrine or church and
between two keys.* The seal of Bishop Cornelius O’Dea was extant
in 1640, ‘ Sigillum Cornelii dei gratia episcopi Lymericensis,’’ with
figures of the Father bearing the crucified Son: in the middle, the
Virgin and two other figures; and below, the Bishop between the arms
of Desmond and Ormond.’

1 R.S.A.1., xxviii, p. 136, figure, p. Ide.

* For the shrine of St. Senan’s bell, of Iniscatha, see R.S.A.1., xxx., p. 237.

3 Probably William and Roger Purdue, famous bell-founders, of Salisbury.
William died in Limerick, 3 Dec., 1673, and was buried near the Dean’s seat,
where his epitaph was read by Dyneley in 1680 :—

“There ’s here a bell-founder, honest and true,
Until the resurrection lies Purdue.”’

4 «¢ Episcopal and Capitular Seals’’ (R. Caulfield, 1853). Plate VII., Limerick.
Plate II., Emly.
5 Arthur MSS., Lenihan, ‘‘ Limerick,’’ p. 572.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 465

(C).—Tue Contents oF tHE Buack Boox or Limerick.

The large number of documents dated only by the bishops named
compel us to arrange them under the various episcopates. We also
omit deeds without any chronological data. The numeration is that of
the original; but where there is no side number, we give the page
instead.

Bricrivs (¢. 1180, ¢. 1195).—Charter of D., King of Limerick
(Lunicens), granting Imungram and Imalin (Mungret, &c.) to
St. Mary’s Cathedral, xxix.’

Donat O’Brien (¢. 1195-1207).—Grant of King John (when Earl
of Morton) of fisheries and Godric’s land, p. 95. W. de Burgo’s and
Meyler f. Henry’s Inquisitions, xxi, xxii. Ordinance as to offices in
cathedral, p. 109. W. de Burgo grants Estlona, p. 103; King John
prohibits building of castles on the bishop’s lands, 1207, xxxv.”

Gurorrrey oF Dungarvan (1207-1216).—Henry III. grants to
the Castle Chapel, Limerick, 1216, p. 116 ;? a badly copied charter to
G. or E., Bishop of Limerick; confusion apparent in the copy, p. 101.

Epmunp (1216-1223).—Grant of Douenathmor, p. 78. King
John’s charter of the cantred of Limerick, Mungareth, and Omayl,
1216, pp. 46, 95. A letter as to the same, and Mungareth; confirmation
of Donat’s ordinance, p. 111; Edmund establishes prebends, and con-
firms the ordinances of Bishop Donat, p. 114; and another 11 Sep.,
1217, assigning same lands, and the ‘“‘ natives’? on Omayl in pure
alms (B.B.L., p. 119).

Housert dE Buren (1223-1251).— Grants—Churches of Ofergus,
in Oconyl, xxxii; R. de London, of Glyncorbry Churches, ¢. 1259,
xxx1x ; H. Minetar, of Drundel Manor, xl; Sengel, xlvii; Iniskefty
Church to Keynsham Abbey, li; Kiletham (for souls of Bishop’s
ancestors), 1223; Clonka Church, lx; Kilscoby, Kilgoban, and Kils-
celbeg ; witness, Master Tyrrell, vicar of Adare, lxvii; Mongret,

1 For Donaldmore and his Charters to St. Mary’s, Holy Cross, and Clare Abbey,
see R.S.A.L., vol. xxiii., pp. 74-78, and xxviii., p. 35, and xxx., pp. 120, 121.

* Walter Crop grants benetices as granted by King John to Athissell, p. 89.

° His Inquisition as to fishery and Drumyn, p. 101.

4 The Cal. Papal Letters, i., p. 117, gives a hostile report of this Bishop in 1227
as illegitimate, simoniacal, ignorant, and disobedient to his metropolitan. The latter
charges are not supported elsewhere, He appears to have been an enlightened and
able prelate.

466 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Maycro, Lyssmuk, Browry, and Balysyward Churches to the dean,
p. 78; Henry, son of Roger Waspayl, of Rathgel Church to Keynsham,
¢. 1228, p. 74; Rathgel, Rathoffargus,' Mayntaueny, Mayryne, May-
moleally, Browry, Culballysiward, Karracnesy, Orosse, and Iniskefty
surrendered by Keynsham, p. 75; John f. Thomas, of Senode Church,
p- 106;-to John Cornubiens, of Kilmallock, lands at Gortnetross,
Cloncourtha, and Kilcurnan, p. 1382; Mayncro, Creuathmahill, and
Douenathimor, surrendered by Athissell Abbey, May, 1239, p. 80;
Roger Waspayl to Matthew, Parson of Rathnesar,? lands between
Rathkeale and the Deel, p. 105 ; Villacomdyne, in Mungaret, pp. 77-79.
Abbot of May (Monasternenagh) to David Long, Polmanath, and lands
at New Gate of Limerick, 1230, xxxiii. JLetters—Letter of Geoffry
de Mareys about Kilmehallock, p. 16, xxiii; homage of same to See
of Limerick for Kilmehallock, Drethenetarsna, Kyltuly, Killonethon,
Kylcohan, Kilkelbeg, and Kilcremia, 1246, p. 16. Damage inflicted
by same on See property, 1235,° p.17. Same, citing King John’s
letter to Bishop Edmund, p. 119. Violent acts of same on See
property at Kilmechalloc, Mungareth, Douenathmor, and the Church
of Sengol, in all £232, 30 oxen, and 100 marks; with petition for his
(de Mareys’) excommunication, pp. 122-128. Excommunication of
Prior and Convent of Inistioc, in Ossory, they having buried in their
convent G. de Rupe, under excommunication for violently occupying
lands of See of Limerick, 1245, pp. 120, 121. Agreements—With
G. de Prendergast as to Kilconogan, Kilbigly, and Effyng, 1240,
p. 104; with Adam Elys, provost of Killocia, p. 73; with Gilbert,
Bishop of Ardfert, as to detention of fish tithes at Limerick, and
the vill. of Killiforach, and church and parson of Kilmworach, xliv ;
that clerics in the diocese may dispose by will of one year’s stipend
after their deaths to pay their debts, lili; as to fish tithes at
Limerick, liv; with G. Butler as to Kilele, 1253, Ixxii; with
Thomas, Prior of Connall, pledging a mill at Kilmehallock and
Kyllelid, 1248, xxxi; D., Bishop of Killaloe, and G., Bishop of
Ossory, 1245, p. 120.

‘ Rathagonan and-Rathrewy, in Offargus (rental of Oconyll, 1452). The
churches may have been Kilfergus, Kileany, and Ardnakisha, if Kilfergus parish
is meant, or Clonkagh and Kilscanell if the later manor (1452) represents the older
Offargus.

* An interesting deed reserving the ‘‘natives’’ to Roger. Witnesses—Robert
Doundonenyll and Wm. de Cardiff (1220 to 1230).

5 A similar account in Nat. MSS. of Ireland, vol. ii., No. ]xxii., to Henry III.,
dates 1235.

Westropp—Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 467

Rosert or Emzy (1251-1275).— Grants—Seisin to Master Robert
de Imelac, the Bishop, of Calwen or Cullyn, I., of benefices of Carnarthy
and Rathsyward, to Thomas, the dean, 1253, p. 73; J. de Sniterby, of
Nentenan, 1267,x; C. le Yereys, of Mungret, 1257, xi; of Clonbali-
tarsne, pp. 8, 252; of Drundel manor, 1252, xix; J. de Penrys, as to
Lankyl, xlvi; and in 1274, p. 119, J. Flandrens, of Dyssertenegus
and Cathyrasse, xlvii; to H. de Lambarde, Cathyrasse, with a fishery
on the May, suit at the manor of Cloncheur, 1256, lxi; Robert de S.
Edmund confirms Thomas Cooke, the Chancellor, in Mungret, c. 1270,
xxxv ; Edward, the Prince, to the Treasurer and Canons, 1268; they
may make walls, and enlarge their courts, saving rights of city, lxvii;
Thomas f. Senan, of a mill in Kilmehallock, lxx; Dean Thomas
Wodeford, houses in Limerick, p. 118; Ralph de Northwych, Mun-
gareth, to Dean, ¢. 1274, xlii, p. 78; Ric. Flandrensis, of Magrany,
p. 938; to Abbot of Insula Molanfyd, Dermeko with re-grant,
pp. 106-118. Agreements—As to Mungaret, p. 6, m. 1257, p. 7, with
Hugh and Ysmay Possewyke, land at Clonelty, xvi; Rathrenath,
Clonnath, 1251, xui—xvii; Elie f. Ade, quit claim to Clonlisdon? and
Ertherath, 1270, xli; John Purcell, as to Clansder (basse), 1266, p. 3 ;
Malachi, rector of Ardpatric, p. 44 ; Kilmorly and Kilfergus Churches,
1253, p. 12, with Hugh Purcell, as to lands and woods at Clonlismon,
Clansderbasse, and Moycro, xv, xvii. Other documents-——-Lawsuit with
Malchus, Prior of Athissell Abbey, tried before the Bishop of Cloyne,
as to the churches of Moycro, Douenathmor, the benefices of Crewacgh
Omaylly, the churches of Kilbradran, Carnarthy, Rathsyward, and
Kilmuchorog, 1253-4, pp. 80, 81, 90, 101; Ordinances of Dean
Wodeford, 1265, p. 108.

GrraLpD DE MariscaL (1275-1307).—Grants—Of Corcomoyd par-
sonage and vicarage to the chapter, at Dysert, 1299, p. 100 ; Crecourtha
Church to Simon f. Walter, rector, 1278, and his surrender, 1282, p. 44;
Thomas de Clare, Corkeymoyd Church, 1275-84, p. 93; same, Kilme-
hallock, p. 18, xxiv; Juliana, his wife, Corkomoyd after 1287, p. 97;
A. Flandrens, Clonylte, p. 96; J. de Cogan, Crecouertha in Ocholchur,
1287, pp. 100-113; W. Wess, claims on Church of Crecortha, in
Orthotochor, p. 1380; Robert, Abbot of Magio (Monasternenagh), grants
lands round the White Cross, Limerick, to the church and prebend
of Dysert Enegus, and quits claim to Balyfodyr, c. 1280, xxxviii;

1 These, as implied in a deed of 1239, were Maynchro, Creuathomayll, and
Douenathmor, B.B.L., p. 90.
2 Elsewhere Clonlismon and Clonlismor.

468 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

John Brathnach grants Kilmure and Kilfergus, 1296, lvi. Agreements—
Maurice le Marischal as to Ardagh, 1279-1285, 11 and vi; Kidach, vii;
Corromoran and Falsky, viii; M., Bishop of Killaloe, as to Douenath-
mor, xxxvii; Adam le Palmifer, as to Kilscanylle, lxix; J. f. David,
as to Tulachbrec, a. 1284, p. 91; the chapter and Geste de Lumbarde,
1293, p. 90; John Dondon as to messuage in Limerick, xiv;
G. f. Milo, as to Kilmallock burgesses, xxvi; Claricia f. Pagan, same,
xx, xvii; W. f. Martin, same, xxv, xxviii; Malachi, rector of Ard-
patric, swears obedience, 1301, p.48. Other Deeds—Recital of ancient
acts of chapter, 1295, p. 55, and new statutes, p. 57; Effyn Church
made a prebend, 1287, pp. 111-113. The undated deeds of Kilmallock
(pp. 63-72) belong to this episcopate (1270-1291).

Rozerr or Dvunponnewt (1807-1811).— Grants — Clamfderch
(? Clansderbasse) and Mungarreth, ix.

Eustace pe L’rav.—Grants—H. de Eyteley grants lands of his
grandfather, David de EKyteley, in Tullaghbrek, 1311-1313, p. 130;
Charter of Edward III., 1332, pp. 130, 181.

Mavnrice DE Ruprrort.—Rental, 1336, p. 1388; SrepHen Law ess,
Letter of Edward III. as to offences, p. 1384; SrepHen pr VALLE
(1360-69), grant to Robert de Lew, of Ballyhoregna, 1362, p. 183;
Cornetius O’ Dra, Taxatio Procurationum, 1418-22, p. 1386; Rentals,
&e., p. 145 ; Jonn Moruer, Inquisition before Thomas O’Cathyll, the
seneschal, and a jury at Tullabrek, 1440, p. 141; Wuitxiam Creaeu
recovers Donaghmore, 1461, p 142; an almost defaced grant of
Edward IV., p. 148; Joun Corn, suit of Knight of the Glyn, as to the
Knighte’s Cappagh, tried in the Chapter House of Askeaton Convent,
1541, p. 144; Bernarp Apams, Memoranda as to repair of cathedral,
bishop’s monument, and palace; reconstitution of choir and services,
&c., &c.. 1619, p. 147 ; commission to enquire into rents due to him,
signed by Adam Loftus and Henry Docwra, p. 148; recovery of
Kilrush, 152.

1 Dissert de Ballyhouregain is given in Rental of Bishop Maurice de Rupe-
fort, 1336, copy MSS., T.C.D., 1063, p. 40; Bishop Stephen, in 1362, granted
lands, pastures, weirs, and mills, in Ballyhoregna, to Robert, son of Stephen de
Lewe, service at Cloncheur. It adjoined Dysert Church, near Croom, and formed
its glebe. The Terriers of July, 1698, and August, 1805, P.R.O.I., mention it as
such ‘‘ Carrigeen, and part of Ballyhourigan.’’ The latter document adds ‘‘ on
‘which there is neither church, glebe-house, or glebe lands.”’

W esrropPp—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. 469

(D).—Depications oF CHURCHES,

We have considered the important subject of the dedications to
native saints. These are most important to our Paper, as resting
upon a historical basis, not on a mere pious selection. We may here
collect the other dedications as of interest, as indicating the popular
regard towards certain saints. Asis so usual, the direct dedications
to the names of the Deity are few; those to the Trinity are at Rath-
keale, Dunnaman, and Dromin; to the ‘‘ King of Sunday” (some
think ‘‘King of the World”) are dedicated the wells called Tobe-
reendowney, at Ballingaddy, Caherhenesy, Cloncagh, Croagh,
Dromkeen, Dunmoylan, Gortadroma, Kilquane (near Kilmallock),
and Thomastown.

Of holy persons, the Virgin was patroness of the Cathedral, the
Holy Cross Abbey, Monasternenagh, Owney, and Feale; of the
three churches called Kilmurry, with Askeaton and Effin churches
besides ; of the wells of Tubbermurry, at Abbeyfeale, Atheneasy,
Ballingaddy (two), Ballilanders, Cloncagh, Dromtrasna, Effin, Kil-
leena, Killulta, Kilquane, Kilmallock, Rathcahill, and Athlea. The
well at Corcomohide was dedicated to her Purification.

The apostles were, for the most part, neglected. St. Paul shared
with St. Peter the Collegiate Church of Kilmallock, and with
St. Patrick a well at Knocklong. St. Matthew was at one time
patron of Fedamore ; St. Peter had a church and convent in Limerick ;
so had St. Andrew and St. John. The latter ‘‘ beloved Apostle ’’ had
a well at Caherhenesy. St. James was patron of the Trinitarian
Abbey, Adare; he had a chapel in the cathedral along with St. Mary
Magdalen; while St. Mark had a late church in Limerick,’ and St.
Bartholomew was patron of Cloncrew and Dromcolliher.

Of other saints, John the Baptist was patron of Fedamore (in
later times), of Hospital, and of a church in Limerick. St. Margaret
was patron of Uregare and Newtown; St. Catherine, of Old Abbey ;
and St. Mary Magdalene, besides her chapel in the Cathedral, gave
her name to Kilmurry, near Limerick, and the well of Kilbane.
St. Martin was commemorated at Chapel Martin; he, in 1204, had a
church in Limerick, now lost; and was patron of Ardkilmartin, and
Kilmartin, near Mungret. St. George and St. Anne had chapels in
the cathedral ; St. Richard had a city church in 1204, now lost; so
had St. Lawrence, who was also patron of Disert (now Inch)

1 In 1791 Diocesan Collections, Limerick, P.R.O.1.

470 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

St. Lawrence, and a church near Athlacca; St. Nicholas hada church
near the port of Limerick, and others at Adare and Glenogra. St. David
was patron of Newcastle, and St. Bernard superseded St. Beinid, at
least in later days, at Ballyallinan.

St. Michael was patron of a city church, the two Kilmihils (near
Ballingarry and Kilmallock), Ballinahinch, Caherconlish, and the
Franciscan Church of Adare. His image, trampling on his crowned,
crab-like adversary, still remains in the cathedral. Only one Irish
saint, Munchin, gave his name to a church in the city.

To complete the wells, we may give those named in popular belief
after imagined or forgotten saints: Toberfantan (Doon), Tobercol-
moge, Toberedmond (Clogheen), Kilbradran, Tobernadoilemurry
(Fantstown), also Toberrigan (Anhid), Toberabansha, Tobernagup-
paun, Tobernea, and Tobercran (Effin), Toberboragh, Tobercanoroe,
Tobermalonagh, or Toberatea, at Kilfinnane, all reputedly holy wells.

(E).—Drocrsan Recorps or Limerick.

Besides the ‘‘ Black Book of Limerick,’”’ now at Maynooth, and its
seventeenth-century namesake, made for Bishop Adams, and still pre-
served by the Protestant Bishops, there are certain documents lodged
in the Public Record Office since the disestablishment of the Church
of Ireland. The Books of the Diocesan Court begin in 1678, and
continue with several gaps to 1869.

There are Terriers and Surveys of (1) Ballycahane, 1698,
including St. John of the Holycross, in Limerick ; (2) Ballycahane,
1784—church ruinous ; (12) Parish of St. Munchin, 1698—church out
of repair; (18) Mahonagh, 1805, and Aglish Glebe; (14) Shana-
golden, 1773; (15) Monovah Glebe, in same, 1801; (17) Large
parchment as to treasurership, 1773, elaborate accounts of St. Patrick’s ;
Tankardstown, or Ballitankard, or Bollintownkard; Bruree; Emly
Grynyne; Fisheries, and Temple Mackie to north of river, next
St. Patrick’s; (18) Bruree, 1804; (21) Tullybracky, 1785; (22 and
23) Same, 1698 (two); (24) Same, 1756—with Terrier of 1698 ;
(26) Uregare, 1785—with map; (382) Effin, 1805—‘ churchyard
and ruins of an old church”; (388) Kilcornan, 1785—‘‘ church
is now finishing,” and map; (87-389) Vicarage of Kilfintenan, Clare,
1805; (40) Forfeited houses, and Kilmallock, and parish of SS. Peter
and Paul, 1664—very full survey; families being: Creagh, Meagh,
Haly, Poore, Fox, Wall, Hurley, Gould, Mead, White, Purdon, Gerrald,

Wesrroprp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick. 471

Lachy, Stackbole, Fleming, Mixon ; (41) Particles, 1667—names
also: Lisrady, alias Liscready Church, in Loghill; (42) Kilmallock ;
(43) Kilreedy, 1755; Ballycahan, 1769—Dromin, 1745; (44) Disert,
1698—and part of Balliouregan adjoins ‘‘ Crume and Donaman’”’;
(45) Same places, 1805—a prebend ; (46) Chancellorship—and ‘‘ Don-
daniel,” Rathkeale, Killskannill, Clonagh, and Clonshere ; mentions
“decent church” at second, ruined churches at the others; ‘‘ no
timber trees on any of the glebes,” and similar survey of 1781.

It only remains for me to acknowledge my indebtedness to some
of those who especially helped me in obtaining notes on the Limerick
churches—my late sister and brother, Bessie Anna Westropp and
Ralph Hugh Westropp, 8.A., the late George Studdert O’Sullivan,
Mr. J. Grene Barry, Mr. John Wardell, u.a., Dr. George Fogerty,
Dr. Henry Molony, and Dr. Joyce; and I enjoyed (as so often) the
help of Mr. James Mills, Mr. Henry Berry, and Mr. M. M‘Enery,
P.R.O.1.; the last especially, by many valuable suggestions and
pointing out of helpful documents, assisted me to numerous identifica-
tions. I have also to thank the Royal Society of Antiquaries of
Treland for the loan of several blocks of plans."

I must reiterate my indebtedness to the various authors of the
Ordnance Survey Letters. It is much to be wished that a carefully
edited series of selections from these documents could be published.
No antiquary would desire a full verbatim publication, in view of their
hasty character, and of the small knowledge of architecture shown by
some of the writers. It would not be profitable to Irish archeology
to publish views and errors hardly possible with our present-day
knowledge and material. Students using the manuscripts are usually
sufficiently trained to detect such mistakes, but the harm to the general
reader of publishing errors over venerated names is manifest. An old
work, even where incorrect, lacks the fatal sense of ‘‘ the latest word”’
on the subject, which would attach to a modern publication of these
letters in the form in which they were written.

For many years to come Irish archeology must weed out feces
and strive after more critical and ever-widening views; and as we hee
been compelled to correct even the most valued ae of our pre-
decessors, so we hope our own mistakes may be speedily found out
and eliminated from the fields of Irish archeology.

1 Plans of Limerick Cathedral, Plate XV. Monasternenagh plan, Plate XVII.
Askeaton, Plate XVI. Old Abbey, Plate XV.
R. I. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [36]

472 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

(F).—Nore AppED rn Press.

The sixth volume of ‘‘ Papal Letters,” published since my Paper
was written, contains some points of interest bearing on the Limerick
Churches, p. 313. The Collegiate Church of St. Senan, at Inyska-
thaygh, is located as in the diocese of Killaloe, 1411. It will be
remembered that it is stated to have been in Limerick in 1408
(section 161, supra), p. 224. An indulgence granted to those
repairing the Chapel of St. Meranus the Confessor (section 112),
annexed to the parish church of Disert, and ‘‘ entirely ruined by the
frequent wars.” Feb., 1411, p. 897.—Mention of Walter Northy,
deceased, and Thomas Botiller, as successive ministers of ‘‘ The Trini-
tarian House of St. James of Athdara,” which identifies that hitherto
doubtful house (section 67).

IncuMBENTS oF VARrIous CHURCHES.

Ardcahny, or Ardkachne—Denis Eachaerna, 1400 ; John Chanluayn,
1402; Thady O’Connuyl, 1413; W. Russell, 1414. Athlacach—
T. de S. Jacobo, 1894. Athnedisse—John Harchor, 1393. Ballegadi—
T. de S. Jacobo, 13894. John Fox, 1400. Boyanach—John Bryne-
chgeann, 1418. Castro Conayng (Castleconnell)—Donald Omulluyn,
1412. Cobomordi (Cloncomarda, or Colmanswell)—Nic. Bull, 1396.
Dewnaghmar, Donaghmor—J. Rede, 13891-1898; Ric. Wyit, of
Rathronan, 1402. Dirrigalwan—Maur. O’Coggran, 1401. Dromond
(Dromin)—Maur. Hunt, 1314. Effin—Ger. Ricardi, 1394; Ger.
fitz Morys, 13898. Esterlawran (Inch St. Laurence)—Laurence
Coggran, 1404. Garthbiboys (Ballingarry)—T. Saleys, 1411. Kal-
bradran—Donald O’ Hogan, 1402. Kyllchurnan—T. Oflannara, 1394 ;
T. Obroggy, 1405; J. de Preston, 1829. Kyllfyntynayn—Denis
Eachaerna, 1400; N. Macconmara, 1405, Kylkyde—John de
Preston, 1329. Florence Ecathail, 1406. Kyllid’ (Killeedy)—J.
Geraldine, 13889. Kilmony alias Byletewan—John Foy, 1400. Kal-
munchyn, alias Kileonam-——Prebend, John Teyr; 1398. Killscanail—
Gillasenan Ohalphyn, 1896; Charles O’Sycha, 1411. Moynachy,
Moynachyghacha (Monagay or perhaps Rathcahill, see 171, supra)—
Gerald fitz Maur. Ricardi, 1894; Ger. fitz Morys, 1398. Tullagh-
brek—Maur. Coggran; W. Oduyr, 1406.

Westropep— Ancient Churches tn Co. Limerick.

INDEX TO THE CHURCHES.

473

[The numbers refer to sections, not pages; the letters to the deaneries: A., Adare ;
a., Aherloe ; Ar., Ardagh; B., Ballingarry; G., Grene (with Any, 1615) ;

K., Kilmallock ;
R., Rathkeale. |

Abbeys :
Orders.

Abbeyfeale, Ar., 172, 173.

Abbeyowney, or Abingdon, O., 304.

Achinis: see Hakmys.

Adamstown, K., 270.

_ Adare, A., 65-72.

Aglishcormick, O., 335.

Aglishsimona, B., 217.

Ahenogorp Kyle, R., 145.

Aherloe: see Galbally.

Andesche, Anedes, &c. :

Aney, G., 347.

Anhid, A., 97.

Aradha, or Ara Cliach.

Ardagh, Ar., 162.

Ardarinaghta, a., 372.

Ardeanny, A., 104.

Ardaglish: see Rylaans.

Ardineer, R., 138.

Ardkilmartin, K., 267.

Ardmacweelan, K., 256.

Ardnakisha, R., 143.

Ardpatrick Ui Chonaill: see Knock-
patrick.

Ardpatrick, K., 259.

Aroasians, 117.

Arundel: see Tomdeely.

Askeaton, R., 126, 127.

Askelon: see Escloon.

Atharlach : see Galbally.

Athlacca, K., 277, 278.

Athlea: see Temple Athea.

Athneasy, K., 269.

Attyflin, A., 80, x.

Aughinish, R., 136.

Augustinians, 12; Hermits, 14, 69.

see Atheneasy.

L., Limerick ;

see under their respective

0:3

| Baggotstown, G., 352.

| Ballinaclogh, G., 338.

| Ballinagalliach, G., 349.
| Ballinahinch, a., 359.
Ballinamona, G., 346.
Ballinard, G., 342.
Ballinfreera, B., 203.

| Ballingaddy, K., 248.

| Ballingarry, B., 191, 192.
Ballingarry, a., 365.
Ballingoola, a., 329.
Ballinlough, G., 341.
Ballioweyn, L., 62.
Ballyallinan, R., 122.

| Ballybrood, O., 338.
Ballycahane, A., 84.
Ballyfroota, a., 365, n.
Ballygrennan, B., 199.
Ballygrennan, K., 273.
Ballyhahill, B., 209.
Ballyhowregain, 98, ., 287.
_ Ballyhyward: see Adamstown
Howardstown.

Ballykilmore, B., 216.
| Ballylanders, a., 370.
| Ballymolruain, K., 268.
_ Ballynabraher : see Ballingoola.
Ballynabraher, L., 57.
Ballynanure, O., 307.

‘Ballyscaddan, a., 360.

| Ballysyward: see Howardstown.
Ballytancard: see Tankardstown.

Ballythristan: see Dunnaman.
Ballywullin: see Milltown.
_ Beagh: see Iveruss.,

Ballyanhiny : see Fanningstown.

Ballynegally : see Aglishcormick.

Owney (Caherconlish in 1615) ;

and

474

Bealdurroga, R., 120.
Bilighroidhnean : see Emlygrennan.
Boynogh, a@., 367.

Brickfield: see Kilbigly.

Bruff, K., 274.

Bruree, K., 239.

Caherass, A., 92.

Caheravally, L., 55.

Caherconlish, O., 320.

Cahercorny, G., 343.

Caherelly, O., 331.

Caherhussok : see Ballinard.

Cahermoyle, Ar., 165.

Cahernarry, L., 44.

Camus Chapel, K., 283.

Cappagh, B., 207.

Cappanahonna, O., 3805.

Cappanihane, B., 230.

Carmelites, 336.

Carrigeen: see Dysert Oengus.

Carrigmich, G., 356.

Carrigparson, O., 325.

Castleconnell, 301.

Castle Robert, A., 77.

Castle Robert, Doondonnell, q.v.

Castle Robert Goer: see Robertstown.

Castletown Coonagh, O., 316.

Castletown (McEnery or Conyers) : sec
Corcomohide.

Castro: see Castle in all cases.

Ceal, Cill, and Cell: see Kil.

Chapel: see under names compounded
with it, except in cases of—

Chapelmartin: see Ardkilmartin.
‘ Chapel Russell, A., 106.

Cistercians, 86, 172, 304.

Clare Co., Churches in, belonging to
Limerick, 18, n.

Cloheen : see Doonmoon.

Clonagh, R., 156.

Clonbalitarsna, A., 99, n.

Cloncagh, B., 208.

Cloncoraha: see Colmanswell.

Cloncrew, B., 222.

Clonelty, B., 210.

Clonkeen, O., 319.

Clonshire, B., 204.

Cloonana, A., 96.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Cloon Island, 302.

Cluain Credhail: see Killeedy.
Cluain Comarda: see Colmanswell.
Cluain in general: see Cloon.
Cluggin : see Tuoghcluggin.
Colmanswell, K., 241.

Coolamora, R.: see Kilmurry.
Corbaly Chapel, 376.

Corbally Kyle, L., 26.
Corcomohide, B., 227.

Corrabul, A., 79.

Corray, Chapel, G., 368.
Cowpark, A., 109.
Cragdesertmorogan: see Morgans.
Crancam Kyle, A., 81.

Crean, A., 88.

Crecora, A., 49.

Crewally, L., 51.

Crinbally, or Cliny: see Crewally.
Croagh, B., 205.

Cromman, B., 213.

Croom, A., 90.

Crumech, Cromadh, &c.: see Croom.
Culballysyward, K., 281.

Cullam, A., 101.

Darragh, K., 261.

Darmocho, Dermochi, &c.: see Darragh.

Derrygalvan, L., 28.

Derryknockane, L., 42.

Dollas, A., 95.

Dolmens, 53, 135, 147, 305, 341, 345,
O60.

Dominicans, 15, 72, 237, 263, 328.

Donaghmore, L., 30.

Donergismathmore : see Temple Athlea.

Doon, O., 313.

Doondonnell, R., 155.

Doonmoon, G., 378.

Drehidtarsna, A., 99.

Drimdele: see Tomdeely.

Dromassell, A., 91.

Dromcathmeath, Ar., 120.

Dromeolliher, B., 221.

Dromdeely : see Tomdeely.

Dromassell, A., 91.

Dromcathmeath, R., 120.

Dromcolliher, B., 221.

Dromkeen, O., 334.

Wrsvrropp—Aneient Churches in Co. Limerick.

Dromin; K.,, 2765

Drommohiba, K., 300.

Dunbleisg : see Doon.

Duneyris: see Dungadam.

Dungadam, K., 254.

Dunkip, or Dunkepchy, A., 94.

Dunmoylan, R., 149.

Dunnaman, A., 93.

Duntrileague, A., 362.

Dysert: see Ballyhowregan.

Dysert Ballyhoregna: see Ballyhow-
regain.

Dysertmurdebra: see Morgans.

Dysert Oengussa, A., 98.

Dysert Lawran : see Inch St. Lawrence.

Effin, K., 245.

Ellenegere: see Glenogra.

Elohin: see Effin.

Emlygrennan, K., 264.

Kscloon, L., 39.

Esterlawran : see Inch St. Lawrence.
Eustace, Chapel of, G., 377.

Fanningstown, L., 61.

Fantstown, K., 266.

Farranaguilleach : see Ross Brien.

Feale: see Abbeyfeale.

Fedamore, L., 58.

Feohanagh: see Aglissimona.

Flacispagh : see Lackenespike.

Forts, 32, 58, 91, 117, 126, 152, 262,
269, 337, 2., 362.

Franciscans, 16, 57, 70, 127, 192, 329.

Friarstown, L., 57.

Galbally, a., 361, 381.
Garranbane, O., 306.
Garryenlanga, a., 364.

Garth: see Ballingarry.
Garthbyboys: see Ballingarry, B.
Garthegriffin : see Ballingarry, a.
Gephthine : see Askeaton.

Glean na Midhe: see Killulta.
Glenbrohane: see Ballingarry, «.
Glenmore, Ar., 178.
Glennahaglish, @., 373.

Glenogra, K., 285.

Glenroe: see Darragh.

Glin (Carbry), R., 141.

475

Glyndowan, @., 369.
Gortadroma, R., 150.
Gortavilla, O., 311.
Gortnatubbrid: see Springfield.
Grange: see Newgrange.
Gransha: see same.

Grean, G., 337.

Hakmys, K., 242.

Hincksti: see Askeaton.

Hospital, G., 353.

Hospitallers, 71, 119, 128, .253-355,
356.

Howardstown, K., 281.

Huheny, Huthney, &c.: see Abbey-
owney.

Ifedomair: see Fedamore.

Imelach: see Emlygrennan.

Inch St. Lawrence, O., 330.

Iniscatha, R., 161.

Iniskefti: Iskyfty, Inknesci, &c., Ke. :
see Askeaton. ;

Ishegreen : see Tuogh.

Iveruss, A., 111.

Keale, K., 263.
Keiltemplalain : see Ross Temple.
Kilarissa: see Kilfergus.
Kilbane, L., 23.
Kilbeheney, Ar., 374-5.
Kilbeinighte, A., 83.
Kilbigly, K., 246.
Kilbolane, B., 223.
Kilboy, L., 47.
Kilbradran, R., 152.
Kilbraheragh, R., 154.
Kilbranagh, a., 361, 2.
Kilbreedy, A., 108.
Kilbreedy, K., 282.
Kilbreedy-Major, K., 265.
Kilbreedy-Minor, K., 244.
Kilbruainy, K., 279.
Kilcaskin, L., 59.
Kilcodigi, 295.

Kilcogan, K., 243.
Kilcolman, B., 226.
Kilcolman, L., 43.
Kilcolman, inferior, R., 151.

476 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Kilcolman, superior, R., 123. Killashee, A., 105.
Kilconata, 290. Killasragh, A., 80.
Kilcongi, 291. | Killavoher, O., 322.
Kilconill, 293. | Killeany, R., 142.
Kilconleihe, B., 220. Killeedy, Ar., 177.
Kilconroe, B., 232. Killeely, L., 19.

Kilcoolin, O., 337. Killeen: see Cowpark.
Kilcoorha: see last. | Killeens, 23, 26, 42, 48, 59, 76, 147,
Kilcoran, L., 48. 173-6, 179, 216, 281, 327, 372.
Kilcornan, A., 107. _ Killeenalotar: see Killulta.
Kilcoulta, L., 45. | Killeenagh, Ar., 173.
Kilcoyne: see Hakmys. Killeenoghty, A., 82.
Kilcremia, A., 114. Killilagh, Ar., 169.
Kileruaig, 250 ; Wood, 262, z. | Killiniwee: see Glenmore.
Kilcrumterlapain, 294. | Killinure, O., 324.
Kilculath, 298. _ Killislonan, R., 153.
Kilculgin, A., 116. | Killocally, Ar., 189.
Kilcullane, G., 344. Killonaghan, A., 78.
Kilcurly (near Adare), A., 74. Killonan, L., 27.

Kalcurly (near Croom), A., 89. Killorath, O., 286.
Kildacolum: see Cullam. | Kaillovenoge, L., 29.
Kildairi, L., 25. | Killrath, Cellrath, 309.
Kildimo, A., 100. Killulta, A., 102.
Kildonayn, K., 255. Kilmacanearla, B., 196.
Kildonethath, K., 299. _ Kilmaccongarriff: see 303.
Kildonnell, A., 85. | Kilmacluana : see Cappagh.
Kilehanny, 308. | Kilmacow, B., 194, 196.
Kilfergus, R., 140. Kilmacsnehyn, B., 218.
Kilfiachna, Ar., 190. | Killmalaich, G., 357.
Kilfinnane, K., 260. | Kilmallock, K., 234-7.
Kilfinny, B., 202. _ Kilmartin, L., 38.
Kilfinsnaghta: see Killeenoghty. Kilmeedy, B., 224.
Kilflin, K., 262. | Kilmihil, B., 200.
Kilfrush, G., 354. | Kilmihil, K., 249.
Kilgobbin, A., 73. Kilmoire, O., 312.
Kilgobnet, B., 228. | Kilmorine, A., 108.
Kilkeedy, L., 40. | Kilmore, O., 292-315.
Kilkelbeg, A., 103. Kilmoylan, R., 144.
Kilkinlea, Ar., 174. _ Kilmoylan, O., 314.
Kalkrydane: see Kilordan. | Kalmurrily, Kerry, 160.
Kilkyllen de Montan, Ar., 186. | Kilmurry, B., 158, 225.
Kilkyllentyre, Ar., 184. | Kilmurry, L., 22.
Kilkynre, Ar., 185. Kilmurry, O., 333.
Killacolla, B., 229. Kilnacally, B., 215.
Killachtyn, R., 131. Kilnacally, L., 46.
Killagholeghan, Ar., 180. _ Kilnacarrigeen: see Gortavilla.
Killalee, L., 21. | Kilnacomarba, K., 240.
Killine, a: see Templeen. Kilnagarriff, 303.

Killard and Killardan: see Kilfiachna. | Kilnarath: see Kilratha.

Wekstrropep—Anecient Churches in Co. Limerick. A477

Kilordan, B., 219. Lisready, 140, ”.

Kilpatrick, L., 31. Lissamota, B., 201.
Kilpeacon, L., 43. Loghill, R., 139.

Kilpian, 296. Long: see Knocklong.
Kilprichane, 33. Lough Gur: see New Church.
Kilquane, Clare, 18, x. Luddenbeg, O., 326.

Kilquane, A., 121.
Kilquane, K., 247.

Kilrath, 309. Magio: see Monasternenagh.
Kilratha, a, 363. Mahoonagh, B., 212.
Kilrodan, Ar., 163. Manisternacallowduff, L., 24.
Kilrush, L., 18. Manisternagall: see Keale.
Kilsananleth, Ar., 187. Manisternagalliaghduff : see Old Abbey.
Kilsananleyht, L., 64. Martes: see Mortellstown.
Kilscannell, R., 157. Martins Chapel: see Ardkilmartin.
Kilscoby, A., 115. May: see Monasternenagh.
Kilshane: see Ballingarry, B. Maynchro, L., 63.
Kilsmattyre, R., 189. Mayne, B., 214.

Kiltanna, B., 211. Meenakilla, B., 176.
Kiltaroge, L., 56. Meranus, Chapel of, A., 112.
Kilteely, G., 340. Miltown, O., 336.

Kilteery, 148. Moirgrean Chapel, 110, x.
Kiltemplan, L., 44. Monagay, R., 167.

Kiltenan, B., 206. Monagh-Adare: see last.
Kiltennanle, B., 206. Monasternenagh, A., 86.
Kiltoman, R., 148, ”. Monearla, Killeen, A., 76.
Kilvogodock: see Baggotstown. Mons Maledictionis, A., 188.
Kinnethin, 380. Morenane, A., 110.
Knockaney: see Aney. Morenane, B., 197.
Knockaunahall, A., 78. Morgans, R., 132.
Knocklong, A., 358. Mortellstown, K., 243.
Knocknagall, 50. Moyatha, B., 231.
Knocknagranshy, A., 87. Mungret, L., 35, 37.

Knockpatrick, R., 135.

Knocksentry, G., 351.

Kyrans Chapel, K., 257. Nalech Chapel, G., 345.
Nantinan, R., 124.

| Natharlach: see Galbally.
Lackenaspike, 236, 7. | Nephillagh: see Abbeyfeale.
Laraghlaw, a., 366. Negillagh: see Old Abbey.
Laternus Chapel, K., 258. Newcastle, R., 182.
Lathraglane: see Laraghlaw. | New Church, G., 348.
Laurencestown: see Rossard. New Grange, R., 183.
Lickadoon: see Kiltaroge. Newtown Esclon, L., 41, 42.

Limerick, L., Cathedral, 1; Churches, | Nuns, 13, 134, 349.
2-11; Monasteries, 12-17.

Linfield, G., 379.

Lismakeery, R., 129. Old Abbey, R., 134.

Lismuk Chapel, K., 297. Oola, O., 317.

478

Orundel: see Tomdeely.
Oughtloughlintample, B., 233.
Owney: see Abbeyowney.

Pallisbeg: see Kilmore.

Pallas Grean : see Grean.
Pallaskenry : see Chapel Russell.
Particles, K., 250.

Quin in Clare, on north bounds of
diocese of Limerick in 1116, 18, ».,
section v1., 104, x.

Rathanny, G., 350.
Rathardasuird : see Rathurd.
Ratheahill, Ar., 171.
Rathjordan, O., 332.

Rathkeale, R., 117, 118, 119.
Rathnaser, R., 125.
Rathoffergus, K., 289.
Rathronan, R., 164.

Rathurd, L., 32.

Reilig choluimcille : see Linfield.
Roberts’ Castle: see Castle Robert.
Robertstown, R., 133.
Rochestown, L., 60.

Rochestown, O., 328.
Rockstown, L., 60.

Rossard, K., 251.

Rossbrien, L., 34.

Ross Temple, K., 280.

Round Towers, 20, 98, 234, 259.
Rylaans, B., 193.

Saichaichill : see Sochell.
St. Malo: see Emlygrennan.
Shanagolden, R., 137.
Shanavoha, B., 198.

Shanid, R., 146.

Singland, L., 20.

Sochell Chapel, K., 252.
Springfield, Ar., 181.
Stradbally : see Castleconnell.
Strand: see Glenmore.
Suycahill: see Sochell.

Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy.

Tankardstown, K., 238.

Tawnagh: see Mahoonagh.

Teampul paire na carirrge : see Linfield.

Teampuillin, K., 275.

Templars, 17, 168, 178, 182.

Temple Athlea, Ar., 166,

l'emplebeinid: see Ballyallinan.

Templebredon, G., 339.

Templecolman: see Howardstown.

Templeen, a., 371.

Temple Glantan, B., 168.

Templeinniwee: see Strand.

Templemihil, O., 321.

Templenalaw : see Laraghlaw.

Templenamona;: see Corbally and
Monagay.

Tinnakill, R., 147.

Tomdeely, R., 130.

Tory Hill: see Dromassil.

Trinitarians, 68.

Trostany: see Dunnaman.

Tullabracky, K., 284.

Tuogh (Ishegrene), O., 310.

Tuoghcluggin, O., 318.

Uaithne: see Abbeyowney.
Uregare, K., 271.
Urigedy, K., 272.

Vill. of Michael, G., 355.
Viridus: see Uregedy.

Wetheney : see Abbeyowney.
Wlde and Wlys: see Oola.
Wrygedy: see Uregedy.
Willestown : see Carrigparson.

Xogh Exgrene: see Tuogh.

Ynesketten : see Askeaton.
Ynsin Laurence: see Inch St.
rence.

Law-

Zoghtexgrene: see Tuogh.

Wesrroepep— Ancient Churches in Co. Limerick. 479

DESCRIPTION OF PLATES.

Puate X.

Pre-Norman Churches, County Limerick (last four details from
Oc8: E.).

Prate XI.

Churches of English Period —Monasteranenagh : Chancel before
its fall; from sketch by J. Windele, 1852. 2-4. Capitals,
Monasteranenagh. 5. East Window, Kilmallock Friary.
6: West Door, Old Abbey, Shanagolden. 7. Cloister, Black
Abbey, Adare. 8. Capitals, Limerick Cathedral. 9. Fire-
place, Kilmallock Friary. 10. Sedilia and Piscina, Black
Abbey, Adare. 11. East Window, Iveruss. 12. Cloister,
Franciscan Friary, Adare.

Pratt XI.

Old Views of Abbeys and Churches, County Limerick, from
Hardiman Map, 1590; Pacata Hibernia, 1610; Down Survey,
1655 ; Dyneley, 1680.

Prare XIII.

Churches—Limerick Cathedral from South. Franciscan Friary,
Adare, from 8.E. Black Abbey, Adare: West Window
of Aisle. Kilbreedy (near Kilmallock) : East Window.
Limerick Cathedral: Capitals. Clonkeen: West Door.

Prate XLV.

Plans of Black Abbey and Franciscan Friary, Adare.

H.1,A. PROC., VOL.’ ERs, SECs Ge] [37]

480 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

PuatE XY.

Limerick Cathedral: Plan.’ a, Ancient Altar. 06, Piscine.
c, Credence Table. d, Stoups. e, Sedilia. /, Oak Seats.
g, Stoups. 4h, 7, Arms of Miaghs and Arthurs. 7, Old Door.
k, Corbels. 7, Carving of St. Michael, &c. m, Stoup.
n, Donaldmore O’Brien. 0, Arthur Tombs. p, Geoffry Galwey.
qg, Fox, Prior of Holy Cross. 7, Donat O’Brien. s, Earl of
Thomond. ¢, Bishop O’Dea. wu, Galwey, Bultingfort, and
Budstone. v, y, Stacpole. w, William Yorke. The capital
letters refer to modern Monuments and Windows, except O,
the West Door.

Old Abbey, Shanagolden : Plan.

Pratt XVI.

Askeaton—Franciscan Friary: Plan.

Pirate XVII.

Monasteranenagh Abbey: Plan. A, Chapels. 3B, Squint.
C, Window, now destroyed. D, Springs of Arches. E, Aisle
Arch. F, Later Screen-wall. G, So-called confessional.
H, West Door and Windows. I, Recess.

Kilmallock—Dominican Friary : Plan.

Pratée XVIII.

Mungret Abbey; the Desmonds’ Chapel and Parish Church
(these are 78 feet apart, but in same line as in the Plate),
Adare; Shanagolden Church.

1 The Plans of St. Mary’s Cathedral, Old Abbey, Askeaton Convent, and
Monasteranenagh were kindly lent by the Royal Society of Antiquaries of
Ireland.

Proc. fi: 1A. SV Ol. eA = Sec. C. Plate X.

PES

ieee

SAS
S Wes

En

=F

WEST WINDOW DYSERT OENGUSSA Tower SOUTH WINDOW

G ¢ ~m oy OW Vana

OCS fae ‘ ys oho He

ili, a EN AON OO Act bf qeve S i ie 4 g. a
“ef fa; Ff Roy vs =e,

Y ENB Sal
c Vi 2a

=
I

et +9: ee Le ° = THT f SS ;
es A to eee ———~ — =4 — = —
q VI 727 Be
Sth LE Se a ty Vf mitt fee: st ae 1019's am
SSE RO, ES a be MN, jee la
Ce EE ee 97 LO (ah Mie TY

DONAGHMORE

SO

a1 KILQUANE CLONSHIRE 1904.

Pre-Norman Churches, County Limerick.

(Last four from O.S.L.)

Proc. K. 1. A® Vol. XXV., Bec. C.

»)))
nll

,
S yy y

yyyyyy

iN

10

f, See
Pa S aS
or A

USD 1D BS 1D SD Sra DPD awa

=e

SES

‘y
#1
vey
S
SSSsy¥

PRS SS SSS
Sao oases

rr
\ a Xv
Ft (ait
di}
RY
BEES
= 5 mm * 8
BS Sy sscea
— 3
br TY

(ae

NNN:

PANE oa
vas =
Yo
WY \k =
YS Ne
~ A veewween
. x
'

FASS

j

—

—

i}

oH ig
111

=

<=)

gy
é
N
:
N
N
N
N
N
N
N
Ss
N
N
N
N
N
s
N
N

ee

1")
\' || cyt qn ((l || \\

Churches of English period, County Limerick.

(For reference, see p. 470, s¢p7a.)

Plate XI.

kad

LK)
IG

ie

; i Tt
=T3i11 (Nel

v

Proc: BK. fl. Aig Volk. XX V:, See. C: Plate XII.

StMARY’S CATHEDRAL c1590
LIMERICK

1680

J hy LIMERICK
FRANCISCAN CONVENT , STMARY’S HOUSE

PUBS A 1680
/\ ll
hts 1655 5s |

ABBEYFEALE SINGLAND RouND TOWER ST JOHN'S . LIMERICK

/\ ABBEYOWNEY 10680 |
Onet Gs Ww ui

CASTLE CONNELL
1655

CARRIG | PARSON
1655

ROUND TOWER
CARKENLYS ARDPATRICK GRANE (GREAN)
1680 1655 1680.

Old Views of Abbeys and Churches, County Limerick.

(1590, Hardiman Map; 1610, Pacata Hibernia; 1655, Down Survey: 1680, Dyneley.)

be '
m
a
- >
wv
+
il
S] -
'
pty
ba i
~~
e ;
m ;
= = id
ee '
ht :
1 U
ra
2
a :
e -
1 i
"
=
- wr
-
a Pe
‘ >
‘
” 7 ‘
4
*
1
‘NL ae
.
1
.
i
1
F ' ~ «
Me
ry
1
rf 1
: ;
ot

‘.

ou

on

Proc. R. I. A.“Vol. XXV., Sec. C. Plate XIII.

ft

} ods
eee itl

rs FALE:

LUM MYLES -
TEL TEA, -
LES

Ba ae
Bey
LY

Zi
i

in
— <> a SF, = Z
oy CoP ———

St. Mary’s’ Cathedral.

:

‘

«
4 I ia
iy)

ay

>
+)

S
>»

RR

AAS <

“a
=

Sd A

aT \
ul

i

SF
"s

Churches: Limerick, Adare, Kilbreedy, and Clonkeen.

(For reference, see p. 470, supra.)

\

Proe. iy. FAs, Vol, SOC: Sec...6. Plate XIV.

“GUEST
: HOUSES

=
KITCHEN

as |
r | DOMESTIC

}
| BUILDINGS

CHAPEL §
z= ee

| TRANSEPT @

Ngan Q 19 20 30FEer

Plans of Black Abbey and Franciscan Friary, Adare.

i i
-
- it ;
: t
a
of’ ¢
~~
= '
«
- oe
my
; :
LL,
{
i 7 i
{
ty
’
i
}
*
\ i
*

br

ost

i

Proc. R.I.A., Vol. XXY., Sec. C. Plate XV.

Ye re 7 TU CISL
me 2510: {
Y @ 1172-1207.
C cone VEST GZ pence cl FOUNDATIONS 172
y 4 HAP
Yy. Bie = 1369-100.
E 1420-1450
ZA 1489-1526:
OOVBTFUL-
j, St MARY | 7 ,
ren ee ok: SouTH - MAGDALEN | EXTERIOR 160 LONG.
ae Bp: <n x AOA ns xo T RANSEPT «i | i: 12y wine
: NAVE 104" LONG 26'8 WIDE
“SEXTEN : CHAPEL CHOIR 38 Hn “-o¢
Be AISLES «=o 77 ow 109
Te Wate ve
\A\-
aN

CLOISTER

ie — CHURCH

2 : S

CA NS. . yo 82 oO _ a x
Pek Sra Se a fs Cn poeerete

BLACK |) 4 ee

WA HAC'S [ , epere
Ry CELL IY hy ——
Se ix ZG
om Peau
. aaa)

: SS SB OLDEST PORTION
a BEN as a &3 LATER Xill CENT.
™ «Ra

RY RERECTOR ee ZZ XV CENT.
604 %220 &S DOUBTFUL
(0 MODERN
19 20 30 ) 30 FEET
Soy oe UL Te
i : 2 ale
\ \’ Guin, Wn Win Wy tals

WU,

Plans of Limerick Cathedral and Old Abbey, Shanagolden.

(For reference letters, see p. 480, supra.)

Proc. R.I. A., Vol. XXYV., Sec. C. Plate XVI.

Bo? 9 FRAGMENTS
= oF

ees
Oo ne
\
=
>
Cr
[ coed

g
=i

30

Fes am eco a
a 0 Ad

SACRISTY
Dilveses eS

Rew

o

= Sra
CHANCEL E
Sw

y “Caeser

aon

f

CLOISTER @ ORIGINAL
ADDITIONS
S MODERN

O) FOUNDATIONS

The vt Mop
UX \966

Plan of the Franciscan Convent, Askeaton.

(For reference letters, see p. 480, supra.)

ts

—

i?
“6 *
Hi
oy
-
—— 3
‘ iv
ie a %
4 : :
em § es
i
od i ®
j
|
, a
fof
Xe
)
-

”

.

i
\

Proce bv. tN.) Vole SV... Sec. C: Plate XVII.

SITE OF NORTH AISLE.
__O =

i mi
, RITUAL | ‘CHOIR ouanes, at

~ ais eee! Dil
x - 2.29

D D ae
a. — Mi

CLOISTER GARTH.

‘ PARLOUR
) { < =
| ieee ; oh oe
\ aut
(eS)
Elbe ENCLOSURE
| g ||
je
J | ||
| S 63'0"

OAY ROOM OR REFECTORY Ks

10 20 30 40 50 FEET

Plans of Monasteranenagh and Dominican Friary, Kilmallock.

(For reference letters, see p. 180, s7fra.)

ital
1
’ a ’
=e
i 1 o
; .
‘ :
-
4 af
,
‘
1
A
1
i
is
_ 4
: {
syle)
. aly
a0" -
:
a
es :
Zs
'
»
i
j
A 4
: \
Fy ,
i
+ *
PC] : %
‘ :
j
j
1 4 « 7
j
‘
‘
'
’ y
i
B {
\. .
Ls .

te

te

ra

0):

[481]

Ex

CALENDAR OF DOCUMENTS CONTAINED IN THE CHAR-
TULARY COMMONLY CALLED “DIGNITAS DECANI”
OF ST. PATRICK’S CATHEDRAL.

By Very Rev. J. H. BERNARD, D.D., Dean of St. Patrick’s.

Read June 27, 1904. Ordered for publication Fesruary 15, 1905. Published
APRIL 4, 1905.

Tue collection of Charters and Documents relating to the history of
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, of which a Calendar is here printed, is
contained in a handsome vellum book (124 inches by 93 inches)
preserved in the archives. The collection is a miscellaneous one—
papal confirmations, royal letters-patent, Acts of Parliament, episcopal
letters, and grants of land being entered side by side without any
pretence of exact chronological sequence. The volume might be
described as a Chartulary ; and it is of the same character as the Liber
Niger of Christ Church Cathedral, the Crede Mihi,’ and Archbishop
Alan’s Register,? of which the two last-named are in the custody of

1 Printed in full by J. T. Gilbert (1897).

2 This volume of miscellanea is often called the Liver Niger. But it is quite
a distinct book from the Liber Niger of Christ Church ; and it is desirable that it
should be given its proper title. As much confusion exists in the references to
Alan’s Register, it may be well to set down the facts as to the various forms in
which it is extant. The original vellum book (A) compiled in the sixteenth century
for Archbishop John Alan is in the custody of the Archbishop of Dublin so far as
Part 11. is concerned ; but Part 1. is missing, and has been missing for many years.
Of Part 1. a considerable number of pages are lost; and while the numeration at
the foot of the pages in Arabic figures gives the pagination of the volume in its
present condition, that in Roman figures at the top of the pages is the original.

In the Archbishop’s custody there is also a fine vellum copy (Az) of both parts
of A, which was made before any pages had been lost. It was probably made in
the first quarter of the eighteenth century, certainly before 1741, as appears from a
reference to it in the Dignitas Decani, made by Dr. John Lyon. It retains in the
margin the original pagination.

Next there is a copy of the Register in Marsh’s Library (M) which also was
made while the original was in a perfect condition. He professes to indicate in the

R.1.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [38]

482 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

the Archbishop of Dublin, and have some entries in common with
the book before us. The binding is modern ; and it is lettered on the
back “‘ Dignitas Decani Eccles. 8. Pat. Dublin,” an abbreviation of the
phrase, ‘‘ Dignitas decani et omnium canonicorum,” &c., which occurs
several times in the later charters, and refers to the privilege granted
to the Chapter by Archbishop Comyn in his foundation Charter,
exempting them from episcopal visitation, save in their own chapter-
house. This exemption was very highly prized, and was regarded as
the central feature of the privileges of the Dean and Canons of St.
Patrick’s Cathedral. Hence this Chartulary or collection of deeds
relating to Chapter property and privilege came to be designated in a
lax way as the ‘“‘ Dignitas Decani,”’ although it concerns the Dean
no more than it concerns any other member of the capitular body.

The Chartulary began to be compiled at the end of the fifteenth
century or beginning of the sixteenth; several hands may be traced,
but none earlier (I think) than 1500. The initial letters are in many
instances not filled in, a space being left for the illuminator or
artist to work in; but for the most part they are roughly done in ink.
A very few initials (such as those on pp. 3, 9, 39, 198, 202, 208) show
some artistic or decorative instinct, and there are a couple of grotesque
heads which are tolerably drawn (on pp. 11, 12). The intertwined
snakes on p. 48 may, perhaps, be a distant reminiscence of Celtic
design, but there is nothing remarkable about them. On pp. 146,
150, 155, where documents relative to Maynooth begin, the initial U
is fashioned so as to recall the FitzGerald shield; and upon the U on
p. 146 is inscribed the FitzGerald motto, ‘‘Crom a bo.” From
p. 181 to p. 192, and from p. 225 to the end, the writing is in the

margin the pages of its exemplar; and (as the pagination of the book itself is not
carried very far) it is convenient to refer to it by these pages—thus: M 5 mg.

The Trinity College copy (T), numbered MS. 554 in the Library Catalogue, was
also transcribed while A was unmutilated, and the original pagination is entered
in the margin. Itis badly written, and is the work of a poorly educated scribe.

The late Bishop Reeves made an elaborate and complete transcript from A,
collating M and T, and incorporating all the additional matter they contain. His
copy (R) is numbered 1061 among the Trinity College mss., and a rough calendar
of the contents was printed by the late Professor G. T. Stokes in the Journal of
the Royal Society of Antiquaries (Ireland) for 1896-7. R has been enriched by
valuable indexes to the proper names which occur in it, compiled by Mr. T. J.
Westropp.

I have thought it well to give the reference in each case to all these extant forms
of the Register, as it may facilitate the labour of those who wish to consult it for
other purposes.

Brernarv—Calendar of Documents. 483

hand of Dr. John Lyon (d. 1790), who was a minor canon, and
afterwards a Prebendary of St. Patrick’s during the eighteenth century.
He was a diligent antiquary and a careful scribe; and he made many
additions and corrections throughout the book, and provided it with a
rough table of contents. Pp. 192 to 216 are written in a more formal
sixteenth-century hand than the rest of the volume.

A half-obliterated note on the fly-leaf at the end shows how
carefully the book was examined by the antiquaries of the seven-
teenth century. It is by George Andrews, who was precentor from
1603 to 1635, and afterwards became Bishop of Ferns: ‘‘ Obseruatio
utilis facta per Geo: Andrews Precentorem Sti Patricii super primam
uocem lineae ultimae in posteriori pagina fol. 112, viz ‘ successorum’
destruit sensum. LEsset quidem ‘praedecessorum ’ et ita indagando
reperi in Ffiant literae patentes . . . in exemplificatione anno xi
Elizabethae sub sigillo. Et [successorum] erat ac vitium scriptoris
quod corrigendum, ut res magis ualeat quam pereat.—G. A. Nov. 19,
1631.” If we look back to fol. 112 v°, 2.e. p. 224 according to Dr. Lyon’s
pagination (which I have followed throughout), we shall find that
no trace either of ‘successorum ’ or of ‘ praedecessorum’ remains, for
the document in which the latter word occurs (the Restitution Charter
of Philip and Mary, No. 122 below) has been emended by a scribe
later than Andrews’ day, and the sentence to which he refers has been
erased.

A fair transcript on vellum of the whole volume is preserved in
the archives, and seems to have been made about the beginning of the
nineteenth century ; it is tolerably accurate, although the transcriber
misses the meaning of a word hereandthere. I have givenareference
to its pages, as well as to those of the original, in the Calendar which
follows.

The so-called ‘Dignitas Decani’’ was diligently consulted by
Mr. Monck Mason for his History of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, published
in 1820, and also by Archdeacon Cotton for his Mastv. But it has
been unnoticed for many years, save by these antiquaries, and was at
one period nearly lost. We have a letter in the archives from
Mr. W. Shaw Mason, dated 1835, saying that he had found this
‘‘ curious relic of antiquity’ among his private papers, it having come
into his hands as Secretary to the Record Commissioners, in Dean
Keatinge’s time. Mr. Mason courteously restored the precious volume
to its former home; but I am afraid that many manuscripts have been
lost to the Cathedral owing to a similar carelessness on the part of
their proper custodians.

[38*]

484 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

A few extracts from this book are contained in a manuscript in
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (MS. 842, No. 18); but they
are of no special interest.

In the Calendar I have given a reference to Mason’s History,
wherever that indefatigable compiler has summarised the contents of
any of the following documents ; and I have also given references to
the other ms. collections in which any of the deeds are (to my know-
ledge) contained. I have printed the names of witnesses in full, as
these are often useful to students of local history. Perhaps at some
future time, the book, of which a Calendar only is now offered, may
be made accessible to the public in its entirety ; it is, | think, quite
as worthy of the honours of print as many of the collections which
have been published of recent years.

CALENDAR OF DocuMENTS IN THE COLLECTION CALLED D1qgNniItTAs DECANI
Et Capritutorum S. Parricir Dust.

[ The ordinary figures denote No. of document ; the heavy figures date of docwment. |

1. Charter of Archbishop Comyn, establishing Prebends in the
1190. Church of St. Patrick. p. 1 (copy p. 1).

ending ‘‘qui custodient communiam sancti Patricii uel aliorum
duorum qui interesse poterint. Hiis testibus S. abbate sancti Thome
Dublin, R. priore sancte Trinitatis, W. archidiacono Dublin., D.
priore Hospitalis sancti Iohannis, Elia canonico sancti Augustini,
magistro Thoma, Roberto decano Dublin., R. decano de Swerdes,
Gregorio decano, Matthaeo, Andrea, Willelmo, Gregorio, Alexandro
n. capellanis, Osberto Essel (?), W. de Marisco, Simone Cumin (?),
Roberto de Crumel, Willelmo de G., et multis aliis.”’

This document also occurs in Alan’s Register (Pt. 1. fol. 20 (def.)
= T 60, M 42 mg, R 98). It is printed in full in the Appendix to
Mason’s History of St. Patrick’s Cathedral, p. i.

2. Charter of Archbishop Henry, founding Precentorship,
1219. Chancellorship, and Treasurership. __p. 8 (copy p. 4).
ending ‘‘duximus roborandum. Testibus canonicis dicti capituli
et magistris Iohanne de Taunton et Ricardo de Werminstre, Galfrido
de Toruilla, magistro Petro et Philippo capellanis, Warino et Rogero.
clericis et multis aliis.”

A shorter form of the next entry (no. 3), g.v.

Brernarp—Calendar of Documents. 485

3. Charter of Archbishop Henry, founding the offices of Dean,
1219. Precentor, Chancellor, and Treasurer. pp. 5 (copy p. 7).

A fuller form of no. 2, also found in the Lvber Niger of Christ
Church, fol. 21. Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. vu. This docu-
ment has been styled the Magna Charta of St. Patrick’s.

4. Charter of Archbishop Henry, granting each canon jurisdic-

c.1224. tion in his own prebend, as at Salisbury.
p. 8 (copy p. 11).

ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus domino R. Darense episcopo. R. et D.
sanctae Trinitatis et sancti Iohannis Dublinensis prioribus, magistro
Thoma de Cornill, Philippo priore de Holmpatric, magistris P. de
Fyssacre et W. de Lychefeld, Iohanne Fitz Andreae, Rogero de
Felda, Osberto de Crumelyn, Thoma et Iohanne clericis nostris,
Hugone et Simone clericis domini Darensis et multis aliis.’’

Also in Alan’s Register (A cxcvii (def.) = T 629, M 443 mg,
R 1011). The Bishop of Kildare, who was a witness, was Ralph de
Bristol, the first Treasurer of St. Patrick’s; he was consecrated in
12238.

5. Charter of Archbishop Luke as to jurisdiction of Canons.
1234. p- 9 (copy p. 12).

ending ‘‘ Datum apud Clontarreuf, tertio Id. Augusti anno con-
secrationis nostre septimo. Hiis testibus N[{ ehemia | episcopo Cloher-
ensis, I[ocelino] Arddakadense, N. abbate sancti Thome Dublin,
fratre Briano capellano nostro, H. clerico offic. Glindelachen, magistro
Iohanne de Shippeham, et Stephano Prudume clericis nostris et
aliis.”’

Repeated no. 80. Printed in Mason’s Appendiz, p. vi.

6. Charter of Archbishop Henry, granting the Canons indepen-
1220. dence of the Archdeacon’s jurisdiction.
p. 10 (copy p. 14).
ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus domino Roginaldo de Cornill, [ Geruasio de
Cornill, Iohanne de Lond., Humfrido de Erlonde, magistro Iohanne
de Merleburg, magistro Hugone Fistico, domino Philippo capellano,
Warino de Fissakere, et Rogero de Felda clericis, Reginaldo capel-
lano, magistris Iohanne de Stafford et Willelmo de Lichefeld et
multis aliis” |.

Repeated no. 29, the names in brackets being found only in the

s

486 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

later transcript. The original parchment is preserved in the Cathedral
archives, but the seal has been lost. Copied in the Vovwm Registrum
of Christ Church, p. 86 (see Calendar of Christ Church Deeds,
no. 34), and printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. v (see also p. 5).

=

7. Bull of Celestine IIL., confirming Archbishop Comyn’s
1191. grants of prebends. p. 11 (copy p. 15).
Also in Alan’s Register (A cxciii (def.) = T 607, M 431 mg, R979);
and printed in Mason’s Appendiz, p. ii (see also p. 68).

8. An abbreviated form of no. 7, the names of the prebendal
1191. churches being omitted. p: 12'(copy p: 17):

9. Bull of Gregory IX., confirming the Cathedral establish-
1229. ment. p. 13 (copy p. 18).

10. Bull of Gregory IX., confirming the Canons’ privilege of
1238. jurisdiction in their prebends. p. 14 (copy p. 19).
See Mason, p. 108.

11. Bull of Honorius III., confirming the Cathedral establish-
1221. ment. p- 15 (copy p. 20).

Printed in Theiner’s Vetera Monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum,
no. xlvy, p. 18. See Mason, p. 5.

12. Bull of Clement IV., confirming the privileges of the
1266. Chapter. p. 15 (copy p. 21).

13. Bull of Nicholas IV., confirming the privileges of the
1289. Chapter. p. 16 (copy p. 22).
Repeated no. 42. See Mason, p. 114.

14. Letter of the Chapter of St. Patrick’s to the Chapter of
1284. Salisbury, and Reply. p. 17 (copy p. 28).

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. iv; cp. Mason, p. 114.

15. Concession of the Convent of Malvern of half the tithes of
1225. Castleknock. p. 22 (copy p. 28).
ending ‘‘ His testibus magistro Philippo de Bray, magistris Galfrido
et Radulpho de Bristollis [ magistris Iohanne de Taunton et Ricardo de
Wermenister, magistro Ricardo de Gnoweshale et aliis multis |.
Repeated no. 25, the names in brackets being there added. See
Mason, pp. 58, 106.

Brrnarp—Calendar of Documents. 487

16. Confirmation of the preceding by Archbishop Luke.
1238. p. 23 (copy p. 31).
ending ‘‘Lucas Archiepiscopus sigillum suum una cum sigillis
capitulorum sancte Trinitatis et sancti Patricii, Dublin, cum sigillis
nostris presenti scripto duxit apponendum, Testibus et cum Philippo
priore sancte Trinitatis Dublin, R. decano.”’
See Mason, p. 58.

17. Resignation by William Mareschall, Earl of Pembroke, of the
1226. Church of Moone to the Archbishop. p. 25 (copy p. 33).

See Mason, p. 69, note.

18. Presentation by William Mareschall, Earl of Pembroke, of
1226. (?) | William de Insula to the Church of Moone.
p. 26 (copy p. 34).
In Alan’s Register (A excvii (def.) = T 626, M 442 mg, R 1006).
See Mason, p. 69, note.

19. Grant of Tithes of Lord Pembroke’s mills at Moone to the
1227. Church there for the Economy. p- 26 (copy p. 35).

In Alan’s Register (A excvii (def.) = T 627, M 442 mg, R. 1009).
See Mason, p. 69.

20. Grant by Archbishop Henry of the Church of Moone to the
1227. Economy. p. 27 (copy p. 36).
ending ‘‘ Teste elusdem ecclesie capitulo et magistris I. de Taunton
et Ricardo de Wermunstre et magistro Petro et Philippo capellanis,
Warino et Rogero clericis, et Galfrido de Toruilla et multis aliis.”’
See Mason, pp. 73, 106.

21. Remission by Simon Mariscall of a house at Moone to the
1316. Chapter. p- 28 (copy p. 37).
ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus Adam Tanner tunc preposito de Monecolum-
kyll, Philippo de Mone, Johanne Hall, Odone Marscall, Willelmo
Sennet et multis aliis. Dat. apud Mone, &c.”

22. Agreement about the tithes at Castleknock.

ec. 1227. p- 29 (copy p. 39).
See Mason, p. 106.

23. Partition of tithes of Castleknock between Chapter of St.
1249. Patrick’s and Convent of Malvern. p. 31 (copy p. 41).

See Mason, p. 109.

488 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

24. Compromise between the Chapter and the Priory of Castie-
c. 1227. knock as to tithes near Finglas. p. 33 (copy p. 44).

ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus Willelmo archidiacono Dublin, Audoeno
Brun, Waltero Cumin, magistro Philippo de Bray, W. de Estham,
Adam de Seruissend, Alexandro Albere, Stephano de Mesmeton,
magistro Petro Manuersin, magistro Galfrido de Bristoll, Roberto
Lutterell, Willelmo de Ipre clerico, Benedicto de Lichessend’ clerico
et multis aliis.”’

Repeated no. 26. In Alan’s Register (A cev v’? (164 v°) = T 642,
M 450 mg, R 1027), without names of witnesses. See Mason, p. 106.

25. Same as no. 15. p. 34 (copy p. 46).
26. Same as no. 24, p. 36 (copy p. 49).

27. Confirmation of grant of Crumlin Church by King John

1216. to the Economy. p. 38 (copy p. 51).

ending ‘‘ Testibus domino H. Dublin archiepiscopo, W. com.
Sarr., W. Mariscallo com. Pembroke, G. Lutterell, G. de Marisco,
Rogero Pipard, Ricardo de Burgo, Radulpho paruo, magistro
Arnaldo de Auclet; Dat. per manum Ricardi de Marisco cancellarii
nostri apud Winton. xxvi. die Iunii anno regni nostri septimo
decimo.”’

Printed, without the names of the witnesses, in Crede hi, fol.
88) (Gilbert’s edition), and also in Chartae, Jmmunitates, &e., p. 14.
In Alan’s Register (A 1x v° (55 0°) = T 232, M 154 mg, R 376). See
Mason, p. 69.

28. Grant of the advowson of Crumlin by William Fitz W.
1190. Fitz J. de Harptre to Robert his clerk.
p. 39 (copy p. 52).
ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus Roberto de Westona, Aleandro filio Hugonis,
Willelmo de Cantintona, W. Wibert, Thoma filio Willelmi fili
Iohannis, et Pagano fratre suo, et Waltero fratre suo, et multis aliis.”’

In Alan’s Register (T 232, R 376). See Mason, p. 73.
29. Same as no. 6. p. 39 (copy p. 53).
30. Same as no. 5. p. 40 (copy p. 54).

1 Lichefeud in second transcript.

Brrnarp—Calendar of Documents. 489

‘

31. Confirmation of nee by Archbishop de Bicknor. .
1314. p. 42 (copy p. 56).

See Mason, pp. 22, 118.

32. Lease by Archbishop Fulk de Sandford of lands at Tauelach
1260. and Kiltipper to William Torrell. p. 44 (copy p. 59).
ending ‘‘ Sigillum nostrum una cum sigillis capitulorum nostrorum
predictorum fecimus apponi. 4Hiuis testibus magistro Rogero de
Sandinton, domino Anselmo Gobian, tune senescallis domini Dubhl-
nensis, Luca camerario, Henrico Prudum, Simone de Tauelach, Waltero
Blundo, Thoma de Monandi, Iohanne Comyn, Simone hostiario de
Clondolkan, Ranulfo camerario domini Dublin, Gilberto de Harleston,
Adam clerico et altis.”’
In Alan’s Register (A. clxxix. v? (152 v°) = T 548, M 397 mg,
R 897).

33. Election of Adam de Furneis as official general during
1294. vacancy of See. p. 45 (copy p. 61).

In Liber Albus of Christ Church, fol. 14d, and copied in Novum
Registrum, p. 310. See Mason, p. 115.

384. Exemplification of brief of Edward III., forbidding institu-
1349. tion except under royal seal. p. 48 (copy p. 65).

See Mason, p. 128.

35. Letters Patent of Henry III., granting tithes of fish-ponds,
1230. &c. p. 49 (copy p. 66).

36. Letters of Archbishop Luke, requiring Canons to attend and
1247. take the oaths within a year of appointment.
p- 50 (copy p. 67).
Printed in Chartae, Immunitates, &c., p. 26, from Alan’s Register
(A. cvili. v° (94 v°) = T 343, M. 250 mg, R573); also in Crede Mihi,
fol. 1036 (Gilbert’s edition),and in Christ Church Liber Niger, fol. 64,
p. 2. See Mason, p. 109.

37. Bull of Alexander IV. about revocation of indult concerning
1260. non-payment of tithes. p. 51 (copy p. 69).
Printed in Chartae, Inmunitates, &c., p. 29, from Alan’s Register
(A. xi= T 95, M66 mg, R 169).

490 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

38. Grant by Archbishop Luke of Churches of Kilmesantan and
1281. Kilbride to the Economy. p. 53 (copy p. 71).

See Mason, p. 70, and ep. Ch. Ch. Liber Niger, fol. 64, p. 2.

39. Agreement with Roger Outlaw, Prior of Kilmainham.
1318. p- 53 (copy p. 72).

See Mason, p. 119, and cp. Theiner’s Monumenta pceccLxxIv.

40. Contract of said Prior to pay ten pounds of wax yearly for
c. 13820. Church of Rathmore. p- 55 (copy p. 74).

41. Bull of Innocent III. enjoining the Sarum use.
1216. p- 56 (copy p. 75).

Printed in Chartae, Immunitates, p. 16, &c., from Alan’s Register
(A. 111. v = T 77, M 53 mg, R140). See Mason, p. 22.

42. Same as no. 13. p- 57 (copy p. 76).

43. Authorization by Boniface VIII. to Prior of All Saints’ to
1296. enquire into the encroachments of the Bishop of Ferns.
p. 58 (copy p. 77).
See Mason, p. 115, and D’Alton’s Archbishops of Dublin, p. 110.

44. Confirmation by Archbishop de Ferings of his predecessor’s
1304. grants of privileges to canons. p- 59 (copy p. 78).

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. vi, and in Crede Mihi, fol. 1086
(Gilbert’s edition). Also in Alan’s Register (A. cxxxvi. (122) = T 412,
M 3806 mg, R 699).

45. Ordinance of Archbishop Comyn confirming the same privi-
1191. leges as those enjoyed by the canons of Salisbury.

p- 61 (copy p. 81).
Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. 4.

46. Ordinance of Archbishop de St. Paul and Chapter as to
1359. visitations. p. 61 (copy p. 81).

Same as no. 94, with the exception of the last clause, giving the
attestation of ‘‘ Adam de Kyngeston clericus Lichefeldensis,”’
public notary. This is printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. xi; see also
p. 123.

Bernarpv—Calendar of Documents. 491

47. Charter of Archbishop Talbot constituting a College of six
1431. Minor Canons, p-. 64 (copy p. 86).

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. xxxili; see also pp. 83, 132.
Another copy is in the Irish Record Office, among maps, &c., belong-
ing to the diocese of Dublin (4 G. 85, 46, no. 9). See no. 142 below.

48. Letters Patent of Henry VI. confirming the College of Minor
1431. Canons. p. 68 (copy p. 90).
See Mason, pp. 49, 84.
49. Bull of Eugenius IV. confirming the College of Minor
1432. Canons. p-. 72 (copy p. 96).
See Mason, pp. 4, 182.
50. Exemplification of the Confirmation Charter of Edward IV.
1474. p- 75 (copy p. 99).
The substance of this is in French; it is printed in Mason’s

Appendiz, p. xiii; see also p. 22. The original charter, with the
royal seal attached, is preserved in the Cathedral archives.

51. Letters Patent of Henry VII. relative to the floods of the
1496. Poddle River. p. 79 (copy p. 104).
The substance of this is in French; see Mason, p. 141.
52. Letters Patent of Henry VIII. relative to the floods of the
1526. Poddle River. p. 82 (copy p. 107).
The substance of this is in French; see Mason, p. 145.
53. Bull of Leo X. confirming the privileges of the Chapter and
1515. their relation to the Archbishop. p. 85 (copy p. 109).
Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. xv; see also p. 143. Repeated
no. 04.

54. Same as no. 538, with the addition of the two last clauses
1515. printed by Mason, which only appear in this second

transcript. p- 100 (copy p. 127).
55. Letters Patent of Edward III. dispensing with mortmain in
1364. the case of the manor of Coolmine, which was to maintain

certain chantries. p- 116 (copy p. 147).

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 74.

492 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

56. Exemplification of the above Letters Patent under the great
1384. seal of Ireland, signed by Philip de Courtenay, then Lord
Lieutenant. p- 118 (copy p. 149).

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 75.

57. Conveyance of vale manor of Coolmine to Peter Hacket.
1295. p. 120 (copy p. 152).

ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus domino Johanne Wogan tunc temporis justi-
‘clario Hiberniae, domino Johanne de Woneuyle, domino Nigello le
Brun, domino Alberto de Kenleye, domino Waltero de Kenleye, et
multis aliis.”

See Mason, p. 75. Repeated no. 79.

58. Reduction of rent of Coolmine due to Hacket.
1328. p. 121 (copy p. 158).
See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 78.

59. Remission of 20s. rent of Coolmine for eleven years.
1328. p. 122 (copy p. 155).

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 77.

60. Grant in fee of Coolmine from G. Crumpe to Archbishop de
1329. Bicknor. p. 123 (copy p. 156).

ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus Raginaldo de Warneuall, Barino Osweyn,
Machometo de Cruz, Iohanne le Marshall de Rathcoll seniore,
Willelmo Dons et multis aliis.”

See Mason, p. 75. Repeated no. 76.

61. Surrender of Coolmine rentcharge to Archbishop de Bicknor
1335. by Elena le Petit. p. 124 (copy p. 157).

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 80.

62. Surrender of Coolmine rentcharge to Archbishop de Bicknor
1335. by John FitzP. Hacket. p. 124 (copy p. 158).

ending: ‘‘ Hiistestibus domino Elia de Assheburne milite, lohanne
Haket de Stalorgan, Arnoldo Clement, Thoma Wodlok, Simone
Luttrell, Henrico de Notyngham, et multis aliis: Dat. apud Ffynglas,
&e.”’

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 81.

Bernarp—Calendar of Documents. 493

63. Assignment by said Archbishop of rights in Coolmine to the
1349. Chapter. p- 125 (copy p. 159).
This is in French; see Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 82.

64. Grant of Coolmine by said Archbishop to the Chapter.

1349. p. 126 (copy p. 160).

ending ‘‘ Hiis testibus Elia de Asheburne, Ffremundo le Bruyn
et Ricardo le Butler militibus, Richardo Snyterby senescallo nostro,
Ulfrano de Berneuale, Iohanne Haket, Petro Harold, Thoma de Blak-
burne, et multis aliis.’’

See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 83.

65. Nomination of Simon Hirdman as Archbishop’s attorney for
1349. the transfer of Coolmine to the Chapter.

p. 127 (copy p. 162).
See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 84.
66. Nomination of Chapter’s attorneys in same case.
1349. p. 128 (copy p. 162),
See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 85.

67. Nomination of attorneys in the same matter.

1366. p. 128 (copy p. 163).
See Mason, p. 76. Repeated no. 86.

68. Bull of Sixtus IV., empowering Bishop of Kildare and
1483. others to enquire into seizure of land at Castleknock by
the Prior of Kilmainham. p. 129 (copy p. 164).

See Mason, p. 139; and cp. Theiner’s Monumenta, pocorxxtv.

69. Commission empowering James Cogan, Prior of Holmpatrick,
1483. to try said case. Pe 131 (copy p. 167).
See Mason, p. 139.

70. Oath of Dean and Chapter under seal to defend their
1306. liberties. p. 144 (copy p. 181).

This document, hitherto unpublished, is sufficiently interesting
to be printed here in full.

Uniuersis sanctae matris ecclesiae filiis presentes literas uisuris.
uel audituris Thomas decanus, Willelmus de Rodyard, thesaurarius,
Willelmus de Hothom, Iohannes Patrik, Nicholaus de Kyngton,
Richardus de Berforde, Thomas de Sneterby, Willelmus de Moens,

494 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Walterus de Istelep, lohannes de Hothom, Walterus de Glymifford et
Ricardus de Moselwyk, canonici ecclesiae sancti Patricii Dublinensis
cathedralis in Hibernia commorantes eternam in domino salutem:
Cum oporteat laudabile principium fine laudabili concludi, quia finis
non principium pugnam coronat, pro solicitudine nostri laboris
adicere intendimus et coimplere quod usum est in ecclesia nostra
defuisse et in statum debitum ecclesiam nostram redigere et precipue
ad statum in quo erat tempore uenerabilium Iochannis Henrici et
Lucae archiepiscoporum Dublinensium cuius status pro aliquorum
negligentia temporibus retroactis contra primitiuam eius fundationem
multipliciter dinoscitur in suis uiribus et libertatibus perturbari, nos
igitur unanimi spontanea et concordi uoluntate cupientes matris nostrae
predictae statum summa ope reformare et ipsam ad suas libertates
quantum possumus redigere et in eisdem ipsam conuouere in fide qua
dictae ecclesiae matri nostrae sumus affecti promittimus fideliter et
obligamus nos quod omne consilium et auxilium apponemus contra
quoscumque ipsam deprimere uel eiusdem libertates infringere
quomodolibet mollientes tam per nos quam per amicos nostros et
sumptus et inueniemus tam de communibus bonis ecclesiae nostrae
quam de propriis cuiuslibet nostrorum in quantum et quotiens
prefatum negotium requiret ut noster status et sepefatae ecclesiae
nostrae ad instar Salesburiensis ecclesiae ab initio per cartas
archiepiscoporum Dublinensium concessus et auctoritate apostolica
confirmatur in multis postea per quorundam usurpationem dimin{ u jitur
in formam debitam iuxta ipsius primitiuam fundationem quo ad
statuta seu constitutiones redigatur. 81 quis autem nostrum uel
absentium fratrum nostrorum quispiam huic uoluntati et consensu
tacite uel expresse contradixerit aut in futurum contrauenerit aut
hane nostram uoluntatem cuiquam in dampnum nostrum uel ecclesiae
nostrae communicauerit eo ipso habeatur pro periurio et a fratrum
communione et societdte ut scismaticus et periurus in perpetuum
excludatur. Et ut ista nostra prouisio uinculo fortiori roboretur
corporali sacramento nos astriximus etiam sigilla nostra presentibus
apposuimus una cum sigillo capituli nostri. Datur in capitulo nostro
sancti Patricii die sanctae Petronillae uirginis anno domini millesimo
tricentesimo sexto.

See Mason, p. 117.

71. Confirmation by Archbishop Rokeby of the establishment of
1518. the College of Maynooth. p. 146 (copy p. 184).

See Mason, p. 61; and above, p. 482.

Brrnarp—Calendar of Documents. 495

72. Collation of Prebend of Larabryne to the College of Maynooth.
1521. p. 150 (copy 189).
See Mason, pp. 62. 63.

73 Attachment of Vicarage of Larabryne to the College of
1521. Maynooth, on conditions. p. 155 (copy p. 195).

See Mason, pp. 62, 65.

74, Same as no. 05. - 160 (copy p. 201).
75. Same as no. 56. - 161 (copy p. 203).
76. Same as no. 60. . 163 (copy p. 205).
77. Same as no. 59. . 164 (copy p. 206).
78. Same as no. 58. . 165 (copy p. 207).
79. Same as no. 57. - 166 (copy p. 209),
80. Same as no. 61. = 167 (copy p= 210);
81. Sameas no. 62. 160 (copy p.2i1):

. 168 (copy p. 212).
. 169 (copy p. 213).
. 170 (copy p. 214).
. 170 (copy p. 215).
» bil (copy p. 216):

82. Same as no. 63.
83. Same as no. 64.
84. Same as no. 65.
85. Sameas no. 66,
86. Same as no. 67.

OS FS Sore or eS re i sd

87. Contract of Convent of St. Wolstan’s in the matter of the
1319. Church of Rathcomney. p. 172 (copy p. 217).

See Mason, p. 119.

88. Donation of Archbishop de Bicknor to the Economy of certain
1348. houses and gardens opposite St. Sepulchre’s.
p. 172 (copy p. 218)
ends ‘‘ Hiis testibus domino Elia de Assheburne milite Richardo
de Sniterby senescallo nostro, Kenewreico Scherman maiori ciuitatis
Dublin, [ohanni Seriannt, Galfrido Crompe, Ade Louestoke, ciuibus
Dublin, Walfridano Barnewall, Iohanne Hallet, Thoma Blakeburne,
Ade Blakeburne, Ricardo filio Willelmi et multis aliis,” &c.
See Mason, p. 122.

89. Grant to Chapter by Wido de Cornwall of a plot of ground
c. 1244. near the Canon’s houses. p. 174 (copy p. 220).

ends ‘‘ Hiis testibus G. de Turwill tune temporis thesaurario domini

496 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

regis, Warino de Fishacre tunc temporis camerario domini regis et
multis aliis.’’

See Mason, p. 107.

90. Grant by William Godman of 3s. annually for wax lights for
c. 1267. the Lady Chapel. p. 174 (copy p. 221).

ends: ‘‘Huis testibus Waltero Unred tune temporis maiore Dublin,
Thoma de Couyntre Willelmo de Notyng tune propositis, Simone
Unread, Iohanne Fflemyng, Iohanne de sancta Brigida executoribus
predicti Willelmi medici et altis.”

See Mason, p. 111.

91. Lease from Walter de Euyas, Prior of the Friars Hospitallers

Date of Jerusalem, to Turllano de Balimore of a burgage outside
uncertain. Newgate. p. 175 (copy p. 222).

ends: ‘‘ Hiis testibus fratre Laurentio, fratre JIorduno, fratre
Rollando capellanis, fratre Dauid de Castello, fratre Nichola de
Marisco, fratre Hugone de Alneto, fratre Roberto Ture, fratre
Waltero de Londesie, fratre Rogero clerico, fratre Ade de Snaudi,
fratre Henrico, fratre Roberto de Tatewich, fratre Ioh. fil. Hugon.
Will. capellanorum.t ”’

92. Grant of a messuage within the Liberties.
1366. p- 176 (copy p. 223).

See Mason, p. 76.

93. Letter of Archbishop Luke to Convent of Holy Trinity,
c. 1240. ordering them to pay out of the manor of Balscadden
eighteen librates annually to Dean and Chapter of St.
Patrick’s. p. 177 (copy p. 224).
See Mason, p. 110; and ep. Crede Mihi, fol. 89a, Nov. Registr. of
Ch. Ch., p. 163, and Charter Rolls of 4 Feb., 1251.

94. Same as no. 46. p. 178 (copy p. 225).

95. Regulations as to residence of canons extracted from the
Nova Constitutio of Sarum. p- 181 (copy p. 280).

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. iii; see Frere’s Use of Sarum,
I., 262. :

[ Nos. 96 to 102 inclusive are copied in the hand of Dr. John Lyon

Bernarp— Calendar of Documents. 497

(a member of the Chapter from 1751 to 1790), from ancient registers ;
they are not in the copy of the Dignitas Decani. |

96. Grant by the Chapter of certain lands to William de Hothun,
1302. Canon. p- 183.

Copied from Alan’s Register (Pt. 1., fol. i. (def.) = T 1, M 1 mg,
R 3).

97. Instrument by Dean Chaddesworth in reference to a dispute
1300. about a house in the Coombe between the Chapter and
Wm. de Ley. p. 184.

ending: ‘‘ Testes sunt hii, E. Theuardus tinctor, Thomas de
Kermorgin, Radulphus Mingoth, et Dionisia uxor eius et quidam
alia, ce,”

Copied from Crede Mrhi, fol. 1086; printed in Gilbert’s edition.
98. Letters Patent licensing Dean Alleyne to sue at Rome for
1467. benefices. p. 185.
Copied from the Irish Chancery Rolls. See Mason, p. 136.

99. Act of Resumption not to apply to grants made to John
1467. Alleyne, Chaunter, and Walter Kyndon, Prebendary of
Swords. Dp: LS.

This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 136.

100. Act of Parliament empowering Dean Alleyne to be compen-
1468. sated for dilapidations at Deanery. p. 187.

This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 136.

101. Act of Parliament enforcing Residence. p. 190.
c. 1468. i

This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

102. Act of Resumption not to apply to certain grants.

1477. p29.
This isin French. See Mason, p. 139.

103. Assignation by Archbishop Henry of lands of Clonwanwyr
e. 1219. and Kilbery and Church of Clonardmagory to the Deanery.
p- 192 (copy p. 231).

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C.] [39]

498 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

ending: ‘‘In cuius rei testimonium presenti scripto sigillum
nostrum una cum sigillis capitulorum nostrorum sanctae Trinitatis
et sancti Patricii Dublin. apponi fecimus. Huis testibus presentibus
abbate sancti Thome Dublin, et priore sancti Iohannis extra nouam
portam, domino G. Mar, Gilberto de Lych:, Galfrido de Toruilla.
magistro Iohanne de Merleberge et multis aliis.”

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy of this in the archives.
See Mason, p. 26.

104, Assignation by Archbishop Henry of Tallaght, &c., to the
c. 1220. Deanery. p. 192 (copy p. 282).

ending: ‘‘ Quod ut ratum permaneat presenti scripto sigillum
nostrum una cum sigillo capituli sancti Patricii Dublin. est appensum.
Hiis testibus domino Radulfo Darensi episcopo, domino Rogero priore
sanctae Trinitatis Dublin, magistro Thoma cancelario sancti Patricii
Dublin, domino Roberto Luttrel etusdem ecclesie thesaurario, magistro
Daniele priore sancti Iohannis extra nouam portam Dublin, dominis
Philippo de Holmpatrick, Ricardo Omnium Sanctorum prioribus,
domino Galfrido de Toruilla archidiacono Dublin, magistro Ricardo de
Gnowessale archidiacono Glindelacensi, magistro Galfrido de Bristol,
domino Gilberto Commen, domino Ricardo le Corner, magistro Johanne
de Tantun, domino Waltero de Londoniis, domino Roberto Blundo,
domino Benedicto de Lychfelde ciusdem ecclesiae canonicis, Warino
de Fissacre tune domini Henriciif Dublin. archiepiscopi cancellario,
domino Willelmo de Piro et multis aliis.”’

Also in Alan’s Register (Pt. 1., fol. 1. (def.) =T 10°, M 1 mg, R6).
There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives. See
Mason, p. 26.

105. Assignation by Archbishop Henry of a moor near Clondawair
c. 1220. to the Deanery. p. 198 (copy p. 234).

ending: ‘‘ Hiis testibus magistro Thoma cancellario Dublin.
R. Lutterel thesaurario, G. de Toruilla archidiacono, R. le Corner,
W. de London, magistro W. de Lychfelde, Petro de Fissacre, Rogero
de Felde, Roberto de Bosce, Osberto de Cromelin, War de Fissacre,
et aliis.”’

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives. See
Mason, p. 27.

106. Confirmation by Archbishop Luke of Tallaght to the
ce. 1229. Deanery. p. 193 (copy p. 235).

Bernarp—Calendar of Documents. 499

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives. See
Mason, p. 107.

107. Confirmation by Gregory IX. of the Church of Telachmagory
1230. to the Deanery. p. 193 (copy p. 286). ~

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives.

108. Commission of Innocent VIII. to the Bishop of Meath and
1489. others to inquire into the complaint of Dean Alieyne
about lands. p. 194 (copy p. 237).

See Mason, p. 140.

109. Ordinance of Archbishop de Saundford annexing Clonard to
1259. the Deanery, on conditions. p- 194 (copy p. 239).

See Mason, p. 110.

110. Confirmation by Archbishop Luke of Clondalkin, Tallaght,
c. 1280. &c., to the Deanery. p- 195 (copy p. 241).

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives. See
Mason, p. 107.

111. Confirmation by D. MacGilleholmoc, and Dervorgil his wife,
c. 1190. of the lands held by one Lifled to the Church of Clon-
dalkin. p- 196 (copy p. 242).
ending: ‘‘ His testibus Gregorio Dublin. decano, Alano capellano,
Daniele capellano, Turstino de Balimore, Gregorio capellano sancti
Patricii, Martino capellano et aliis.”’
In Crede Mihi, fol. 94, and printed in Gilbert’s edition without
the names of the witnesses. See Mason, p. 26n. Cp. for this Donald
MacGilleholmoc and his wife, Gilbert, Wistory of Dublin, i., 232.

112. Grant by Richard Hacket to Dean Hill of land at
1441. Clondalkin. p. 196 (copy p. 243).

113. Grant by Henry III. to Dean Fitz Guy of 2 acres at
1229. Esker. p. 197 (copy p. 244).

In Alan’s Register (A. excix. (def.) = T 638, M 448 mg, R 1023).
See Mason, p. 27. ;

114. Confirmation by Gregory IX. to the Deanery of various
1227. churches conceded thereto by the Archbishop.
p. 197 (copy p. 244 dvs).

500 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Printed in Chartae, Immunitates, &c., p. 20, from Alan’s Register
(A. vu. o = T 87, M 60 mg, R 156).

There is an eighteenth-century paper copy in the archives. See
Mason, p. 26.

115 Agreement between Dean Rodyard and Gilbert le Rede
1325. about Kilbery. p-. 198 (copy p. 245 brs).

To this deed the seal of the Dean, as well as the common seal of
the Dean and chapter, was affixed. See Mason, p. 27.

116. Commission by Papal Penitentiary to Dean Rodyard,
1329. empowering him to hear Archbishop de _ Bicknor’s
confession of certain crimes, p. 199 (copy p. 249).

See Mason, p. 122.

117. Demise by Dean Alleyne to Simon Gower of glebe of St.
1479. Maelruain, Tallaght. p- 201 (copy p. 252).

See Mason, p. 28.

118. Depositions of Dean Fyche and others about lands at
1533. New Grange, Clondalkin, &e. p. 202 (copy p. 254).
119. Act of Archbishop Browne uniting the parishes of New
1540. Grange and Kilmacudrik with Clondalkin.

p. 209 (copy p. 265).
See Mason, pp. 27, 148.

120. licence of Henry VIII. to Archbishop Browne to grant
1540. 7 acres at Deansrath to the Deanery, for two capons

yearly. p- 210 (copy p. 267).
See Mason, p. 148.

121. Royal lceence exempting Dean and canons from personal
1544. attendance at benefices in other dioceses.

p. 218 (copy p. 272).
See Mason, pp. 27, 149.

122. Restitution charter of Philip and Mary.

1555. p. 217 (copy p. 280).

This has been re-written, and many erasures and additions appear.
The copy so amended is attested by Ri: Wallis clericus in officio

magistri Rotulorum, and there is a later attestation by Geo. Thornton
in 1677. See above, p. 483.

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. Xx.

Brernarp—Calendar of Documents. 501

Repeated (more accurately), no. 137.

Dr. Lyon has added a note: ‘“‘“N.B.—When Lord Chancellor
Weston was Dean of St. Patrick’s, he found the above-written
charter of his cathedral (as it was inrolled in the reign of Philip and
Mary) to be very imperfect, and therefore took care to have it
again inrolled in the 11th of Elizabeth, as you may see it faithfully
copied in this book, p. 289, &c.”’

[The copy of the Dignitas Decani ends here; and what follows in
the original book is in Dr. John Lyon’s handwriting. |

128. Act of Parliament concerning the title of Vicars Choral to
1472. lands at Shanganagh. p. 225.

This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 90.

124. Act of Parliament concerning Vicars’ Land at Clondalkin.
1472. p. 226.

This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 90.

125. Act of Parliament reserving privileges of Dean and
1475. Chapter. p. 227.
Thisis in French ; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

126. Act of Parliament concerning petition of Dean and Chapter
1475. as to Vicars’ rights, as above. p. 227.

This is in French ; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

127. Statute protecting Dean and Chapter against depredations.
1476. p. 239.
This is in French; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

128. Grant by Archbishop Comyn of a mill to the economy.
ce. 1210. p. 280.

Copied from the Liber Niger of Christ Church, fol. 65a; also in
Alan’s Register (A. excvii (def.) = T 628, M 443 mg, R. 1010). See
Mason, p. 69.

129. Extract from Act of Parliament protecting the Vicars.
1492. p-. 230.
This is in French ; copied from the Chancery Rolls.

502 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

130. Statute exonerating Dean and Chapter from taxes.
1492. p-. 280.
This is in French ; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

131. Statute preserving rights of Vicars Choral.
1494. p. 231.

This is in English ; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls.

182. Surrender by Dean and Chapter to the King’s Commissioners
1546. of the Cathedral and its revenues. p- 382.

Copied from the Chancery Rolls. See Mason, p. 150.

133. Certificate empowering said Commissioners to receive
1546. surrender. p. 2338.
Copied from the Chancery Rolls. See Mason, p. 150.

134, Letter of Elizabeth recommending Archbishop Loftus for
1564. the Deanery. p. 235.

This is in English; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 166.

135. Letters Patent of Elizabeth as to collection of first-fruits.
1562. p. 236.

Copied from the Chancery Rolls. Printed in Mason’s Appendia,
p- XXvIl.

136. Judicial decision as to legality of lease made by Archbishop
1568. Browne without consent of Chapter, after the Dissolution.
p. 237.
This is in English ; it is copied from the Chancery Rolls. See
Mason, p. 150.
137. Same as No. 122. p- 239.
Copied from the Chancery Rolls in 1741.

138. Grant by Archbishop Luke to Vicars Choral of land for
1244. building. p. 257.

Copied from Alan’s Register (Pt. 1., fol. 21 (def.) = M 45 mg, R106).
Printed in Mason’s Appendix, p. xxxvi.
139. A city exemplification of a record as to the Archbishop’s
1576. patronage. p. 258.

Copied from the Chancery .Rolls. Also in Alan’s Register
(A. clxxvill. (151) = T 587, M 392 mg, R 890).

Brernarp—Calendar of Documents. 5038

140. Charter of Charles I. incorporating Vicars Choral.

1640. p. 259.

This is in English ; it is copied in part only. Printed in full in
Mason’s Appendix, p. XXXV1.

141. Charter of Henry VIII. incorporating minor Canons.
1519. p. 271.

Copied from the original deed in the archives. Printed in Mason’s
Appendix, Pp. XXXV.
142. Archbishop Talbot’s Constitutions of the minor Canons.
1432. p. 273.

Printed in Mason’s Appendix, ‘ex autographo,’ without the final
attestation clause as given in this copy.

Another copy is in the Irish Record Office among maps, &c.,
belonging to the Diocese of Dublin (4 G. 85. 46, No. 10).

148. Memorandum of a Royal grant of 5 marks annually to the
1494. Minor Canons. p. 275.

This in English; see Mason, p. 85.

[Inprex oF Prersonat Names.

504 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES IN THE CALENDAR.

[ The reference is to the current number. |

Adam, clerk, 32.

Adam de Furneis, official general, 33.

Adam de Kingston, clerk of Lichfield,
public notary, 46.

Adam de Servissend, 24.

Adam de Snaudi, friar, 91.

Albert de Kenleye, 57.

Aleander Fitz Hugh, 28.

Alexander Albere, 24.

Alexander, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1

Alexander IV., Pope, 37.

Alleyne, John, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
98, 99, 100, 117.

Alneto, Hugh de, friar, 91.

Andrew, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1

Arnald de Auclet, 27.

Assheburne, Elias de, miles, 62, 64, 88.

Ballymore, Turllano de, 91.

Bassenet, Edward, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
132.

Benedict de Lichefeud, 24.

Berforde, Richard de, Canon of St.

Patrick’s, 70.
Bernevale, Ulfrane de, 64, 88.

Bicknor, de, Abp. of Dublin, 31, 60,

61, 62, 63, 64, 88, 116.
Blakeburne, Adam, 88.
Blakeburne, Thomas, 64, 88.
Blundo, Walter, 32.
Boniface VIII., Pope, 43.
Bray, Philip de, 15, 24.
Brian, chaplain to Abp. Luke, 5.
Brigid, St., John, de, 90.
Bristol, Ralph de, Bp. of Kildare, 4, 15.
Browne, George, Abp. of Dublin, 119,
120, 136.

Brun, Fremund le, miles, 64.
Brun, Nigel le, 57.

Brun, Owen, 24.

Butler, Richard le, miles, 64.

Castello, David de, friar, 91.

Celestine III., Pope, 7.

Chaddesworth, Thos. de, Dean of St.
Patrick’s, 70, 97.

Charles I., K., 140.

Clement, Arnold, 62.

Clement IV., Pope, 12.

Cogan, James, Prior of Holmpatrick, 69.

Comyn, John, Archbp. of Dublin, 1, 7,
45, 128.

Comyn, John, 32.

Cornwall, Wido de, 89.

Courtenay, Philip de, Lord Lieutenant,
56.

Coveyntry, Thomas de, Provost of
Dublin, 90.

Crumpe, Geoffrey, 60, 88.

Cumin, Walter, 24.

D., Prior of Hospital of St. John, 1, 4.
David de Castello, friar, 91.
Dons, William, 60.

Edward III., K., 34, 55.

Edward IV., K., 50.

Elena le Petit, 61.

Elias, Canon of St. Augustine, 1.

Elias de Assheburne, miles, 62, 64, 88.

Elizabeth, Q., 134, 135.

Eugenius IV., Pope, 49.

Euyas, Walter de, Prior of the Friars
Hospitallers, 91.

BrernardD—Calendar of Documents.

Ferings, de, Richard, Abp. of Dublin,
44,

Fissacre, Warin de, 2, 6, 20, 89.

Fleming, John, 90.

Fremund le Brun, 64.

Fulk de Saundford, Abp. of Dublin, 32.

Fyche, Geoffrey, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
118.

Fyssacre, P. de, 4.

Gardiner, Richard, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
16.

Geoffrey de Bristol, 15, 24.

Geoffrey de Turville, 2, 20, 89.

Gervase de Cornill, 6.

Gilbert de Harleston, 32.

Glymifford, Walter de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Gobian, Anselm, Abp.’s seneschal, 32.

Godman, William, 90.

Gower, Simon, 117.

Gregory, dean, 1.

Gregory, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1.

Gregory IX., Pope, 9, 10.

H., official clerk of Glendalough, 4.

Hacket, John Fitz Peter, 62.

Hacket, Peter, 57, 58.

Haket, John, de Stalorgan, 62, 64.

Hail, John, 21.

Hallet, John, 88.

Harleston, de, Gilbert, 32.

Harold, Peter, 64.

Harptre, de, William Fitz W. FitzJ., 28.

Henry III., K., 38.

Henry VI., K., 48.

Henry VII., K., 51.

Henry VIII., K., 52, 120, 121, 141.

Henry of London, Abp. of Dublin, 2,
3, 4, 6, 20, 27, 103.

Henry de Notyngham, 62.

Henry, friar, 91.

Hirdman, Simon, 65.

Honorius III., Pope, 11.

Hothom, John de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

505

Hugh, clerk to Ralph, Bp. of Kildare, 4.
Hugh de Alneto, friar, 91.

Hugh Fistico, 6.

Humfrey de Erlonde, 6.

Innocent III., Pope, 41.
Istelep, Walter de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Jocelin, Bp. of Ardagh, 5.

John, K., 27.

John, clerk to Abp. Henry, 4.

John Fitz Andrew, 4.

John Fitz Hugh, friar, 91.

John de London, 6.

John le Marshall de Rathcoll, 60.

John de Merleburg, 6.

John de Sheppeham, clerk to Abp.
Luke, 5.

John de Stafford, 6.

John de Taunton, 2, 15, 20.

John de Wonevyle, 57.

Jordan, friar, 91.

Keating, James, Prior of Kilmainham,
68, 69.

Kenleye, Albert de, 57.

Kenleye, Walter de, 57.

Kermorgin, Thomas de, 97.

Kyndon, Walter, Prebendary of Swords,
99.

Kyngton, Nicholas de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Lawrence, friar, 91.

Leo X., Pope, 53.

Ley, William de, 97.

Loftus, Adam, Abp. of Dublin, 134.

Lovestoke, Adam, 88.

Luke, Abp. of Dublin, 5, 16, 36, 38,
93, 138.

Luke, chamberlain to Abp. F. de
Saundford, 32.

Lutterell, G., 27.

Lutterell, Robert, 24.

Hothom, William de, Prebendary of | Luttrell, Simon, 62.

Swords, 70, 96.

R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. |

| Lychefelde, William de, 4, 6.

[40]

506

Mahomet de Cruz, 60.

Manversin, Peter, 24.

Mareschall, William, Earl of Pembroke,
Uijelos 195.27.

Mariscall, Simon, 21.

Marisco, G. de, 27.

Marisco, Nicholas de, friar, 91.

Marisco, Richard de, Chancellor to K.
John, 27.

Marisco, W. de, 1.

Marscall, Odo, 21.

Mary, Queen, 122.

Matthew, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1.

Mingoth, Dionysia, 97.

Mingoth, Ralph, 97.

Moens, William de,
Patrick’s, 70.

Monandi, de, Thomas, 32.

Mone, Philip de, 21.

Moselwyk, Richard de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Canon of St.

N., abbot of St. Thomas, 5.

Nehemiah 0’ Brogan, Bp. of Clogher, 5.

Nicholas [V., Pope, 13.

Nicholas de Marisco, friar, 91.

Nigel le Brun, 57.

Notyng, William de, medicus, Provost
of Dublin, 90. ‘

Notyngham, Henry de, 62.

Osbert de Crumlin, 4.
Osbert Essel, 1.
Osweyn, Barinus, 60.

Outlaw, Roger, Prior of Kilmainham, |

39, 40.

P., de Fyssacre, 4.

Pagan (?), 28.

Patrick, John, Prebendary of Mala-
hidert, 70.

Pembroke,
William.

Peter, chaplain, 2, 20.

Petit, Elena le, 61.

Philip, husband of Q. Mary, 122.

Philip de Bray, Precentor of St.
Patrick’s, 15, 24.

Philip, chaplain, 2, 6, 20.

Earl of, see Mareschall,

Proceeaings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Philip, prior of Holmpatrick, 4.

Philip, prior of Holy Trinity, 16.

Philip de Mone, 21.

Prudum, Henry, 32.

Prudume, Stephen, clerk to Abp.
Luke, 5.

R., Prior of Holy Trinity, 1.

R., Dean of Swords, 1.

Raginald de Warneyall, 60.

Ralph de Bristol, Bp. of Kildare, 4, 15.

Ralph, parvus, 27.

Ranulf, chamberlain, 32.

Rede, Gilbert le, 115.

Reginald, chaplain to Abp. Henry, 6.

Richard de Burgo, 27.

Richard de Ferings, Abp. of Dublin, 44.

Richard Fitz William, 88.

Richard de Gnoweshale, Prebendary of
Castleknock, 15.

Richard de Marisco, Chancellor to K.
John, 27.

Richard de Northampton, Bp. of Ferns,
43.

Richard de Werminstre, 2, 15, 20.

Robert, Dean of Dublin, 1.

Robert, clerk, 28.

Robert de Crumel, 1.

Robert de Tatewich, friar, 91.

Robert de Westona, 28.

Rodyard, William de, Treasurer, and
afterwards Dean, of St. Patrick’s, 70,
115s Whe

Roger, clerk to Abp. Henry, 2, 20.

Roger, clerk, 91.

Roger de Felda, 4, 6.

Roger, Prior of Holy Trinity, 4.

Roger Pipard, 27.

Roger de Sandinton,
seneschal, 32.

Roginald de Cornill, 6.

Rokeby, William, Abp. of Dublin, 71.

Rolland, friar, 91.

Archbishop’s

S., Abbot of St. Thomas, 1.

St. Paul, de, John, Abp. of Dublin, 46.
Salisbury, Earl of, W., 27.

Saundford, Fulk de, Abp. of Dublin, 32.

BrrnardD—Calendar of Documents.

Scherman, Kenewreic, Mayor of Dublin,
88.

Sennet, William, 21.

Seriannt, John, 88.

Simon, clerk to Ralph, Bp. of Kildare, 4.

Simon Cumin, 1.

Simon, ostiarius of Clondalkin, 32.

Simon de Tavelach, 32.

Sixtus IV., Pope, 68.

Snaudi, Adam de, friar, 91.

Sneterby, Thomas de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Snyterby, Richard, seneschal to Abp.
de Bicknor, 64, 88.

Stephen de Mesmeton, 24.

Talbot, Richard, Abp. of Dublin, 47,
142.

Tanner, Adam, Provost of Moone, 21.

Tatewich, Robert de, friar, 91.

Theuard, E., tinctor, 97.

Thomas, 1.

Thomas de Cornill, 4.

Thomas, clerk to Abp. Henry, 4.

Thomas, Fitz William FitzJohn, 28.

Thomas de Monandi, 32.

Thornton, George, 122.

Torrell, William, 32.

Ture, Robert, friar, 91.

Turllano de Ballimore, 91.

507

Turville, Geoffrey de, Archdeacon of
Dublin, 2, 20, 89.

Ulfrane de Bernevale, 64, 88.
Unread, Simon, 90.
Unred, Walter, Mayor of Dublin, 90.

W. de Estham, 24.
W.., Earl of Salisbury, 27.
W. Wibert, 28.

Wallis, Richard, clerk in office of
Master of Rolls, 122.
Walter, 28.

Walter de Euyas, Prior of the Friar’s
Hospitallers of Jerusalem, 91.
Walter de Kenleye, 57.

| Walter de Londesie, friar, 91.

Warin de Fissacre, clerk, 2, 6, 20,
89.

Weston, Robert, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
122.

Westona, Robert de, 28.

Wido de Cornwall, 89.

William, Archdeacon of Dublin, 1, 24.

William, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1.

William de Cantintona, 28.

William de G., 1.

William de Ipre, clerk, 24.

_ William de Lychefelde, 4, 6.

Wodlok, Thomas, 62.
Wogan, John, Justice of Ireland, 57.

SOG

“

Le sean obslet A velo) ollie

Ae ss ibid

ob
AM

(82h) volsvonpatt als onal

wee

OU) One Date
eo skiitl Spratt ein pea)
~*~ i ‘
“A oh WR saan stASh aby We
: TO yafe tine Vhs (ove
ie roe OH
oo Ut Phe ye ee
os s2SP slo}! “sane
~ ape Ti
‘wor sat Fen calioh ath Lal
Jontinuiol 18 aullatiqnal tl
ih alin wile WV
Oe «hid fiat! ainda dg
a alleles strap Aine
~ “
heady hele TO el é Wa All in VF
, ; uo)
ay WihigL ie oll
Haj () sb. ohh
; Uoasuth TH cnipiiess rocllay
Md OF Tialen in inhi
; Ptr uroniiaed ol only
; | Pyle tattle y7
Le hale tial ali qeilhye
\. eh .obtotadnt AT EE.
= UA “nine Tatthus de
Ad al L710 SIP ie ciple off ua TF
;
> me =
: ‘
;

Ce ee

TMi iven (ANG ‘alia le O76 |

"3

aBiy to 70 col iat on haat
‘ge «te

hea « If “inal DT janet

- BB hot inaeesel

pablil to.’ «ciypladl of bralon muir

-! oltre noaia

£6 nollshiroll) to mbar sees

oa Hoalevatt all nope

J aod FE apa

AG sat Gl aA omar

rome! job Saud h ean
Oy ota

dk Od fiibeahi Jaf Een
. > 88 da Stontini a

~ ab ido Mob frail

Ph tidied hy tem dotia?
Ais 3 te
“arate To dere WL oy Se nel

ot TE eh Ee ai Beier! iF 4
Aird ily boa ce tin ont,
‘custo
ie hen a gemma
~. hg tuiokt aan a ial ania De
ase Tedotee ly alli yy sak wots:
od ELE ut als ITLL
10D 4 Ai e) str ‘eu ee
ai HUW? vil tori

reat
petite

r
tee iilas Monti) | ots
oA a Toni at ' a omnis
Pe
Ld ° -
= a
: oa
) <r
-
: :
is ‘
1 : *
7 =:
: < ‘
§ 4
: oe -
me a
.
: :

Bernarp—Calendar of Documents.

Scherman, Kenewreic, Mayor of Dublin,
88.

Sennet, William, 21.

Seriannt, John, 88.

Simon, clerk to Ralph, Bp. of Kildare, 4.

Simon Cumin, 1.

Simon, ostiarius of Clondalkin, 32.

Simon de Tavelach, 32.

Sixtus IV., Pope, 68.

Snaudi, Adam de, friar, 91.

Sneterby, Thomas de, Canon of St.
Patrick’s, 70.

Snyterby, Richard, seneschal to Abp.
de Bicknor, 64, 88.

Stephen de Mesmeton, 24,

Talbot, Richard, Abp. of Dublin, 47,
142.

Tanner, Adam, Provost of Moone, 21.

Tatewich, Robert de, friar, 91.

Theuard, E., tinctor, 97.

Thomas, 1.

Thomas de Cornill, 4.

Thomas, clerk to Abp. Henry, 4.

Thomas, Fitz William FitzJohn, 28.

Thomas de Monandi, 32.

Thornton, George, 122.

Torrell, William, 32.

Ture, Robert, friar, 91.

Turllano de Ballimore, 91.

Kk. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. 'C.]

507

Turville, Geoffrey de, Archdeacon of
Dublin, 2, 20, 89.

Ulfrane de Bernevale, 64, 88.
Unread, Simon, 90.
Unred, Walter, Mayor of Dublin, 90.

W. de Estham, 24.

W.., Earl of Salisbury, 27.

W. Wibert, 28.

Wallis, Richard, clerk in office of
Master of Rolls, 122.

Walter, 28.

Walter de Euyas, Prior of the Friar’s
Hospitallers of Jerusalem, 91.

Walter de Kenleye, 57.

| Walter de Londesie, friar, 91.

Warin de Fissacre, clerk, 2, 6, 20,
89.

Weston, Robert, Dean of St. Patrick’s,
122.

Westona, Robert de, 28.

Wido de Cornwall, 89.

William, Archdeacon of Dublin, 1, 24.

William, chaplain to Abp. Comyn, 1.

William de Cantintona, 28.

William de G., 1.

William de Ipre, clerk, 24.

William de Lychefelde, 4, 6.

Wodlok, Thomas, 62.

Wogan, John, Justice of Ireland, 47.

[41]

[ 508

De

THE PARLIAMENT OF IRELAND UNDER THE TUDOR
SOVEREIGNS: WITH SOME NOTICES OF THE
SPEAKERS OF THE IRISH HOUSE OF COMMONS.

By C. LITTON FALKINER, M.R.1.A.
[Read May 8; Ordered for publication May 10; Published June 22, 1905.]

AttHoucH few topics connected with the history of Ireland have
received more attention than that of the constitution of the Irish
Parliament, it is nevertheless true that the numerous writers on the
subject have left, sometimes from choice, more often of necessity,
considerable gaps in their accounts of the earlier phases of its develop-
ment. For the more modern period, of course, the materials are ample.
From the time when Molyneux initiated the discussion of the parlia-
mentary relations of Ireland with England to the present day, there
has been no lack of literature on the constitutional aspects of our par-
liamentary history ; and for the era of legislative independence, the
materials at the disposal of the historian are ample to the point of
superfluity. It is otherwise, however, with the earlier period, not-
withstanding that the nineteenth century has produced two works on
this subject by eminent judicial personages, who were also distinguished
Parliamentarians. But neither Chief Justice Whiteside’s vivacious
sketch of The Life and Death of the Irish Parliament, nor Lord
Chancellor Ball’s philosophical treatise on Lrish Legislative Systems,
professes to analyse in detail the course of our early Parliamentary
procedure. The;‘consideration of the Irish Parliament in its formal
aspect prior to the eighteenth century has, however, been undertaken
by several writers. William Lynch, in his View of the Legal Institu-
tions, Honorary Hereditary Offices, and Feudal Baronies of Ireland,
has discussed? with much learning the nature of the legislative
institutions introduced into Ireland after the Anglo-Norman Conquest.
By his examination of the writs of Parliamentary Summons issued by
the Plantagenet Kings, this writer has thrown considerable light
upon the constitution of those early assemblies which, though

Faixiner— Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 509

properly called Parliaments, were certainly very far removed from the
likeness of what we now understand by that name. The same author,
in his treatise on The Law of Election in the Ancient Cities and Towns
of Ireland,‘ carried this investigation a step further, by tracing the
evolution of the borough franchise from the fourteenth century to
modern times.

But, although Lynch has printed in the first-named work the
several writs of summons and parliamentary lists from Edward I.
to James I., he has not dealt with the Tudor Parliaments. And
although Sir W. Betham, in his work on The Origin and History of
the Constitution of England and the Early Parliaments of Ireland, has
devoted some chapters to the early Councils and Parliaments of
Ireland, his inquiry does not extend beyond the reign of Richard III. ;
at which point the author abandoned his design of continuing the
History of the Parliament of Ireland to modern times. Monck
Mason’s Essay on the Antiquity and Constitution of Parliaments in
Lreland seems, from its title, to come nearer than any of the other
works we have mentioned to a discussion of the subject now in hand.
But this treatise is mainly devoted to a refutation of Sir John Davies’
assertion, in his well-known speech in 16138, that there was no
separate Parliainent for Ireland for 140 years from King Henry II.
It is, moreover, chiefly occupied with an examination of the nature of
the legislative assemblies summoned in Ireland under the Plantagenet
sovereigns, and barely touches upon the Tudor Period. There is,
indeed, one other work which professes to give a general survey of the
history of Parliaments in Ireland. The second Viscount Mountmorres,
who in the Grattan Parliament held an eminent position as an
authority on Irish constitutional history, published in 1792 a History
of the Principal Transactions of the Irish Parliament from 1634 to 1666.
This work, in so far as it illustrates its title, is little more than an
analysis of the earliest printed journals of the Irish Parliament,
which begin with the year 1634; but it is prefaced by A Preliminary
Discourse on the Ancient Parliaments of that Kingdom. The principal
matter in the preliminary discourse is, however, furnished by the
account of the Order and Usage how to keep a Parliament in England,
contributed to Holinshed’s Chronicles by John Hooker, in the reign

1 This work, which was published in 1831, contains a very valuable conspectus
of the Irish boroughs returning members to Parliament from 1358 to 1800. But
this table does not specify the boroughs returning members to any of the Tudor
Parliaments prior to that called by Sussex in 2nd Elizabeth.

[41*]

510 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of Queen Elizabeth, which Mountmorres reprinted in full. The
author makes no attempt at original inquiry, and the work is.
practically silent as to the Parliaments of Henry VII. and Henry VIII.
For information about the Tudor Legislature we are thus reduced
in effect to the ancient authority in Holinshed just referred to, to
some passages in Stanihurst’s Description of Ireland, published in the
same Chronicle, and to one or two chapters in Edmund Campion’s
History of Jreland, written in the year 1571. No attempt has
hitherto been made to combine with these older authorities the
information which the publication of the State Paper Calendars
has made available. For although the late Dr. Richey, in his
admirable Short History of the Irish People, has based his account
of the Tudor period, and more particularly of the Irish policy of
Henry VIII., on the authority of these records, his attention was not
especially directed to questions of Parliamentary or Constitutional
history. Nor are the references to this subject in Mr. Bagwell’s [reland
under the Tudors much more than episodical, although in a chapter on the:
Irish Parliament the earlier constitution of the Legislature is lucidly
summarised. It thus appears that the early Parliamentary history of
Ireland, from the time when Parliament, in the modern sense of the
term, can be said to have existed in this country, is still to a great
extent unwritten; so that although the present inquiry is on a scale
much too small to exhaust the subject, it will, I trust, be found to
supply, insome degree, this /acuna in our history, and to illustrate the
evolution of the Parliamentary institutions of Ireland.

The statement of Sir John Davies, that ‘‘ for the space of 140
years after King Henry II. had taken possession§of the lord-
ship of Ireland, there was but one Parliament for both kingdoms,”’’
has been criticised with some acerbity by writers zealous for the
antiquity of the legislative institutions of Ireland. It is certain that
the literal accuracy of this assertion cannot be sustained ; yet there
can be little doubt of the substantial truth of the statement that,
‘‘ Before that time, the meetings and consultations of the great lords
with some of the commons—though they be called Parliaments in the
ancient annals—yet being without orderly summons, or formal pro-
ceedings, are rather to be called parlies than Parliaments.’”’ The
eminent Speaker of James I.’s Irish Parliament, whose speech before
the Lord Deputy Chichester, in 1613, is the first extant attempt at
a historical suryey of the history of Parliamentary institutions in
Ireland, would have been the last to depreciate the importance of the

Farxiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 511

assembly of which he was the spokesman; and it is evident from a
‘consideration of English constitutional history, that down to a date very
much later than that which Davies assigns, the Parliaments summoned
by the Deputies of the Plantagenet sovereigns must have been deficient
in many of the essentials of a free Legislature. Whatever the constitu-
tion of the earlier Parliaments of Ireland, we can hardly suppose it to
have been more fully developed than that of the English Legislature
from which it was copied. Yet the separation of the two Houses of the
English Parliament cannot be certainly placed earlier than 13848, nor
was it until the year 1377 that the Speaker of the House of Commons
was definitely recognised as an indispensable functionary of that body.
Indeed, it is by no means clear that between the reigns of the Third
and Fourth Edwards the Parliaments summoned to Westminster were
apt models of what would now be termed a constitutional assembly.
We need not insist on the other point which Sir John Davies, anxious
to emphasise the administrative reforms effected in the reign of James
the First, laboured so assiduously in his speech. The fact that the
county representation remained incomplete down to the Stuart epoch,
because it was not till then that the counties were completely formed,
certainly detracted from the importance of the preceding Parliaments ;
but it did not detract from their constitutional character. The early
Parliaments were representative as far as the political conditions of
the time permitted of representation. It is far from certain to what
extent the later Plantagenet Parliaments adopted the procedure of
the contemporary English Legislature. But Parliaments were,
undoubtedly, called in Ireland with great frequency in the reigns of
the Lancastrian and Yorkist Sovereigns. At least ten Parliaments
were called in Ireland under Henry VI.; and it was even found
necessary to enact that the Deputy should not summon Parliament
more than once in the same year. . In the reign of his successor the
Legislature met almost annually ; while under Richard the Third—
a sovereign whose reign is a complete blank in the printed statutes of
Ireland—two Parliaments were held, the first in 1482, the second
in 1483-84. In the first of these Parliaments no less than twenty-
seven statutes were enacted, and in the second eighteen.’

1 See the transcripts of the statutes made nearly a century ago under the
direction of the Irish Record Commissioners, and preserved at the Irish Record
Office; and also an annotated copy of the printed statutes in the same repository,
which affords much valuable information on the early statutes. I owe my
acquaintance with these sources of knowledge to the courtesy of the present
Assistant Deputy Keeper, Mr. H. F. Berry.

512 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

But although in Ireland, as in England, Parliament was called
more frequently in the fifteenth century than in either the sixteenth
or the seventeenth, we have practically no record of its procedure.
In any attempt to trace the procedure of the Irish Parliament, we can
hardly start farther back than the opening of the Tudor period; and
in effect with the celebrated Parhament of Sir Edward Poynings,
which marks the opening of a new Parliamentary era. That assembly
was not, indeed, the only Parliament held in Ireland under the first
Tudor. If we include that held at Drogheda in the same year by
Robert Preston, Lord Gormanston, which was subsequently declared
void for want of any general summons of the Knights of the Shires,
there were at least six Parliaments called in this reign. Of these,
the first, which was held in 1492 by Walter, Archbishop of Dublin,
as deputy for the Lord Lieutenant, Jasper, Duke of Bedford, can
hardly be deemed to have comprised a fuller representation of the
Lords and Commons of Ireland than Gormanston’s. For an address.
to the King ‘‘from his true and faithful subjects the Lords Spiritual
and Temporal, and his Councillors of his land of Ireland in playne
Parliament ther assembled,” though apparently signed by all the
members, contains no more than sixteen signatures. Even if we
suppose (a hypothesis for which there is no warrant) that the signa-
tories were limited to members of the Upper House, and that the
document takes no account of the Commons, the unrepresentative
character of the assembly is shown by the fact that every one of the
seven Spiritual and nine Temporal Lords was territorially connected
with the Pale.!| But whatever its composition, the legislative vigour
of this Parliament cannot be gainsaid. In spite, or possibly because,
of its hmited numbers, it passed as many as thirty-two statutes in
the course of its two sessions.*

Of the other Parliaments of Henry VII., besides that summoned
by Poynings, two were held by Lord Gormanston, the first at Trim,
and the second, already mentioned as invalid, at Drogheda. A
Parliament was held in 1498 by Gerald, Earl of Kildare, at Castle-
dermot, or Tristledermot, and another, which may, however, have
been no more than a second session of the same Parliament, was held

1 The Archbishop of Armagh forms an exception more apparent than real, since
Louth formed part of his Archdiocese, and the Primate’s principal residence was at
Drogheda.

2 The statutes of this Parliament were the last which were drawn in Norman-
French.

FaLkiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 513

by the same Deputy in Dublin in the following year. Henry VIL.’s
last Parliament, which was likewise summoned by an Earl of Kildare,
held three sessions in Dublin, and one at Tristledermot in the last year
of the reign.

In the absence of any kind of record beyond the bare enactments
upon the rolls of Parliament, it is impossible to form for ourselves
anything like a picture of the procedure of Parliament under Henry VII.
It appears clear indeed, from the language of the Address of the
Parliament of 1492, already referred to, that the first Parliament of
the reign, like that of Gormanston’s at Trim, which is described by
Ware as consisting of the ‘‘ nobles and prime men” of the Pale, was
little more that a representation of the peers of the four counties
adjacent to the capital. It is at any rate very improbable that in such
an assembly there can have been any separate representation of the
Commons as a distinct House. The only clue to the form and fashion
of the meetings of the Legislature at this time is furnished by an Act
of Poynings’ Parliament, from which we may infer the informal
character of the earlier assemblies. The statute 10 Henry VII., cap. 16,
required that the Lords should wear their Parliament robes, this
custom having lately fallen into disuse. The only other indication of
the usages of Parliament in the last years of the fifteenth century is
afforded by the records prefixed to the statutes of each Parliament,
which preserve for us the names of the towns in which each session
was held. From this it appears that, although confined by law to
Dublin and Drogheda,! the Parliament sat at the pleasure of the
Deputy in different towns of the Pale, and that Trim and Tristle-
dermot were favourite venues.

The obscurity in which the usages of Henry VII.’s Legislature
are wrapped extends to the three first of the five Parliaments of his
successor. Of the Parliaments of the 7th, 13th, and 25th of
Henry VIII., we know almost nothing beyond what the Statute Book
tells us, notwithstanding that the two last-named were held under

1 Of the Acts passed in the Parliament of 1498 only one is printed in the Statute
Book. But several others were passed, and these have been printed in Sir John
Gilbert’s National Manuscripts of Ireland, from a roll discovered in England in the
last century. Those passed in 1508 have not hitherto been printed. Ware laments
in his Annals that the laws made in the Parliament of 1498 were not upon record
in his time. He mentions that one Nangle was imprisoned in England on a charge
of having surreptitiously taken away the Rolls.

* See Statute, 33rd Hen. VIII., s. 2, c. 1.

014 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Viceroys so eminent as the Earl of Surrey and Lord Leonard Grey.
It may, however, be collected from the recitals prefixed to the statutes
of the last-named Deputy, that Parliament at this time resumed the
provincial sessions, which had been the rule rather than the exception
in earlier times. Grey’s Parliament held as many as eight sessions
between May ist, 1536, and December 20th, 1537. Of these the first
four were held successively in Dublin, Kilkenny, Cashel, and Limerick
—a fact which seems to refute the description applied by Dr. Richey to
this Parliament, of ‘‘ the last colonists, or Pale Parliament held by an
English Viceroy in Ireland.”’ In thus moving the seat of the Legisla-
ture beyond the limits of the Pale, the Deputy appears to have violated
the law, and doubts seem to have arisen as to the validity of the
measures passed by his Parliaments. For we find that one of the first
measures passed by the Parliament called in 1541 by Sir Anthony
St. Leger, was an Act by which an old statute under which the seat of
Parliament had been limited to the towns of Dublin and Drogheda
was declared void, and this enactment was given a retrospective
application. The Parliament of 1541 likewise held as many as eight
sessions between its first meeting on 13th June, 1541, and its dissolu-
tion on 19th November, 1543. One of its most important sessions
was in Limerick, and it also satin Trim. These perambulatory habits
were followed in the Parliament called by Sussex in 3rd & 4th Philip
and Mary, which sat in Limerick and Drogheda as well as in Dublin.
But this is the last instance of the despatch of Parliamentary business
elsewhere than in the capital. For although the Parliament of
11th Elizabeth was prorogued by Sir Henry Sydney from Dublin to
Drogheda at the close of its first session, the sitting there on
February 13th to 15th, 1569-70, was merely formal, and the subse-
quent sittings of this Parliament were held in the capital. Sir John
Perrott likewise prorogued the Parliament of 1585-6 from Dublin to
Drogheda. But the sittings were again formal, and Parliament was
prorogued to meet in Dublin; ‘‘in respect,” as Perrott reported, “‘ of
the inability of that town to bear the train of a Parliament.””!

It is with the famous Parliaments of 1536 and 1541, in the latter
of which Henry VIII. assumed, for the first time, the title of King of
Ireland, that the history of the Irish Parliament—from a constitutional
point of view—may be said to begin. But before considering the
features to which these Parliaments owe their importance, it will be

‘Cal. 8. P. (Ireland), 1586-88, p. 30. Perrott to Walsingham, Feb. 20th,
1385-6.

FaLKInER—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 518

convenient to consider the effect of Poynings’ Act upon the develop-
ment of Parliamentary institutions in Ireland in the century following
its enactment.

Poynings’ Act, though now chiefly remembered as having reduced
the Irish Legislature to a state of dependence upon England, was very
far from originating solely in a desire on the part of the Crown, or its re-
presentatives, to assert the subordinate position of the Irish Parliament.
It was, on the contrary, primarily due to the anxiety of the Lords of the
Pale to control the King’s Deputies in their previously unrestrained
exercise of the royal prerogative. Prior to the legislation of 1495, both
the time of the calling of Parliament, and the choice of the measures to
be submitted to it, lay in the unfettered discretion of the Viceroy. In
the opinion of the leading men of the Pale, this discretion had been very
frequently abused in the latter part of the fifteenth century. Although
in the reigns of the latter Plantagenet rulers several princes of the
blood royal, and other English peers of the highest eminence, had
been appointed to the position of Lord Lieutenant, no holder of that
title had visited Ireland for upwards of thirty years prior to Poynings’
nomination as Lord Deputy. The authority of the Crown had in
consequence been, in a great measure, usurped by the rival families
of Butler and FitzGerald. In the time of Edward IV. and Richard IIL.,
the Earls of Kildare, who had been consistent supporters of the Yorkist
cause during the Wars of the Roses, had enjoyed that practical monopoly
of power the loss of which under Henry VII. was the main incentive
to the patronage accorded by the FitzGeralds to successive pretenders
to the English Crown. And they had not always employed that
power for unselfish ends. Some of the unpublished statutes of the last-
named monarch are exclusively directed to the aggrandisement of the
great House of Kildare, whose predominance was distasteful, not
merely to the rival House of Ormond, but to the heads of the old families
of the Pale. Accordingly, while Poynings’ Act was certainly designed
in part by Henry VII. and his advisers to punish Kildare for his action
in abetting the pretensions of Simnel and Warbeck, it had the complete
approval of the Parliament of Ireland. This fact is attested not only
by the language of the Act itself, but by the curious fact that the
several repeals or suspensions of Poynings’ Law, which the conditions
of the time rendered a matter almost of necessity during the century
following its enactment, were vehemently opposed by the Irish
Parhament.

It is easy to understand that the operation of this law, which
rendered Parliament powerless until the business to be brought before

516 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

it had been certified by the Irish Government to the English Privy
Council, was found in practice to be exceedingly irksome to those
responsible for the administration of the country. No measure,
however urgent or desirable, could be dealt with unless it had been
devised and certified before the meeting of Parliament. In days when
communication was slow and tedious to a degree which it is now
difficult to conceive, this was a very real difficulty. Accordingly, it
was found desirable by the Ministers of the Crown, as early as the
28th of Henry VIII., to modify Poynings’ Act. A letter from Lord
Chancellor Audeley to Thomas Cromwell, written in view of the
assembling of Lord Leonard Grey’s Parliament, explains the
ministerial point of view. ‘‘I have also seen,’’ he wrote, ‘‘ the Act
made in Ireland in Poynings’ time. Ido not take that Act as they
take it in Ireland; nevertheless for clere matter of the Actes that
should passe in this Parliament at Irlond, I have made a short Act
that this Parliament, and everything to be done by authoritye thereof,
shall be good and effectual, the said Act made in Poynings’ time, or
any other Act or usage of the land of Irlond, notwithstanding.’
An Act to this effect was accordingly passed, and a further Act of
Explanation (Statutes Henry VIII., cap. 20), declaring the effect of
Poynings’ Act, was passed in the same session. The law was, in fact,
continually the subject of these suspensory measures. In 1557 Sussex
attempted to settle the difficulty by a declaratory Act? which, after
reciting that ‘‘forasmuch as manie events and occasions may happen
during the tyme of Parliament, the which may be thought meet and
necessary to be provided for,’’ authorised the certifying into England
during the currency of Parliament of such further causes and considera-
tions as the Lord Lieutenant and Council might think fit. But these
relaxations of the provisions of Poynings’ Law were viewed with much
suspicion by the Irish Parliament. This is best seen by what occurred
in Sir Henry Sydney’s Parliament, called in the 11th Elizabeth.* The
first measure submitted to this Parliament was ‘“‘ An Act authorising
Statutes, Ordinances, and Provisions to be made in this present Parlia-
ment concerning the government of the Commonweale, and the aug-
mentation of her Majesties revenues, notwithstanding Poynings’ Act.”
Of the proceedings in relation to this measure a lively account has

1 State Papers, Henry VIII., part i., p. 440.

* «*An Act declaring how Poynings’ Acte shall be exponed and taken,’’
3rd & 4th Philip and Mary, cap. 4.

* 11th Elizabeth, cap. 1, sess. 2.

FaLtKiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 517

been left by the Irish Lord Chancellor, Weston, in a letter to Cecil.’
After describing the contentions, well known to us through Hooker’s
description in Holinshed, over the composition of the House of
Commons, and the opposition to the presence of a number of English
members with no stake in lreland, the Lord Chancellor thus refers to
the discussion on Poynings’ Act :—

“The first Bill that was readd was touching the suspending of
Poynings’ Acte: a good and profitable bill, and worthie of much
favoure: and so wee thought it should have found. But it was
handled as things are used to be that fall into angrie men’s hands,
without good advice and consideracon, it was with great earnestnes
and stomake overthrowen and dasshed.”’

The Commons, however, were not long in repenting their rejection
of the Bill. In effect they had reduced both Houses to the position
which the House of Lords in England now occupies towards the
House of Commons in respect of a Money Bill. On passing to the
consideration of the other Bills submitted to them, they found the
result of their action was to prevent their making any amendments
in them, and to involve the acceptance or rejection of all measures
submitted in the precise form in which they had been certified to
the English Council. They accordingly addressed the Lord Deputy
to procure a prorogation of Parliament in order that the Suspensory
Bill might be re-introduced in a fresh session. After a brief interval
of three days, Parliament reassembled, and the Bill was passed
through all its stages in both Houses in asingle day: the Lord Deputy,
Sydney, who had opened the Session in the morning, coming down
specially to the House of Lords to give the royal assent. For the
judges considered, as Weston observes, that ‘‘ neither any amendment
might be made of any of the bills sent out of England under her
highness’ great seal, nor treaty of any new bill, except first the said
bill of Poynings’, by the said royal assent, were confirmed as the very
ground and foundation on which all the others were to be layd and
bylded.”’ But though it thus concurred in the suspension of the Act,
as the only means of preventing its whole proceedings from becoming
abortive, this Parliament marked its sense of the importance of the
original Act of Poynings as a security of the Legislature against the
arbitrary action of the Deputies, by enacting in the same session that
no bill should be certified into England for the repeal or suspension

'See Holinshed, vi., p. 34, and a Letter of Lord Chancellor Weston to Cecil,
dated February 17, 1569, in State Papers (Ireland), vol. 27, No. 2d.

518 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

of Poynings’ Act, unless such Bill should be first agreed upon in a
Session of the Irish Parliament bya clear majority of the members of
both Houses.?

That this objection of the Irish Parliament of the sixteenth
century to any interference with a measure which it appears to have
continuously regarded as the Charter of its independence against
Viceregal oppression was deep-seated and abiding, is shown by the
action taken subsequently in Perrott’s Parliament of 1585. In that
assembly a bill was introduced for the total repeal of Poynings’ Act,
on the ground that under its provisions, coupled with those of the
11th Elizabeth, Parliament was ‘“‘ shut up and forbidden to make any
law or statute unless the same be first certified into England.’ Yet
though the Bill recited the willingness of the Deputy to admit the
Houses to conference touching any bill to be treated of, the measure
was rejected by the Commons, as a result of the first division of the
Trish House of Commons of which any particulars have been pre-
served, by the large majority of thirty-five. Following Sydney’s
precedent, Perrott prorogued the Parliament, and the measure was
submitted a second time in a fresh session, but it was once more
defeated, this time by six votes.’

This was the last occasion for close on two centuries on which any
attempt was made in the Irish Parliament to procure the repeal of the
famous legislation of 1495, though in 1692 the House of Commons
asserted the principle that money bills should originate in their House,
and were not dependent on the approval or suggestion of the English
Council. Of course, the strictness of the provisions of Poynings’ Law
was greatly modified by the practice which grew up in the seventeenth
century, by which the Irish Parliament submitted heads of bills as the
basis of the bills certified by the English councils, thus recovering in
fact, though not in form, the power of initiating legislation on their
own account.? It thus appears that Edmund Spenser’s statement

1 11th Elizabeth, cap. 8, sess. 3.

* Letter, dated May 27, 1585, by Sir Nicholas White, Master of the Rolls in
Ireland, to Burghley. State Papers (Ireland), vol. 16, No. 56.

3 The claim made in 1692 was repudiated by the Viceroy, Lord Sydney, in an
energetic protest, which was inserted in the Journals of Parliament, and the demand
was never pressed. On Dec. 2, 1757, it was resolved by the House of Commons—
‘¢ That it is the undoubted right of every member to declare his opinion touching the
construction of Poynings’ Law, and to move its repeal, without incurring any pains
and penalties for the same, and any threat to deter a member from so doing isa
breach of the privilege of the House.’’ Commons Journal, vol. x., pp. 366, 367.

FatKiner—Larliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 519

regarding the origin of Poynings’ Act is well founded, and that ‘* this
Act, though it seemed prima facie to restrain the hberty of the subjects:
of Ireland, yet it was made at the prayer of the Commons upon just
and important cause.”

But to return to the Parliaments of Henry VIII. Although there
is extant no description of the assembling of the Parliament of 1536-7,
nor any proper record of its constitution, not a ttle may be gathered
respecting it from the references in the State Papers of the time. Thus.
we are able to say with certainty that it possessed two important
attributes of a modern Parliament, of which no definite mention is to
be found at any earlier period. It is in connexion with Grey’s Parlia-
ment that we first find clear proof that the Commons sat as a separate
assembly, and that we first find specific mention of the Speaker as the
mouthpiece of the Lower House. The language of a letter of Sir
William Brabazon to Cromwell, in which he eulogises the Commons,
though not conclusive as regards the first point, is scarcely consistent
with the theory that the Lower House remained down to this time
part of one general assembly of Parliament, and had no separate cor-
porate existence. ‘‘ The Commen House,” wrote the Vice-Treasurer,
‘is merveilous good for the King’s causes, and all the lerned men within
the same be very good.”! More definite is Grey’s language a year
later: ‘‘ At this session some billes were passed the Comon House,
and by the Speaker delivered to the Highe House to be debated
there.”*® Here we have the first definite indication of the separate
session of the Commons, and the first mention of its great constitutional
officer.”

It is in relation to Lord Leonard Grey’s Parliament also that we
have the earliest allusion to the ceremonies attending the meetings of
the Tudor Parliament during its sessions in Dublin. From a letter of
the Mayor and Aldermen of Dublin to Cromwell we learn that ‘the.
Cathedral Churche of the Blessed Trinite of the Kynges citie and
chambre of Dublin . . . is the very station place whereas the Kinge’s
Graces honorable Parliaments and Councillors are kepyn”’; and Grey

1 Brabazon to Cromwell, May 17, 1536. State Papers, Henry VIII., vol. 11.,
pt. iii, p. 315.

2 Grey and Brabazon to Cromwell, May 18, 1537, 7d., p. 488.

3 In the State Papers, Henry VIII., vol. 11., pt. ili., p. 403, there is printed a
letter of the King, desiring a ‘ beneyolence” from the laity of Ireland, which is.
addressed ‘*‘ To the Commen House of the Parliament in Irlande.”’

493 Jan., 1537-8, ib., p. 545.

520 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

writes at the same time! that ‘‘the hous called Christes Church,
within the Kinges citie of Dublin, is situate in the high place of the
same, like as Poules in London, where the comen congregations of
Parliamentes and greate Counsailles hath been used to be selebrated.”’
It is clear, however, that though Parliament assembled at Christ
Church, and attended Divine Service before entering on its business,
it was not within the Cathedral itself that its proceedings took place.
Hooker’s language in his account of Sir Henry Sydney’s Parliament
shows that in the later Tudor Parliaments, at all events, there was a
recognised place of meeting. ‘‘ On the first day. . . the Lord Deputy

.. was conducted and attended in most honourable manner unto
Christes Churche, and from there unto the Parliament House, where he
sat under the Cloth of Estate, being apparelled in the princelie robes of
crimson velvet, doubled or lined, with ermine.” Sydney, like most
of his immediate predecessors, was at this time resident at either
St. Sepulchre’s or Kilmainham; and it seems probable that, after
the service in Christ Church, he repaired to the Castle, where in 1568
he was already engaged in carrying out a restoration which his
predecessor had initiated, and where the ancient Great Hall was
most likely the meeting-place of the House of Lords, and the scene
of the formal ceremonies attending the opening of Parliament and
its prorogation. The Commons most probably sat in Christ Church?
in the ‘‘Common House.’’* ‘This building, which is referred to in an
Act of Henry VI. as ‘‘the Common House within the Cathedral of
the Holy Trinity,’ may perhaps have been on the site of the

119 Jan., 1537-8, ib., p. 445.

* Ware speaks of the Parliament called by Sussex in 1559 as having ‘‘ sat in
Christ Church”? from January 12th to the beginning of February following. This
was doubtless owing to the Castle being at that time actually under extensive repairs.
Parliament sat only for three weeks, and the proceedings of the two Houses may have
been held in the ** Common House’’ on separate days. The language of Lord
Leonard Grey, which has been construed as meaning that the proceedings of Parlia-
ment were actually conducted in the Cathedral, clearly refers only to the ceremonial
observances on great occasions. (The Cathedral) ‘‘ is the verie station place wher
as the Kinges Graces honorable Parliamentes and Counsailles are kepyn, all
sermons ar made, and wner as the congrgacions of the said citie, in processions and
station daies, and at all other times necessarie, assemblith, and at all tymes of the
birthe of our most noble Princes and Princesses, and other tymes of victorie and
triumphe, processions ar made, and ‘‘le Deum Laudamus’ customablie is songe,
to the laud and praise of God and the honor of our said Princes and Princesses.” —
State Papers, Henry VIII., vol. 11., pt. ii., p. 546.

3 Harris’s History of Dublin, p. 438.

Fartkiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 521

‘“sumptous fabric” in the precincts of Christ Church in which the
Four Courts were situate in the seventeenth century.!

The Parliament of Lord Leonard Grey is further remarkable for
the abolition of an interesting survival of the ancient constitution.
Clerical Proctors had been summoned in England by the Plantagenet
sovereigns to complete the representation of the spiritual estate.2 But
their parliamentary functions had been early forgotten; and, their right
to a place in the High Court of Parliament having merged in their
privileges as members of Convocation, they had ceased to be summoned
to Westminster long before the opening of the Tudor era. The case
of the Proctors is, however, only one among many examples of the
survival of constitutional and administrative usages in Ireland long
after they had become obsolete in England. Down to, and including,
the Parliament of 1536-7, two Proctors of every diocese had been
‘‘used and accustomed to be summoned and warned to be at Parlia-
ment,”’* though some doubt appears to have existed as to their precise
position and powers in the Legislature. Their attempt to assert a
complete equality with the Commons in the Parliament of 1537 led
to an abridgment of their functions which finally destroyed what-
ever legislative authority they had at any time possessed. In their
opposition to the ecclesiastical legislation which was the principal busi-
ness of Grey’s Parliament, the Proctors advanced pretensions which, if
admitted, would in effect have constituted them a separate estate, and
would have enabled them to veto whatever legislation they disapproved.
For the purpose of over-riding the preponderating influence of the
spiritual peers, who were opposed to the assertion of his supremacy in
matters ecclesiastical, Henry VIII. had made such additions to the
temporal peerage as were necessary to secure a majority in the Upper
House. To meet this abridgment of their powers, the spiritual peers put
forward the claim ofthe Proctorsto aconcurrent voice in the Lower House.
They declined to receive any bills sent up from the Commons till they
knew whether their Proctors in the Convocation House had a voice or
not. The claim was vigorously asserted by the Proctors themselves,

Ee eS ie See cae ee

‘ Camden’s Britannia, p. 1367.

* Stubbs’s Constitutional History of England, iii., 462. The historian notes that
in 1547 the Lower House of Convocation in England petitioned that, according to
the custom of this realm and the tenor of the king’s writ,’’ they should be associated
with the Lower House of Parliament. He adds ‘‘ we have here, possibly, a trace
of a long-forgotten usage.’’ The usage had evidently been preserved in Ireland.

3 Statute 28th Henry VIIT., cap. 12.

022 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

whose ‘‘frowardness and obstinacy” were feelingly deplored by Grey in
his letter to the King. The Deputy referred the matter to the J udges,
who reported that the Proctors had no voice in Parliament, and that, even
were it otherwise, their assent was not essential, since the rolls showed
that several Acts had passed into law, notwithstanding that it was
recorded that ‘‘ procuratores cleri non consenserunt.’”! In accordance
with this opinion of the Judges, a bill ‘‘ against Proctors to be any
member of Parliament,’’? was submitted in the second session, when it
was enacted that Proctors should have no voice or account in any
proceedings in Parliament, and that they should not in future “be
accepted, reputed, deemed or taken as parcel or any member of the
said Parliament, but only as counsellors to the same.”

The important Parliament called in the 33rd year of Henry VIII.
by Sir Anthony St. Leger is the first of the Tudor Parliaments of
whose formal gathering any satisfactory account survives. The Deputy
himself sent a long description of its assembling to Henry VIII. From
this paper we learn many interesting details. No list of the members
of this Parliament is forthcoming; but in recounting the proceedings
in connexion with the passing of the Act conferring the title of King
of Ireland on the English monarch and his successors, St. Leger gives us
some idea of its composition. Onthe occasion of his expressing the royal
assent to that measure, there were present, St. Leger tells us,
“2 Earls, 3 Vicomtes, 16 Barons, 2 Archbishops, 12 Bishops, Donnoghe
O’Brien, and the Doctor O’ Nolan and a Bishop, Deputies assigned by
the Greate O’Brien to be for him in the Parliament, the great Orayly,
with many other Irishe capytains; and the Common House, wherein
are divers knights, and many gentlemen of faier possessions.’* Else-
where in the same letter, the Deputy notes the formalities observed at
the assembling of the Parliament, the procession of the members of
both Houses to Saint Patrick’s ou the occasion of the proclamation
of Henry VIII. as king of Ireland, and the earlier procession to
Christ Church, ‘‘ the like of which hath not been seen here of many
yeres.’’5

Even more interesting than these matters are the references in
St. Leger’s report to the office of Speaker, and the formalities
attending his election to the Chair. In. Tudor times in England, as

1 Grey and Brabazon to Cromwell, May 18, 1537. State Papers, Henry VIII.,
vol; 17.,. pb. 413-374-358.

* Statute 28th Henry VIII., cap. 12.

3 State Papers, Henry VIIL., vol. 111, iii., 304-5,

FaLKinEr—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 528

is well known, the Speaker was less the officer of the Commons than
the nominee of the Crown. Sir Thomas Smith, one of the earliest
writers on the English Constitution, writing in Elizabeth’s reign,
observes, in his Commonweaith of England, that ‘‘the Speaker is he
that doth commend and prefer the Bills exhibited into the Parliament,
and is the mouth of the Parliament. He is commonly appointed by
the King or Queene, though accepted by the assent of the House.’’!
The right of election in the Commons had in fact degenerated under
the Tudors into something little more real than the congé d’élire to a
Cathedral Chapter for the election of a bishop. The royal nominee
was invariably selected beforehand by the Government; his nomina-
tion was as invariably ratified by the Commons; and he was almost
always a Crown lawyer. A similar conception of the office appears
to have prevailed in Ireland at this period, and indeed for long
afterwards. The person pitched upon by St. Leger, and the first
recorded Speaker of the Irish House of Commons, was Sir Thomas
Cusake, then at the commencement of a highly distinguished, though
somewhat chequered, career. Cusake had already held for a few
months a puisne Judgeship in the Common Pleas—a position which he
had perhaps resigned in view of his intended election as Speaker,
and he had been a diligent servant of the Crown. But, like more than
one of his successors in the eighteenth century, he united with the
Speakership the Chancellorship of the Exchequer. St. Leger, in
commending him to the King, described him as ‘‘a man that right
paynfully hath served your Majestie at all times, and as ‘‘a gentil
man of the best possessions of any of his degre within your Inglisshe
Pale.’”’? On the Friday after the meeting of Parliament, the Commons
—‘ being assembled in the place of Parliament accustomed ’’—
presented Cusake to the Deputy, who, on being accepted, made,
according to the custom of Speakers in England, a speech which is
described by the Deputy as ‘‘a right solempne preposition,” but one
which, unlike the declarations of modern Speakers on similar
occasions, was much less concerned with the vindication of the
liberties of His Majestie’s faithful Commons, than with a vigorous
assertion of the King’s prerogatives.®

1 Edition of 1633, p. 77.
2 State Papers, Henry VIII., 111., iii., 304.
3It does not appear whether or not Cusake was also Speaker of Lord Leonard
Grey’s Parliament, though this is quite possible. St. Leger, in his letter quoted
above, mentions him as having ‘‘ for this five or six yeres miche traveled about
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [42]

524 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

That the Irish Parliament under the Tudors could set an example
of the rapid despatch of business is shown by the proceedings on the
Bill for the royal title. ‘‘ For,” says the Deputy, “the bill being
three tymes redd (in the Upper House), and with one voice agreed,
we sent the same to the Lower House, where in lyke wise it passed,
with no less joy and willing consent. And upon Saterday foloing
(being the next day) the same Bill being redd in playne Parliamente,
before the Lordes and Commons, it was by me, your most humble
servante, most joyously consentid.”’ Next day, June 19th, being
Sunday, ‘‘ all the Lordes and Gentilmen rode to your Church of Sent
Patrikes, where was song a solempne Masse by the Archbishop of
Dublin, and after the Masse the said Acte proclaymed ther in
presens of 2,000 parsons, and Te Deum song with great joy and
gladness to all men.’”! |

From the dissolution of St. Leger’s Parliament, an interval of
over fifteen years elapsed before another meeting of the Legislature
took place. No Parliament was called in Ireland in the reign of
Edward VI., though as appears from a letter of the Protector
Somerset to the Deputy, it was intended that St. Leger, who in
1550 was re-appointed to the Irish Government, should ‘‘ cause a
Parliamente of the Lords and Commons to be summoned.’ But
St. Leger’s appointment being revoked before he had done so, no
summons was issued for a meeting of the Legislature. It was not
until the third year of Philip and Mary that Parliament again met.
The Earl of Sussex called the only Parliament of the latter reign in
1557. Of this Parliament we only know, apart from its statutes,

your Highness’ affairs.’’ His resignation of the Judgeship he held in the Common
Pleas, and his appointment as Chancellor of the Exchequer in 1536, lend colour to
the supposition that his first election to the Chair was in that year.

As regards the times and hours at which Parliament met, sittings were held
every week-day while Parliament was in session, excepting the principal feasts of
the Church. The hours, which were from 8 a.m to 11 a.m. (the afternoons being
devoted to Committees), were apparently governed by the difficulty of providing
artificial light. Hooker, in his account of the proceedings in Sydney’s Parliament,
mentions the sitting of the House of Commons till 2 p.m. as quite exceptional.
‘<The time and day was so far spent above the ordinary hour, being well nigh two
of the clock in the afternoon, that the Speaker and the Court rose up and departed.”’
This is the nearest approach in Tudor times to an all-night sitting in the Irish
House of Commons. Holinshed, vol. vi., p. 345.

1 State Papers, Henry VIII., vol. 111., pt. iii., p. 304.

* See Hardiman’s Introduction to his Notes to the Statute of Kilkenny in Tracts
relating to Ireland, p. Xv.

FatKiner—Larliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 525

of which the principal related to the shiring of Ireland, that it met
at Christ Church in June, and was prorogued in the following month.
The name of the Speaker has, however, been preserved for us by the
filial piety of Richard Stanihurst, whose father, James Stanihurst,
the Recorder of Dublin, and one of the members for the city, was in
this Parliament elected to the Chair for the first time. Stanihurst
was again chosen in the two subsequent Parliaments of 1559-60
and 1568.

The first Parliament of Elizabeth met at Christ Church,! on
January 12, 1559-60, and was likewise summoned by the Earl of
Sussex. It was dissolved after barely three weeks, on February Ist,
in consequence of its being found that ‘‘most of the nobility and
Commons were divided in opinion about the ecclesiastical govern-
ment.” But it is of interest to the student of Parliamentary
antiquities, because it is the first for which a complete roll of
members has been preserved. The Upper House included three
Archbishops, seventeen Bishops, and twenty-three temporal peers.
Twenty counties were represented, and twenty-nine boroughs, As
each constituency returned two members, the full strength of the
House would appear to have been ninety-eight. But the borough of
Kilmallock seems to have made no return. In this Parliament the
then undivided province of Connaught was reckoned as a single
county. Ulster was represented by the members for the counties of
Antrim and Down; the latter being divided into Down and Ards,
each of which returned two members. Of the proceedings of this
Parliament, which was chiefly occupied with the religious settle-
ment following Elizabeth’s accession, no details survive. But, as
already mentioned, Stanihurst was again its Speaker, having been
preferred by Sussex to Cusake, Speaker in St. Leger’s Parliament,
who, having resigned or lost his Chancellorship, was again a member
of the House, and sat for Athenry.?

With the second Parliament of Elizabeth, which was summoned in
1568 by Sir Henry Sydney, we reach firmer ground, andareable to realise
more accurately the manners and usages of a Tudor Parliament. For

1 But see note at p. 620, supra.

2 See a document printed in the Hatfield Papers, part iii., p. 459, in which it is
stated by the writer that ‘‘ Cusack or Stanhurst will be -fit to be speaker.”” This
document, which is conjecturally dated by the editor of the Calendar, 1589,
manifestly belongs to 1559, and was written by Sussex in view of the approaching
session of Parliament. From its mention of Scurlocke as attorney-general, the
document cannot be of later date than 1559, since Scurlocke died in that year.

[42]

526 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

not only do we possess more than one narrative of its proceedings, but
it may even be said that we reach the dawn of Parliamentary report-
ing. Two writers of importance have devoted considerable space to
their notices of the proceedings of this Parliament, which met on
January 17, 1568-9, and, holding three sessions, did not terminate till
December, 1570. And the State Papers contain a despatch which
describes the scene at the commencement of the session in considerable
detail.

In Holinshed’s Chronicles of Ireland, a lengthened narrative
is supplied by one who himself held a seat in the Parliament.
John Hooker, the well-known antiquary, and uncle of the eminent
theologian, Judicious Hooker, who happened to be in Ireland in 1569
in connexion with Sir Peter Carew’s litigation about his Irish estates,
was returned to the House of Commons for the borough of Athenry.
Hooker was member for Exeter in the English Parliament; and in
the controversies which arose as to procedure, his experience{was of
great use to his fellows in the Irish House. For their benefit, he
drew up ‘‘a booke of the orders of the Parliaments used in England,’”*
which is of great interest and value as among the earliest, if not
actually the first, treatise ever written on Parliamentary Practice and
Procedure. But, in addition to this service, we owe to Hooker the
first authentic report of the proceedings of Parliament. In his
description of what passed at the opening of the first session of
Sydney’s Parliament, he not only describes the scene on the first day
of the sitting, but he supplies an epitome of the speeches made by the
Lord Chancellor on the opening day, and by the Speaker and
Sydney, three days later, when Stanihurst presented himself to
receive the Lord Deputy’s approbation of the choice of the Commons.”

1 Holinshed, vol. vi., pp. 345-362.

* Hooker’s interest in Irish Parliamentary proceedings led to his obtaining from
the Irish Privy Council a license to print the Irish statutes, with an exclusive
monopoly of the copyright for ten years, in the following terms :—

“* Whereas divers Parliaments have been holden within Ireland, and divers laws,.
statutes, and Acts made in the same, which laws, being hitherto never put in print,
have been altogether turned into oblivion, motion has therefore been made to us by
the Speaker of the Lower House, now lately assembled at Dublin, that the said
statutes might be in print. And forasmuch as John Vowell, alias Hooker, gent.,
being one of the said assembly, has offered at his own charges to imprint all the
said statutes and Acts heretofore made, we grant him the sole privilege and license
to imprint the same for ten years next ensuing.’’—20 Mar., 1568-9, Carew Cai.,
vol. i. 387.

Fatkiner—Larliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 527

The details furnished by Hooker are supplemented in an interest-
ing manner by another writer of note. It chanced that in this same
year Edmund Campion, the well-known author and Jesuit, was a
visitor to Dublin during the first session of Parliament. Campion
had come over as a tutor to young Richard Stanihurst, the Speaker’s
son. Residing in the Speaker’s house, he was, as he states in the
preface to his History, in ‘‘ such familiar societie, and daylie table-
talke with the worshipfull Esquire, James Stanihurst, Recorder of
Dublin,” that he knew everything that went on. Campion was
present at the prorogation of Parliament, at the close of the first
session. His summary of what passed on that occasion is the first
conscious attempt at reporting the proceedings of an Irish Parliament,
and Campion gives this account of his work as reporter :—‘‘ The day
of prorogation, when the Knights and Burgesses of the Commonalty
resorted to the Lordes of the Upper House, much good matter was
there uttered between the Deputy and the Speaker, whereof comming
home to my lodging I took notes, and here I will deliver them as
neere as I can call them to minde, in the same words and sentences
that I heard them.’ The principal matter of these orations related
to educational topics, Stanihurst felicitating his audience on the
passing of the Act for the erection of Free Grammar Schools,? while
regretting that ‘‘our hap is not to plant yet an University here at
home.”

It appears from Hooper’s epitome of Stanihurst’s speech that even
thus early the common form of an English Speaker’s address to the
Crown was followed in the Irish House. The Speaker of 1568 made the
usual nolo episcopart declaration of his unworthiness and incapacity,
desiring that ‘‘some man of more gravity, and of better experience,
knowledge, and learning,’”’ might supply the place. He then went
on to claim the immemorial liberties of the Commons, freedom from
arrest, and freedom of speech. But instead of the petition for
freedom of access to the person of the sovereign, which in England
has been customary from the time of Henry VIII., Stanihurst
demanded that in the event of any member misconducting himself, the
punishment of the offence should be under the exclusive control of the
House. Hedoes not appear, however, to have petitioned, as was then
usual in England, that a favourable construction might be put upon

1 Campion’s History of Ireland.
* Statute, 12th Elizabeth, cap. 1—An Act for the erection of free schools.

528 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

any action of his own which might seem wanting in respect to the
sovereign.!

A third picture of the proceedings in Sydney’s Parliament is
supplied in .the State Papers? in a letter addressed to Sir William Cecil,
afterwards Lord Burghley, by Sir Robert Weston, already mentioned
as the Lord Chancellor of Ireland at this period. Weston had but
lately been raised to the Irish Woolsack, and he united with that
great office the eminent position of Dean of St. Patrick’s, which was
bestowed upon him in order to eke out the inadequate salary which
then attached to the highest office in the law. Though a layman,
Weston was better qualified than some others of his contemporaries.
who encroached in this curious fashion on the preserves of the Church
to support a clerical dignity. He was a great ecclesiastical lawyer,
and had held the office of the Dean of Arches in England ; and, ifthe
encomium passed upon him by Hooker be not greatly exaggerated, he
was not undeserving of his posthumous eminence in the topmost tier
of the Countess of Cork’s tomb in St. Patrick’s.*

As Speaker of the House of Lords, as well as a very important
member of the Irish Privy Council, Weston took a prominent part in
the business of Sydney’s Parliament. In his letter to Cecil, which is:
dated February 17, 1568-9, with a postscript written three days later,
he gives in very considerable detail an outline of the proceedings at
the opening of the Session. ‘‘The Lower House,’ he describes as.
‘‘ at first very disquiet and in contention, through challenge laid to.
the English members,’”’ whose return was impugned for non-residence
in their constituencies, and consequently ‘‘ strangers and none of that
house.”” Weston’s reference to the contention over Poynings’ Act
has been already noticed; but his narrative is also noteworthy for the
glimpse it gives us of the practice of the Irish House of Lords. ‘‘ In
the Higher House,” he tells us, ‘‘ the consultation and treaty was.
more calme and quyett: but yet there was some standinge and reason-
inge touching the orders of the House, as, namely, whether the
Queenes Highness’ learned counsaill were to be suffered in the house,
w. at leingth was agreed of.”’ Another formal question was,
whether the gentleman usher attending on the cloth of estate, or
canopy, under which the Deputy sat when present in Parliament,

1 Holinshed, vi., pp. 842, 353; Stubbs’s Constitutional History, vol. iii., p. 472.

* State Papers (Ireland), vol. 27, No. 25, Feb. 17-20, 1568-9.

* The Countess was Weston’s granddaughter, through the marriage of her
mother, Katherine Weston, with Sir Geoffrey Fenton.

Fatxkiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 529

was entitled to stand within the house when sitting. Following the
English practice, this official was at first ‘‘admytted and sworne to
sylence.” But it being subsequently urged that this was a novelty
in Irish usage, the usher was called before the House, and ‘‘ w*". fayre
words for his diligence .. . was willed... to depart thence and to stand
w". out the dore if he wold.” So the Gentleman Usher ‘“‘ paciently
and courteously departed.”” The next day, to the obvious chagrin of
the Chancellor, the cloth of estate was also removed. ‘‘ Me thought
hit a greate change,’’ he mourned, ‘‘ and the honor and beawtie of the
house gone w® all. But such good will we comonly beare to our old
rude and homelye fassins and condicons, that we are ill willing to
change them for the better, woorthie ever to drynke ald sower wyne,
and never to change o* old garments.’’ The concluding words of
Weston’s despatch are of interest for their reference to the defects of
Dublin as a place of occasional residence. ‘‘ The assembly cryeth out
of the dearth of things here, as they be very dear indeede, and of their
intolerable charges and needs.”’

Last in the roll of the Tudor Parliaments in Ireland stands the
well-known assembly summoned in 1585 by Sir John Perrott.
Perrott’s Parliament, remarkable from the larger historical standpoint
mainly for the great Desmond and Baltinglas attainders, is of special
interest in the present connexion, because it is the first of whose pro-
ceedings there is anything like a full formal record. Not only do we
possess a full list of the members of the Upper House, and an almost
complete roll of the House of Commons, but there is endorsed on the
back of the latter a note of the ‘‘ Orders to be kept and observed in
the Lower or Comen House of Parlyament.’”!

These orders follow very closely the regulations enumerated by
Hooker in his summary of the usages of the English House of Commons.
Each member was required to attend ‘‘ apparayled in his goune, hay-
ing no armor nor weapon about him’”’; to make his ‘‘ dutyfull and
humble obeisance’’ on entering the House; and, ‘‘in uttering his
mynd to any bill, to use and frame his speache after a quyet and cur-
tyous manner, without any taunts or wordes tendying to the reproche
of any person.”” Misbehaviour in the house, or the disclosure of its
secret proceedings, was punishable at the Speaker's discretion with
the assent of the House. Each member might speak once, and once
only, on each reading of a bill; and, while addressing the House, was

1 Printed in Appendix to Hardiman’s ‘‘ Statute of Kilkenny ”’ in Tracts relating
to Ireland, ii., 143; and in Lynch’s Legal Institutions of Ireland, p. 350.

530 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

enjoined to stand and remayne uncovered. The Orders conclude with
a regulation touching the arrest of members during the continuance
of Parliament, which provided that the Speaker should assert the
immunity of members from arrest by sending his serjeant-at-arms to
require the officers of the Court to stay their proceedings.

In addition to these Orders, there is also extant among the Carte
Papers at the Bodleian Library a portion of the journals of the Parlia-
ment, which, though meagre, forms the first record of the kind which
has come down to us. The preservation of the journal is due to its
having been lent to Sir John Davies, who had procured it in connexion
with his inquiry into the procedure of Parliament, on his nomination
as Speaker in the celebrated Parliament of James I., nearly a genera-
tion later. Davies had, perhaps, obtained it from Sir Nicholas Walsh,
the Speaker of Perrott’s House of Commons, who, in 1613, still sur-
vived, and held the office of Chief Justice of the Common Pleas. At
any rate it remained among the papers of the great Attorney-General,
and passed with them to Oxford.

To Perrott’s Parliament twenty-two spiritual and twenty-six
temporal peers were summoned; but it is remarkable that the roll
does not include the Irish chiefs, whose attendance was invited by
Perrott, and for whose behoof, since ‘‘ there were none of any degree
or calling suffered to come in any cloths but only in English attire,”
the Deputy supplied ‘‘ both gouns and cloakes of velvet and satten.”’
But the chiefs, though they were content to wear these garments,
‘‘thought themselves not so richly, or at the least so contentedly,
attired as in their mantells and other theyr contry habits.’”

To the House of Commons twenty-seven counties, four cities, and
thirty-two boroughs, writs of summons to return two members each
were issued, Downpatrick and Carrickfergus made no returns; but
as the counties Cork and Sligo, for some unknown reason, each returned
three, the actual number of members was 124. The peculiarity of
this Parliament, as a representation of Ireland, is that, owing to the
unsettled state of Ulster, the northern province was almost entirely
unrepresented. Only two counties—Antrim and Down—returned
knights of the shire, while not a single member was present from any
Ulster borough. It is this fact that justifies the claim advanced by

1 A specimen of the Journal of the House of Lords for 1586 has been reproduced
in Facsimiles of National Manuscripts of Ireland, Part 1v., App. xx1. But the
portion printed does not now form part of the manuscript referred to above.

* Life of Sir John Perrott, Knt., p. 200.

FaLKInER—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 531

Sir John Davies for the Parliament of 1613, that the latter was
the first full representation of the four provinces that had ever
assembled.

Perrott’s Parliament, which commenced at Dublin on April 26th,
1585, is commonly accounted to have sat in Dublin only, and to have
held two sessions; of which the first lasted till the 25th of May in
the same year, and the second from April 25th to May 14th, 1586, on
which last-mentioned day it was dissolved. It appears, however, from
the journal at Oxford that the Parliament was prorogued to Drogheda,
to which town the Deputy actually proceeded for the purpose of
holding a session. But, as noticed above, owing to the inadequate
accommodation in Drogheda, Perrott’s visit ended in a further
prorogation to Dublin. |

APPENDIX.

THE Succession oF THE SPEAKERS OF THE IRISH HovsE oF Commons.

In no publication with which I am acquainted is there any list of
the Speakers of the Irish House of Commons. Lascelles’ Liber
Munerum, to which one naturally turns for such a record, does not, of
course, include any record of an office which does not derive directly
from the Crown. And that useful compilation, Haydn’s Book of
Dignities, will also be consulted in vain for a succession of the Irish
Speakers. From the Stuart period onwards the names can be collected
without much trouble from the Commons Journals. But prior to that
time there is no source of information except the State Papers, and
one or two chance references in contemporary histories, such as that
cited above from Campion. From these sources [ have derived the
names of the Tudor Speakers in the following list, of each of whom
a brief account is appended. It would be very satisfactory to be able
to present a complete list from the date of Poynings’ Parliament.
But a diligent search, in many directions, has so far failed to yield any
results, and it seems impossible to identify any earlier Speaker than
Sir Thomas Cusake, or to begin, with any certainty, earlier than 1541.

From the year 1541 to 1800 there were in all twenty-five
elections to the Chair of the House of Commons; but as several
Speakers held office in more than one Parliament, the roll of actual
Speakers includes no more than eighteen names. Of these the first
thirteen were members of the legal profession. This was in accordance

532 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

with the early precedents in the English Parliament, where the
practice of choosing a lawyer for the Chair doubtless originated in the
duty formerly cast upon the Speakers of expounding to the House of
Commons the purport of the measures laid before it, and the consequent
desirability of some legal training in the persons charged with such a
task. The invariable choice of a lawyer had perhaps a further justifi-
cation by analogy to the practice of the House of Lords, of which the
Lord Chancellor was the immemorial Speaker. In Tudor times, when,
as already noted, the championship of the royal prerogative seems to
have been one of the primary functions of the Speaker, it became
habitual to select not merely a member of the legal profession, but one
directly connected with the government, or, as we should now
say, a law officer. Thus of the Tudor and Stuart Speakers,
four held the office of Attorney-General, two that of Solicitor-
General, and two that of Prime Sergeant; Sir Thomas Cusake,
the earliest recorded Speaker, had been a Judge of the Common
Pleas before his election to:the Chair, and Sir Nicholas Walsh was
Chief Justice of the Presidency of Munster. There are three examples
of the selection of the Recorder of Dublin—those of Stanihurst, Catelyn,
and Forster; and the last-named was also Attorney-General at the same
time. All three represented the city of Dublin. From the reign of
Henry VIII. to that of Queen Anne the legal tradition remained
unbroken ; and although from the accession of the House of Hanover to
the Union there is no example of the nomination of a Crown lawyer
to the Chair, every one of the eighteenth-century Speakers, with a
single exception, had been called to the Bar. The exception is eminently
one of those which prove the rule, since the case of Speaker Conolly,
who filled the Chair during the reign of George I., is an example
which I believe is unique in the Parliamentary history of the Three
Kingdoms, of the selection of the First Commoner from the ranks of
the Solicitors’ profession.

An examination of the careers of the legal Speakers subsequent to
their election to the Chair, shows that the pursuit of politics as a
royal road to professional preferment is no very modern practice.
Many of them attained to the highest judicial eminence, and almost
all of them ultimately ascended the Bench. Three of them—Sir
Thomas Cusake, Sir Maurice Eustace, and Alan Brodrick—reached the
Woolsack, thus exchanging the Speakership of the House of Commons
for that of the House of Lords; and the first-named was also for a time
Master of the Rolls. Three—Sir Nicholas Walsh, Sir Richard Levinge,
and John Forster—not Lord Oriel, but the Speaker of Queen Anne’s

Farxiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 533

time—presided over the Court of Common Pleas ; and one Speaker,
Rochfort, became Lord Chief Baron. To Stanihurst and Catelyn,
who had earned, respectively, the favour of such powerful Viceroys
as Sydney and Strafford, the Speakership would doubtless have
proved no more than an episode in their legal careers, had they lived
beyond middle age. But both of these Speakers died prematurely.
There is no need to dwell on the causes which interfered with the
further promotion of Sir Richard Nagle. The case of Sir Audley
Mervyn is a solitary example of the neglect of government to utilise
an opportunity of rewarding a Speaker. There appears to have been
abundant ground for this omission, if Mervyn was justly suspected
of a plot to overturn the Government. But whether he was not
promoted because he plotted against the Government, or whether, as
is not impossible, he plotted against Government because he was not
promoted, it is impossible now to determine.

Speaker Stanihurst is the first Speaker of whose official utter-
ances any trace remains. As already mentioned, Campion has
epitomised his speech at the prorogation of the last Parliament over
whose deliberations he presided. Richard Stanihurst mentions three
of his father’s speeches as existing in his time; but I cannot find that
these are anywhere extant. They may have perished among the
lost manuscripts of Stanihurst’s distinguished grandson, Archbishop
James Ussher. Speaker Walsh’s observations at the dissolution of
Perrott’s Parliament are very fully summarised in the Jrish State
Papers Calendar, and the remarkable speech of Sir John Davies
before Lord Deputy Chichester, which is of course a classic among
such utterances, has been more than once published.? The speeches
of the later occupants of the Chair of the House of Commons are
noted in the Journals of that House.

Tue Succession oF THE SPEAKERS or THE IgtsH House or Commons
FRoM 1541 To tHe Acr or Unton, with Biocrapnicat Norices
oF THE TupoR SPEAKERS.

1541 Sir Thomas Cusake, Chancellor of the Exchequer.
1557 James Stanihurst, Recorder of Dublin.
1560 James Stanihurst, again elected.
*1569 James Stanihurst, __,,
1585 Sir Nicholas Walsh, Chief I aati of Munster.

' Rochfort was also named one of the three Commissioners of the Great
Seal in 1690. * Calendar of State Papers (Ireland), 1586-88, p. 55.

534 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

*1613 Sir John Davies, Attorney-General.
1634 Sir Nathaniel Catelyn, Recorder of Dublin.
1639 Sir Maurice Eustace, Prime Sergeant.
1661 Sir Audley Mervyn,’ Prime Sergeant.

1689 Sir Richard Nagle, Attorney-General.

1692 Sir Richard Leyinge, Solicitor-General.
1695 Robert Rochfort, Attorney-General.
1703 Alan Brodrick, Solicitor-General.
1710 Hon. John Forster, Recorder of Dublin and Attorney-General.
1713 Alan Brodrick.’
1715 William Conolly.
1727 William Conolly, again elected.
1729 Sir Ralph Gore, Bart., Chancellor of the Exchequer.
1733 Henry Boyle, Chancellor of the Exchequer.
1756 John Ponsonby, First Commissioner of Customs and Excise.
*1761 John Ponsonby, again elected.
1769 John Ponsonby, _,, ie
*1771 Edmund Sexton Pery, afterwards Viscount Pery.
*1776 Edmund Sexton Pery, again elected.
1783 Edmund Sexton Pery, ,, Me
1785 John Foster, afterwards Lord Oriel.
*1790 John Foster, again elected.
1798 John Foster,

In the above list the office mentioned after the Speaker’s name in
each case indicates an office held concurrently with the Speakership.
An asterisk prefixed to the date denotes a contested election to the
chair. The Speakers not so marked were elected nemine contradicente.

”? Pe)

Some particulars may here be appropriately offered regarding the
three first names in the above list.

1 During Sir Mervyn Audley’s absence in England in 1661, Sir John Temple,
the Solicitor-General, was temporarily elected Speaker.

Temple was designed by the Duke of Ormond for the Speakership in the
intended Parliament of 1678, which, however, was never called, as appears by a
letter in the Ormonde papers at Kilkenny.

? Brodrick vacated the Chair on his appointment in 1710 to the position of
Chief Justice of the Queen’s Bench. Being dismissed from that office by Harley
in the following year, he re-entered the House of Commons in 1713, and was
elected Speaker by a majority of four. Brodrick’s re-election is perhaps the first
instance of the choice of a Speaker in opposition to the wishes of the Court.

FatKiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 535

Sir THomas CUSAKE.

The two earliest Speakers of the Irish House of Commons whose
names have come down to us were respectively representative of the
territorial aristocracy of the Pale and of the mercantile or professional
classes of the City of Dublin.

Sir Thomas Cusake sprang from a stock which, though not en-
nobled, was among the most ancient of the families of the Pale—the
Cusacks of Cosyneston, or Cussington, in Meath. It had become
connected by marriage with more than one of the oldest houses of
that county, and had acquired so much property as justified Sir
Anthony St. Leger in describing the Speaker as ‘‘a gentilman of the
best possessions of any of his degre in the Englishe Paale.” Cusake’s
mother appears to have been a Wesley, and his daughter married
Sir Henry Colley; so that, if the pedigree given by Sir Bernard Burke
may be relied on, the Duke of Wellington was directly descended
from the first Speaker of the Assembly of which Arthur Wellesley
was one of the youngest and latest members.

Nothing is known of Cusake’s early professional career, but there
are many evidences of his success in attaining its prizes. In 1535 he
first received important preferment, being appointed a Judge of the
Common Pleas. But he held this office for a very short time, his
patent being revoked on his nomination a year later to the Chancellor-
ship of the Exchequer. His tenure of that office in 1536-7 renders
it certain that Cusake was a member of the House of Commons in
Lord Leonard Grey’s Parliament; and it is highly probable, though
the fact cannot be demonstrated, that he had his first experience of
the Speakership in that Parliament. Cusake’s election to the chair
in St. Leger’s Parliament took place on June 18, 1541, immediately
after the formal opening of the Session by the Deputy. We have no
record of his conduct in the chair. But atthe end of his first Session
he was despatched to England to report its proceedings to Henry VIII.,
St. Leger commending him to his sovereign as ‘‘ Speaker of your
Parliament here, who hathe taken greate paynes in setting forth of
your Highnes causis.”” That he acquitted himself on this mission to
the satisfaction of the King and his advisers appears by the encomium
passed upon him in Henry’s letter to the Deputy, in which the
Speaker, who was charged with the bringing over of the Acts approved
of by the English Privy Council for submission at the next Session of
Parliament, is commended as ‘‘a man of wit, servyce and good.

906 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

actyvyte, and affeccion to travail in our affayres for the benefyte of
the lande.” In token of this good opinion, the Deputy was notified
of the royal pleasure that ‘‘ immediately after his cummyng home”’
he should ‘“‘swere hym of our Privy Counsail there, and so use his
advise in all occurrentes accordingly.”’

In June, 1542, on the elevation of Sir John Alen to the Woolsack,
Cusake became Master of the Rolls. It,does not appear whether his .
appointment to this office interrupted his discharge of his Parlia-
mentary duties; but as the Mastership of the Rolls in Ireland at this
time, and long subsequently, did not involve the discharge of judicial
functions, he probably retained his seat in the House of Commons, and
continued to preside over its deliberations. Cusake continued in this
post for eight or nine years, until in 1551 he in turn succeeded to the
Chancellorship. In 1550 he was temporarily appointed to the custody
of the Great Seal, in the absence of Sir John Alen, and a year later
was confirmed in his office. The patent appointing him recites the
King’s approval of ‘‘the wisdom, learning, good experience, and grave
behaviour ’’ exhibited by Cusake.

Cusake’s elevation to the Chancellorship took place in the third
year of Edward the Sixth’s reign, and was doubtless the reward of
his devotion to Reformation principles. He had asserted his allegiance
to Henry the Eighth’s views of the ecclesiastical supremacy of the
Crown in his address to the Deputy on his appointment as Speaker;
and on the dissolution of the monasteries the Abbey of Lismullen had
been assigned to him. Under Henry’s successor the Chancellor
became a principal pillar of the Reformation in Ireland, and in 1552
was nominated a Lord Justice in the absence of the Deputy. In this
capacity he became in effect the principal governor of Ireland for the
remainder of the reign. On May 8, 1552, he despatched to the Duke
of Northumberland a ‘‘ boke of the present state of Ireland,” contain-
ing a minute account of the condition of Ireland. This important
State Paper, which has been printed in the Calendar of Irish State
Papers, gives us perhaps the best account extant of the state of
the provinces and the disposition of the septs during Edward’s reign.
More than one copy was made of it; and being known to Sir James
Ware, it earned for its author the distinction of being included among
that great antiquary’s Writers of Ireland.

On the accession of Mary, Cusake was for a time continued in the
Chancellorship. But he had been too closely identified with the
policy of Edward the Sixth’s advisers to be suffered to remain in
power; and in 1555 he had to give place to Sir William Fitzwilliam.

FatKiner—Parliameut of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 537

Being then stripped of judicial office, Cusake resumed his parliamentary
career, and in the two Parliaments of Sussex, in 1557 and 1559-60,
was again a member of the House of Commons. In the latter he was
returned for Athenry, and appears to have been thought of as a
possible Speaker by Sussex, though Stanihurst was in the end pre-
ferred to him. It is curious that, though he survived until 1571, and
was much employed in Elizabeth’s reign under the Governments of
Sussex and Sydney, Cusake never again received legal preferment.
Archbishop Curwen, who succeeded Fitzwilliam after a few months,
retained the Chancellorship after Mary’s death; and although, in view
of the Archbishop’s expected death or resignation in 1563, Cusake was
designated as Lord Chancellor, on the recommendation of Sussex, yet
when the vacancy actually occurred three years later, his claims were
overlooked by Sidney, who appointed Sir Robert Weston. The ex-
Chancellor remained, however, an active member of the Irish Privy
Council, undertaking several expeditions through the country, and
reporting his observations to England. He frequently corresponded
with Cecil, to whom he wrote in 1566 that his services in Munster
would not be forgotten for a hundred years. Cusake died at his seat
of Lismullen on April 1, 1571, and was buried in the parish Church
of Tryvett, Co. Meath. His son Robert became in 1560 a Baron of
the Exchequer, but died before his father in 1570.

Some account of Cusake is given in the Dictionary of National
Biography (vol. xiii., p. 355), where his birth year is given as 1490, I
know not on what authority, but without any mention of his having
been Speaker. A very full biography of him, in which his lineage
and antecedents are minutely traced, appears in O’Flanagan’s Lives of
the Lord Chancellors of Ireland (vol. 1., pp. 207-237). The State
Papers of Henry VIII. contain very numerous references to Cusake ;
and he is also frequently mentioned in the general Calendar of Lrish
State Papers.

JAMES STANIHURST.

In contrast to his predecessor in the Chair of the House of
Commons, Stanihurst belonged to a family long settled in the city of
Dublin, and closely associated with the commerce of the Irish capital.
Both the father of the Speaker, Nicholas, and his grandfather, Richard
Stanihurst, held the office of Mayor of Dublin, the latter in 1489, and
the former in 1542. Nicholas Stanihurst is described in the list of
churchwardens of St. Werburgh’s, Dublin, as a public notary; but he
seems to have dabbled in medicine, and is counted by Ware in his

538 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

list of Irish writers as the author of a Latin treatise entitled Dieta
Medicorum. One John Stanihurst, who was Archdeacon of Kells early
in the fifteenth century, was probably of the same family.

The connexion of his father and family with the city was the
means of procuring for Stanihurst his first professional advancement.
He was little more than thirty, and cannot have been many years at
the Bar, when, in 1554, he was appointed to act as deputy during the
illness of the Recorder of Dublin, Thomas FitzSimon, with the
reversion of the office so soon as it should become actually vacant.
A few months later, on the death of FitzSimon, he was formally
appointed Recorder.’ It was, perhaps, fortunate for Stanihurst that
the tenure given him was for life, for it would appear from the action
of the city assembly when appointing his successor that his absorption
in political and other affairs was somewhat resented. This can hardly
be deemed surprising, since within a few years, as appears from
various Fiants, Stanihurst was appointed successively to the positions
of Clerk of the Crown in Chancery, Seneschal of Esker, Master in
Chancery, Customer of Dublin, and General Escheator. His successor
in the office of Recorder was, therefore, appointed only ‘‘ during the
good wyll and pleasure of the assemblie”; was required to ‘ be
resydent and keepe his continuall dwellinge within the lymyttes and
fraunches’’ of the city ; and was enjoined not to ‘‘ receave office of the
prince, ne yearelye fee or annuytie.”’

It was within three years of his appointment to the Recordership
that Stanihurst was first returned to Parliament, where he represented

1 The terms of the Recorder’s oath of office are given in Gilbert’s Dublin
Corporation Records, vol.i., p. 250, from the Dublin Chain Book, and are worth
reproducing :—

‘‘ The oath yeven by Mr. Patrick Sarsfeld, Maior of-this cittye of Dublin, unto
James Stanyhurst, the Recorder of the said cittye, the xvilith daye of January, in
the first and second yeres of the reignes of our soverain lord King Phillip, and of
our soverain lady Queen Mary:

‘¢ First, you shall sweare to be faithfull and true unto our soveraigne lord, the
King, and to our soverain lady, the Queen, King and Queen of England, France
and Ireland, their heirs and successours for evermore. You shall give your faith-
full and true counsaill unto the Maior of this cittye for the tyme beinge, as a
Recorder shouid doe, and shall at all tymes annswer bym for counsaill without
lawful impediment. You shall justly and truly minister justice unto all the King’s
and Queen’s subjects that shall have to doe before you, and in right and true
manner execute all and singular things appertaining and belonging to the office of
Recorder of this cittye. These and all other things for the King’s majestie and
Queene’s weale, and the weale of this cittie, to your power you shall keep doe and
execute. So God you helpe, and by the holy contents of this book.’’

FatKiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 5389

the city with which he was so closely identified. Of his first election
to the Parliament of Philip and Mary, called by Sussex in 1557, there
is no record. Nor have we any account of the circumstance of his
election to the chair of the House of Commons, for which not merely
his legal training, but his association with Dublin, the long connexion
of his family with its neighbourhood, and his consequent acquaintance
with the principal members from the Pale, doubtless rendered him an
appropriate choice. It is curious to find that concurrently with the
Speakership Stanihurst also held, in the three Parliaments of 1557,
1559, and 1568, the office of Clerk of the Parliaments in the Upper
House—a position which his father had filled in St. Leger’s Parlia-
ment of 1541. Unless the two Houses sat on separate days, it is plain
that Stanihurst can only have discharged the duties of this office
through a Deputy.

Stanihurst died in Dublin on December 27, 15738, in his fifty-first
year. His will, dated a week earlier, is in the Dublin Record Office.
His son, Richard Stanihurst, the well-known translator of Virgil, and
author of the Description of Ireland in Holinshed, who is the chief
authority for the facts of the Speaker’s career, states that he ‘‘ wrote in
English the three ‘orations’ which it fell to his lot as Speaker to
address to the Lords Deputies Sussex and Sidney.’? From the son’s
language it is to be inferred that these survived the Speaker, either in
print or manuscript ; but except for Campion’s report of the last of
them in his History, they have not come down to us. Richard
Stanihurst’s references to his father are couched in a strain of
affectionate admiration; and the Latin verses he composed in his
honour will be found in his Description of Ireland.

It would appear, too, from the few independent references to him
which survive, that the Speaker’s was a very interesting personality.
Campion’s remarks, too, are couched in a strain which indicates that
that very able writer was greatly impressed with the ability and
character of the Speaker, in whose house in Dublin the author of
the History of Ireland for a time resided. In acknowledging the
assistance he received from the Speaker in writing his History,
Campion dwells with evident affection on Stanihurst’s character :—
‘* Wotwithstanding as naked and simple as it [Campion’s narrative ] is,
it could never have grown to any proportion in such post-haste, except
I had entered into such familiar societie, and daylie table-talke with the
worshipfull esquire James Stanihurst, Recorder of Dublin. Who besides
all curtesie of hospitalitie, and a thousand loving turnes not here to be
recited, both by word and written monuments, and by the benefit of

RiI.A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [43]

540 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

his owne Library nourished most effectually mine endeavour.” Accord-
ing to his son Stanihurst, besides being learned in the business of his
profession, he was ‘‘a good orator and a proper divine.”” His claim
to the former character is vindicated by his official addresses as Speaker.
T'wo specimens of his writings remain to testify to the extent of his
theological learning. But the title of a lost Latin work, ‘‘Piae
Orationes,”’ and his correspondence with O’Heernan, Dean of Cork,
whom Ware describes as a learned divine, suggest that this erudite
Speaker was an appropriate ancestor to the great Archbishop Ussher,
A short account of Speaker Stanihurst is prefixed to the notice of his
better-known son, Richard, in the Dictionary of National Biography
(vol. liv., p. 89).

Srr Nicwotas WALSH.

Of the Speaker of Perrott’s Parliament much less is known than of
either of his predecessors in the Chair of the House of Commons. No
particulars of a personal kind seem to be now recoverable concerning
his career; and it does not appear whether he was related to an
eminent namesake who became Bishop of Ossory in 1577, and who
was murdered at Kilkenny in 1585. Nicholas Walsh was, however,
eminently successful in the pursuit of the legal profession, in which
he held successively a number of important offices. His first judicial
position was that of second Justice of the Presidency Court of Munster,
to which he was appointed in 1571, during Sir John Perrott’s
administration of that province. Five years later he was raised to
the Chief Justiceship of the same Court. He continued in that
position until 1584, when he was nominated second Justice of the
King’s Bench. In 1587 he was sworn of the Irish Privy Council.
The Queen’s letter directing his appointment states that ‘‘ Nicholas
Walsh, having been here in this realm about such suits and causes
as concerned his private estate, now departs hence with our good
favour, for that we are not ignorant how long and faithfully he hath
served us as our Chief Justice of Munster, and now likewise in the
second Justiceship of our bench at Dublin.” But, though the letter
does not mention it, the Privy Councillorship must have been
intended mainly as the reward of Walsh’s services as Speaker in
1585-6; for in that capacity, as the tone of his ‘‘ oration”’ at the
dissolution of Perrott’s Parliament indicates, he had shown his
allegiance to the Tudor view of the Speaker’s office, and had steadily
vindicated the prerogatives of the Crown. This speech is very fully

Farx1ner—LParliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 541

summarised in the Calendar of State Papers... His ‘diligence in
Parliament ” had, however, been expressly recognised by a grant
of £40, lands. Walsh, doubtless, owed his selection for the chair by
Perrott to the acquaintance he had previously had with the Deputy
when the latter filled the office of President of Munster; and it may
have been with a view to this selection that Walsh was transferred
to the King’s Bench the year before the meeting of Parliament.

In 1597 Walsh was appointed to the Chief Justiceship of the
Common Pleas, and held this office till his death. In the same year
he received the honour of knighthood through the Lord Justice,
Sir Thomas Norris. He appears to have been in the confidence of
Sir John Davies, and was frequently sent on special commissions to
Munster. His report on the circuit of 1606 to the Earl of Salisbury
has been printed from the State Papers in the present writer’s
Illustrations of Irish History and Topography, p. 141. Walsh died in
Dublin in April, 1615. His will, dated March 9, 1613, is at the Record
Office.

1 Calendar of State Papers (Ireland), 1586-1588, pp. 55-58.

’

i

[bo \suyvanioen. Wir \ AAT D ot nt

P
it}

wyvegel

Hs a atte Ms hie Ln ool ee File of ata

‘nnige@ wi ft ye marta} eo) SLO ais oy cl > Real Sea ae
71) OST) Se sick joven, rap lideiaenty abe fs i APA Oe Hi

YTitg al " " rel fi, (bs Ty ey ap

af ae nbaahh: TLL ot botkier’

PL legifia of Bollit yo bhai geabe

milled? fet 4o) oa e aii) ob Wei ol eaieliipente

’
a | it ’ if i rb « iy 2 ot
« i a : 7
f., }
i '
: ‘* 7 ‘ : ’
Pew | vy My: > jit ee
Te tn 9 ji a
fs Ny “ei ' f ne iP i
+ 7 mais ©
‘ ’ i | iF
Pe ee 2 j
FI = i} ‘ 7 7 b4
: 7s ¥
. "i j A '
5 4
Ae | sy rt a
ake Z a ' t x.
—— . 1
] j i ‘ \
i . * 7 1
j *
i - ‘ i
®
~
> - i ;
aos ‘ aie
‘
*
: =
= 7 4
=4 — P
ry a. “Oak *
7 = r Ove
=
~~
a
i _
2

crelid thc all alee «GPa od

rit naets) be WS Hein Vis voo bse

jolt Fe oie ieee abt meen oes

iii iw avenet ath feria et

oil” .eipta%t haga 2 alee

Plire aol) ata a

re NGL Bil

LY

parks aS Ro Seaay a ae ee

* Mie hunt Leerrig tron? seed

a Shire Woh WE Meek startle
fvidtlao of 8 PO bard oF ati
| a
rei ty | ae ’ je' sey
° z
Ssh Sean
< * 7 ag
: = a:
! ‘ae ee
at ) 4
+ Seas
4 -batoaeoe
7 = ae
i « }
pie
eT See
ny aaa
. en
Ph a
. 5 aad
k 7
; . 4

Fatxiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 541

summarised in the Calendar of State Papers.' His ‘‘ diligence in
Parliament ’? had, however, been expressly recognised by a grant
of £40, lands. Walsh, doubtless, owed his selection for the chair by
Perrott to the acquaintance he had previously had with the Deputy
when the latter filled the office of President of Munster; and it may
have been with a view to this selection that Walsh was transferred
to the King’s Bench the year before the meeting of Parliament.

In 1597 Walsh was appointed to the Chief Justiceship of the
Common Pleas, and held this office till his death. In the same year
he received the honour of knighthood through the Lord Justice,
Sir Thomas Norris. He appears to have been in the confidence of
Sir John Davies, and was frequently sent on special commissions to
Munster. His report on the circuit of 1606 to the Karl of Salisbury
has been printed from the State Papers in the present writer’s
Illustrations of Irish History and Topography, p. 141. Walsh died in
Dublin in April, 1615. His will, dated March 9, 1613, is at the Record
Office.

! Calendar of State Papers (Ireland), 1586-1588, pp. 55-58.

[ 542 ]

xT

THE PARIS MANUSCRIPT OF ST. PATRICK’S LATIN
WRITINGS.

By NEWPORT J. D. WHITE, D.D.,

Keeper of Primate Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and Assistant Lecturer
in Divinity and Hebrew in the University of Dublin.

[Read Junr 26: Ordered for Publication Juty 20;
Published SerTeMBER 11, 1906. ]

In a very courteous review of my edition of the Lebri S. Patricti
(ante, p. 201, sqgq.) that has recently appeared in Le Bulletin des
publications hagiographiques, Analecta Bollandiana, xxiv., p. 295, the
writer says :—‘‘ M. White .. . qui s’est donné la peine d’utiliser deux
manuscrits conservés sur le continent, en a malheureusement négligé
au moins deux autres, qui étaient pourtant signalés depuis un certain
temps: le ms. lat. 17626 de la Bibliothéque Nationale de Paris, du
x® siecle. . . . et le ms. 14 d’Angers, du ixe sié€cle. .. . Tous deux
renferment la Confessio; je n’ai, a leur sujet, aucune autre indication
précise, mais vu leur age, notablement antérieur a celui de cing des
témoins de M. W., il est vraisemblable qu’il y aurait eu tout profit a
en tenir compte.”

The Angers ms. here spoken of was published in April, 1894, by
M. Samuel Berger, in the Revue Celtique, xv. 155, and has been
reprinted elsewhere, ¢.g., in The Lrish Liber Hymnorum. It is entitled
in the ms. Confessio Sancti Patricii Episcopi, and is a penitential piece
beginning, ‘‘ Deus, Deus meus, rex omnipotens, ego humiliter te
adoro.”” This document, whatever its origin, has no connexion what-
ever with St. Patrick of Armagh.

The Paris ms., however, is one my ignorance of which is inex-
cusable, as it was catalogued by the Bollandist Fathers in 1893, in the
third volume of their Catalogus codd. Hagiographicorum Lat... . qui
asservantur in Bibl. Nat. Paris. Immediately on receipt of the review
I instituted inquiries, and obtained from Berthaud Fréres, of Paris, as

Warre—Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick's Latin Writings. 543

soon as was possible, admirable photographs of the 28 pages of the
manuscript.

The Bollandist catalogue describes it as ‘‘ Confessio S. Patrici”’.
Fortunately it also contains the Epistle, both tracts complete. The
dimensions of the pages are given as ‘295 x *225 millimetres. The
Confession begins on fol. 72, r°, and the Epistle at the bottom of
fol. 82, r°; there are 22 lines on each page, except the first of the
Confession, which has 20; there is neither title nor colophon to either
of the tracts.

It may at once be stated that the document is of primary impor-
tance for the critical determination of the text of the Zdbri S. Patriciz,
being inferior in antiquity and in character only to the Book of
Armagh.

It is proper that I should give the student some idea of the textual
value of P, as we may call it; and the first question that will
naturally be asked is, What is its relation to A? Speaking generally,
it usually agrees with the later mss. as against A ; but I have noticed
a number of agreements of P with A, even in some very peculiar
readings.

Conf. § 9. ewaliue; ex saliua CF;F\R; ex saline B.

Conf. § 11. rusticationem for rusticatio.

Conf. § 19. weginti et octo for uigintd et septem.

Conf. § 20. clamabam LHeliam; Heliam is repeated in the other
mss. The text of AP should be followed in this respect.

Conf. §§ 24, 25. efficcatus. This is a very important reading; the
word occurs twice. In § 24 affatus is found in the other
Mss. ; 1n § 25 effatus is the reading of CF,, effactus of F;,
effectus of R; while Boll. has a circumlocution. I had
read, with Dr. W. Stokes, effatus in both places; but
eficvatus must be restored to the text, and explained as
Dr. Gwynn suggested, ¢.e. that Patrick comed the word
efficior as the opposite of inficvor, and thus = ‘to affirm.’
Note that F;R are here nearer to A than are CF,.

Conf. § 31. testem Deo habeo ; teste Deo abeo A; testem Deum habeo
others.

_ Conf. § 40. AP alone insert ctague after ¢deirco, and omit ego before

mitto in the quotation from Jer. xvi. 16.

It may be remembered that on p. 214 I noted that the variants in
two passages in §§ 18 and 19 of the Confession indicate that the ss.
fall into three groups, ze. A, BF;R, CFy, and that the fundamental

544 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

text of BFR is closer to A than is that of CF,. Let us now see by
this test the affinities of P.

1. (a) Reppuli sugere mammellas eorum A.
Reppuli sugire mammas eorum B.
(6) Repulis fugire mammas illorum F;R.
(c) Repulsus sum fugere amicitias illorum CF.
(d) Repuli fugere manus illorum P.
2. (a) Canes eorum repleti sunt A.
(aa », Yeuelati ,, BFR.
(c) Carnes ,, releuati ,, CF,P.

In the case of the variants in § 18 it seems reasonable to suppose
that manus of P is the link between mammas and amicitias, 1.e. that
amicitias is a gloss on manus rather than on mammellas or mammas.
It may also be noted that the // of mammeilas explains the change of
eorum to ellorum.

It would, however, be quite wrong to suppose that these test pas-
sages prove that B generally presents a more ancient type of text than
P. On the contrary, P has more numerous traces of A than B has;
it has many more blunders, but it is not only a considerably more
ancient Ms., but it is, on the one hand, quite unsophisticated—whereas
B has been edited—and, on the other hand, its blunders are not the
blunders of C or of F;. The great value of P consists in this, that it
enables us to separate the ancient elements in B and C and F; from
the later improvements or corruptions which disfigure those mss.
Until P was known it was impossible to know which of the unique
readings of B were really ancient and which were merely the improve-
ments of its editor-scribe. Consequently, by following CF, generally,
where A was not available, we were able to present a text nearer by
far to the original than if B had been preferred on account of its
sporadic agreements with A.

An excellent illustration of the value of P in sifting readings will
be found in Conf. § 42, where B reads thus:—‘‘ Insinuauit namque
nobis responsum accepisse a nuntio Dei, et monuit eam ut permaneret
uirgo Christi et ste Deo proximaret.”’ Of the italicised words nuntvo
alone is found in F;; CF, omit namque, and read in the other places :
nutu...etiam...esset...tpsa. We learn now from P that eam
and nuntio are the ancient elements in B here; its three other readings
are editorial improvements. We have also here in e¢/am an instance
of the frequent aberrant combination of CF ;F,, while F; presents a
characteristic idiosyncrasy in reading wirgo uirgo for wirgo Christe.

Wurre—Laris Manuscript of St. Patrick's Latin Writings. 545

Taking up the list of group-readings given on page 213, P agrees
with AB in 9 out of the 14 cases cited. Of the 8 instances of the
combination BF;, P agrees with all but the first; of the 10 instances
of Boll. F;, P practically agrees with 9. On the other hand, P does
not join the group BR or Boll. R, 6 examples of which are given
on page 216.

It may be worth while to note some other readings of B or Boll.
which are proved by P to be at least ancient.

Conf. § 9. probare for probart.

Conf. § 19. ego enim uero P; ego wero B; ego enim others.

Conf. § 20. cecidit for decidit.

Conf. § 22. peruenimus homines; see note, p. 289.

Conf. § 24. que dedit pro te animam suam. The order is different
in A and in CF,F,R.

Conf. § 27. tnuenerunt me aduersus for inu. me et aduersus.

Conf. § 32. pulsaret pro me. Same order in Boll. for pro me
pulsaret.

Conf. § 37. audirem for aurem.

Conf. § 40. serware for obseruare.

Conf. § 40. cuwenes for filic.

Conf. § 45. ferent for fuerunt CF;, fuerant Fy.

Conf. § 46. per his for pro his. (1 had not noticed before that B
reads p, not p.)

Conf. § 46. sapit for ecapit.

Conf. § 58. cudicabant for indicabant.

Conf. § 57. ualeo for uideo.

Conf. § 60. fecerit for fecerat.

On the other hand, P has some curious agreements with C and
also with Fy corr. With C it reads gubernator in § 18; it has the
same omissions by homoioteleuton in § 40; fecta in § 41; cndiectate in
§ 44 (so also Fy) 5 generaur in § 51; con summa in Ep. § 12.

It remains that I should give examples of the unique readings of
P, which deserve consideration as possibly preserving the true text.
Of the eight emendations which I adopted from Denis four are
actually found in P, as is one of Ware’s, and one at which Prof. Bury
and I arrived independently, but which I did not actually adopt, as
F, corr. gave a sufficient sense.

Conf. § 42. patiuntur for patuntur, Denis.
Conf. § 51. caperent for caperet, Denis.

546 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Conf. § 57. scrutatur for scrutator, Denis.
Conf. § 58. contingat for contingunt, Ware.
Ep. § 11. Deus qui dedit hane sollicitudinem in corde meo.

The other four mss. have Deus quidem hane soll. in corde meo.
Denis inserted dedit before in. .

Ep. § 14. tu potrus iterficis. Here for potius Boll. has omnes,
CF, have totius, F, corr. totves.

It is possible that some of the following readings of P may com-
mend themselves to scholars.

Conf. § 4. a Patre receptum for ad Patrem receptum,

Conf. § 10. Spericus gestat for S. gestit AB, or gessit CF;F,R.

Conf. § 12. rursum adleuauct for sursum adl,

Conf. § 13. domni gnari for domni ignart CF3E,, or domini agnare
BR favours Prof. Bury’s explanation of the reading of A,
dominicaté as ‘simply dominé cati, ‘clever, or smart, sirs’.”’

Conf. § 13. i me .. . inspirawut for et me... ins.

Conf. § 18. wocabant te for uocant te.

Conf. § 20. unde me uenit ignarum in spiritu Heliam uocare ? P is
the only ms. which reads at first hand wocare. On further
consideration this reading commends itself as superior to
that of A. It indicates Patrick’s surprise that he, when
an ignorant youth, should have uttered a cry which seemed
to imply a knowledge of the connexion of Helios with
Helias.

Conf. § 25. effitiatus est ut sit Spiritus (sps). Spiritus is, of course,
right; but P isthe only ms. which does not read epescopus
(eps) at first hand.

Conf. § 32. dissensionem for defensionem. This is certainly right,
the allusion being to Acts xv. 39, ‘‘ Facta est autem dis-
sensio ita ut discederent ab inuicem.”

Conf. § 34. que mihi tanta diuinitate cooperasti for qui mihi tantam
diuinitatem cooperuisti. I conjectured aperwistr. P gives
a much more satisfactory sense.

Cont. § 34. wt ego inseius et in nouissimis diebus for ut et ego inscius
sim in nou. diebus. Here I followed Boll. and F; in omit-
ting sem. PP is clearer.

Cont. § 49. nam etst imperitus ut in omnibus. For the last three
words swum nominibus is the reading of BCF;. Fy, alone
has sum im omnibus.. Perhaps we should insert swm betore
ut.

Wuire—Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick's Latin Writings. 547

Conf. § 56. ut unus essem de suis minimis ministris. Here all the
other mss. read minister.

Conf. § 59. The full quotation from Rom. xt. 86 must disappear
in future editions of the Confession. It -is altogether
absent in F;. CF, have quoniam ex ipso et per tpsum et in
ipso regnaturi sumus. P reads quam ex ipso regnaturi
sumus.

Conf. § 60. Christus permanet for permanebit Fy, manebit CF,
manet Boll.

Ep. § 1. Hiberione a Deo constitutus episcopum, &c. No other ms.
has a Deo.

Ep. § 6. gui Deum non ueneretur for qui—ueretur. This suggests
ueneratur as the true reading.

Ep. § 11. sz met me non agnoscunt for si—cognoscunt.

Ep. § 14. omit Christianorum.

Ep. § 15. grauiter for grauetur.

Ep. § 18. tnmerito for merito (so Fy corr.).

Ep. § 21. insert uel abscondatur after subtrahatur.

Here follows a full collation of P with the text adopted in my
edition, page 235, ante. The numerals refer to the sections.

CONFESSIO.
1. contemptibilissimus apud ... Calpornium ... fil. condam
Potiti . . . Banauem Taburniae . . . ins. enim bef. uerum. . . in-
obedientes . . . indixit . . . uidetur esse.

2. Et ubi Dom. apparuit sens. cordis mei incred. uel sero. . . om.
Deum . . . om. est bef. adolescentie . . . om. ignorantiae . . . cus-
todit . . . monuit .. . om. et bef. consolatus.. . . om. -tus est me ut

pater filium. (consolatacere)

3. om. Unde autem . . . exaltaremus et confiteremur.

4. om. nec bef. erit . . . post hunc . .-. huius Filium... . quem
cum. . . fuisse semper. .. gemitum. . . om. et bef. per. . . deuicto
morte... a Patre receptum . .. super ne nomen . . . om. et bef.
terrestrium ... ut omnis... om. ei bef. quia ...~ reddit...
infudit . . . as. Patris after Dei . . . adoremus.

6. ns. et bef. ut possint.

7. om. et iterum inquit . . . om. otiosum . . . pro eo rationem.

8. hac sentiam .. . poterit se substrahere ... minimum...

Christi Domini.

548 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

9. om. et bef. usque . . . incederem lingua hom. et quia non legi
sicut ceteri . . . obtime .... iure. . . cumbiberunt . . . sermonem
... mutarunt .. . lingua aliena. . . probare exaliue scripture... .
dinoscitur . . . uarietatis.

10. om. quid bef. prodest . . . presumtione quatenus . . . quia
obstiterunt . . . confiterem quodque ante non perlegeram .. . qui
ante . . . adulescens . . . om. quid peterem uel . . . quia desertis
breu. sermone .. . gestat et animus.

11. ueruntamen ... proponere ... tardiori lingue sed etiam
scriptum est enim lingue . . . ratum et fort. scripta in cord. nostris.
12. Unde ergo primus rusticius perfuga. . . scio illud. . . uelud

. rursum adleuauit . . . retribuendam (corr. from -dum).
13. zs. itaque def. magni. . . domni gnari reth. aud. ergo et...

sapientes esse . . . in me quidem.
14. mensuram . . . fidei dignitatis (corr. from -tes) oportet . .

Dei nomine ubique . . . exgaleas . . . ego in Domino baptizaui.
15. etante moles . . . quoego ... om. mea... non quia dis-
peraul.
16. deueneram quod cot. igitur pecora . .. timor Dei et tim.
illius et fid. agebatur et spir. augebatur .. . om. ut bef. etiam .
et in monte man. et ante . . . exercitabar . . . male sciebam.
17, tuam et terram et post’. . . et erat prope .. - passos .) .%

habebam quemquam de hominibus deinde . . . annis sex.

18. om. die bef. qua . . . inde nauigare . . . gubernator .. . et
hac artis cum indignatione ... adpetis ... audissem.. . ut et
uenirem ut ad. . . om. et bef. fortiter . . . uocabant . . . recepimus
. .. ons. et bef. fac . . . repuli fugere manus illorum. . . speraui ab
illis ut mihi dicerent. Ueni in fide . . . om. ob bef. hoc . . . protimis.

19.. terra... famis... alia... ams. est bef. Christiane...
non potes pro nobis... om. orare... om. est bef. enim... ut
aliquem hominem umquam .. . mms. uero bef. euidenter . . . meum
quia nihil est illi inpossibile et hodie cybum mittat uobis (corr. from
nobis). . . satiemini . . . om. et bef. adiuuante . . . zs. et bef. ecce
.. . om. apparuit . . . carnes eorum releuati. . . derelicti . . . post
hoc .. . etiam semel siluestrum inuenerunt . .. optulerunt.. .
immolatum . . . nihil exinde.

20. saxa ingentia. . . unde me uenit ignarum in spiritu Heliam
uocare. Et inter hec uidi in celo solem orire et dum clamabam Heliam
uiribus . . . 28. et bef. ecce. . . om.illius ... cecidit . . . clamauit.

21. duos menses .. . illa sexagesimo die . . . illorum.

22. Et ecce in itinere . . . xiii die. . . peruenimus homines (7s).

Wuauire—Paris Manuscript of St. Patrick's Latin Writings. 549

23. Brictanniis . . . modo me post. . . numquam... nocte...
Hiberione Uictoricius nomen . . . innum. occidit mihi... illis.. >
cortinentem uox Hiberionacum et tunc recitabam . . . momente
audiui. . . siluam uirgulti uelutique quae... . occidentem . . . hore
.. . Sanctum puerum.. . ambules.. . expergefactus . . . annos
plurimos .. . prestet . . . eorum.

24. peritissimi . . . postremum. . . effitiatus... pro te animam
suam .. . om. ipse est qui loquitur in te .. . expergefactus.

25. admirabar ... oret in me... om. ad bef. postremum.. .
effitiatus . . . exceptus for expertus . . . ems. sic bef. recordatus.. .
infirmitatem nostram orationis ... quid... quiuerbis.. . potest
.. . ms. est bef. noster.

26. episcopato meo . . . om. in bef. illo. . . om. sum bef. ut cade-
rem .. . om. et bef. in eternum .... labe. . . obproprium . .’. Deo.
27. occasionum .. . inuenerunt me aduersus .. . antequod.

28. vm. donec prope deficiebam . . . quiex hoc... curam.

29. dei signati . . . iunxit .. . tangit quasi tangit pupilla.

30. confortauit et non . . . om. Domino.

31. conscientiam . .. om. mea... Deo... mentius... om.
uobis.

32. talem ... dissensionem ... ego non inter nec in Bric-
tanniis ... pulsaret prome ... . uenit ille.. . curam.. . malas
ut me.

34. tanta diuinitate cooperasti (faint contraction mark over e of
diuinitate)... exultarem ... is. etiam def. in secundis . .. pre-
suris. . . ut ego inscius et in . . . mirificum eum auderem adgredere
... prenuntiaturus . .. om. ut def. uidimus. . . subpletum.

39. uel pre partes . . . Dominus for Deus . . . om. me bef. libe-
rauit . . . et duodecim periculis quibus .. . nec et ininiuriam.. .
ut paup. pup. ideo tamen resp. diu. creuerat monere.

36. erit ... om. Deum . .. donum tamen magnum.

37. aliquantis . . . omnibus et ut ego ... audirem obproprium
... darem me ingenuitatem .. . prumptus.

38. renascantur. . . consumarentur . . . sumpsit. . . ad gentes
ueniant ab extremo . . . conparuerunt .. . utilitas in eis.

39. om. et ab austro et ab aquilone... Abraham... Isaac.

40. ins. quidem bef. bene . . . permonet .. . om. et docet...
om. fieri . . . Dominus for Deus . . . oportebatur . . . baptizarent
et exortarent propter indigentem et desiderantem . . . cms. inquid bef.
in euuangelio ... om. ergo nunc . .. baptizantes eos. . . seruare
.. . diebus suprascript ... mondo... prenuntiat . . . iuuenes for

530 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. ~

filii (2) . . . somnia somnia somniabunt .. . prophetabant. Et Oseae
e . . om.plebem meam (2). . . om. misericordiam consecutam (2)...
ins. eis bef. non plebs. : fet

41. habuerant ... fecta... nuncupatur... filii for filiae.

42. eenetiua ... a nuntio Dei et monuit,eam ut. . . sexta corr.
from sexto .. . nihilhominus . . . sed illas maxime . . . usque ter-
rores ut minas... ancillis suis nam et siue tantum tamen.

43. uoluero imitare illas et ita pergens in Britannis .. . om. ad
bef. Gallias ... om. ut bef. uiderem.. . spiritus ...imcoaui...
essem com illis. }

44. nitantur subuertitur . .. preposita . . . ficta ... id est.
inlecebras inlicitate perfitiendas . . . sicut ec ceteri.

45. similabo for silebo ... monstrata... fierent.

46. debueram... om. et bef. neglegentiae and bef. de loco .
om. non bef. mihi... sumutnon.. . uidet... mihi per his .
quia multe hac leg. prohibebam . . . pos tergum ineum narrabam et
dicebam ... periculo . . . causam_militiae.

47. roborandam (corr. from -dum) . . . nos imitemini.

48. Uos citis .. . qualiter inter uos ... mea in fide uer. et in
sinceritate . . . inter quos ego habito fidem . . . nec excitem.

49. imperitus ut in omnibus. . . seruarem etiam . . . ultro.
quur hoc fatiebam . . . propter sem perennitatis . . . conseruarem
me in alio titulo meo infideli caperent . . . dare . . . detractarent.

50. dimidium ... cleros per mollicitatem meam ... om. si
poposci . . . wel camenti mei.

51. 2ns. et bef. ego . . . caperet . . . ad dextras partes. . . quid
.. . generaul.
52. nihilhominum . . . me cum et comitibus . . . audisseme .

nundum .... ds. illud def. et me ipsum ... uinxerunt corr. from
uixerunt . . . redditum esset.

53. iudicabant ...fruar in Deo... . meipsum inpendat.

54. adolationis ... sperarem uestrum .. . ams. mihi bef. honor.

55. cunuenit . . . dilitias et diuitias . . . om. et def. Christus .
qui ubique.

56. pro qua legationem .. . me de hoc .. . ministris.

57. pro omibus qui retribuet ... ualeo. . . donaret et mihi.

58. ut umquam ammittam . . . om. me bef. testem. __ ;

59. si aliquit boni . . . comederem .. . resurgimus . . . gloriam:

. futuri . . . ipsius quam ex ipso regnaturi sumus. .

60. quam uidemus... om. Deo... fecerit . . . Christus permanet.
. . Patri omnipotenti.. . om. et bef. per.

Wuire— Paris Manuseript-of St. Patricks Latin Writings. 551:

- 61. Ecce iterum qui breuiter . . . testificabor . . . qui numquam
. . . promissa ipsius ut numquam reddere a gente illam unde autem
prius. eee
62. peccator et doctus scilicet . . . om. donum bef. Dei.

EPISTOLA.

1. Hiberione a Deo constitutus ...om.reora... om. gentes
... prosilitis ... ab amore... ueritas Christi excitauit . . . sum
uiuo Deo . . . etsic contempnor aliquibusdam. |

2. socii sanctorum atque Pict. apostatorum que sangulentos san-
guinare de sanguine innocentium . . . innumero.

3. neophyti... baptizatos qui ceperunt cahinnos.

4. nescio quid . . . aut qui interfecti . . . aut quos grauiter.. .
perhenni . . . ms. peccati def. et filius.

5. Quapropter re sciat ...0m.ame... obtime benigne.

6. ins. Deus bef. aduocauit . . . tyrannidem .. . ueneretur.. .
sublimam.

7. adolari . . . potum sommere. . . recipi debeat donec peniten-
tiam crudeliter effusis lacrimis satis Deo fatiunt.

8. Dona inimicorum (mi expuncted) . . . emouentur... angelum
.. .mulcabitur. . . ims. autem bef. eum . . . om. his.

9. singula (n suprascript.) . . . carpere (r suprascript.) . . . testi-
monium .. . 7s. est bef. adscribitur . . . exorationem.

10. ns. in bef. Hiberione ... ans. sum bef. spiritu . . . aliquam
... ms. et bef. seruos.. . patris meae ... decurione . . . gente
exiere . . . perhennis.

11. agnoscunt . .. ouile .. . om. Non conuenit unus destruit
alter aedificat . . . Deus qui dedit hance sollicit. in corde.

12. dispitior . . . tuas . . . Coritico. . . legem Domini. . . con
summa.

13. orreat . . . conuiuium furere...domos. .. letale... dedit
uiro . .. perhennem penam mortem.

14. om. Christianorum . . . tu potius interficis. . . ignorante. ..
tardis membra.. . adolationis . . . fatientibus mala.

15. flete com . . . comdoleant . . . plangit .. . interficit.. .
grauiter . . . seruitute . . . apostatorumque.

16. om. quos bef. in Christo. . . enumerari. . . iniquitas inimico-

rum... percipimus.

502 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

17. doleo de uobis doleo kmi mihi... orrendum ineffabile .. .

paradysum.
18. testatur inquid.. . ueneficos. . . mendacibus (n suprascript.)
... om. et bef. periuris . . . non inmerito . . . recognoscit.

19. quas mulierculas . . . distribuuntur o misere . . . fraudulentes.

20. quod ita erit quod ita erit. . . 2ms. enim def. mentiti. . . om.
enim bef. locutus.

21. prumtus. . . ems. uel abscondatur bef. a nemine . . . presenti
. . . Coritico . . . quid sit Deus . . . ceperunt ut mereantur...
Spiritu.

The use of ¢ for ¢, which is found in B and R, is more strongly
marked in P, e.g. Patritius, benefitia, mendatium, iuditium, fidutialiter,
efitiatus, fatiem, fatie, sacrifitium, fatiam, fatiunt, fatiatis, fatientibus,
fatiebam, perfitiendas, internitionem, offitium, interfitiet, dispitior, spetio-
cissimt; but the converse change, constant in B, is not found in P.
euuangelium is always found, znguid and eybus usually, uelud once
(Conf. 12), abunde in Conf. 4; elsewhere habundat and habundanter.

DY}
Oe
—~
SSS

AL:

’ THE- PARLIAMENT OF IRELAND UNDER THE TUDOR

SOVEREIGNS : SUPPLEMENTARY PAPER.
By C. LITTON FALKINER, M.A.

Read NovemBer 13; Ordered for publication Novemper 14 ;
Published DicemBeErR 15, 1905.

Two Manuscripts illustrative of the Proceedings of the Irish Parliament,

V1Z.:—

I. A List of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in the Irish Parliament,
1568-9.

II. John Hooker’s Diary or Journal of the Proceedings of the Irish Parliament
of 11 Elizabeth, from its opening on Monday, January 17, 1568-9, to
the close of its first Session, on February 28, of the same year.

In a paper which I had the honour to read before the Academy,
earlier in the present year, on ‘‘ The Parliament of [reland under the
Tudor Sovereigns,” I had occasion to deplore the paucity of original
records which, even so late as the reign of Elizabeth, hinders the
attempt to follow the development of Irish constitutional history, and
to trace the forms of Parliamentary procedure in the Tudor age. For
information on these points, as I then pointed out, we have hitherto
been obliged to depend on two lists of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal,
and the knights, citizens, and burgesses of the Parliaments of 1560 and
1585, which have been printed by Lynch, in his Feudal Dignities,
and by Hardiman in his valuable notes on the Statute of Kilkenny ;
upon Hooker’s contribution to Holinshed’s Chronicle, which contains a
vivid narrative, at first hand, of the proceedings of the Parliament
of 1668, for which no list has hitherto been available ; and upon a

R. 1. A. PROC., VOL. XXV., SEC. C. | [45]

004 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

few passages in Stanihurst’s Description, and in Campion’s History of
Lreland. The main object of my former paper was to supplement
these meagre sources by bringing together the results of a study of
such references to the subject as are to be found in the State Paper
Calendars for the period. By an analysis of all the available
information, I sought to arrive at a just notion of the procedure
of the Tudor Parliaments, and of the proper importance of these
Parliaments in relation to the general history of the Irish Legislature.
Since the paper I have referred to was read, I have been fortunate
enough to meet with two original sources of information regarding
the second Parliament of Elizabeth, which add some very interesting
items to the information already in our possession, and which ought,
I think, to be made better known, through the medium of the
Academy’s publications, for the benefit of those interested in the
documentary materials of Irish Parliamentary history.

The first and more important of these documents is to be found
among the additional MSS. at the British Museum, and is catalogued
as a ‘List of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal of the Irish
Parliament of 1568.”’ This list fills, to a great extent, the gap in
the rolls of the Elizabethan Parliaments, for only two of which, as
I have just observed, have lists been hitherto available. Although
we know more of the proceedings of the second Parliament of
Elizabeth ‘than of the first or last of the three held in Ireland in
that reign, we have hitherto been without any record of the persons
who composed it. And, notwithstanding that the list I am bringing
under your notice is of inferior value to those of 1560 and 1585, in
this important particular that it does not include, as they do, a
list of the members of the House of Commons, it is superior to them
in the interest of the details of a more picturesque kind which the
compiler of the list has combined with the actual record of the names
of the peers attending it.

The document is contained in a manuscript volume entitled
‘‘The Book of Heraldrye and other things, together with the Order
of Coronacions ’—a kind of common-place book kept by one Robert
Commaundre, or Commander, who describes himself as Rector of
Tarporley, Co. Chester, and Chaplain to Sir Henry Sidney. The
full contents of this Book of Heraldry are set out in detail in the
catalogue of additions to the manuscripts in the British Museum, for
the years 1882-87, where it is numbered Lyerton, 2642. It proves
the compiler to have been a person much interested in antiquarian
and ceremonial lore. Among its fifty items are included, in addition

FatkinEr—LParliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 555

to this list of the Irish Parliament of 1568, four others which relate
to Ireland,! and contain some fresh information.

Commaundre’s list shows that the attendances at the Parhament of
1568-9 included twenty-fovr spiritual and thirty-five temporal peers.
Of the latter, seven were earls, six viscounts, and the remainder
barons. The attendance of the lords spiritual was, as we should
expect to find, larger than in the Parliament of 1560, and smaller
than in that of 1585; but the temporal peers appeared in greatly
larger force in 1568-9 than in either of the other Parliaments of
Elizabeth. An analysis of their names would throw interesting light
-on the results of the policy of the Elizabethan viceroys in relation to
the chiefs of the great Irish septs. But for this we have not time
to-day, for it is to the information which Commaundre gives as to
the forms of the meeting of Parliament that I wish to call attention.

The Parliament met in Christ Church Cathedral? under the pre-
sidency of Sir Henry Sidney, who united with the Viceroyalty of
Ireland the then splendid office of Lord President of Wales. This
illustrious father of an immortal son was perhaps one of the most
magnificent personages who have ever held the sword of state in
this country, and was certain to omit no form which could add

1 To the compiler’s own description of himself as Rector of Tarporley and
Chaplain to Sir Henry Sidney, I can add but little information. Tarporley is a
small town about midway between Chester and Crewe, which lay directly on the
_road from London to Holyhead, and through which, in the sixteenth century, as
Commaundre records in some notes to a list of the Lord Lieutenants and Deputies
of Ireland, the Viceroys were in the habit of passing with their retinues on their
way to Ireland. Whether or not it was in this way that Commaundre made the
acquaintance of Sir Henry Sidney, it is certain that he accompanied that nobleman
to Dublin, in 1568, in the capacity of chaplain, and was a witness of the proceedings
at the opening of the Parliament in Christ Church, on January 17 of that year.
He does not appear to have remained long in Ireland. Unlike a good many
viceregal chaplains of that age, he did not reach the Irish Episcopal Bench, but
died Rector of Tarporley, in 1613. He did, however, profit by the pluralism
which was so common in his time, being appointed Rector and Prebendary of
the Parish of Kilmactalway, County Dublin, and Vicar of Bodenstown, County
Kildare. But that Commaundre did not account the personal charge of these
cures as necessarily obligatory on him, appears from a bond executed on March 14,
1570-1, wherein he acknowledges himself indebted to one John Thomas in the
sum of £100, in consideration whereof he made over to Thomas for the term
of his own life both the parsonage of Kilmactalway, with its prebend, and the
vicarage of Bodenstown “frank and free, without payment of any rent.’?—
Morrin’s Calendar of Patent and Close Rolls in Ireland, ii. 639.

* See as to the place of meeting, p. 520, supra, note.

[45*]

556 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

dignity to a ceremonial in which he was himself the central figure.
Sidney was a Knight of the Garter, beimg among the last com-
moners to be admitted to an order which for nearly three centuries
has been confined to members of the higher ranks of the nobility;
and among the memoranda which Commaundre has preserved in his
eommon-place book, is a list of the Knights of the Garter as they
were set up by She on the right and left of the choir of Christ
Church on April 20, 1567.

At the opening of the Parliament on January 17, 1568-9, the
Lord Deputy, Commaundre tells us, sat under the cloth of state [or
canopy | in his robes of crimson velvet, representing the Queen’s
Majesty’s most royal person, with Sir Robert Weston, the Lord
Chancellor, on his right hand, and Thomas, Earl of Ormond, Treasurer
of Ireland, on his left. Commaundre notes that ‘‘ these two lords sat
severally above by themselves, one either side of the said Lord Deputy,
having their seats enrailed about, and hanged or covered with green, and
the said Lord Deputy had steps or greeses [stairs] made and covered
for the seat of estate, being richly hanged.” The position occupied
by the Chancellor and Treasurer illustrates the conservatism of state
ceremonial, and the importance of the position which had in former
times been assigned to those dignitaries. For in the Parliament of
the Plantagenets, the Chancellor and Treasurer are known to have
been accorded a similar pre-eminence. In the formal preamble to the
Acts of Parliament of those days, it was customary to mention them
separately, next after the Deputy. Thus the statute of 12 Edward IV.,
cap. 28, speaks of an accused person as being cited before ‘‘the Deputy,
the Chancellor and Treasurer, and all the Lords spiritual and temporal
and the King’s Council in Ireland.’’!

After enumerating the peers who attended the opening sitting,
Commaundre proceeds to note that, following the fashion of the con-
temporary English Parliament, the principal judges and legal person-
ages attended the opening ceremony in their robes. ‘‘ Mem., that the
Chief Justices of the one Bench and the other, the Chief Baron, the
Master of the Rolls, and the Queen’s Majesty’s Attorney General, and
her Highness’ Solicitor, did sit altogether at a table in the myddes of
the parliament house.’’ He concludes by informing us that Stanihurst,
the Speaker of the House of Commons, also attended the proceedings in
the Upper House; and he concurs with other authorities in his estimate

‘ Roll of the Proceedings of the King’s Council in Ireland, 16 Richard II.
Rolls Series, Appendix, p. lxxiv.

FaLtkinER—LParliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 557

of the Speaker’s capacity.! ‘‘Mem., that Mr. Stanhurst, Recorder
of the city of Dublin, was Speaker of the lower house, and did wear
for his upper garment, when the Lord Deputy sat in the higher house
under the cloth of estate, a scarlet gown; and this Mr. Stanhurst
was avery wise man, anda good member of the Commonwealth of
Ireland.”

These are the chief features of Commaundre’s account of Sir Henry
Sidney’s Parliament; and from what has been mentioned, those who
are acquainted with the literature of Parliamentary antiquities will
see how closely the procedure of the Irish Parliament of the Tudors
followed the precedents set at Westminster in the same period.”

The second of the manuscripts referred to in the heading of this
paper also relates to the Parliament of 1568-9, but comes from a
different source. JI have already alluded to the narrative of the
proceedings of this Parliament by John Hooker, alias Vowell, which is
one of the principal authorities for the Parliamentary history of the
time. Hooker’s narrative, as printed in Holinshed, is not couched in
formal or precise language, but offers a bright and vivid reminiscence
of proceedings in which, as member for the borough of Athenry, the
writer had been himself an actor. It is, consequently, a little inexact
as to dates, and as to the precise order of the proceedings. But in
the Cambridge University Library there exists, in Hooker’s hand-
writing, a brief diary of the proceedings of Sidney’s Parliament from
its opening on Monday, Jan. 17, 1568-9, to its prorogation at the
end of its first Session on February 23 of the same year. ‘This
document, though short, and covering only one session of the pro-
ceedings of the Parliament, has not, so far as I know, been utilised by
any writer. Though the manuscript is in bad condition, the first of
its four pages having had a corner torn off, and several words being
illegible, it may be fairly enough described, in the absence of any
official record, as the first extant journal of the Irish House of
Commons. As such, a literal transcript of its contents might fairly
find a place in our Proceedings, even if it failed to add some fresh
particulars to the few facts already known. But the diary does con-
tribute substantially to our understanding of the development of our
Irish House of Commons. It throws interesting light on the part
played by the judges at this period of our legislative history in the

‘See pp. 037-40, supra.
*Sir Thomas Smith’s Commonwealth of England and manner of Government
thereof, 1589, Book ii. cc. 2-8.

5d8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

constitution of what is still called the High Court of Parliament, though
we no longer think of it by that name. It contains particulars much
more exact than those given in the narrative in Holinshed of the
balance of parties in the Lower House ; and it gives the precise figures
of two divisions in that assembly on the crucial issues which divided
it ; from which it appears that the number of members attending was.
about ninety, exactly that number voting in one division, and ninety-
two taking part in the other."

I desire to take advantage of the opportunity which this addendum
to my former paper presents, to correct, in the light of fresh informa-
tion, a statement I then made as to the period from which the separation
of the two Houses of Parliament, and the independent existence of the
House of Commons in Ireland, can be safely dated. I then observed that
it was in connexion with Lord Leonard Grey’s Parliament of 1536-7
‘“that we first find clear proof that the Commons sat as a separate
assembly, and that we first find specific mention of the Speaker as the
mouthpiece of the Lower House.”? I have since had the satisfaction
of obtaining conclusive proof that the separate existence of the House
of Commons is of very much greater antiquity, and of recovering not
only the name, but even some particulars of the formalities attending
the election of the Speaker of the Parliament of the 27th year of
Henry VI., or not far from a century prior to the earliest hitherto
known mention of the office in Ireland.

The Statute Rolls at the Public Record Office contain, as I have
lately ascertained, an entry of the proceedings at the opening of a
Parliament held in Dublin in 1449, before Sir Richard Nugent, Baron
of Delvin, as Deputy for the Lord Lieutenant, Richard Duke of York.
In this it is set forth that, on the Tuesday following the opening of
Parliament, ‘‘the Commons presented one John Chevers for their
Speaker, and the said Deputy Lieutenant graciously agreed and well
accepted of him: and hereupon the said John delivered to the said
Deputy a schedule of his protestation, supplicating him most humbly
that his said protestation be entered of record in the roll of Parliament,,
which schedule of the said protestation was read in Parliament. And

1At p.4518, supra, I have spoken of the vote rejecting the bill for the repeal
of Poynings’ Act, in Perrott’s Parliament, as ‘‘ the first division of the Irish
House of Commons of which any particulars} have been preserved ’’—a statement
which must now be corrected in the light of the details given by Hooker.

* Proceedings R.I.A., vol. xxv., sect. C, p. 519.

FaLtKkiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 559

hereupon the said Deputy charged the Clerk of the Parliament to
enter it in the roll of Parliament and of record, the tenor of which
protestation is as follows :—‘‘ The Commons of the said Parliament
have elected John Chevers for their Speaker to show and declare for
them in the said Parliament all manner of business which they have
to declare in the said Parliament, and to answer for them to the matters
moved or to be moved in the said Parliament, with his protestation
following ; that is to say, that if it happen that the said Speaker
(which God forbid should be his intention) should show anything or
say anything to the displeasure of the said Deputy, prelates, lords,
and peers of the said Parliament, through ignorance, mistake, or
surplusage, without assent or by assent of the said Commons, that
it be not recorded or reported; but that at such time as it be perceived
or challenged by the said Deputy and the Council of the King, prelates,
lords, and peers aforesaid, he may, by good advice and much delibera-
tion of the said Commons, alter, amend, augment, or retrench the
business and matter aforesaid, the which protestation is enacted by
authority of the said Parliament.’’!

Here we have a close copy of the forms employed by the Speaker
of the English House of Commons in vindication of the rights of the
Lower House. A similar ‘‘ protestation”’ is recorded in the case of a
Parliament held in the succeeding year (28 Henry VI.) at Drogheda,
when Chevers was again elected Speaker.

It is strange that no similar entry is found in the rolls of any
succeeding Parliament, and that no record remains of the election to
the Speaker’s Chair between the election of Chevers in 1450 and
that of Sir Thomas Cusake in 1541. But though the interval is
long, the entry in the roll of 27 Henry VI. suffices to prove that the
constitutional forms of a Parliamentary system had been established
in Ireland on the English model at a period very much earlier
than has hitherto been understood, and that consequently the Parlia-
ment of the later Plantagenets and of the early Tudors must have
presented a much more real resemblance to the aspect of a modern
legislature than we have been accustomed to consider possible.

‘This entry is taken from the transcript of the Irish statutes at the Irish
Record Office. See p. 511, supra, note.

560 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

JOHN CHEVERS.

John Chevers, who was thus twice elected to the Speaker’s
Chair, is in all probability identical with the John Chevers who is
mentioned in the Chartulary of St. Mary’s Abbey as having been
Chief Justice of the Chief Place in 1472.! | The habit of selecting a
Speaker from members of the legal profession increases the probability
which the dates suggest. He is probably also identical with the
John Chevers mentioned in a document printed in the Council Book of
ftichard II.,? who is described in the year 1442 as of Lincoln’s Inn,
and a brother of William Chevers who was then second justice of the
King’s Bench, and as concerned in the defence of James, 4th Earl of
Ormond, against charges of maladministration which had been brought
against that nobleman. Chief Justice Chevers died in 1474; and his
will, dated June 4 of that year, has been printed in Archbishop
Tregury’s Register of Dublin Wills, 1457-1483, so carefully edited
by Mr. H. F. Berry. Besides legacies to John, 6th Earl of Ormond,
it contains bequests of masses for the soul of the testator, and of
James, 5th Earl of Ormond, who was Lord Lieutenant in 1453, which
seem to indicate that Chevers was a protégé of the latter nobleman,
and probably owed his promotion to his influence.

LIST OF THE LORDS SPIRITUAL AND TEMPORAL IN
THE IRISH PARLIAMENT, 1568-9.*

The Names of all the Noble men as well Spiritual as Temporai,
which were summoned to appear at a parliament holden at
the City of Dublin within her Majesty’s realm of Ireland
xvij° die Januarij Anno Dni 1568 et regni dné nre Regine
Elizabeth undecimo, Sir Henry Sydney, knight of the
most noble order of the Garter, Lord President of Wales,
then Lord Deputy of the said Realm of Ireland.

The said Lord Deputy of Ireland sat under the Cloth of Estate in

' Chartularies of St. Mary’s Abbey, Dublin, ii., p. 24.

* Roll Series, Appendix, p. 287.

3 Register of Wills and Inventories of the Diocese of Dublin in the times of
Archbishops Tregury and Walton, 1457-1483: edited, with Translation, Notes,
and Introduction, by Henry F. Berry, p. 146.

* Egerton MS. (British Museum), 2642, No. 29 (fo. 282).

Fatxiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 561

his robes of crimson velvet, representing the Queen’s Majesty’s most
royal person. . |
Item, Robertus Weston, Legum Doctor ac Decanus ecctie
cathis Sci Patricij Dublyn, dns Cancellarius regni Hibernie,
Qui assidebat a dextris dicti dni deputati.
Item, Thomas Butler alias Beckett [sec] Comes Ormonde et
Ossorye, vicecomes Thurles, magnus Thesaurarius Hibernie,
Qui assidebat in sinistris dicti dni deputati.

M’ that these two lords sat severally above by themselves, one
either side of the said Lord Deputy, having their seats enrailed about,
and hanged or covered with green, and the said Lord Deputy had
steps or greeses made and covered for the seat of estate, being richly
hanged.

ARCHIEPISCOPI ET Episcort.

Archiepiscopus Armachaneh Metropolitanus et tocius Regni
Hibernie Primas

Dus Archiepiscopus Dublyn

Dns Archiepiscopus Casshallencis

Dns Archiepiscopus Tuanef Tomonefi

Episcopus Midencis et Li )

Episcopus Waterforden et Limoren

Epus Corkagen et Clone

Epus Ossoriensis et Kilkenencis

Epus Killdaret

Epus Elphinencis

Epus Duanencis

Epus Rosse

Epus Clonfortefi

Epus Fernen

Epus Leig{ 1 |inencis

Epus Aladenen

Epus Dimefi et Conneren ats Contleii

Epus Arfertensis

Epus Limerecencis

Epus Ardachadei

Epus Dromoren

Epus Rapoten

Epus Cloghrensis

Epus Cluaneii

> Archiepi et Epi xxiij.

562 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

Domint TEMPORALES,

Comes Kildarie Admirallus Hibernie )
Comes Ormonde Thesaurarius Hibernie
Comes Desmonde

Comes Tyron

Comes Clanricard.

Comes Tomond.

Comes Clincarre. °
Vicecomes Barrye.

Vicecomes Roche.

Vicecomes Gormanston.

Vicecomes Baltinglas.

Vicecomes Mountgarret.

Vicecomes Deyesses. j

Comites et Vicecomites.
Xlij.

BaRrones.
Dominus de Kyrrey.
Dominus Brymecham de Ath’,
Dns de Athynrii ats Athanrye.
Dns Coursey dns de Kynsale.
Dns Newgent Baron de Delven.
Dns Flemyng Baro de Slane.
Dns Plonckett Baro de Killyne.
Dns de St. Lawrencio Baro de Hothe.
Dns Barnewell Baro de Trymellston.
Dns Plonckett Baro de Donsannye.
Dns de Donganon.
Dns de Donboyne.
Dns Plonckett Baro de Lowthe.
Dns de Kelleene.
Dns Michellpatricke ats Barnaby Fitzpatricke Baro de Upper
Osserey.
Dns Curraghmore.
Dns Powre ats Powar.
Dns de Cahyre.
Das obreyne Baro de Ibrecane.
Dns Garrott Baro de Offalley.
Dns Butler.
Dns de Fermoye.

17

20

21

Fatxiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 568

Summa BaronuM xxij°.

M* that the Chief Justices of the one Bench, and the other, the
Chief Baron, the Master of the Rolls, and the Queen’s Majesty’s
Attorney General and her Highness’ Solicitor, did sit altogether at a
table in the myddes of the parhament house.

M*. that Mr. Stanhurst, Recorder of the city of Dublin, was.
Speaker of the lower house, and did wear for his upper garment,
when the Lord Deputy sat in the higher house under the cloth ot
estate, a scarlet gown; and this Mr. Stanhurst was a very wise man,.
and a good member of the Commonwealth of Ireland.

JOHN HOOKER’S DIARY, OR JOURNAL, JANUARY 17 10
FEBRUARY 23, 1568-9.

M‘ that one mone[ day, the 17th of January, 1568-9 |
the parlament beganne [in
Robert weston [
court adiorned vntyll the thurs[ day following |
w thursday beinge the xx of Januarie [
was assembled and there accordinge to the [
dyd chose theire speker namely M" James [Stanihurst] Recorder of
Dublin who forthw" was presented to the L. depute & made his
oration before him, w™ L: deputie awnswered verie eloquentlye.

On friday greate contention did growe yn the lower house, by
S* chrestopher barnewell & others of meth who thought not that
assembly to be lauffull for sundry causses, fyrst because that some
burgesses were returned for suche townes as were no corporations,
then that some beinge shiriffes of countyes & some maiors of townes
had named & apoynted them selffes, but specially because there were
a number of englysshe m{ embers] returned for burgesses whom the
saide Irish m[ embers | wolde not admytt because they were resyaunt
[without | the townes for w they were chosen. These [matters |
were had yn greate questyon & miche stomake [dyd] growe

MS. Mm. 1. 32, Cambridge University Library.

2

2

o1

~s

564 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

thereof & dyd contynew from the [same] fryday vntyll the Twesday
folowenge the 29[' of] Januarie: at w® day the matter being
before [ referred ] to the L. depute & Judges of the realme, the speker
being sent to the saide L. depute for resolucion brought awnswere
that it was concluded by the L. depute, that all suche shiriffes or
maiors as had returned them selffes, and also all such burgesses as
were for no corporatt townes sholde be dysmyssed out of the house /
but as for the resydew w [were not resident | notwstanding they
beinge returned [ by the maiors and shiriffs | might sytt there lawfully
so [ | if any wolde fre them, upon the [ | answere they
wolde not credytt [ | Luke Dyllon' the Quenes atturney was
sent from the L. depute w™ the lyke advertysement, who lykewise
coulde not be credytted oneles the iudges wolde come them selffes /
wherevpon a byll being redd they wolde not abyde the hiringe of it.
On wednesday S* John plunckett? 8S" Robert Dillon* beinge the
cheffe Justyces, M” fynlas,* the Quenes sergent / M" Luke Dillon the
quenes atturney / M" nugent® the Quenes sollycitor / came to the house
and there affirmed theire resolucions w* they before had bothe saide
& written / This same day at after none the lord depute willed the
house to be before him at the castle savinge suche as were the dystur-
bers / neverthelesse some of them appered there w” the resydewe /
where my L. havinge all before him blamed miche such vaunt parlers
as beinge selff willed wolde not yelde to that that was reason / and
notw'standinge M* barnewell & others wolde scorne to humble them
selffes / yet my L. gave this commandment that the house sholde
assemble them selffs the day folowinge & to proceade to theire
matters, willinge that such as wolde not be resolved to take choyse
what they wolde do/ And chardgd also the speker to have regarde
bothe to the chardge comitted vnto him as also to see punyshment to
be donne vpon such as dyd dysorder them selffes yn the house /// The
thursday the house assembled agayne / where one buttler demaundinge
my L. resolucion was advertysed thereof / who saide he wolde yelde

1 Sir Luke Dillon, Attorney-General, 1566-1570, Chief Baron, 1570-1593.

* Sir John Plunkett, Chief Justice of the King’s Bench, 1559-1583.

3 Sir Robert Dillon, Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, 1559-1593, and again
1594-1597.

4 Richard Finglas, Queen’s Sergeant-at-law, 1554-1574. He had previously
held his office of Principal Solicitor.

> Nicholas Nugent, Solicitor-General, 1565-1570, a Baron of the Exchequer,
1570-1578.

28

29

ij

11

12

17

FaiKiner—Parliament of Ireland under Tudor Sovereigns. 565

vnto it, but nevertheles his conscience dyd know the lawe to be to the
contrarie / w*" barnewell affirmed to be trew; also the cavenaghts
the same day had the overthrow / and the same daye there passed
a byll for lymy[ting] places by the L. depute & counsayle for
tannyng of lether / // on firydaye there was adoo about the byll
for the repeale of the L. poynynges act, but at lengthe dyverse
were resolved //// about the byll; on thursday befor said the house
was devyded by polls / & of thone parte were xl” for the negatyve
& of thother L. englyshe affirmatyve / on saterday the sayde byll
of poynynges being redd the third tyme was miche debated &
dyscorsed but at lengthe overthrowen / for the polls of thenglysche
were 44 / & of the irishe 48. /

one moneday a byll made that no capteyne nor lordes sholde vse
any lyberties oneles he were therevnto admytted by lettres patentes
was redd threes & passed / and then sent to the lordes.

on tueseday a byll passed that the L: depute sholde for x yeres
promote & give all the dignyties in the churches of Monster &
Connagh / on saterday a byll passed that the L: depute may chose
skottes to serve win the realme notw“standinge former actes to
the contrarie.

Item an acte passed one wenesday agaynst gray merchantes /
Item an acte that none shall foster children to irishe lordes/ M* this
day I spake yn the byll of impost & made an oration yn the
describyng the offyce & authoritie of a prynce / the’ dewte of a
Judge &c. / w’ was well lyked but by some myslyked / on frydaye
then folowenge buter & bathe laweirs & S' Christopher b[ arnewell |
claymed the lybertie to inveighe agaynst me chardgyng that I had
naughtyly compared phillip & the quene vnto pharao & that I sholde
name them to be kernes and that the Quene dyd tak bysid the lawe /
but they were willed to put yn wrytinge agaynst monday next / at
the same tyme also butler, being yn a coller, seyde if{these wordes
had benne spoken yn any other place then yn this house there be a
ereat many here that they wolde rather have dyed ‘then to have
suffred it / on saterday the byll passed for a subsyde of xiij* ii‘
ypon everie ploughe land &c./ On weneseday the 16. of februarye
the statute past for thattendure of Thomas eustac / on thuresday the
parlament was proroged tyll moneday foloweing / In this cessyons
ther passed these statutes folowing.

Item on moneday the 21 of february the parlament assembled and
that day the act for the repeale of poynynges act was passed & then
the parlament proroged tyll the wenesday.

23

566 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy.

On wenesday the 28 day the cessyons beganne & then iij bylls
were redd / & passed namely that the L. depute shall geve all the
dignyties yn mounster excepte waterford corke lymerick & cassyle /
also that none shall water any hempe or flax yn any rinnynge stream.
or ryver / And also that the landes of Thomas fytzgareld knyght ©
of the valley beinge atteynted shalbe to the quene & hir heires.

Item the xj” of marche being fryday the parlament was proroged
vntyll the xij" of october foloweng / and on saterday foloweng the
xij" of marche S" peter? was sworne one of the privie counsell ///

1Sir Peter Carew, in connexion with whose claims to certain estates in
Munster Hooker had come to Ireland.

ball

oo

be

| September, 1904 tT Z

~~ PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

‘ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION A

MATHEMATICAL, ASTRONOMICAL, AND PHYSICAL
| SCIENCE

NUMBERS 1, 2

DUBLIN
PUBLISHED AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET
SOLD ALSO
By HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. (Lrp.), GRAFTON STREET

Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE
Lonpon, EpinspurGH, AND OxrorD.

1904

Price One Shilling

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive —
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and —
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votumr I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
- II. (1840-1844) ,, rae yi a: /-
e III. (1845-1847) ,, a eagle ‘s ap
i IV. (1847-1850) ,, Tie. S ¥ :,
“a V. (1850-1853) ,, aera = zs
- VI. (1853-1857) ,, py ot oe 3 i
oe vit.(18o7%=L061),,; 5, WEE. _ se
, VIII. (1861-1864) ,, EET: + =
as IX. (1864-1866) ,, $5) eee es Fe
% X. (1866-1869) ,, pl ee = a
- XI. (1870-1874) ,, oe I. 2nd Ser. Science.
mos xe (1875-1877), cee: a i
eek ws LORD). oe peers ibe an aM
,, XLV. (1884-1888) ,, eo 3's ne Z,
5 0 oN. (1870-1879) 5, Uys Bo gar ~ Pol iaitescuee
Sy eV 1 1 879-1888)-, ed, eee e if
of AL, (1888-1891) =: fe I. 3rd Ser. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, et & a ms
5, XLX..(1893-1896) ,, ey eolldle ¥y .
~ o. XX) (4896-1898) ,, eae LONG: E rp
,,. &XI. (1898-1900) ,, eee i be
,, SNAXIT. (1900-1902) ,, 7. Vat 3 \
ed bee = SL LOOB) 55 Jct We Fs es

,, NALYV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Sciense
, 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, CO. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
» &XV. (Current Volume) :— 7
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

N.Y. ACADEMY
April, 1905 GF SCIENOES 3

PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION A, No. 8

RONALD ROSS

VERB-FUNCTIONS

DUBLIN >

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. Lr.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL TRISH SAGA DHM YY

Sa

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit, & Antigg.
- H1-(1640-1844), = ay

S. III. (1845-1847) ,, ee ee 5 5
¥- IV. (1847-1850) ,, re A i =, ;
if V. (1850-1853) ,, sug) Vie ies f
. VI. (1853-1857) ,, ee -
», WII. (1857-1861) ,, Arts if - z
PP UVLIL, (1861-1864),, 2 4, VIM, 8 2
. IX. (1864-1866) ,, Beare W.6 i :
oe X. (1866-1869) ,, ieee ie Zz
i XI. (1870-1874) ,, ; I. 2nd Ser. Science.
a oe (1875-1877), ie ed te 3 =f

3)

MR TELTS (1688) —=—"t ost e eee
meee LV 2'(1004 1888) =)0 eo ve ee

be XY. (1870-1879) ,, . f. :. Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
», AVI. (1879-1888) ,, see = 3

»» XVII. (1888-1891) ,, 5 I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
», XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, eet of a ry

»» SLX. (1893-1896) ,, ar i Ut 5% 3

i XX. (1896-1898) ,, WoT ANS - rr

,,XXI. (1898-1900) ,, enemy, i. -

»» XALI. (1900-1902) ,, Aer 4 ”

oe DE, (1901). = res “5 --

5) AXAXLYV. (1902-1904) : —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
, B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
», XXY. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

LL

- Si es is

“ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

MATHEMATICS.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THOMSON: Two-nosed Catenaries, and
their application to Segmental Arches. 1888. pp. 56. 1 plate.
4to. 3s.

ALEXANDER (T.) and A. W. THomson: Elliptographs, and a
Mechanical Rocker for Detecting Oscillations. 1897. pp. 40. 4to.
2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Dynamics of a Rigid System moving in Elliptic
Space. 1881.. pp. 26. 4to.- Is.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics
of any Material System. 1881. pp. 38. 4to. ts. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. 1887. pp. 31.
2 plates. 4to. 3s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Dynamics and Modern Geometry—A New Chapter
in the Theory of Screws. 1887. pp. 44. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Eighth Memoir on the Theory of Screws, showing
how Plane Geometry illustrates General Problems in the Dynamics
of a Rigid Body with Three Degrees of Freedom. 1889. pp. 58.
I plate. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of the Content. 1889. pp. 60. 4to. 2s. 6d.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Permanent Screws. 1891. pp. 40. 4to.
us. 6d,

BALL (SIR R. S.): Theory of Pitch [nvariants and Theory of Chiastic
Homography. 1894. pp. 28. 4to. Is. 6d.

BALL (SiR R. S.): Further Developments of the Relations between

Impulsive Screws and Instantaneous Screws. 1897. pp. 46. 4to.

2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Twelfth and Concluding Memoir on the Theory of
Screws. 1898. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Further Developments of the Geometrical Theory of
six Screws. 1901. pp. 68. -4to. .2s.

BALL (SIR R.S.): Reflection of Screw Systems and allied questions
1903. pp. 54. 4to. Is. gd.

BALL (SIR R. S.): Some Extensions of the Theory of Screws.
pp. 67. 4to. 2s.

CASEY (J.): Cubic Transformations. 1880. pp. 140. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CULVERWELL (E. P.): Maximum and Minimum Solutions in the
Calculus of Variations when certain Fluxions of the Variables have
finite and arbitrary Variations. 1899. pp. 15. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

FRASER (J.): Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Conic to a Canonical Form. 1904. pp. 14. 8vo.

1904.

(4)

GRAVES (RT. REv. DR.): Focal Circles of Spherical Conics. 1889.

pp. 19. 4to. Is.
Joy (C. J.): Theory of Linear Vector Functions. 1895. pp. 51. 4to.
Is: 6d.

Jory (C. J.): Vector Expressions for Curves. 1896. pp. 25. 8vo. 2s.

Jory (C. J.): Scalar Invariants of two Linear Vector Functions. 1896.
pp. 20.- ALO. 1S;

Jory (C. J.): Associative Algebra applicable to Hyperspace. 1898.
pp: 51... Sve... 35..0d,

Joy (C. J.): Quaternion Arrays. 1902. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

Jory (C. J.): Interpretation of a Quaternion as a Point Symbol. tgo2.
Ps ch. (AtG. 1s:

JoLy (C. J.): Representation of Screws by Weighted Points. 1902.
PD: 32. 4tO.% 2s.16d: i

Jory (C. J.): Geometry of a Three-System of Screws. 1903. pp. 32.
ALO. LS,

JoLy (C. J.): The Quadratic Serew-System. 1903. pp. 84. 4to. as. gd.

M‘Cay (W.S.)s Three Circles related fo_a Triangle. - 1885. pp. 18.
4to. Is.

M‘Cay(W.S.): Three Similar Figures, with an Extension of Fuerbach’s
Theorem. . 1889. pp. 18: - 440... 1S.

MACFARLANE (A.): Differentiation in the Quaternion Analysis. Igor.
pA..17<. Sve. 2s. 6d.

MALET (J. C.): Geometrical Theorems. 1886. pp. 20. 4to. Is.

MALET (J. C.): On certain Definite Integrals. 1882. pp. 14. 4to. Is.

PRESTON (T.): Motion of a Particle, and the Equilibrium of Flexible
Strings on a Spherical Surface. 1889. pp. 24. 4to. Is.

PURSER (F.): Application of Bessel’s Functions to the Elastic Equili-
brium of a Homogeneous Isotropic Cylinder. 1902. pp. 31. 4to.
ts. 6d.

ROBERTS (R. A.): Properties of certain Plane Curves. 1886. pp. 15. ;
4to. Is.

ROBERTS (W. R. W.): Periods of the First Class of Hyper-elliptic
Intéorals;. 1881. pp. 16. »4to. 8S:

TARLETON (F. A.): Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation.
LOO2.* —PpP12.), 40. 18;

TARLETON (F. A.): Mathematical Investigation of the Free Period of
the Rocker. (In Alexander and Thomson on Elliptographs.) 1892.
Ap. 40.-_4to..~ 26.-0d.

WILLIAMSON (B.): Curvilinear Coordinates. 1891. pp. 38. 4to. 1s. 6d.

Sold by

Hopaes, Fiacis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; axd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

a

ROVAY,. TRISH ACADEM Y:

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ASTRONOMY.

BALE (SIR R. S.) and A. A. RAMBAUT: Relative Positions of 223
Stars in the Cluster, y Persei. 1893. pp. 46. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d.
BIRMINGHAM (J.): The Red Stars—Observations and Catalogue. New
Edition, edited by REv. T. ESPIN. 1890. pp. 201. 4to. 3s. 6d.

DOBERCK (W.): Markree Observations of Double Stars. 1890. pp. 48.
4f0. 1S.

Double Stars: Markree Observations of Double Stars. By W. DOBERCK.
ESQO: 4 PDs 40.) 400s, 1S.

DREYER (J. L. E.): Micrometric Observations of Nebule made at
Armagh Observatory. 1894. pp. 46. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Eclipse: Total Solar Eclipse of 1900. Report of the Joint Committee
appointed by the Councils of the Royal Dublin Society and Royal
Irish Academy, -1903..> pp. 28. 3 plates. 4to:_ 1s. 6d.

HAUGHTON (S.): New Researches on Sun-heat and Terrestrial
Radiation, and on Geological Climates. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

HAUGHTON (S.): New Researches on Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation,
&c. 1886. pp. 76. gplates. 4to. ts. 6d.

HAUGHTON (S.): Tides of the Arctic Seas: VIII. Lady Franklin
Sound. -'1593-- pp-<22:_ 4to./_ 2s:

HAUGHTON (S.): Tides of the Arctic Seas: IX. North-western Entrance
of Robeson Channel, Grinnell Land. 1895. pp. to. 4to. Is.

Markree Observations of Double Stars. By W. DOBERCK. 1890.
pp. 48. 4to. Is.

Micrometric Observations of Nebulz made at the Armagh Observatory.
By<[, £..E. DREYER. 1894: < pp, 46:.-4to0+ 2s. 6d,

Nebulz : Micrometric Observations made at Armagh Observatory. By
J. L.'E. DREYER. 1894. pp. 46. 4to.. 2s. 6d.

Perseus: Relative Positions of 223 Stars in the Cluster x Persei as
determined photographically. By Sir R. S. BALL and A, A,
RAMBAUT. 1893. pp. 46. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Radiation: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates.
By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

(oa ie)

Radiation: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, &c. By S. HAUGHTON.
1886. pp. 76. 9'plates. 4to.- 1s.6d:

Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological Climates> By
DS. AUGHION. > 1881. pp. 52~ ato, oes:

Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, &c. ByS. HAUGHTON. 1886. pp. 76. -
g plates. 4to. 1s. 6d. :

RAMBAUT (A. A.) and SIR R. S. BALL: Relative Positions of 223
Stars in the Cluster xy Perséi. 1803. pp: 40... 1 plate ato. 25.00.

Red Stars: Observations and Catalogue. By J. BIRMINGHAM. New
Edition by T. ESPIN. 1890.° pp. 201. 4to.. 3s. 6d.

Tides of the Arctic Seas: VIII. Lady Franklin Sound. By S$. HAUGHTON.
PO03 ap De2 2o tO eas.

Tides of the Arctic Seas: IX. North-western Entrance of Robeson
Channel, Grinnell Land. By S. HAUGHTON. 1895. pp. io. 4to.
cS: :

Total Solar Eclipse of 1900. Report of the Joint Committee appointed
by the Councils of the Royal Dublin Society and Royal Irish
Academy. 1903.--pp. 28. 3 plates: >4to. =1s. 6d.

Armagh Observatory: Micrometric Observations of Nebule. By
{-b E. DREEVER. 1804.spp. 46. -4to.02s, od.

Sold by

HODGES, Ficais, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

March, 1905 i 2

PROCEEDINGS

' OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION B

BIOLOGICAL, GEOLOGICAL, AND CHEMICAL
SCIENCE

NUMBERS 1, 2

. DUBLIN
PUBLISHED AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET
SOLD ALSO
By HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. (Lrp.), GRAFTON STREET

Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE
Lonpon, EpinspurGH, AND OxrFoRD.

1905

Price One Shilling

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

>

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. a

Vouume I. (1836-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Scei., Pol. Lit. &Antiqg.

; LI \(1840=18 44) 550 Oe Ae an é %

ys) ALL {1845 -1647) 9 oe ie “

oe TV. (1849-1850) 2 cer lay eee

i V. (1850-1858) ,, ease » 9

go VII B58-1857) 3, eee ie

5 MLE (18672 1861)5; Ce Vien: i" |

a NILE. (1861-1864).5, (2 Ve os r» q

chy (RBG 421866) re geet ip g

< X. (1866-1869) 4.5, ee ee c .

fi XI. (1870-1874) ,, sy Ae Sand Her. Science.

op Rds (IB T6181) Go eee ¢

ORT SIRS) 8 ees 4) ee g

iy 2 RLV /(1884-1888)),5.) ee Vee _ a

eS (SOTOSIASF Ae ate Pol. Lit. & Autiqq. —

cote XVI (IST 91888) a. edi es s g
.. XVII (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.

jy RIT (1891-1808) 25 Ss eye x Q
Ke (18981896) (oy es .) nn
ie (19961898) a ree "p oad
5, RE (1898-1900) 2 ewe ee é.

RUT (190021902) 3095 oe A es Bee

jo MRT (1901) a ee s: ue
,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— a

Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. ty
», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. Sy Z
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. «
5) XV. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

= Apr, 100
| PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION B, No. 3

JANE STEPHENS

' A LIST OF IRISH CQLENTERATA,
s INCLUDING THE CTENOPHORA

DUBLIN a

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price One Shilling

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecu
order the Volumes of the PROCEE DINGS of the Academy,
consequently attention is requested to the following Table

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. | ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votumez I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.& An

99

33

99

$9

PROCEEDINGS
OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

———_——_ ——

Il: (1840-1044) 05 oC LI

III. (1845-1847),, ., Il. ,, ‘.
£Y. (1847-1850) OA oe
VW. (1850-1859) ),50 as eva rea .»
VI, (1858-1857),, » VWI. ;, +
WIL. (1807-1861) 5, Ce f
VIII. (1861-1864) ,, -,, VII. ,, .
TK. (1884-1866) 0 5, TR), >
Ks (1S66-1969) 5) ye ' :
XI. (1870-1874) ,, 5s) Lavan Ser, Science. —
RIL. (1O76-18T7) ye is Re oh,
Bese DN Moa be eben er een Ge Sys aC *

XIV. (1884-1688), EWas oss cis.
XV. (1870-1879) ,, vs I. mt Pol. Lit. & Antiq
XVI) (S79-1Sa a

XVII. (1888-1891) ,, »s I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Anti

XN VILL (1891-1898) 0) a ER “
RIX, (1608-4696) 4) ot A, e
XK: (1896-1898)... ea :
XKI. (1898-1900)... Ges nN
KXIT. (1900-1902) 5. i Ve iy

POEL LGOR) Nee DM Maia ‘

XXL: Pee a

% B. Biological, Geblecinul and Charaest Science, i
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. Ng a |

XXV. (Current Volume) :— eds’
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

fu MN
ot alae
f:

UY eh 2) VA fe ua ar Se bib ate 1 AM et
y 4 Vie aa") f . st)

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ZOOLOGY.

Arachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER.
1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By
G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. rplate. 8vo. 1s. 6d.

Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. SCHARFF
1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is.

BALKWILL (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast o
Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp.56. 3 plates. 4qto, 2s.

BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological
Society of Ireland. 1886. pp.36. 1 plate. 4to. 2s. |

BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): Winter Whitening of Mammals and
Birds. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. ts. 6d. )

BARRETT-HAMILTON (G. E. H.): An Addition to the|List of British
page Mammals (Zvotomys skomerensts). 1903. pp. 5. 8vo.
Is. 6d, :

BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia

_ Harbour, Ireland. 19c0. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT,
1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s. |

BROWNE (E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour
Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South- West of Ireland.
1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. qto. 2s.

CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13.
2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CARPENTER (G. H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83.
8vo. 3s. 6d.

CARPENTER (G, H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda.
1903. pp. 41, tplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp.44. 3plates. 4to. as.

Cave Faunas: Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., in a Cavern in
Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. |

CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-

_ west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N.
ALBERT. I9Q0I. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s.

Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By
W.T.CALMAN. 1896. pp. 22. 2plates. 4to. 2s.

Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R. NICHOLS.
1899. pp. 89. 8vo. 3s.

Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

(4)
_ European Fauna: Odein of the European Fauna. By R. F. SCHARFF

1896. pp. 88. 8vo. Is. 6d.

Evotomys skomerensts, an Addition to the List of British Boreal
Mammals. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. 1903. pp. 5-
8vo. Is. 6d.

Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. By
F. P. BALKWILLand J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp.56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

‘Hoop (J.): Rotifera ofthe County Mayo. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates. 8vo. 3s.
JOHNSON (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: A List of Irish Beetles. 1901.
PP- 395. 8vo. §s.

Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Tee:

By V. BALL. 1886. pp. 36. 1 plate. 74to.) 2s.
Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. By A. R. NICHOLS.
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s. |
Mollusca from South-west Coast of Ireland, obtained 1885-88. By
G. W. CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d

NIcHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. 1899. pp. 89.
8vo. 3S.

NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. 1goo.
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s.

‘Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. By W T. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 13-
2 plates. qto. 2s. 6d.

Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zoology, Geology, &c. 1897.
pp. 60. 6 plates, 4to. §s.

Rotifera of the County Mayo. By ib Hoop. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates.
.8vo. 3S.

SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Origin of the European Fauna. 1896.
pp. 88. 8vo. ts. 6d.

SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1903.
PPiSso over. Ts:

SCHARFF (R. F.) and others: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co.
Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1898.
pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Sponge (Alemo seyschellensis), with supposed Heteromorphic Zooids.
By E. P. WRIGHT. 1879. pp. 8. 1 plate. 4to. Is.

USSHER (R. J.): Discovery of Hyena, Mammoth, &c., ina Cavern in |

Co. Cork. 1904. pp. 5. 8vo. 6d.

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. I. BEAUMONT,
SA Oe BROWNE, and others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

Whitening, Winter, of Mammals and Birds. By G. E. H. BARRETT-
HAMILTON. 1903. pp.12. 8vo. Is. 6d.

WRIGHT (E. P.): Alemo seyschellenszs: Anew Sponge, with supposed
Heteromorphic Zooids. 1879. pp. 8. 1plate. 4to. Is.

Sold by
HODGES, Ficcis, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; ; eae
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

LOOLOGY.

Arachnida: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER.

1898. pp. 83. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Arthropoda: Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By
G. H. CARPENTER. 1903. pp. 41. 1 plate. -8vo. Is. 6d.

Atlantis: Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. SCHARFF.
1903. pp. 35. 8vo. Is.

BALKWILL (F. P.) and J. WRIGHT: Foraminifera from the Coast of
Dublin and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

BALL (V.): Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological
Society of Ireland. 1886. pp.36. 1plate. 4qto. 2s.

BEAUMONT (W. I.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia
Harbour, Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

Beetles: List of Irish Beetles. By W.F. JOHNSON and J. N. HALBERT.
1902. pp. 293. 8vo. 5s.

BROWNE(E.T.): part author of Fauna and Flora of Valencia Harbour,
Ireland. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

CALMAN(W.T.): Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-West of Ireland.

1896. pp. 22. 2 plates. 4to. 2s.

CALMAN (W. T.): Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. 1896. pp. 13.
2 plates. qto. 2s. 6d.

CARPENTER (G. H.): List of the Spiders of Ireland. 1898. pp. 83.
8vo. 3s. 6d.

CARPENTER (G. H.): Relations between the Classes of the Arthropoda.
1903. pp.41. t1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Cave Faunas: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.
CHASTER (G. W.): Report on the Mollusca obtained off the South-
west Coast of Ireland, 1885-88. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Coleoptera: List of Irish Beetles. By W. F. JOHNSON and J. N.
HALBERT. 1901. pp. 395. 8vo. 5s.

Crustacea: Deep-sea Crustacea from the South-west of Ireland. By
W.T.CALMAN. 1896. pp.'22. 2plates. 4to. as.

Echinoderms: List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. By A. R. NICHOLS.
1899. pp. 89. 8vo. 3s.

Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co. Sligo, Ireland. By R. F. SCHARFF,
&c. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

European Fauna: Origin of the European Fauna. By R. F. SCHARFF.
1896. pp. 88. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin and in the Irish Sea. By
F. P. BALKWILL and J. WRIGHT. 1884. pp.56. 3 plates. gto. 2s. )

HALBERT (J. N.) and W. F. JOHNSON : List of Irish Beetles. 1901.
PP- 395. 8vo. 5s.

Hoop (J.): Rotifera of the County Mayo. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates. 8vo. 3s.

JOHNSON (W. F.) and J. N. HALBERT: 7 List of Irish eee: 1QOl.
PP: 395- 8vo. 58.

Lion-breeding in the Gardens of the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland.
By V. BALL. 1886. pp. 36.' 1 plate. 4to, 2s.

Mollusca: List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. By A. R. NICHOLS.

pp. 186. 8vo. 3s.

Mollusca from South-west Coast of Ireland, obtained 1885-88. By
G. W. CHASTER. 1898. pp. 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Echinoderms of Ireland. 1899. pp. 89.

8Vv0. 3S. 4
NICHOLS (A. R.): A List of the Marine Mollusca of Ireland. 1900.
pp. 186. 8vo. 3s.

Phoxocephalus and Apherusa. ‘By W. T. CALMAN. 1896. pp. 13.
2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Rockall Island and Bank: History, Zoology, Geology, &c. 1897.
pp. 60. 6 plates, 4to. 5s.

Rotifera of the County Mayo. By J. Hoop. 1895. pp. 43. 2 plates.
8vo. 35.

SCHARFF (R. F.): On the Origin of the European Fauna. 1896.
pp. 88. 8vo. Is. 6d.

SCHARFF (R. F.): Some Remarks on the Atlantis Problem. 1903.
Pp. 35. 8vo. Is.

SCHARFF (R. F.) and others: Exploration of the Caves of Kesh, Co.
Sligo, Ireland. 1903. pp. 44. 3 plates. qto. 2s.

Spiders: List of the Spiders of Ireland. By G. H. CARPENTER. 1808.
pp- 33. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Sponge (Alemo seyschellensis), with supposed Heteromorphic Zooids.
By.E: P... WRIGHT. 1879. *\pp:'8. <7 plate. ato.) ‘1s;

Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Fauna and Flora. By W. I. BEAUMONT,
E. T. BROWNE, and.others. 1900. pp. 188. 8vo. 4s.

WRIGHT (E. P.): Alemo seyschellensis: Anew Sponge, with supposed
Heteromorphic Zooids. 1879. pp. 8. 1plate. 4to. Is.

WRIGHT (J.) and F. P. BALKWILL: Foraminifera found off the Coast
of Dublin, and in the Irish Sea. 1884. pp. 56. 3 plates. 4to. 2s.

Sold by
HopcEs, Fiaais, & Co., Ltd., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

CHEMISTRY AND PHYSICS

Atomic Weights: Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele-
jeff’s Periodic Law of Atomic Weights. By S. HAUGHTON. 1889.
pp. 207. 4to. 2s.

CAMERON (C. A.) and E. W. DAvy: Undescribed Compounds of
Selenium. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is. :

Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. TARLETON. 1880. pp.12. 4to. Is.

Creeping of Liquids, and Surface-tension of Mixtures. By F. T.
TROUTON. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.

CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s.

Davy (E. W.): Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. 1885. pp. 18.
4toy 3s.

Davy (E. W.) and C. A. CAMERON: Undescribed Compounds of
Selenium. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is.

EBRILL (G.) and H. RYAN: Synthesis of Glycosides: some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp. 8 8vo. 1s. 6d.

Glycosides: some derivatives of Arabinose. By H. RYAN and G. EBRILL.
1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d.

HAUGHTON (S.): Geometrical Illustrations of Newlands’ and Mendele-
jeff’s Periodic Law of the Atomic Weights of the Chemical Elements.
1889. pp. 207. 4to. 2s.

Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated Salt Solutions.
By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is.

Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK, 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. 2s.

Newlands’ and Mendelejefi’s LawofAtomic Weights, ByS. eave y
1889. pp. 207. 4to. 25S.

Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium, By E, W, DAvy. 1885. pp. 18.
4to. Is,

(4)
Opium: Nitroprussides of the Bases of Opium. By E. W. Davy,
1885. pp. 18. 4to. Is. :

RAMSAY (SIR W.): The Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids,
f0G2, Hp; 6.4 to-.1s,

RYAN (H.) and G. EBRILL: Synthesis of Glycosides : some derivatives
of Arabinose. 1903. pp.8. 8vo. Is. 6d.

Salt Solutions: Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated .
Salt Solutions. By F. T. TROUTON. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is.

Selenium: Undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By C. A. CAMERON
and E. W. DAvy. 1881. pp. 22. 4to. Is.

Surface Energy of Mixtures of certain Liquids. By SIR W. RAMSAY
1902. pp.s.' 4tor- Ts.

Surface-tension: Creeping of Liquids and Surface-tension of Mixtures.
By F. T. TROUTON. 1902. pp.5. 8vo. Is.

TARLETON (F. A.): Chemical Equilibrium. 1880. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

TROUTON (F. T.): Latent Heat of Evaporation of Steam from Saturated
Salt Solutions. 1890. pp. 1g. 4to. Is.

TROUTON (F. T.): The Creeping of Liquids and the Surface-tension
of Mixtures. 1902. pp. 5. 8vo. Is.

Sold by

HODGES, Fiaais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; awd
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

nde
‘pe

4

c i ci : 4.
ee PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION B, No. 4

WHEELTON HIND

ON THE BEDS WHICH SUCCEED THE
CARBONIFEROUS LIMESTONE IN
THE WEST OF IRELAND

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price One Shilling

order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and

Vorume I. (18386-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. ‘anti

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

ee
JOheaa

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in conseouttie

consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— —

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

¥ II. (1840-1844) ,, Baoreee ba sy 3
Swe TIN, CLBSB-1 BETS Soe Ee as ae
Hat) (TOATATOBO) oy OR coher utah
(1860-1868) 0 240), Vos
eve WT. (108-1857) xy) % 6: gi WED ea ts
TVET. (1857-1861) yo) .5y (Ns
», WIITI. (1861-1864) ,, oN ELE, hs
PE AAE bey Ge ck es cts) Wats ae Ly BE a
a Ki: (1S6G-1869N 3 ig em oy ie
, XI. (1870-1874),, ,, 1. 2ndGer. Science.
Hae ae 20 We Dy (ss boy Ed rata Cee © geet ian
MOT iS (A BBO} ley, og 8 oF a
pu¢ TVs (1884-1888) 3 Cie ten eh.
v XV. (1870-1879) ,, is bi iy Pol. Lit. & Antige
OMVE (IST9-1BBBIg. ee. eos ae
.. XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, 1. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq. |
SUR VITT. (18011 898). Si ais, Beet
REX. (1898-1806) hs aie De shade
Wd HER 3S ( 1896-1898) rare neta
5 eR RA 1S98-1900) {sue Wea
» MXIT. (1900-1902) ,, Bye ONE a
Se REE ef 190d Yio, rage @ i 5
», XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Sci
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science el
, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. eee
,, XXYV. (Current Volume) :— dah eae i
In three Sections like Nel XXIV. he teaae

<<

May, 1905 seta : Brig

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION B, No. 5

GRENVILLE A. J. COLE

ON THE GROWTH OF CRYSTALS IN THE

CONTACT-ZONE OF GRANITE
AND AMPHIBOLITE

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

TPS Ph, ieee Ry a8 FR We ht ee ee fa 7 aN Wie LAS a yee et
SRR orcs sae TR HAY Dt AL Naan CSA RRA EA a
ri Peet ar ta cet MEd ne
Vy } WA} ct ty Nees LAE hi

‘va

PROCEEDINGS ©
OF THE ‘ |

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY _

order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votumze I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antic
- TY, (1840-1844) js) yay arkaene} eee : a
ii AEE (BABI 847) 0, 7a yy ain
eV (ABET 1B SOY 3a ok) Dele a
. Vi (TSO0TRaS) ak da ven Nudes
Sidhe Mae LGOBSE BDL) dyer iae Mile ellis
pe WHEL, (ABST A1 661) syle MER Ne
ie MLE (PB6I-1B64) nos es
on TR, M1864 1 BOG) fades ee Oe ay
s RK. CIRGCATBGD) ene el Pee ne ts
yo he (ASTORUST 4) ye ay ae end Ber.
OWL. (BPR STS TT ra ie nea ee Ma cans
edhe. 4 CU Rayniae @ ferchs) Taam utp me i” HOC 8
ALY. (1884-1888) 40500) ae ic a
pie OV. (TBTOALS TO) ae or cle aan, Pol. Lit. & Antigd
Foo VI, (STO -1BRR) eo it ama ,
» X&VII. (1888-1891) ,, ide are: Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigg
jt RVALE, (1891-2698) os |
5) RD T898-1896) oe a as as
sy ea (LBOG-189B5 cu ae i,
SV XRT. (1898-1900) fio aN ees
; VRIEL. {190021902) oo) Nica
RTL (POOL)! Liss as
x» XXIV. (1902- ee,

ny B. Biological, Gebladion, and Ohanaiiat Science,
am », C. Archeology, Maer and Literature. i
4) XXYV. (Current Volume):— _ Gees Ki
male In three Sections like Vol. I. XXIV, i ‘ ! a Me

December, 1905 | 6g

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION B, No. 6

GEORGE H. PETHYBRIDGE AND
ROBERT LLOYD PRAEGER

THE VEGETATION OF THE DISTRICT
LYING SOUTH OF DUBLIN

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Two Shillings

PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and —
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— —

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. |
Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqgq. aa
e [: (1SL0-A84Ay say ha es e
» LIT. (1845-1847) ,, oi ea as 1
af IV. (1847-1850) ,, ae iy! +s ;
is V. (1850-1858) ,, Soa x 3
ek IME AI OHBVBET YF bao hay ae RED ead x
» WII. (1857-1861) ,, om kU Ne a: ie
» WIIL. (1861-1864) ,, —_,, VIII. mi : y
TROL OBA SBB)'\.)) ait) EoN ey es i im
5X. (1866-1869) ,, MeO LE Tee 6
43 XI. (1870-1874) ,, Ne I. 2nd Ser. Science.
;, XII. (1875-1877) ,, Mie oi Wa Pa ‘
Sagi eh Raat clots 2 Maney ae ati bb BS ue ca

‘oe MTV, (EBBA-1888) 1, fu Gah a x

5 &V. (1870-1879) ,, s Kk. is Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» X&VI. (1879-1888) ,, apie € a aa

». VII. (1888-1891) ,, » L. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lae. &Antide |

yo WELLS (1891-1898) pone: gal es ie
i ERS (1698-1896) oie ne, i Bea
Hoa RR: (1896-1898) aoa ee is sg
ORT. (1898-1900) are oer ane y e
MK RT (190021902)) (ah rece cy ,
PRT TOOT) i ae ig 1 RAR # aa

, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— ‘
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.

org ran

5, 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
» ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
5, XV. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

BOTANY.

ante of papers on other subjects, literary, scientific, and archeological,
may be obtained on application. as

Algz, Freshwater, of the North of Ireland. 1902. PP: 100. 3 plates.
4to. 4s.

Alge Phzophycez, Irish. By T. JoHNSON and H. HANNA. 1899.
pp. 21. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and Species of
Fungus. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 6. 1plate. 4to. Is.

_ Cytology ofthe Saprolegniez. ByM.HARTOG. 1895. pp. 60. 2 plates.
4to. 35.

Dixon (H. H.): Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. 1896.
pp. 13. 8vo. 3s.

Dixon (H. H.): The réle of Osmosis in Transpiration. 1896. pp. 9.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

Dixon (H. H.): Ree auee stare of the Subterranean Organs of Plants.
1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. 1s. 6d.

HANNA (H.) and T. JOHNSON: Irish Pheeophyceze. 1899. pp. 21. 8vo.
3s. 6d.

' Hart (H. C.): Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. 1885. pp. 80.

3 plates. 4to. 2s.

HARTOG (M.): Cytology of the Saprolegniez. 1885. pp. 60. 2 plates.
qto. 35.

Hepatice : List of Irish Hepatice. By D. MCARDLE. 1903. pp. 116.
8vo. 2s.

Hepaticze of Dingle Peninsula, Ireland. By D. MCARDLE. 1go1.
2plates. pp. 42. 8vo. §s.

Irish Topographical Botany. By R.LL. PRAEGER. 1901, pp. 188+ 410.
6 plates. 8vo. tos. 6d.

Irish Topographical Botany: Gleanings in. By R. LL. PRAEGER.
1902. pp. 34. 8vo. Is. 6d.

JENNINGS (A. V.): Two New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand.
1895. pp. 14. 2plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

JOHNSON (T.) and H. HANNA: Irish Pheophycez. 1899. pp. 21.
8vo. 3s. 6d.

MCARDLE (D.): Hepatice of the Dingle Peninsula, ireland. 190,
pp. 42. 2plates. 8vo. 5s.

- - MCARDLE (D.): List of Irish Hepatice. 1903, pp. 116. 8vo. 2s.

RRR ie8! (9 ¢ wate Xk
By iggy VN
Cee Ta 4 Vins :
hed Vie fee PON pee

Cae

-Osniosis in Transpiration. By H.H. DIXON. 1896. pp.g. 8vo. 2s. 6d. —
Osmotic Pressure in the Cells of Leaves. By H. H. Drxon. 18096. —
PP. 13. 8vo. 38. i)
Palestine: Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. By H. C. HART.
1885. pp. 80. 3 plates. 4to. 2s. |
Phycopeltis: New Species of Phycopeltis from New Zealand. be
A.V. JENNINGS. 1895. pp. 14. 2 plates. 8vo. 2s. 6d. x)
PRAEGER (R. LL.): Irish Topographical Botany. 1901. pp. 188 +4102
6 plates. 8vo. tos. 6d. |
PRAEGER (R. LL.): Gleanings in Trish FORGE AP RIC) Boring: 1902.
pp- 34. 8vo. ts. 6d. a
PRAEGER (R. LL.): Types of Distribution aa che deieniehiey, 1902,
pp- 60. 8vo. 1s. 6d. ane
Saprolegniez : Cytology of the Saprolegniee. By M. HARTOG. 1895.
pp. 60. 2 plates. 4to. 3s. :

Sykidion dyeri: A New Unicellular Alga living on the Filaments of
Rhizoclonium casparyi. By E. P. WRIGHT. 1880. pp. 4.
1 plate. 4to. Is. .
Temperature of the Subterranean Organs of Plants. ByH. H. DIXon.
1903. pp. 26. 4 plates. 4to. Is. 6d. ‘ah
Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. By R. LL. PRAEGER. 1902. —
pp. 60. 8vo. ts. 6d. ee
Valencia Harbour, Ireland: Flora and Fauna. 1goo. pp. 188. 8vo
4S. ;
WEsT (W.) and G. S. WEsT: Freshwater Algz of the North of
Ireland. 1902. pp. 100. 3plates. 4to. 4s. ee if
WRIGHT (E. P.): Blodgettia confervoides (Harvey): A New Genus and ae
Species of Fungus. 1880. pp. 6. 1 plate. gto. Is. Me -
WRIGHT (E. P.): New Unicellular Alga (Sykidion dyeri) living on th
Filaments of Rhizoclonium casparyi. 1880. pp. 4. 1 plate. Ate,
Is. :

Sold by Ve Vy He

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

GEOLOGY.

Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS.
1894. pp.36. 2plates. qgto. 2s. 6d.

CoLE(G, A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern
Donegal. Ig00. pp. 42. 2plates. 4qio. 2s.

COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal.
1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s.

CoLE(G. A. J.), A.C. HADDON, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Torres
Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s.

CoLE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland.
1903. pp.1o. 8vo. Is. 6d.

CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s,

_ Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. By J. JOLy.
1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is.

Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’REILLY.
1902. pp. 108. 8vo. 3s.

Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland,
Dy }2 FO VREMAY 18840". pp. 324°)’ 1, plate.) 4to.), 2s,

Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred
in Europe and adjacent Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885.
PP:'220.:\)'4to.,. 4s..6d..) *

Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological
Climates. By S. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp. 52. 4to. 2s.

Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. HADDON, W. J. SOLLAS, and
‘G. A.J. COLE. 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s.

Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By
G. A. J. COLE. 1903. pp. 10. 8vo. Is. 6d.

Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A.
J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28. 5 plates. 8vo. 3s.

Granites of Leinster. By W. J. SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d.

HADDON (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres
Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4 plates. 4to. 4s.

JOLY (J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh’and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14.
8vo. Is. |
M‘HENRY (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in

the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1plate. 4to. 2s. 6d.

_ M‘HENRY (A. ): The Ox Mountain ao Ireland. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo.
et 6d.

Gre, mas Dea

Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. By
GA. . COLE.) 1900..-pp-.42))\/2 plates, | ato. nae: ;
Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. nd
M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. Is. 6d.
Melting Points of Minerals. By R. Cusack. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo.
2s. |
O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and
ireland, *) 1364) pp. 32). .1 Places aLounas. ; :
O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having
occurred in Europe and adjacent countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4to.
4s. 6d.

O’REILLY (J. P.) : Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance
with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. pp. 108.
oh ete

PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. i

L890. “PP 25.0.0 Plates" BVOL aes
Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. LL. PRAEGER.

1896. pp. 25. 1 plate. 8vo. 3s. ‘
SOLLAS (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d- &
SOLLAS (W. J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. ae
1894. pp. 36. 2plates. qto. as. 6d. |

SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in i,

the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp.14. 1 plate. gto. 2s. 6d. 4
SOLLAS (W. J.), A. C. HADDON, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres

Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s.

Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions. By re

J.Ps O REILLY 1899). Pps ats \Bvouigajeas he
Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. Happon, W.J.

SOLLAS, and G.’A. J.) COLE.) 1894. pp.’§5.)-.4t0., 1.45: oh
Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS. ae

1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. 4to.. 2s, 6d. 2 ie
Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By ]. P.

O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By

W. J. SOLLAS and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. 4to.

2s. 6d. beh

Sold by

HODGES, FiGGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin ; and Ate
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford. —

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

GEOLOGY.

Carlingford and Slieve Gallion Volcanic District. By W. J. SOLLAS.
1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.
CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904.
WEePDe SO., 5s \platess. 8vo.e2s- .
CoLE(G. A. J.): Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern
Donegal.,. 1900... pp.'42. 2 plates... 4to.. 2s.
COLE (G. A. J.): Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal.
1902. pp. 28. 5plates. 8vo. 3s.
CoLE(G. A. J.), A.C. HADDON, and W. J. SOLLAS: Geology of Torres
Straits. 1894. pp. 58. 4plates. 4to. 4s.
CoLeE (G. A. J.): Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland.
1903. pp. 10. 8vo. Is. 6d. |
CUSACK (R.): Melting Points of Minerals. 1896. pp.15. 8vo. 2s.
Denudation: Solvent Denudation in Freshand Salt Water. By J. JOLy.
1902. pp. 14. 8vo. Is. | |
Denudation: The Waste of the Coast of Ireland. By J. P. O’ REILLY.
1902. pp.108. 8vo. 3s. | .
Earthquakes: Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and Ireland.
DY ges OOREILLY 23864.) pp, 32. I plate.: 4to.\. 2s.
Earthquakes: Catalogue of the Earthquakes recorded as having occurred
in Europe and adjacént Countries, By J. P. O’REILLY. 1885.
pp. 220. 4to. 4s. 6d.
. Geological Climates: Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, and Geological
Climates. ByS. HAUGHTON. 1881. pp.52. 4to. 2s.
Geology of Torres Straits. By A. C. Happon, W. J. SoLzas, and
. °G A. J.COLE.: 1894. pp. 58. 4 plates. 4qto. 4s.
Gneiss: Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair, Ireland. By
GA. J.-COLE. 1903) pp. 10. . 8vo, 18: 6d.
Gneisses : Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By G. A.
J. COLE. 1902. pp. 28 5 plates. 8vo, 3s.
Granites of Leinster. By W. J.«SOLLAS. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d.
Happon (A. C.), W. J. SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres
- Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. 4to. 4s.
_ JoLy(J.): Solvent Denudation in Fresh and Salt Water. 1902. pp. 14.
| 8vo. Is.
- M‘HeEnry (A.) and W. J. SOLLAS: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1plate. gto. 2s. 6d.
M‘HENRyY (A.): The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo.
minoe eval ERs spn"

(ig. i ‘

Metamorphic Rocks in Eastern Tyrone and Southern Donegal. ‘By se

Gi As J. COLE,.1900. 'pp.42.)"2 plates seato visi ea
Metamorphic Rocks: The Ox Mountain Rocks, Ireland. By A. a
- M‘HENRY. 1903. pp. 8. 8vo. 1s. 6d. 3 ‘,
Melting Points of Minerals. By R. CUSACK. 1896. pp. 15. 8vo. a

2s. ue

O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes in Great Britain and
Ireland. 1834. pp.32. 1plate. qto. 2s.

O’REILLY (J. P.): Catalogue of Earthquakes recorded as having
occurred in Europe and Bare ne countries. 1885. pp. 220. 4to. 4
4s. 6d.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Dates of Volcanic Eruptions and their concordance
with the Sun-spot Period. 1899. pp.41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Waste of the Coast of Ireland. 1902. pp. 108.
8vo. 38. ‘

PRAEGER (R. LL.): Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. 3
1896. pp. 25. iIplate. 8vo. 3s. 4

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. Correy: The Larne Raised Beach. 1904.
pp- 58. S5plates. 8vo. as. / :

Raised Beaches: The Larne Raised Beach. By G. COFFEY and a

R. LL. PRAEGER. 1904. pp. 58. 5 plates. 8vo. 2s.

RSIS. pa ore
rie as

Raised Beaches of the North-East of Ireland. By R. LL. PRAEGER.
1896. pp.25. 1 plate. 8vo. 3s. pes,
SoLLas (W. J.): Granites of Leinster. 1891. pp. 88. 4to. 3s. 6d. P

SOLLAS (W, J.): Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion.
1894. pp. 36. 2plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

SOLLAS (W. J.) and A. M‘HENRY: Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in
the County of Galway, Ireland. 1896. pp. 14. 1 plate. qto. 2s. 6d.

SOLLAS (W. J.), A. C. HADDON, and G. A. J. COLE: Geology of Torres —
Straits. 1894. pp.58. 4plates. gto. 4s.

Sun-spot Periods: their concordance with Volcanic Eruptions. By
J. P. O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Torres Straits: Geology of Torres Straits. By A.C. HADDON, W. J.
SOLLAS, and G. A. J. COLE. 1894. pp.58. 4to. 4s.

Volcanic District of Carlingford and Slieve Gullion. By W. J. SOLLAS.
1894. pp. 36. 2 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Volcanic Eruptions and concordance with Sun-spot Periods. By J.P.
O’REILLY. 1899. pp. 41. 8vo. 3s. 6d. pe

Volcanic Neck of Tertiary Age in the County of Galway, Ireland. By Aa
W. J. SoLLas and A. M‘HENRY. 1896. pp.14. Iplate. gto.
2s. 6d. a

preter en

= fe

oe Oe

end

nd ae
eo ees

pe

ag 9

~~
-. = s

Sold by !
HopGEs, FicGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; avd _ “AS

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

' ) i) ¢ - : cau ay | Ae ce uy yee i ty , 4
" PROCEE ah INGS

ji

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION C

NUMBERS 1-4 |
i ata DUBLIN Poe
_ PUBLISHED AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET
SOLD ALSO een,

By HODGES, FIGGIS, & OO. (Lrp.), GRAFTON STREET wus

Anp sy WILLIAMS & NORGATE tty
Lonpon, EpinsurcH, anv Oxrorp. noha ata
1904 pthread

‘ay ; nya Me

Price Two Shillings Me eect

- t . 3 ‘ .
NYE OR Tarek a id Ayo Ah > Si. t yan bn Yea ag Oo RS Ne
ALE RAY Wl we Dies f a ; Ce lt Mee Poth ay Ae J Cae oe oe an COSY oe)

x i Nae 2 Sepa tat Na at Wes Seal +e alan
| 8 Sane ee ay es sts
a1 vw EY. ih ; e i f Ake ae LAA beh
j 1 ihe
_PROCEEDIN as.
HOTEM TART AI
OF THE &
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
4 : eee UES, ts

/n the year 1902 It was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, a and :
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— 4

‘ % ‘y

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ee
Votume I. (1836-1840) is Vonume I. Ist Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. a Antal
Oke TT (BROT BAAD igi) ca T Op poe cs oh
AEE. (1845-1847). ,, PAGE i Pe hs us
OVS (1887-1850) lou wich’) ek Meee es &
Se WE (1850-1858) n en ee *
AM UGH 'G Bat Ohettises cisy A euehine van arts "A Lavan 1d ,
Woo Nady (IBBT-ARGIY 2) sa, VEE es f
Nee VALI. (186121864) 4° 2 WN 9s &
REA AE (1 964 BOB) Gy wah sR ray ‘
: X. (1S66-1889) sce RG, it
me XI. (1870-1874) ,, * I. 2nd Ser. Science.
eG RTD. (UBD LST RV) Ctely ees ac ee NR
RTE CISBBY ie ok kit ona .
yo EV AS84188) ae nes Hehinee

by) SNe (RTO ABTONS |. Gi) st a antes Antiag %
fy VL. (LSTOLBBB)s sae Wena a
ic WLI: (E868-1891) yeah ere ee Sci., Pol. Tih i Anti aa

ANA VILL (189121898) (aCe te
Yr RX bSO8-EB96) 4 aly Ean ie h
Sint eke (1896-1898 Ys Ui Oe armen) Sera ae
Ege OX RE (BORA OOOY eM Eh on
De). HN gst 0a 9704 Dy Pine ee Bip dha 4
OR RTE {POOLS ath sce aa Dei:

SU OK DY Latte ae

4 B. Biological, Gonlosient and. Chemical Scie!

5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and aged fs

», XXYV. (Current Volume) :— un neg
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV. = a.

i A { A ; ’ p
i aN, UF Pi ot be ay Tia (ht
‘i / {) 3 RIAN )

AY
+d

December, 1904 ees Peay : 9; 6

PROCEEDINGS

-
*
‘

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH .ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION C

ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE

NUMBERS 5, 6

DUBLIN
PUBLISHED AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET
Sa SOLD ALSO
sss By HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. (Lrp.), GRAFTON STREET
Anp BY WILLIAMS & NORGATE
Lonpon, EDINBURGH, AND OxFORD.
Hite 1904
Mi ahs Price Two Shillings and Sixpence
n , ,

ps Uanatly
AA Oe TOR:

"PROCEEDING as

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

SY i

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. ee
Vontume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antigge a
fer a EL (ORBLE 3 eos eg ing * ag
nt MILC(ISA5 TBAT Ne EB Cena ne a
PCY HEV (EBAGALSHO) 4 a Ma Nn \ i
‘: V:(1850-1859) 35 0 as 1 a
" VI. (1853-1857) ,, Wea is 'e B i se a
PONTE (1B Yr LBOL eso) yg tS i
poe VILE. (1861-1864) 4, 54) | go ee ce : ay!
Reet) CRG (1864-1866) (55 oye oa 3 =)

. XX. (1866-1869) ,, ss an i
¥ XI. (1870-1874) ,. A I. 2nd Ser. Science.
yohice MLL. (1875-1877 hi; aS SB i
AC EEE OBS ee yt an 3
,, XIV. (1884-1888) ,, Age 5 ¢9 3 An
py OV (ISTOSUB TOY ori ae Vela raaes, Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
» &VI. (1879-1888) ,, Were es hs ya ry
io OV LL. (1888-1891): ty I. 3rd Ser. Scei., Pol. Lit. & Antigg
ORIEL. (1899-1893) oo a ‘
» XIX. (1893-1896) ,, URS Na st
» &X. (1896-1898) ,, ee a
y» &XI. (1898-1900) ,, PAE ee ie yi
‘*,, MXIT. (1900-1902) ,, Eh A 2 i
NOR TIT ts eC BOLI ica, ila aan age
4, AALV. (1902-1904) :— 3
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science
», 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. ‘
,, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and RRNA ey
»» X&XV. (Current Volume) :-—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

oe rah) oe SUNY ile WAR fe jalvian Te i 7) rf

Waa Laat) DDS Abie
] v ,

ys ae t, ai va NARA ESET 7
ee PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION ¢C

ARCHAOLOGY, LINGUISTIC, AND LITERATURE

NUMBER 7

DUBLIN
PUBLISHED AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET
. 80LD ALSO ’
By HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO. (Lrp.), GRAFTON STREET

Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE
Lonpon, Epinspurcu, anp OxroxD.

1905

Price Two Shillings

Fae

PROCEEDINGS

CA

‘OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NOUMERATION.

Vouume I. (1836-1840) is Vorume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
" II. (1840-1844) ,, agape I 3 i
5, III. (1845-1847) ,, phy Es Ss
( bP NS GBST-TABOY GC i aM
| Ni: (AOB0-1 B58) 3) hh eM ee es
Bion Ve (1BBS-TBBT) sy hase WY ay
» WII. (1857-1861) ,, es COE De 45 '
» WIITI. (1861-1864) ,, mays (AB i
y IX. (1864-1866) ,, idee ws
ef X. (1866-1869) ,, aera.
: XI. (1870-1874) ,, re I. 2nd Ser. Science.
»» XII. (1875-1877) ,, seit ee ie
Po TOM Last (ABBR) ih Sey i AR rs
ie TV (1BB4-1S888 a aie i
Me tt VK OTO-2O79b ge rt eat aaa ay Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
Ps SMT (LBT9-TRBB) ue! oy ele He ha a
» AVI. (1888-1891) ,, is I. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
OR WLLL, (1S91-1898).,.01\5 cee hos
»» AX1LX. (18938-1896) ,, raya ob n 3
Fos RABE -A1SO8)), Wien, Tat, is
»» XXL. (1898-1900) ,, ale >
3» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, one's 3 “
IN dS as ge 7 ee 3
55 XALV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
» 5B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
5, ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
5» XV. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

93

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. is. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

BuryY (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp.16. 8vo. 6d.

Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate. By L. C. PURSER.
IQ0I. pp. 25. S8vo. 5s.

Cyril of Alexandria: Uncial MS. written on Papyrus. By J. H. BERNARD.
1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. 4to. 6s.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26. —
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin : Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER., 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S, Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. rplate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258). .
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
Ig0l. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. '

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
38.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E, R. M‘C. DIX.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Tak ES Ota eS AM RAPE IP NS ot Ws Mince Mah +y Wie b Be ho) LOW AGL MOR ki, Gini De >) es er

TACK NCO TBE REACH LARN UAIN CR Gan a ne EE AGUNG IC

vies le . fe hee mn 3 ia in Te }
Ws DY. As p 4 ; bccn ‘) Be ais i

Ea eee Y Teal F a, tp)
, Nie. fh Ay) i A q ; , Hea, ! ik yy y 4 Ae Hi r , a ‘At
{ j 4 : 4 \4 NO ay Wal
A 4 * Vite Legon ’

Bains 1

on! By C. 1y3 FALKINER. 1903. pp- sae 8vo. 2s. oar
LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. |
LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before ie 100t. PP- 49. Se
8vo. - 2s. 6d. elt
-Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. ae
Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 109%
pp. 20.) BVO. | ASG.
Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BuR¥Y. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

- Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited nad
‘Jj. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s. ee
Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. cel ea 1885.
pp-( 08." 4to,” 3s:
Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and ee By iC ia. FALKINER. :
IQO0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 55.. ai
PURSER (1l.'C.) °.Cicero’s Gobeauondenee ‘during his Proconsulate.
IQ0I. pp. 25. 8vo. 5s. r |

, STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence”
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.
Trinity College, Dublin : Ussher’s Books in ee By H. J. LAWLOR. i
IQOI. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d. ;

Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. ByJ. deity
BERNARD. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. ato. 6s. |
Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901.
Hipp. 4G. ‘Bvo0.25v'6d: «
“Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic Snare ‘
-acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.

By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. as. 10d...
WEsTROpP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic —
; character of the ‘“‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Read
‘MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d. ) 7
Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp- 13. bi
8vo. 2s.

Sold By

HODGES, FIGGis, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton- strobe Dublin; ond
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Seah baa

io

a ak) is: kane hth

vt ,

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

ARCH HOLOGY.

Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co. Kerry, Ireland.. By R. A. S.
MACALISTER. 1899. pp. 137. 9g plates. 4to. 6s.

Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. By W. REEVES.
T5040)\pp.) 30. 4toss Ts:

Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County of Clare. By T. J. WESTROPP.
1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s, 6d.

Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P.
O’REILLY. 1904. pp.10. iplate. 8vo. 6d.

Clare, County, Ireland: Churches and Ecclesiastical Divisions. By
T. J. WESTROPP. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. Io.
5 plates. 8vo. 1s. 6d. elo

Croix Gammée or Swastika. By C. GRAVES. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. By M. STOKES.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. tos. 6d.

Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla, Co. Clare, Ireland.
1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. -By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902.
pp- 151. 8plates. 4to. 7s. 6d.

’ Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.

SMITH. 1895? pp. 14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp.10. 1 plate. gto. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo- -Saxon
Name. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is.

HaApDDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp: 79. 8vo. 2s.

Gold-mining by Milesian Colonists in Ireland. By J. P. O’ REILLY.

1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report. ) ‘1895. pp: 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
a Report.) Igo1. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

Ray)

La Téne Monuments in Ireland. By G. COFFEY. 1904. _ PP. 10.

| 5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.
MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. g plates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1900.

Pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co eat, Ireland. By A. C._
HADDON. 1897. Ppp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By
C. GRAVES. 1878. pp.i1o. 1plate. 4to. Is.

“

Ogham Inscription Suphasen to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By

C..GRAVES. 1892. pp.12. 4to. Is.

Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts |

of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io.

5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland. By C.
GRAVES. 1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in fvaion to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P, ): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, eweea and
St. Nessan. 1904. pp.10. 1plate. 8vo. 6d.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W. J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. .8vo.

. 38.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W. J. KNOWLES. i901. pp.59. Iplate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.

pp.30-.- 4to.! Is.
Sepulchral Celle. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. 10. 4to. Is.
SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.

pp. 26. 12plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.
STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

Swastika, or Croix Gammée. By C. GRAVES. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

WEstTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WEstRopP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the

Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.
WEstTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp.151. 8 plates. a

4to. 7s. 6d

Sold by

HopGEs, FIGGis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; am@

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

~ PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY
| PAPERS RECENTLY PUBLISHED

VOLUME XXIV.

Section A.—Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science—
1,—On the Creeping of Liquids and on the Surface Tension of Mixtures,
By Freperick T. Trouron, D.Sc., F.R.S.
2.—Integrals depending on a Single Quaternion Variable. By CuarLEs
JASPER JoLy, M.A., D.Sc., F.T.C.D.
3.—Some Experiments on Denudation by Solution in Fresh and Salt
Water. ByJ. Jory, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S.
4.—Some Properties of a certain Quintic Curve. By the Rev. W. R
Westropp Rozgerts, B.D., F.T.C.D.
5.—The Multi-linear Quaternion Function. By CHArLes JASPER JOLY,
M.A., D.Sc., F.T.C.D., Royal Astronomer of Ireland, and Andrews’
| Professor of Astronomy i in the University of Dublin.
° 6.—On Bicursal Curves. By Rey. Wittiam Ratew WesrRoPP ROBERTS,
M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.
7.—The Geometrical Meaning of ‘Cayley’ s Formule of Orthogonal
Transformation. By C. H. Hinton, Patent Office, U.S.A.
8.—Method of obtaining the Cubie Curve having three given Conics as
Polar Conics. By J. P. Jonnsron, Sc.D.
9.—Some New Relations in the Theory of Screws. By Proressor
C.J. Jory, MA.,: D.Sc.; F.T.C.D.
x 10.—A Method of Reduction of a Quartic Surface possessing a Nodal
Ra Re Conic to a Canonical Form. With an Application of the same
Method to the Reduction of a Binodal Quartie Curve to a
Canonical Form. By Joun Fraser, M.A., F.T.C.D.

Section B.—Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science—
1.—On Types of Distribution in the Irish Flora. By Roperr Lioyp
PRAEGER, B.A., B.E.
2.—Gleanings in Trish Topographical Botany. By Roserr Lioyp
PRAEGER, B.A., B.E.
3.—On the Waste of the Coast of Ireland as a Factor in Irish History.
By J. P. O’Rettty, C.E.
4,—On Composite Gneisses in Boylagh, West Donegal. By GRENVILLE
A. J. Cort, F.G.S. (Plates I. to V.)
5.—A List of Irish Echinoderms. By A. R. Nicnots, M.A., being a
Report from the Fauna and Flora Committee.
isi oe on the Atlantis Problem. By R. F. Scnarrr, B.Sc.,
H
7.—Abstract of a Physiological Hypothesis to explain the Winter
Whitening of Mammals and Birds inhabiting Snowy Countries,
and the more striking points in the Distribution of White in
Vertebrates generally. By Carrary G. E. H. Barrert-
Hamitron, B.A., F.Z.S., M.R.I.A.
8.—An Addition to the List of British Boreal Mammals. By Caprarn,
\ G,. E. H. Barrert-Hamitron, B.A., F.Z.S., M.R.I.A.
9.—On the Relationships between the Classes of the Arthropoda. By
GrEorGE H. Carpenter, B.Sc. Lond., M.R.I.A., of the Science
and Art Museum, Dublin. (Plate VI. )
10.—The Intrusive Gneiss of Tirerrill and Drumahair. By GRENVILLE
A. J. Cone, M.R.I.A., F.G.S,, Professor of Geology in the Royal
. , College of Science for Treland.
_ 11.—Report on the Ox Mountain Rocks and their probable Coutinuation
Be a from Galway and Mayo into Donegal, Tyrone, and Londonderry.
eat By Avex. M‘Henry, M.R.LA.

ee, 12. —The Synthesis of Gly cosides : Some Derivatives of Arabinose. By
ah iis 5 Hue Ryan, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.U.1., and Grorer Epritt, B.A.,
Pele cay 5) Catholic University School of Medicine, Dublin.

SHY i, 18, —A ‘eae of meh ycaiate By Davip McARDLE.

| Baveion C. vataloas Linguistic, aad ittoraeueee AME
1.—On the Discovery of an Ancient Grave, near ‘Ardrahan, Gounty Sib ets
Galway. By J. Marris Roperrs, B.A.I. (Dublin). as,
2.—The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. Lrrron Farxiner, M.A,
haeanyoi dean in the Dublin Museum. By Miss M. A. Mornay, F.S.A,.
cot
| 4.—Notes on an Unpublished MS. Inguisition (A.p. 1258), relating to
the Dublin City Watercourse. From the Muniments of the Earl
of Meath. .By Henry F. Berry, M.A.
5.—An Arabic Inscription from Rhodesia. By Srantey Lane- POOLE,
M.A., Lirt.D. (Plate 1.)
6.—Some further Notes on Ancient Horizontal Water-Mills, Native
and Foreign. By JosspH P. O’Rrrtty, C.E. (Plates i: fB 5
and IV.)
7.—The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars, in the Eastern Half of the County
of Clare(Baronies of Bunratty). ByTHomAs Jounson WEsTROPP,
M.A. (Plates V. and VI.)
8.—The Cists, Dolmens, and Pillars, in the Eastern Half of the County
of Clare (Baronies of Tulla). By THomas Jonnson WEsrropp,
M.A. (Plates VII. and VIII).
9.—Some Illustrations of the Commercial History of. Dublin in the
Eighteenth Century. By C. Lirron Fatkiner, M.A. (Plates
1X .—-XII.)
10.—The Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught, according to Tirechén. By
J. B. Bury, M.A., LL.D., Lirr.D., Regius Professor of Modern
History in the University of Cambridg e.
11,—The Counties of Ireland: An Historical Sketch of their Origin, Con-
stitution, and gradual Delimitation. By C. Lirron Farxiner,
M.A.
12.—Notes on the Orientations and certain Architectural Details of the
Old Churchés of Dalkey Town and Dalkey Island. By JosepH
P..O’Remty, C.E. (Plates XIII.-X VII.)
13.—The First Mohammadan Treaties with Christians. By STANLEY
LaneE-Pootr, M.A., Lirr.D. :
14.—Some Monuments of the La Téne Period recently discovered in —
Ireland. By Grorex Corrry. (Plates XVITI.-XXII.)
15.—‘‘ The Ancient Forts of Ireland.’”’. Being some further Notes on a
Paper of that name, especially as to the Age of Motes in Ireland.
By Tuomas Jounson Westropp, M.A.

\

VOLUME XXV.

Section A——Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science—

1.—Peculiarities in Barograph Curves characteristic of approaching
Storms. By Wini1am Enwarp Wixtson, F.R.S.

Section C.—Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature—

1,—The Kerry Straw Cloak Exhibit. By Josnpu P. O’ReEmity, C.E.

2.—On the Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Co. Galway. By
GEORGE Corrry, M.R.I.A.

3.—History of the Religious Gild of 8. Anne, in §. Audoen’s Church,
Dublin, 1430-1740, taken from its Records in the Haliday
Collection, R.I.A. By Henry F. Berry, 1.8.0., M.A. (Plate I.)

4,—Notes on the Architectural Details and Orientations of the Old —

Churches of Kill-of-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan, Ire-
land’s Eye. By J. P. O’Rarnty, C.E. (Plate IT.)

Dublin: Printed at the University Press, by PONSONBY & GIBBS,
Printers to the Academy. .

March, 1905 8

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION C, No. 8

THOMAS JOHNSON WESTROPP

A SURVEY OF THE ANCIENT CHURCHES
IN THE COUNTY OF LIMERICK

' DUBLIN
PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
BY PONSONBY AND GIBBS

PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY

1905

Price Four Shillings

PROCEHE EDIN GS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION..
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. Ist Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
2 1T. (1B40-Teady ce ee ae ‘
,, AIL. (1845-1847) ,, ils _ 7
(REV (18472180) eee
3 VR (1850-I18ES a eee 5 om ‘
ie WT ABBR ABET) See Vn ee ?
», WII. (1857-1861) ,, oe fA 3 =
jooNaEL: (e6U1gRth or Vad ‘
: IX. (1864-1866) ,, Weds Be? ‘: 53
Se X TIRE TBO9N es nee j
is XI. (1870-1874) ,. > I. 2nd Ser. Science.

3 ARAN. OTS Aia,: 2 eS able ee i
<4 RTT * SAUS8B) os ee ee ee 5

oT. @Radigge) eee SE Sr aee f

* XY. (1870-1879) ,, _ I. s Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
», &VI. (1879-1888) ,, rst bi a . 3

», XVII. (1888-1891) ,, I. 3rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqq.
,, XVIII. (1891-1893) ,, arian © fe és =

“> ss MTX. (189821896).. ° 2h Mie ee 2

spt KK 7(1896—1899) op. ~ ace ot et ee .s

» XI. (1898-1900) ,, F V. = 8

» XXII. (1900-1902) ,, cai als ss ss

Ne LS oe oe 52 ov ae va 2

5» XXIV. (1902-1904) : —
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.
», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
: -,, ‘C. Archeology, mae and Literature. |
5, XV. (Current Volume):—. .
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

April, 1905 | 3 | q | |
PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION C, No. 9

J. H. BERNARD

CALENDAR OF DOCUMENTS IN THE
“DIGNITAS DECANIL”
OF ST. PATRICK’S CATHEDRAL

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Loo.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

‘PROCEEDIN GS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table:— —

CONSECUTIVE SERIES.

VoLumME

II. (1840-1844) ,,
III. (1845-1847) ,,
IV. (1847-1850) ,,
V. (1850-1858) ,,
VI. (1858-1857) ,,
VIL. (1857-1861) ,,
VIII. (1861-1864) ,,
IX. (1864-1866) ,,
X. (1866-1869) ,,
XI. (1870-1874) ,,
XII. (1875-1877) ,,
MTT, (BAS) cies,
XIV. (1884-1888) ,,
XV. (1870-1879) ,,
XVI. (1879-1888) ,,
XVIE. (1888-1891) ,,
XVIII. (1891-1898) ,,
XIX. (1893-1896) ,,
XX. (1896-1898) ,,
XXI. (1898-1900) ,,
XXII. (1900-1902) ,,
ERT. AGO yes
XXIV. (1902-1904) :—

ORIGINAL NUMERATION.

+e J

III.
IV.
I.
if.
I.
Ay,
aT:
IV.
V.
VE.
VII.

I. (18386-1840) is Votume I. ist Ser.

. 2nd Ser.

33

Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq.

Science.

99

Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.

Srd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg.
"

Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.

» 3B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
», ©. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (Current Volume) :—

In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts, 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.

Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate. By L. C. PURSER.
Ig0Il. pp. 25. 8vo. Ss.

Cyril of Alexandria: Uncial MS. written on Papyrus. By]. H. BERNARD.
1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. 4to. 6s.

Dix (E.R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild ofS. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse: An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
IgOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. q plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents, 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
38. .

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

hae Wey he,

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 104.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1go1. pp. 49.
8vo. 2s. 6d.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904. ;
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d. 4

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan. — ;
By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d. NE

a

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.
Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.
Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.

a

8vo. 2s. .
Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER. =~
IQOI. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s. ‘ y

PURSER (L. C.): Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate.
Ig0I. pp. 25. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Trinity College, Dublin: Ussher’s Books in Library. By H. J. LAWLOR.
Ig0I. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. By J. H.
BERNARD. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s. /

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1901.
Pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J.. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. q4to. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory ~
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 1od.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13.
8vo. 2s.

PSs : se ee os Yan ali
Pe ee ag ee ho a a Pe

4
-yeet

x
a

. ap

wo
a J
ae a

=

+ ¥ y
~ 4 wae
Ns Te a Ser |
a? al ee 2 kd o,

=
ee

s
$4

aE Ss ae rn aw
en ced Yap
ee ay te 9%

>
ioe!

Sold by

-
+
oy
Pe
”
z

HopGES, Ficcis, & Co., Ltp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; amd —
WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, London, Edinburgh, and: Oxford.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS

ARCH KOLOGY.

Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. By W. REEVES.
1863. pp. 30. 4to. Is.

Cemetery, Prehistoric, of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and St. Nessan. By J. P.
O’REILLY. 1904. pp.i1o. 1plate. 8vo.

Clare, County, Ireland: Churches and Ecclesiastical Divisions. By
T. J. WESTROPP. 1900. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

CoFFEY (G.): Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. 2s. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Monuments of La Téne Period in Ireland. 1904. pp. to.
5 plates. 8vo. Is. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.): Excavation of a Tumulus near Loughrea, Ireland. 1904.
pp. 7. 8vo. 6d.

CoFFEY (G.) and R. LL. PRAEGER: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. O6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Croix Gammée or Swastika. By C. GRAVES. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. ByM.STOKEs.
1898. pp. 26. 12 plates. Folio. £1 Is. net.

Crosses: The High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. By M. STOKES. 1902. pp. 38. 34plates. 4to. tos. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. 1880. pp.10. 5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Forts: The Ancient Forts of Ireland. By T. J. WESTROPP. 1902.
pp. 151. 8plates. 4to, 7s. 6d.

Gold and Silver Ornaments, Ancient Irish, Composition of. By E. A.
SMITH. 1895. pp. 14. 8vo. 2s, 6d.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry,
Ireland. 1878. pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Croix Gammée or Swastika. 1879. pp. 6. 4to. Is.

GRAVES.(C.): Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland.
1887. pp. 8. 4to. Is.

GRAVES (C.): Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon
Name. 1892. pp. 12. 4to. Is.

HADDON(A.C.): Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co. Meath, Ireland.
1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s. }

KNOWLES (W. J.}: Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(3rd Report.) 1895. pp. 14. 3 plates. 8vo. 3s.

KNOWLES (W. J.): Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland.
(4th Report.) 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

La Téne Monuments in Ireland. By G. COFFEY. 1904. pp. I0.
5 plates. 8vo. ts. 6d.

oA)

MACALISTER (R. A. S.): Ancient Settlement in Corkaguiney, Co.
Kerry, Ireland. 1899. pp. 137. 9 plates. 4to. 6s.

Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to Gold-mining. 1goo.
Pp: 43. 8vo. 4s.

Neolithic Cist Burial at Oldbridge, Co Meath, Ireland. ‘By A. C.
HADDON. 1897. pp. 79. 8vo. 2s.

Ogham Inscription in the Killeen of Aglish, Co. Kerry, Ireland. By
C. GRAVES. 1878 pp. 10. 1plate. 4to. Is.

Ogham Inscription supposed to bear an Anglo-Saxon Name. By
C: GRAVES. » 1892), pp. 122. 4t0.-1s:

Ogham Inscriptions: Fasciculus of Prints from photographs of casts
of Ogham Inscriptions. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1880. pp. Io.
5 plates. 4to. 2s.

Ogham Monument at Kilcolman, Co. Limerick, Ireland. By C.
GRAVES: 1687." <pp..0.,, 4t0s iS:

O’REILLY (J. P.): The Milesian Colonization of Ireland in relation to
Gold-mining. 1900. pp. 43. 8vo. 4s.

O’ REILLY (J. P.): Old Churches of Kill-o’-the-Grange, Killiney, and
St. Nessan, Howth. 1904. pp.10. 1 plate. 8vo. 6d.

PRAEGER (R. LL.) and G. CoFFEy: The Antrim Raised Beach, a
contribution to the Neolithic history of the North of Ireland. 1904.
pp. 58. 6plates. 8vo. 2s.

Prehistoric Cemetery of Loughcrew. By G. COFFEY. 1897. pp. 16.
6 plates. 4to. as. 6d.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of the Coast of Ireland. By
W. J. KNOWLES. (3rd Report.) 1895. pp.14. 3 plates. 8vo.
3S.

Prehistoric Remains from the Sandhills of Ireland. (4th Report.) By
W.J. KNOWLES. 1901. pp. 59. 1plate. 8vo. 5s.

REEVES (W.): Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. 1863.
Pp--30:.°.4to™. 1s.

SMITH (E. A.): Composition of Ancient Irish Gold and Silver Orna-
ments. 1895. pp.14. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Castledermot and Durrow. 1898.
pp: 20: 12iplatess*Felto. . 449 1s: Ree:

STOKES (M.): High Crosses of Moone, Drumcliff, Termonfechin, and
Killamery. 1902. pp. 38. 34 plates. 4to. ios. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Lesser Castles or ‘‘ Peel Towers’’ of the County
of Clare. 1899. pp. 18. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Churches of County Clare, and Origin of the
Ecclesiastical Divisions in that County. 1g00. pp. 81. 8vo. 4s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Dolmens and Pillar-stones in Bunratty and Tulla,
Co. Clare, Ireland. 1902. pp. 48. 4plates. 8vo. 3s.

WESTROPP (T. J.): Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1902. pp. 151. 8 plates.
ato. “7s. 6d.

WESTROPP(T. J.): The Ancient Forts of Ireland. 1904. pp. 10. 8vo. 6d.

Sold by
HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; azd

WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

Bh es yy ONE, fe ee ED -
og mae

— June, 1905

HRLISIORN Nib 10
PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION (©, No. 10

C. LITTON FALKINER

THE PARLIAMENT OF IRELAND UNDER
THE TUDOR SOVEREIGNS

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr».
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

Listcue, ie pigs vet b en
Rackets 2 2

VoGAGT Ea) anaes K ee s

ati Taam

PG REA TE
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY __

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive —
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :— 3

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. :

- Vorume I. (1886-1840) is Vorumz I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. &Antiqq.

SU TE 1640-16445 oe te lege ‘ |

on GAL (18451 BAT) hy ot CE eas e

UTC (GH ARBO) gic er od Mads

" Vi\(185021853): 35055 a Meee :

RES NEC BBSABOT 4," okies Me ad i

Lal MEL (LAST ABEL) Guts ey ONES oe) te a

eM EEL. (1681-1864) 523225, WEL. os ;

Ane AX, (IBBL ISOC Ge’ HG; sake we ors <

Sail oR HIBGE-SGO) het hints UR is is

i XI. (1870-1874) ,, a I. 2nd Ser. Science.

sea ROL, (L8TH1S7T) ee ee A, :

See OM TELS? (IBBB Nish Spe ane cere bs

gf STV. (18841688) 0) Ne i ee,
XV. (1870-1879),,. j,. L 4, |. Pol. Lit. & Antiqqam
wire RVUs (1879-2888) Feat olsen cag a
. XVID. (1888-1891),, ,, ‘I. 8rd Ser. Sei., Pol. Lit.&Antiqq.

OR VILL, (189121 GOB) eV aye ene <
ATU KA KI BDB- ISOs bet a ey ee ‘ Ag
9) RR i(1896-1898), 5:0) a5 DV cee y <i
yy XXI. (1898-1900) ,, poate ARs < eae
Veo KEL 11900-1902) 5,05 Sal Cake ae pers i,
Soe. @.6 CW Raegag GL! UW eee rie fT lode ea:

,, XXIV. (1902-1904) :— :

Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science

», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. |

,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature. ;

», XV. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIY.

PR RC LET REMC ET Skee E Ny olen Mery Nu Hiei irame DR he RT poy iy
Je i pod aaa TAVK (aes 2 yeh wt Oya “t my f ’
< r A eT. eee wee “we i
’ t t : Wy : yer: y t :

P Seilembee, 1905-°

NR ah 11
PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION C, No. 11

NEWPORT J. D. WHITE

PARIS MANUSCRIPT OF ST. PATRICK’S
LATIN WRITINGS

DUBLIN
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lr.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

PROCEEDINGS

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY

—_——~<>—_—-

/n the year 1902 it was resolved to number ii: consecutive
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and
consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION.
Votume _ I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. IstSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqa.

st TE 1840-1844) (5, aN ee *
Me ELE. (1845 1BA7y et) hE ie x
eg eV (1847 EGBOY ay.) Seed Mayes
han 2) 11860-1868) 5. ov ay ac te ‘
Po WE IB5B 1807) 4) 0 Byes 3

ea. (t8b T1861) 5 0 | 5, Nee Ca a
Pe VTE, (1861-1864) ,,\\ 2 3) VIE ys <
OO HAERY (DBG4S1 866) cy Osa awe oa :
* X. 11866-1869) 6 ea a -
la 2 . (1BTO-1874).55 he ae. Sad Ber, Science.
ee RAL, (1875-1877) ys ps Y
POPE. (1B8B) sa he in abi erage fs
a SRT, (1894-1688) 30 a Sa eect ig
AY XY, (1870-1879): j04. 71 a5 sor dees, Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
cree WI. (1879-1888) 3° yp ae et 7
. XVII. (1888-1891),, ,, I. 8rdSer. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg. —
MR VIL: (1891-1898), 2 phe Tee < oe
AoE X, (1B98-1806) Gh to eeu een *
gN eR TIRSG-1808). 0) icin we oka, ‘
WRK (1898-1900) 555) 0 tnyoe E eg t
SeeRKIT, (1900-1 902) Gis. yn eae is 7
ORATION (1908), 8 Soy) io aaa ene: 4

XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science. —
» B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science.
,, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.
XXV. (Current Volume) :—
In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

33

gt

Sait Anca a se ra a
frecn ee Ny tet

y¥ bon
ies’

! Decenber, 1905 Pee AB A ul | 12
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE

ROYAL. IRISH ACADEMY

VOLUME XXV., SECTION ©, No. 12

C. LITTON FALKINER

THE PARLIAMENT OF IRELAND UNDER
THE TUDOR SOVEREIGNS

SUPPLEMENTARY PAPER

DUBLIN

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., Lrp.
LONDON: WILLIAMS & NORGATE

Price Sixpence

By ee ne ey) J
GR de ST OR Ye: ;
ROS Vi yee

PROCEEDINGS

Ave Ohi e) | oF

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

picks ee ROS RAS

bins

( OF | THE

hel

In the year 1902 it was resolved to number in consecutive :
order the Volumes of the PROCEEDINGS of the Academy, and i

consequently attention is requested to the following Table :—

“
CONSECUTIVE SERIES. ORIGINAL NUMERATION. : q
Votume I. (1886-1840) is Votume I. 1stSer. Sci., Pol. Lit. & Antiqg. 3
Aoi a1 (1840-1648) te eee Ads f “a
PS TT, YABAB 8 GAT) 50 oe ree , a
rotiod Vs (1847-1850) 4; 1. Hapa NE Oa oe
i V4 1850-1868)2 55) toe ee 4) ae
Bint oW ALBES 1807) 46/0 G, VE ; oe
ea VTA AS TS ISOL) sone Ee f ae
go OW LIA. (28612-1864) 455) 55 VEER 4 a
id CX) (1BELAI BEG) yy th ee af Ret
¥ Mo 1BEG-ABBS) 57 hve omen pee i ie
a XI. (1870-1874) ,, iH I. 2nd Ser Science ti
Ue RTL, (17 BRST) sh may VL oe at a: i
Pea OK TAL: AABBB) giateatie veg ok EO tee i
5 aA, (1884-1888). 5. Aye ee cies . ie
MER ATBVOLOT9) So, chivas eee Pol. Lit. & Antiqg.
ROR VL (ABO ABBS): i) be tae ade ‘: Ba
. XVII. (1888-1891), ,,_~—«*L. 8rd Ser. Sci., Pol. Lit.&Antiqg.
SR VILL: (1891-4808) ase AR es ge
KIX: (1898-1806)., 1), eb Bie
ett ORK | (1BOG—1898) jy oye Ee ts " Ml
Ea KK; (1BOB=L900) 55h ap on Mei es “ .
eR RAT (1900-1002) 4 coe Rs i é os
PURI HAGOL))) Gave ians WRI. Meee x ‘aha

33

99

XXIV. (1902-1904) :—
Section A. Mathematical, Astronomical, and Physical Science.

,», B. Biological, Geological, and Chemical Science. i

5, C. Archeology, Linguistic, and Literature.

XXY. (Current Volume) :—

In three Sections like Vol. XXIV.

ers VAT “ 3
aa x

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

(Lists of papers on other subjects, literary, scientific, and archeological,
may be obtained on application.)

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertia Vita). 1903.
pp- 64. 4to. 2s.:

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught syey ber to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Irish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26.
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY.
1904. pp. 86. 1 plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse : An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
Ig0I. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.-
8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. pp. 30. 4plates. 8vo. 6d.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution,
and Delimitation. 1903. pp.26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor
Sovereigns. 1905. pp.34. 8vo. 6d.

FERGUSON (SIR S.): The Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
3S.

GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Dix.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. Is.

ar oA

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita- ait

tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 104.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. ByC. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is.

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before Mae IQOI. pp. 49-
8vo. 2s. 6d.

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Parliament of Ireland under the Tudor Sovereigns. By C. L. FALKINER.
1905. pp-'34- 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BuRY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertiza Vita). Edited by
J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s.

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2s.

Pheenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 55.

PURSER (L. C.): Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate.
£901, Pp. 25.) Ova.) 5s:

STOKES (G.T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence’

from Cardinal Wolsey. 187. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Trinity College, Dublin: Ussher’s Books in ADEA By H. J. LAWLOR.

1901. pp. 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. By J. H.
BERNARD. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity College, Dublin. By H. J. LAWLOR. 1go01.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

‘‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-

acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903: pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.
WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. rod.
WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8yo. 2s.
Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13.
8vo. 2s.

Sold by

HODGES, Fieais, & Co., LTD., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and.
WILLIAMS & NORGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.
SOME RECENT PUBLICATIONS.

HISTORY.

BERNARD (J. H.): Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on
Papyrus. 1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

BERNARD (J. H.): Calendar of Documents in the Dignitas Decani in
St. Patrick’s Cathedral, Dublin. 1905. pp.27. 8vo. 6d.

BERRY (H. F.): An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258), relating
to the Dublin City Watercourse. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

BERRY (H. F.): Gild of S. Anne, S$. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. 1904.
pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Bibliography, Irish. By Sir J. T. GILBERT. Edited by E. R. M‘C. Drx.
1904. pp. 26. Plate and illustrations. 8vo. 1s.

Bury (J. B.): A Life of S. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). 1903.
pp. 64. 4to. 2s.

Bury (J. B.): Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
1903. pp. 16. 8vo. 6d.

Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate. By L. C. PURSER.
IQ0I. pp. 25. 8vo. 58.

Cyril of Alexandria: Uncial MS. written on Papyrus. By]. H. BERNARD.
1892. pp. 20. 4plates. 4to. 6s.

Dix (E. R. M‘C.), editor of GILBERT: Trish Bibliography. 1904. pp. 26,
1 plate. Illustrations. 8vo. Is.

Dublin: Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth Century. By
C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

Dublin: Gild of S. Anne, S. Audoen’s Church, Dublin. By H. F. BERRY,
1904. pp. 86. 1plate. 8vo. ts. 6d.

Dublin City Watercourse : An unpublished MS. Inquisition (A.D. 1258).
By H. F. BERRY. 1902. pp. 8. 8vo. Is.

FALKINER (C. L.): Phoenix Park, Dublin: its Origin and History.
1901. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

FALKINER (C. L.): The Irish Guards, 1661-1798. 1902. pp. 23.
8vo. Is.

LKINER (C. L.) : Commercial History of Dublin in the Eighteenth
Century. 1903. PP: 30. 4 plates. 8vo. 6d.

ALKINER (C. L.): The Counties of Ireland: their Origin, Constitution, ©
and Delimitation. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. rod.
FERGUSON (SIR S. Haase Patrician Documents. 1885. pp. 68. 4to.
as,
_ GILBERT (Sir J. T.): Irish Bibliography. Edited by E. R. M‘C. DIx.
1904, pp. 26. Plate and illustag) ons. 8vo. Is.

Nes

( 4 )

Ireland, The Counties of: their Origin, Constitution, and Delimita-
tion. By C. L. FALKINER. 1903. pp. 26. 8vo. 2s. 1od.

Irish Guards, 1661-1798. By C. L. FALKINER. 1902. pp. 23. 8vo. Is. °

LANE-POOLE (S.): First Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. 1904.
pp. 30. 8vo. Is. 6d..

LAWLOR (H. J.): Primate Ussher’s Library before 1641. 1901. pp. 49.

Se nSvOn > 25, 6d, .

Marsh’s Library, Dublin. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Mohammedan Treaties with Christians. By S. LANE-POOLE. 1904.
pp- 30. 8vo. Is. 6d.

Patrick: Itinerary of Patrick in Connaught according to Tirechan.
By J. B. BURY. 1903. pp. 17. 8vo. 6d.

Patrick: A Life of St. Patrick (Colgan’s Zertza Vita). Edited by
#43. BURY, -1003.%, pps 'O4,, ALO... 25. ?

Patrick: The Patrician Documents. By SIR S. FERGUSON. 1885.
pp. 68. 4to. 3s. |

Patrick: Libri Sancti Patricii. By N. J. D. WHITE. 1905. pp. 126.
8vo. 2S.

Phoenix Park, Dublin: Its Origin and History. By C. L. FALKINER.
IQOl. pp. 24. 8vo. 5s.

PURSER (L. C.): Cicero’s Correspondence during his Proconsulate.
IQ0I. pp. 25. 8vo. 5s.

STOKES (G. T.): Marsh’s Library, Dublin, and an Original Indulgence
from Cardinal Wolsey. 1897. pp. 13. 8vo. 2s.

Trinity College, Dublin: Ussher’s Books in Library. By H. J. LAWLOR.

- Ig0l. pp. 4g. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Uncial MS. of S. Cyril of Alexandria, written on Papyrus. By J. H.
BERNARD. 1892. pp. 20. 4 plates. 4to. 6s.

Ussher’s Books in Trinity Coliege, Dublin. By H. J. Lawtor. 101.
pp- 49. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

“‘Wars of Turlough’’: External Evidences bearing on the historic char-
acter of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough”’ by John, son of Rory MacGrath.
By T. J. WESTROPP. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WESTROPP (T. J.): External Evidences bearing on the historic
character of the ‘‘Wars of Turlough’’ by John, son of Rory —
MacGrath. 1903. pp. 60. 5 plates. 4to. 2s. 10d.

WHITE (N. J. D.): Libri Sancti Patricii. 1905. pp.126. 8vo. 2s.

Wolsey, Cardinal, Indulgence from. By G. T. STOKES. 1897. pp. 13.
8vo. 25s.

Sold by

HopGEs, Fiecis, & Co., LTp., 104, Grafton-street, Dublin; and
WILLIAMS & NoRGATE, London, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

Racca a ee oe ne ewe Ae OR AO CARE AT. RES Nm
ata ase RN OO ANAT EN OE ANTONE SO ON

een ea ner AON at en RNAS Of Mah ITEM RN NOM SEAS

arena cere
seem
~

Sah fe rob set Tee See
ies Seren pee Sa eon eens

Pees